《Will the Aloof Billionaire Divorce Today?》
Chapter 1: Kidnapping?
Chapter 1: Chapter 1: Kidnapping?
Inside the luxurious and grand dining room.
The chandelier hanging above was dazzling and splendid, withyers uponyers of crystals cascading down, sparkling with radiant lights.
Outside the window, there was a neatwn, a beautiful garden, and several lush French sycamores blocking outrge patches of sunlight.
Thin beams of light prated through the floor-to-ceiling windows, spilling over the white carved dining table.
"Dad, are you joking?"
After a brief moment of shock, Matthew Saxon threw the photo in his hand aside, instantly losing his appetite.
On the standard red-background ID photo, the girl had bright eyes and white teeth, smiling gently.
At the other end of the dining table, Roy Saxon took the napkin handed over by a servant, "The business world is like a battlefield; keeping your word is the most powerful weapon. Her parents are deceased, and she doesn¡¯t have any reliable rtives. I will arrange for someone to bring her over first, and after she graduates, you will officially have the wedding."
The chairman of Seymour Consortium had always been decisive and swift in his actions.
He behaved the same in business as he did in life.
In just a few words, everything was arranged.
Nobody had ever dared to say no to Roy Saxon.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s face darkened, without a moment of hesitation, he directly said, "Dad, I refuse."
What a ridiculous joke, to marry a woman he hadn¡¯t even met before was utterly absurd!
Roy Saxon didn¡¯t even lift an eyelid, stood up, while the servant swiftly bowed to pull out the chair, then stood respectfully aside.
"You don¡¯t get to refuse." Roy couldn¡¯t be bothered with nonsense, directly pressing his weak point, "Don¡¯t force me to take action against that girl."
Matthew¡¯s expression suddenly changed, standing up abruptly, mes of anger ring in his eyes, "Alice is innocent, you can¡¯t harm her!"
Roy merely gave a cold smile.
A faint smell of gunpowder filled the air, and the atmosphere immediately became icy, tense, with a war on the verge of breaking out...
At this moment, Roy¡¯s assistant walked over with a hurried expression.
Upon seeing Matthew, he habitually ignored his fire-red angry eyes and respectfully addressed him, "Young Master."
Then turned his head and whispered a few words into Roy¡¯s ear.
If it weren¡¯t for something urgent, the assistant would never have shown up at this moment.
Sure enough, Roy¡¯s expression subtly changed, disregarding personal matters, he turned and strode away.
As soon as Roy left, George, who had been so frightened he dared not even breathe, let out a long sigh of relief, stepped forward, and secretly nced at the photo on the table.
Hmm, charming and lovely, her beautiful eyes looked lively, a true little beauty.
This was George¡¯s first impression of the future Young Madam.
"Young Master, with the chairman¡¯s decision set, no one can change it. What do you n to... do?"
On the dining table.
When the girl in the photo smiled, her cheeks showed two shallow dimples, appearing yful and cute.
Especially those shining eyes, clear and lively, as if they could talk.
Matthew picked up the photo, his fingers gradually tightening, his eyes fixed fiercely on the girl, surging with a stormy fury, he gritted his teeth, "Scarlett Yates, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll marry you!"
For 25 whole years, the extremely precious young master of the Saxon Family, Matthew, suddenly found out that he actually had a childhood betrothal.
His betrothed was a girl three years younger than him.
In this era that advocates freedom of love, it was simply absurd,ughable, and unbelievable.
--
"Help, robbery, rape, murder!!"
Scarlett Yates never thought that a kidnapping could happen to her.
Two tall and burly men were dragging her, screaming hoarsely, like picking up a chick, and carried her into the car.
Chapter 2: Are those people from the Seymour Consortium?
Chapter 2: Chapter 2: Are those people from the Seymour Consortium?
She was forcibly thrown into the spacious back seat.
Once the car windows were locked, her desperate cries for help were also trapped inside.
In an instant, the striking Bugatti Veyron vanished from outside the gates of Sacred Glow University.
Everything happened too quickly.
Before anyone could react, it seemed Scarlett Yates had been "kidnapped."
"In broad daylight, they dare to snatch a female college student. This group is utterly reckless andwless!"
Someone wanted to call the police, but before dialing, they were stopped.
"Are you crazy? Do you still want to fit in?" The person stopping him was Jimmy Scott, Scarlett Yates¡¯s fellow senior.
He was once Scarlett Yates¡¯s suitor.
He was one of the witnesses to Scarlett Yates¡¯s "kidnapping" incident.
"What? Didn¡¯t you like her? Are you just going to watch as she¡¯s abducted without doing anything?" The person attempting to call the police was confused.
Jimmy Scott¡¯s face was heavy, he slowly rxed his grip, pursed his lips, and after a while said, "Do you know who took Scarlett away?"
The person trying to report the incident was indignantly agitated, "No one can be above thew, especially not in today¡¯s society!"
Jimmy Scott let out a coldugh, as if mocking him, "Do you dare interfere with the Saxon Family¡¯s affairs?"
The young man who was previously fervent and righteous had a sudden change of expression, his attitude switching instantly, "Is it someone from the Seymour Consortium?"
"Otherwise, why do you think nobody dares to intervene?"
If the Saxon Family is involved, Jimmy Scott is rather unconcerned.
The Seymour Consortium highly values its reputation. Roy Saxon personally founded numerous charitable organizations, considered a great phnthropist by the public.
The Saxon Family members would never openly engage in any illegal activities, Scarlett Yates¡¯s safety would not be in jeopardy.
But...
How would Scarlett Yates, an orphan with nothing and no family, have any connection with the illustrious Saxon Family?
--
"Let me go! You bunch of thugs, hooligans, bastards, capturing a civilian girl in broad daylight, I¡¯ll report you, I¡¯ll have the police arrest each of you!! Let me go!! Help!!!"
From the moment Scarlett Yates got into the car, her sharp curses and cries for help never stopped.
In the passenger seat, George dug at his ear, his mouth twitching, a ck line appearing on his forehead once again.
He didn¡¯t expect that the future Young Madam, despite her slender build, could have such explosive power and endurance!
She had been shouting for half an hour with still some energy to scream.
"Who are you, and what do you want from me?"
Scarlett Yates was wedged between two burly men.
d in all ck, their faces hidden behindrge sunsses, they¡¯d been motionless like two statues since getting in the car, not uttering a sound, seeming indeed petrified.
Scarlett Yates, exasperated, drove a fist towards one of the bodyguards¡¯ chest, "I¡¯m asking you, are you a blockhead? Not even a bit of reaction!"
Damn it!
How could she be so unlucky!
She, a simple person who never stirs trouble, who only buries her head in books, is being kidnapped!
And by someone who can afford a Bugatti.
She seriously suspects they¡¯ve grabbed the wrong person.
Her tiny fist pounded away, not only failing to cause any harm but rebounding off muscle firm as stone, making her grimace in pain, her face scrunching up, quickly pulling her hand back.
George caught her little action through the rearview mirror and almost couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter.
Actually, this little girl who has a betrothal agreement with the Young Master is quite adorable.
Chapter 3: Young Master’s temper is not very good
Chapter 3: Chapter 3: Young Master¡¯s temper is not very good
If not for the fact that the young master already has someone he likes, this might still be a good thing.
--
Suburbs, Famous Mountain Vi District.
This vi district is a property under the Seymour Consortium, designed as a living circle for upper-ss society.
Even though it¡¯s in the suburbs, the facilities are veryplete, as if stepping into another unknown world from the halfway up the mountain.
The entire vi area is as exquisite and majestic as a royal garden, filled with artificial hills, springs, and pavilions.
George waved his hand, and the two "guardians" escorting Scarlett Yates out of the car immediately stepped aside.
George walked up to her with a friendly smile, "Miss Yates, you don¡¯t need to be afraid. We¡¯re not robbers or murderers. The reason we brought you here is simply because our young master wants to meet you."
He was not worried at all that Scarlett might attempt to escape.
He believed that unless she was incredibly foolish, she wouldn¡¯t do something so stupid.
Just as George predicted, Scarlett did not run.
She bit her lip, nced around for a moment, still with an angry expression, "Who exactly is your young master? Are you sure you didn¡¯t kidnap the wrong person?"
Scarlett indeed didn¡¯t want to escape.
But the tight, dazzling, and incredibly intricate entrance codes are not merely for show.
At this moment, all she could think about were three words.
Hard to escape!
She wanted to run, but there was no way!
"Scarlett Yates, 22 years old, height 165, measurements 87, 59, 90, student of the Sacred Glow University Nursing Department 9 ss, sophomore, only daughter. Before enrollment, lived at No. 33 Well Lane, Huayang Road. Miss Yates, I¡¯m sure you are the one our young master is looking for." George smiled as he recited the long list of personal information.
Scarlett was stunned.
After a moment of shock, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Who exactly is your young master?"
This was the thing she wanted to know most right now.
Being inexplicably kidnapped and frightened like this, without even knowing who the mastermind is, was truly frustrating.
George chuckled and replied politely, "Miss Yates will know soon enough. Actually, our young master holds no malice."
Hmph!
Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes.
Regardless of her willingness, forcibly taking her away, frightening and angering her along the journey, and still iming no malice?
George gestured invitingly and then led the way, "Miss Yates, please follow me."
At this point, Scarlett didn¡¯t really have any choice left.
She followed George into a luxurious and dazzling vi, passing through the garden, through a long corridor, and a few small paths, finally stopping outside the swimming room.
George turned, looked at her, and then said, "The young master is inside."
Scarlett couldn¡¯t tell if it was an illusion, but she found his expression a bit strange.
She didn¡¯t ponder much, eager to soon see the scoundrel who "kidnapped" her.
In her mind, she was debating whether to immediately scold him harshly upon meeting him or to p him hard twice without saying a word.
In any case, this unseen mastermind was truly detestable.
"The young master has a bad temper, Miss Yates must not say or do anything too radical in front of him, otherwise..."
George, with a slight intent to tease her, saw her wide, curious, sparkling eyes looking at him and drew a finger across his throat, then made a cutting motion.
Chapter 4 The Marriage Agreement between Saxon Family and Yates Family
Chapter 4: Chapter 4 The Marriage Agreement between Saxon Family and Yates Family
Scarlett Yates was startled, her face suddenly turning pale.
The sense of venting she had just established was instantly shattered by fright...
A person who dared to abduct her in broad daylight in front of everyone might very well kill and set fires too.
Before going in, she heard a woman¡¯s coquettishughtering from inside.
Theughter was like overly sweet white chocte, and Scarlett Yates immediately got goosebumps.
--
"Young Master, Miss Yates has arrived."
The woman¡¯sughter abruptly stopped.
Though it was daytime, the indoor lights were on, with European-stylemps hanging down from the ceiling on both sides, resembling thevish pcenterns hung at the corners of ancient pces.
Alongside the swimming pool, two rows of bronze carved flower stands, and valuable paintings hung on the walls.
The most incredible thing Scarlett Yates found was that the ceiling was actually arge transparent aquarium!
By looking up, she could see various species of fish swimming above.
She felt like she was dreaming.
No, even in her dreams, such a scene would never appear.
The swimming pool was toorge, making it feel very spacious.
Scarlett Yates immediately saw the man lying by the pool.
Hezilyy on the sofa ced by the pool, his perfect physique under the ck bathrobe making one want to scream.
Beneath the deep-set brow, his slightly squinted, captivating almond-shaped eyes disyed a defiant indifference.
Those dangerous yet beautiful ck eyes, akin to those of a leopard, fixed on her with a hint of inexplicable hostility.
The man¡¯s excessively handsome face made it difficult for people to look directly.
Scarlett Yates widened her eyes in surprise.
She knew this man.
She had known him for quite a long time.
Although in A City, Matthew Saxon was the most prominent of the four socialites with an exposure rate that everyone knew, Scarlett knew him for another reason.
He was her fianc¨¦, whom she had never had any interaction with.
On the day Scarlett Yates turned 18, Mother and Father Yates informed her of the engagement with the Saxon Family.
Naturally, there was a token for the engagement, a Double Fish Jade Pendant. Scarlett Yates¡¯s piece was made into a jade pendant, worn around her neck since the day she was born.
The other piece was rumored to be with the third Young Master of the Saxon Family, Matthew Saxon.
Matthew Saxon was staring at her, and the women around him were staring at her too. If Matthew Saxon were a dangerous leopard, the women fawning over him were like wild cats, each with sharp eyes and unfriendly looks.
--
George led her over and as she got closer, Scarlett Yates realized that another woman in business attire stood behind Matthew Saxon.
"Scarlett Yates, I¡¯m sure your parents have mentioned the betrothal between the Saxon Family and the Yates Family."
A woman with an alluring figure and gorgeous face was extending her dainty fingers, pressing them lightly on Matthew Saxon¡¯s head, estimated to be over 175 cm tall, resembling the runway models she had seen on TV.
There was a vague sense of familiarity, but she couldn¡¯t recall who she was.
Scarlett was astonished and ignored Matthew Saxon¡¯s opening remarks.
"Miss Yates, Miss Yates..." It wasn¡¯t until George gently kicked her foot that Scarlett Yates snapped back to reality, somewhat reluctant to tear her gaze away.
Beautiful, truly beautiful!
"Miss Yates, the Young Master is speaking to you." George suddenly had a strong intuition that something interesting might happen between this young na?ve girl and the Young Master.
This was the first time the Young Master had been so thoroughly ignored, and by a woman!
Chapter 5: It seems he overestimated the other party.
Chapter 5: Chapter 5: It seems he overestimated the other party.
Compared to those women who flock to Young Master Saxon like bees to honey, this Scarlett Yates is simply an outlier.
The moment the icy gaze with an intense pressure bore down on Scarlett, she shuddered involuntarily.
Looking up, she saw Matthew Saxon¡¯s thin lips tightly pressed together, his cold eyes dangerously narrowed, sweeping over her from head to toe. A disdainful smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. "Secretary Ayles, hand her thepensation."
Just a naive little girl,pletely uninteresting.
The information showed she was already 20 years old, yet to him, she looked like an underage girl.
Women of this type, he has always been disinterested in taking even a second look.
The professional woman wore a polite smile, elegantly walking over to Scarlett Yates, handing over the file folder, "Miss Yates, have a look, if you have any requests, we can still discuss."
Scarlett Yates looked at her in confusion, "What is this?"
Lena Ayles adjusted her sses and exined carefully, "A deration. Many years ago, the Saxon Family arranged a marriage with the Yates Family for certain reasons. ording to the agreement, Young Master was to marry Miss Yates when she reached the appropriate age. But as Miss Yates should know, we are now in an era that values free love, and you have no emotional foundation with Young Master, who doesn¡¯t wish to marry a stranger."
"However, the Saxon Family does not wish to break promises lightly. This deration is to ask Miss Yates to voluntarily give up the agreement and ensure no future entanglements with the Saxon Family. Of course..." Lena smiled slightly, "Miss Yates¡¯ relinquishment ispensated. The file contains a bank card, thepensation amount will not disappoint Miss Yates."
Compensation?
Scarlett Yates was stunned, gradually understanding inside.
So this was the real purpose of being brought here.
First surprised, then she found it amusing.
Matthew Saxon had actually gone to the trouble of drafting a deration. Did he really think she would cling to the Saxon Family based on an oral agreement without any legal standing? Cling to him?
What an arrogant, conceited man.
With disdain inside, she took the file without opening it, looking at Matthew Saxon¡¯s handsome yet detestable face, "Young Master Saxon, can you tell me how much money is in here?"
Pride lifted his thin lips slightly as Matthew Saxonzily raised his hand, and a woman handed him a ss of red wine.
The woman held it carefully with both hands, posture humbly almost to the ground, yet her face was full of sycophantic smiles.
Scarlett Yates frowned in difort, this scene before her was just too ring!
"The money in the card will ensure you live your life without worry." Matthew Saxon said with a trace of disdain shing in his eyes.
Another money-eyed woman.
He had thought that the family his shrewd old man arranged a marriage with would have raised a somewhat unique child, but it seemed he had overestimated them.
But a woman who could be dismissed with money could save him a lot of trouble.
Lena Ayles urged, "Miss Yates should take a look at the deration¡¯s content first."
"No need." Scarlett Yates looked firmly at Matthew Saxon, her eyes clear and transparent as if soaked in water.
Normally bold and somewhat nerve-strung, she became rare and serious, "Young Master Saxon, although the Yates Family and the Saxon Family indeed had an agreement, my parents never intended to use it to make the Saxon Family fulfill any promise, nor have I ever thought of marrying you, otherwise, Young Master Saxon and I wouldn¡¯t have met just now."
Chapter 6: You Want to Put Me Under House Arrest?
Chapter 6: Chapter 6: You Want to Put Me Under House Arrest?
Matthew Saxon from TV, the inte, and magazines, she had seen many, many times.
But face-to-face, this was the first time.
Once, Father Yates and Mother Yates did indeed think about taking her to the Saxon Family, but after she made it clear that she didn¡¯t want to marry Matthew Saxon, they never brought up the matter again.
The dream of a sparrow flying onto a branch and bing a phoenix, every girl has had, and she was no exception.
But a man who changes women like changing clothes, Scarlett Yates dared not touch!
Matthew Saxon¡¯s gaze suddenly sharpened considerably, scrutinizing her for a moment as if verifying the truth of her words, raising his eyebrows with a faint smile, "The Saxon family are businesspeople, any business deal doesn¡¯t seed on mere verbal promises. Without a ck and white contract, I can¡¯t believe you."
The Saxon Family truly were generations of businessmen, the tone Matthew Saxon spoke in now resembled a business negotiation.
An overbearing contract she had no choice but to ept.
The disdain in his eyes seemed to mock her pretentiousness, her inconsistency.
Scarlett Yates, provoked, felt a surge of anger rush to her head, truly wishing to punch his hateful face, clenched her fists, "So, I must sign this statement?"
Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyes narrowed, suddenly standing up, beads of water falling down his perfectly contoured face until he stood in front of her. Scarlett Yates realized then, Matthew Saxon was really incredibly tall.
Her height of 165, in front of him, seemed like a dwarf, barely reaching his shoulder.
The disparity in height instantly lowered her entire aura.
His expression arrogantly lowering his head, yet still maintaining the lofty king-like demeanor, even if he was a bastard, he possessed a natural nobility and elegance.
Just standing in front of her this way, without saying a word, Scarlett Yates felt an intense pressure, forcing her to embarrassingly take a step back.
"Scarlett Yates." The man¡¯s voice was deep and husky, maic, as he spoke her name, it sounded a lot more pleasant.
She suddenly shivered, feeling a chill from it.
"Convenience for others is also convenience for yourself, I think you should understand this principle."
Just moments ago, Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t think this person was scary; now, she was being suffocated by his strong and arrogant aura.
"If... if I don¡¯t agree?" She felt somewhatcking in confidence, her voice weakened, yet she raised her head even higher, as if refusing to concede.
Matthew Saxon took note of her little act, a mysterious smile flickered in his overly captivating eyes, "Then, you¡¯ll stay here for a long vacation, let me know when you¡¯ve made up your mind."
Scarlett Yates widened her eyes, "You want to detain me?"
His shamelessness, simply beyond her imagination.
He curved his lips, full of sincerity, "Don¡¯t say it so unpleasantly, I¡¯m sincerely inviting you as a guest."
Scarlett Yates gave a coldugh, looking at him resolutely, her refusal firm and direct, "I will not agree to your demand."
"Oh? Are you sure?" Matthew Saxon felt he had wasted too much time on this little girl, a faint trace of impatience revealed between his brows.
The demon¡¯s deep eyes sank, suddenly cooling a few degrees, yet his voice grew deeper and warmer, as if whispering in a lover¡¯s ear, lightlyughing, "If you insist on refusing, I won¡¯t force you. There¡¯s plenty of time; you can stay and think it over slowly."
Chapter 7: Young Master Saxon, Are You Being Too Stingy?
Chapter 7: Chapter 7: Young Master Saxon, Are You Being Too Stingy?
This little girl really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her, forcing him to y the viin.
Just after the young master yed the good cop, George tactfully took on the role of the viin, smiling he said, "If Miss Yates is unwilling to sign the statement, I will immediately arrange for someone to handle your expulsion from school. From now on, Miss Yates will live here. We will have dedicated staff to take care of you, and I¡¯m sure Miss Yates will be satisfied with such arrangements."
Although Scarlett Yates is quite insensitive, she can tell which threats are real and which are not.
She is deeply convinced that if she really refuses Matthew Saxon¡¯s request, she might indeed be held captive here.
She never had any delusions about bing the young madam of the Saxon family but was humiliated in such a way.
Since childhood, she never truly hated anyone, but Matthew Saxon¡¯s arrogance made her feel disgusted.
"Is this Roy Saxon¡¯s idea too?"
Her question was clearly redundant. The one who arranged the child marriage with the Yates family was Roy Saxon, and without his approval, how could Matthew Saxon act on his own?
The chairman of the Seymour Consortium is a prominent figure in society. In the eyes of others, Roy Saxon is deeply loyal and sincere, known for keeping his promises. How could he personally tarnish his reputation?
The father couldn¡¯t appear directly, so he had to let the son step in, making perfect sense both emotionally and rationally.
Thinking of this rtionship, Scarlett Yates felt wronged for her deceased parents, who often praised and admired Mr. Saxon, yet he genuinely looked down on their family.
Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t answer her.
His silence said it all.
Scarlett Yatesughed angrily and looked into Matthew¡¯s eyes, her lips twisting in sarcasm, "Then tell me, Young Master Saxon, how much is mypensation?"
"Twenty million," answered Lena Ayles.
Lena Ayles examined her cheap attire and said meaningfully, "For Miss Yates, that amount is not small."
Twenty million...
Truly worthy of being A City¡¯s wealthiest and most powerful Saxon family, the gesture was indeed generous.
This amount could provide an ordinary family with a lifetime offort.
Everyone thought Scarlett Yates would be moved by this sudden offer of twenty million, but instead, they were met with her disdainful sneer...
"So, this is the value of the young madam¡¯s position in the Saxon family." Scarlett Yates raised her eyebrows slightly, returning the disdain she just received, andughed mockingly, "The Saxon family has assets worth hundreds of billions of dors. Yet, when dealing with trouble, you are only willing to pay such a small sum. Young Master Saxon, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a bit stingy?"
"Too little?" Matthew Saxon suddenlyughed, and the contempt in his eyes was finally revealed without reservation.
It seems she¡¯s not just a greedy woman but also an ambitious one.
Such women are the most irritating, but also the easiest to deal with.
He had been a little worried that it might not be appropriate to bring her here secretly, but now he was d of his decision.
How could Matthew Saxon possibly marry a greedy and hypocritical woman?
Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyebrows and eyes radiated disdain as he looked at her coldly and said, "How much do you want?"
In front of the disdainful and mocking gazes of the crowd, Scarlett Yates clearly and slowly said, "Two hundred million."
"Two hundred million?" The woman with a voluptuous figure eximed, "How shameless. You¡¯re just a poor student, and the second young master is being exceedingly generous giving you twenty million, yet you dare to dream and name such a price without assessing your own worth."
Chapter 8: The Poorer People Are, the More Frightening They Become
Chapter 8: Chapter 8: The Poorer People Are, the More Frightening They Be
"That¡¯s right, no wonder they say the poorer someone is, the scarier they are. Such greed."
Scarlett Yates ignored the sneers and simply looked calmly at Matthew Saxon, "Two hundred million, and the deal is done. I will sign immediately, and from now on, I have no ties with the Saxon Family."
Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his gaze growing colder, "Scarlett, do you think you¡¯re worth two hundred million?"
Scarlett gave a slight smile, "Whether I¡¯m worth it or not, depends on what Young Master Saxon decides."
Lena Ayles frowned, intending to say something, but before she could speak, Matthew Saxon¡¯s nce stopped her, and she swallowed her words.
Matthew Saxon stared at her silently for a moment, then turned with a deep and icy voice full of disgust, "Scarlett, I can give you two hundred million, but if you dare break your promise, you will pay the price."
--
Sacred Glow University.
Room 601 on the third floor of the girls¡¯ dormitory.
The dorm door was ajar, just as usual.
It was lunchtime, and Scarlett Yates gently pushed the door open, careful not to wake her roommates.
To her surprise, none of them were asleep; instead, they were gathered together, whispering.
Suddenly, a scream pierced the air, and the usually gentle and weak-looking girl stared wide-eyed at Scarlett Yates, "Scarlett, Scarlett¡¯s back!"
"It really is Scarlett!"
"Scarlett, you finally came back. You scared us to death. Are you okay?"
A group of people rushed over, surrounding Scarlett and checking her over. Once they were sure she was unharmed, they finally rxed.
Ste Nelson, who slept in the bunk above Scarlett, was her closest friend, one she shared everything with.
Of everyone, Ste Nelson was the most worried about Scarlett¡¯s situation. Seeing Scarlett return safely, she breathed a sigh of relief and asked with concern, "Scarlett, I heard from Senior Brother Scott that you were kidnapped by people from the Saxon Family. Is that true? The Saxon Family is a prestigious family; why would they kidnap a college student with no background?"
Scarlett couldn¡¯t reveal the truth, not even to Ste. She had her exnation ready on the way back and casually said, "They mistook me for someone else. The person they¡¯re looking for wasn¡¯t me, so they let me go."
"Mistook you for someone else?" Ste blinked, curious, "Who were they really looking for?"
Scarlett shook her head, feigning confusion and blinked yfully, "I don¡¯t know. Ste, it really scared me, but thankfully it was just a false rm."
Steughed, yfully pinching Scarlett¡¯s nose, "Scarlett, you got kidnapped today, and Senior Brother Scott was really worried about you. I saw him turn pale with fright."
Jimmy Scott?
Scarlett snorted indifferently, "If he was really worried about me, he wouldn¡¯t have just stood by while I was taken away. Ste, don¡¯t mention Jimmy Scott to me anymore; I¡¯m not interested in him."
Jimmy Scott was a year above her, and as soon as Scarlett entered Sacred Glow University, he started pursuing her.
Outstanding in both academic performance and appearance, he was tall and handsome, the Prince Charming in many girls¡¯ hearts. Yet, despite his romantic sess, he had been rejected by Scarlett for two years.
"I know you¡¯re not interested in him..." Ste suddenly smiled mischievously and whispered in Scarlett¡¯s ear, "You like Henry Dales, don¡¯t you?"
Chapter 9: Senior, Do You Have Time?
Chapter 9: Chapter 9: Senior, Do You Have Time?
"Ste!" Scarlett Yates¡¯s face suddenly turned red, and she raised a fist, ready to hit Ste Nelson.
Ste Nelson dodged quickly, and in the blink of an eye, she was at the door, teasingly standing there, "Come on,e on, I¡¯m not just spouting nonsense. Dare you say you¡¯re not..."
"Ste Nelson!" Scarlett Yates growled through clenched teeth, embarrassed and angry.
Ste Nelson covered her mouth andughed, and after a while, she suddenly said seriously, "Scarlett, don¡¯t rush. I forgot to tell you something important. Tomorrow is Senior Brother Dales¡¯s birthday, and there¡¯s a party at the Dales Family house in the evening. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t inform you."
--
It¡¯s early May, and it¡¯s starting to get hot. Cicadas buzzed continuously from the branches.
A silver Lamborghini was parked under some shade.
The driver bent down to open the back door respectfully, "Young Master, please get in."
Henry Dales hadn¡¯t changed out of his school uniform yet. The dark blue uniform was neatly ironed and spotless, without a trace of dust or wrinkles on the expensive fabric.
Light filtered through the leaves,nding on his soft, ck hair. As he bent down, his profile gleamed like beautiful jade.
"Senior Brother."
A soft, sweet voice, tinged with a faint nervousness, sounded just as the car door was about to close.
"Scarlett?" Henry Dales showed a slight surprise, turned his head, and outside the car window, Scarlett Yates stood not far away on the street, waving and jogging as if she had something urgent, showing a trace of urgency in her face and eyes.
Henry Dales paused for a few seconds, a barely noticeable joy shing quickly in his eyes, and reached out to push the car door open.
Seeing that he was about to get out of the car, the driver frowned slightly and whispered, "Young Master, Miss Wood..."
But before he could finish, Henry Dales had already stepped out of the car.
"Senior Brother..." Scarlett Yates¡¯s face was very red, unsure if it was from the heat or the fast heartbeat, causing her breath to be hurried.
She panted for a while, then looked up, not having fully caught her breath, biting her lip as if it was difficult to say, "Senior Brother, do you have time? I want to talk to you about something."
Henry Dales¡¯s clear and gentle eyes quietly gazed at her.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s face turned even redder, and she began to stammer, "I, I just need ten minutes, Senior Brother, do you have time?"
Her face was as red as a tomato, and when nervous, she blinked non-stop. Henry Dales couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly, "Okay."
"Young Master..." The driver¡¯s brows furrowed even tighter, hesitating to speak.
Henry Dales turned back, his gaze lightly sweeping over him, "There¡¯s another half an hour, it won¡¯t dy anything."
With Henry Dales¡¯s assurance, the driver¡¯s tightly knitted brow slowly rxed.
Their young master has always been very measured in his actions since he was young, needing no worries from others. With his assurance, there would be no issue with Miss Wood.
--
There was a caf¨¦ right by the street.
When Henry Dales and Scarlett Yates walked in, countless pairs of eyes were immediately fixed on them.
Low murmurs began to rise.
At Sacred Glow University, Henry Dales had always been the center of attention. He was ustomed to such scenes and didn¡¯t pay them much mind.
The two found a quiet corner to sit down.
"Senior Brother..." Scarlett Yates took several deep breaths, her fingers trembling slightly as she held the envelope. All the words she had prepared in advance were suddenly forgotten due to her nervousness.
For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to begin.
Chapter 10: Dales Clan Has Already Found an Investment Partner
Chapter 10: Chapter 10: Dales n Has Already Found an Investment Partner
Henry Dales noticed her nervousness and smiled slightly, "The Dales Family and the Saxon Family have known each other for over a decade. I know a bit about the Saxon Family. Although they are wealthy and influential, they haven¡¯t done anything outrageous. So when I found out you were taken by the Saxon Family, I didn¡¯te to rescue you, Scarlett. I hope you don¡¯t me me."
Scarlett Yates looked up in surprise, "Senior, you considereding to save me?"
Henry looked at her gently, his dark eyes reminiscent of the deepest night, with a light smile at the corner of his lips, "You¡¯re my junior, if you¡¯re in danger, how could I stand by and do nothing."
Scarlett¡¯s heart immediately raced like a drum, her face burning hot with an intense heat.
Oh no, oh no, Scarlett, you¡¯re really doomed.
Senior Brother Dales is nice to everyone. If it were someone else, he would have said the same thing. Why are you getting so excited?
Hopeless, truly hopeless!
She drank the entire cup of coffee in one go to hide her unusual emotions, "Thank you, senior."
Downing a whole cup of coffee, Scarlett suddenly ced the envelope she had been tightly clutching in front of Henry Dales.
Henry was taken aback, "Scarlett?"
Having reached a certain level of nervousness, Scarlett calmed considerably, smiled, and said softly, "Senior, I heard recently that the Dales n encountered some issues and urgently needs significant investment to resolve the crisis. I have a little bit of money here. Though it can¡¯tpletely solve the problem, I hope it can help a bit."
Two hundred million, for the vast Dales n, indeed isn¡¯t enough.
But if it can temporarily ease the crisis, giving the Dales n a few more days to find an investor, it would be sufficient.
Henry seemed very surprised, but he looked at Scarlett as if she wasn¡¯t joking.
"How much is in here?"
Scarlett hesitated for a moment, her voice very soft, "Two hundred million."
"Scarlett, how do you have so much money?" The amount of two hundred million isn¡¯t something that would shock the only heir of the Dales Family.
But for Scarlett, who lives off a full schrship since entering school, suddenly having two hundred million quietly at her disposal is like a fairy tale.
"Senior, I promise this money isn¡¯t stolen, robbed, or fraudulent. It¡¯s not any kind of dirty money, please just ept it."
Henry was silent for a moment, then returned the envelope, "Scarlett, I can¡¯t ept it."
"Why? Is it because you think the money is too little to help?"
Henry was silent for a long time this time.
He seemed to smile, but there was no hint of amusement in his eyes, it was as if he was just mechanically pulling at the corners of his lips. His tone suddenly became much cooler, "The Dales n has already found an investor."
Before Scarlett could react, he had already stood up, "Scarlett, tomorrow night I¡¯m hosting a birthday party, I hope you cane."
--
Hotel dining area.
The floor-to-ceiling window reflected the colorful night view and a couple dining.
The woman was wrapped in a form-fitting red dress. Her skin was fair, and this bright red neither looked tacky nor overwhelmingly eye-catching on her.
Withrge, wavy curls casually draped over her shoulders, she slightly tilted the corner of her eyes, continually casting flirty nces at the man sitting opposite her, her mind entirely ignoring the delicious food on the table or the ss of fine red wine in front of her.
What a pity...
The object of the beauty¡¯s frequent signals seemed a bit oblivious to romance.
Or rather,pletely oblivious.
Matthew Saxon loungedzily on the soft leather chair, his slightly thin lips curved into a subtle, mischievously mocking smile as he asked casually, "Miss Denton, just having returned to the country, are you getting ustomed to everything here?"
--This story features a light-hearted,edic tone. The male and female protagonists form a bickering couple. The male lead is darkly charismatic, asionally speaks harshly, while the female lead is a clueless jokester, with a marriage arranged by the male lead¡¯s family since childhood. There are many humorous interactions to look forward to, so please support the author. Kisses for everyone.
About updates: The story is consistently updated without interruption, hiatus, or abrupt endings. Please feel free to enjoy, and if you like it, remember to bookmark, vote, and leavements.
Chapter 11: Since childhood, he has been the center of attention
Chapter 11: Chapter 11: Since childhood, he has been the center of attention
Alexis Denton seemed to be taken aback for a moment, covering her mouth with a delicateugh, "Matthew, we often yed together when we were kids, you¡¯re still so distant. The title Miss Denton sounds weird, you¡¯d better call me Alexis."
As she spoke, she once again carefully scrutinized the man opposite her.
Matthew Saxon was born with a pair of naturally amorous peach blossom eyes, his slightly raised eye corners were full of allure, with a hint of wickedness and danger hidden in his gaze. His innate nobility and elegance were impossible for others to imitate.
His overly exquisite face exuded demonic charm, and any woman standing before him would pale inparison.
Alexis Denton gazed at him in fascination.
Since childhood, he had been the center of attention, and that had not changed even now.
Compared to her cold and taciturn cousin Maxwell Saxon, the man before her was much more interesting.
If she could seed in winning Matthew Saxon¡¯s heart and marry into the Saxon family as the second Young Madam, how glorious it would be...
"Alexis, you¡¯re so beautiful, well-educated, from a good family, and my own niece. I really hope for you to be my daughter-inw, bringing our families closer together."
"Although everyone calls me Madam Saxon, your uncle¡¯s heart is still set on that bitch Naomi Dou. Even Maxwell is looked down upon by that bitch¡¯s son. If you can marry Matthew Saxon, your aunt will have another ally in the Saxon family. Alexis, for the sake of the Denton family, no matter what, you must find a way to make him fall for you."
May Denton¡¯s words echoed in her ears again. For the sake of the Denton Family, for her own sake, she must seize this opportunity.
Her probing gaze finally settled on Matthew Saxon¡¯s handsome face, as she smiled seductively, "When I was still abroad, I heard the second Young Master of the Saxon family was called the ¡¯Hormone God¡¯ by many women, no woman can resist your charm."
Matthew Saxon¡¯s smile was barely there, but a hint of yfulness appeared in his eyes, "Oh? Then I¡¯m curious to know if you¡¯re one of those women too."
Alexis seized the opportunity, leaning forward slightly, throwing a flirtatious look his way, "What do you think?"
Countless men had fallen at her feet; she was very confident in herself.
No matter how skilled a yer, when facing her, Alexis Denton, there was no one who wouldn¡¯t willingly submit.
Matthew Saxon also leaned in, pinching her pointed chin, his cool fingers tilting her chin back and forth, curling his lips into a light smile, "To be honest, your looks and figure are very much to my liking. Since you are also interested in me, let¡¯s not waste any more time."
So quickly caught on?
Alexis stifled a triumphant and ecstatic smile, looking at him with sultry eyes, "What do you mean..."
Matthew Saxon raised his eyebrows,ughing devilishly, "I booked a room upstairs. I heard Miss Denton is also a like-minded person. We could enjoy this wonderful evening together."
Alexis¡¯s face froze, thinking she had misheard, "What did you say?"
Although she intended to seduce Matthew Saxon, she hadn¡¯t expected things to escte so directly so quickly.
Matthew Saxon tossed the room key onto the table with practiced ease, clearly not his first time doing so, his tone casual, "We¡¯re all smart people here, no need to y dumb. I just happen to be in need of a femalepanion tonight."
The meaning in his words couldn¡¯t have been clearer.
In Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyes, Young Miss Denton was no different from any other woman he toyed with and discarded.
Chapter 12 Mistaken Identity
Chapter 12: Chapter 12 Mistaken Identity
Alexis Denton¡¯s face suddenly turned very unsightly, angrily and embarrassedly, "Matthew Saxon, what kind of woman do you think I am? I am not that casual."
"Oh, really?" Matthew Saxon curled his lips in a mocking smile, "So, the woman who spent three days with Kelly Chapman abroadst week wasn¡¯t Miss Denton but a woman who looks very much like you?"
"Or was it that during Young Madam River¡¯s pregnancy, a woman entangled with her husband also happened to look very much like you?"
Alexis Denton¡¯s face suddenly turned pale.
Matthew Saxon paused, looking at her alternating greenish-white face, and said no more.
There¡¯s no point in saying more, best to stop here.
Tonight, he has already wasted too much time on this woman.
He knows very well what his restless stepmother is nning.
It seems she is unaware of the engagement agreement between the Saxon Family and the Yates Family. If she finds that her wishful thinking has long since failed, it would definitely be a very amusing matter.
Matthew Saxon drank thest bit of red wine in the ss and elegantly wiped the corner of his lips.
As he prepared to rise, the observant and quick-handed lobby manager had already brought his coat, bowed, and respectfully presented it with both hands.
The clothes had been ironed anew, fitted without a trace of tiny creases, and still carried a faint residual warmth.
The ck custom Giorgio Armani suit, designer¡¯s meticulous tailoring, suited him perfectly, making him look dignified and graceful.
In the golden hall, the women sneaked nces that were nearly obsessive.
--
"Miss, Miss, you can¡¯t go there..." The lobby manager¡¯s plump body trembled up and down as he ran, the overly oily nose sweating profusely.
The hall wasn¡¯t short on diners, yet the guests¡¯ conversations were very low, appearing to be wonderfully serene.
The urgent sound of footsteps suddenly erupted.
In an instant, it captured everyone¡¯s attention.
The best spot at Richmond Hotel has always been reserved for Young Master Saxon of the Saxon Family.
Even if he doesn¡¯te, it¡¯s still a ce others dare not trespass.
And now, someone is brazenly attempting to invade the forbidden area...
A girl in a white t-shirt and light blue jeans, hair tied in a yful ponytail, angrily pushed away the security guards blocking her path.
The girl looked about twenty years old, with fair skin and delicate features, clearly a university student who hadn¡¯t yet left campus.
"Simon Lee, you scoundrel who flirts with everyone, bastard, are you worthy of Ste?"
This voice...
Matthew Saxon vaguely felt like he¡¯d heard it somewhere; it sounded familiar.
Before he could figure it out, there was a sudden warmth on his body, followed by the sound of gasps around.
"Young Master!"
Witnessing the scene unfold, the panting lobby manager who hurriedly caught up was stunned, his face changed dramatically.
Young Master?
Amidst the cries of astonishment and shocked eyes, the young girl clearly froze, raising her head in surprise.
Upon seeing, she was also dumbfounded.
Matthew Saxon... how could it be him?!
ording to reliable sources, tonight Simon Lee would be dining here with his new lover, and the location they reserved was precisely here!
But why is she seeing Matthew Saxon...
The coffee cup in her hand smashed to the ground with a crash, Scarlett Yates was astonished and stammered, "You... how... how could it be you."
The coffee had been ordered not long ago and was still steaming.
Matthew Rogers looked down, expressionless, at the Armani suit he was wearing.
Arge stain of coffee covered his chest, with the white shirt inside not spared either.
Chapter 13: I Never Accept Useless Things
Chapter 13: Chapter 13: I Never ept Useless Things
Coffee slid down the front of his chest, spilling onto his top-of-the-line custom shoes.
The lobby manager was stunned, his face turning pale with fright.
This incident happened under his watch, and he had an unshirkable responsibility.
It would have been fine if it happened to someone else, but it just had to be their young heir.
Richmond is a nationwide chain of five-star hotels, one of the assets under the Seymour Consortium.
Matthew Rogers stood in ce, his face looking slightly ashen.
The lobby manager looked at his expression and cautiously took out a tissue intending to help him wipe off, but Matthew Rogers pushed him away, eyes zing with fire, gritting his teeth with a cold smile, "Scarlett Yates, you¡¯d better give me a reasonable exnation."
Scarlett looked at him, then at Alexis Denton who was with him, and frowned disdainfully.
Yet another woman with a big bust and slim waist, with a fiery figure.
Less than a day had passed, and he already had a new face by his side, his speed of discarding the old for the new was simply unparalleled.
She didn¡¯t have any good impressions of this flirtatious Young Master Saxon, so she just perfunctorily apologized, "Sorry, I mistook you for someone else, I stained your clothes, I will pay for the cleaning cost."
The lobby manager¡¯s face changed again, secretly sweating for Scarlett Yates.
This girl doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth, daring to speak like that in front of the Saxon Family¡¯s second young master.
But from the current situation, it seemed like the two of them knew each other.
As Scarlett spoke, she took out her wallet, looking unlucky, and kept muttering, "This is really unlucky, where on earth did that jerk go, making Ste sad, and making me lose money for nothing. He better not let me see him again, or I won¡¯t skin him."
She buried her head, counting the bills in her wallet with distress, but didn¡¯t notice the increasingly displeased face above her.
Considering the other party¡¯s prestigious identity, surely his clothing must be extraordinary, Scarlett painfully took out two more bills, ced a pile of money by the table, and said angrily, "Sorry to interrupt you and thisdy¡¯s romantic moment, I¡¯ll take my leave now, you two continue."
Just as she turned to leave, her wrist was grabbed tightly, almost causing her to cry out in pain.
The man behind her had a cold face, eyes dark, his voice extremely cold, "Who allowed you to leave?"
The cool fingers seemed to drill into her flesh, tightening inch by inch, making Scarlett¡¯s face turn pale in pain, angrily she said, "I¡¯ve already apologized and paid the cleaning fee, what more do you want?"
His smile grew colder and colder, "I never ept useless things, especially apologies."
The difference in power between them was too great, she couldn¡¯t break free and could only re at him helplessly and furiously, "Then what do you want?"
A long and strong arm suddenly reached over, and before Scarlett could react, her wallet was gone.
The red wallet, printed with tacky English letters, fell into a long, beautiful hand, and all the money inside was poured out onto the table. Even a few one-yuan coins shook out of the wallet under the stunned gaze of onlookers.
Coins clinked crisply against the dining table.
Only when thest coin fell onto the table did Matthew Saxon stop.
Scarlett¡¯s wrist was released, and the force she couldn¡¯t break free from disappeared as well.
Matthew Saxon called George over to organize the money on the table, counting them one by one, and after counting, George pressed a few coins on the neatly stacked bills, bowing his head respectfully, "Young Master, it totals 1144 yuan."
The next second, the Saxon Family¡¯s second young master made a move that left everyone shocked.
Chapter 14 Misunderstood
Chapter 14: Chapter 14 Misunderstood
Matthew Saxon put all the money from the dining table into his wallet, his movements calm, his expression indifferent.
After doing all this, he threw the empty wallet back, leaving nothing behind.
Scarlett Yates held the empty wallet, utterly stunned.
Onlookers were also dumbfounded, staring in disbelief at Scarlett Yates, who had just been cleaned out by Matthew Saxon.
Did they just see that correctly?
The second Young Master of the Saxon Family, with a fortune worth billions of dors, actually behaved so indecently, taking all the money from a female student.
Not even a single coin was left!
Scarlett was so shocked by his shamelessness that she couldn¡¯t form aplete sentence, her finger pointing at Matthew Saxon trembling violently, "You... you..."
How could there be such a shameless man in the world?!
Matthew appeared unfazed, clearly not thinking there was anything wrong with his actions; he frowned slightly and said ndly, "Not enough."
"What?" Scarlett¡¯s eyes widened, her expression stunned.
She was already penniless, and he still said it wasn¡¯t enough.
Even if his clothes were more expensive, wouldn¡¯t over a thousand be enough to cover the cleaning fee?
He was obviously still resentful that she demanded two billion and seized the opportunity to vent his anger.
The more Scarlett thought, the angrier she got, her grip on the wallet tightening, her eyes fixed on Matthew Saxon, the dark, soft gleam in her eyes flickering with hidden fire, "I¡¯ve already said I mistook you for someone else, and you¡¯ve taken all the money. What more do you want?"
A coldugh escaped from his alluringly thin lips, tinged with mockery, "Your tactics are indeed more advanced than the average woman¡¯s, but I¡¯m not interested in overly greedy women."
The look of disgust reappeared in his eyes as he looked at her coldly, his thin lips curving into a disdainful arc.
Tactics? Greed?
What on earth was he talking about?
Scarlett frowned, "What are you talking about, I don¡¯t understand."
He hooked his lips into a deeper smile, the contempt in his eyes growing stronger, "Mistook someone? Such a poor excuse, you really think I would believe it?"
Everyone knew the special nature of this spot; no one but the second Young Master of the Saxon Family was qualified to enjoy this area.
The chance of mistaking him was zero.
Ignoring the manager and security, she had rushed over; her objective was obvious.
Normally, the women trying to get close to him woulde up with any number of tricks to catch his attention, but the drama of mistaking someone was no longer novel.
Except, daring to drench him in coffee, she was the first.
She recklessly orchestrated such a good show, truly not having wasted her schemes.
She sessfully caught his attention but made him despise her even more.
His indifferent gaze lingered on her delicate white neck for a few seconds before finally settling on the jade pendant lying quietly on her chest.
The jade pendant was warm and lustrous, exquisite and translucent.
There was a pendant like this on him as well, which in ancient times would be a token of love.
The Double Fish Jade Pendant was passed down through the Saxon Family for generations, tremendously significant, yet it was now hanging on a vain, greedy woman.
She was utterly unworthy of possessing this pendant!
The warm glow of the jade became ring; he looked at the confusion and puzzlement on Scarlett¡¯s face, sneering, "You can leave, but leave behind what doesn¡¯t belong to you."
"What?" Scarlett looked utterly bewildered.
She had no idea what Matthew Saxon was talking about.
Chapter 15: The Toad Wants to Eat Swan Meat
Chapter 15: Chapter 15: The Toad Wants to Eat Swan Meat
He looked at the jade pendant on her neck, his eyes flickering slightly, but he said nothing.
Scarlett Yates followed his gaze downwards, froze for a moment, and gradually understood.
So, he wanted this jade pendant.
The jade pendant was originally a token of affection given to the Yates Family by the Saxon Family. Scarlett Yates epted the money and agreed to break off the engagement with the Saxon Family. By rights, she should return the token.
But...
Although the jade pendant belonged to the Saxon Family, she had worn it since the day she was born. It was her closest essory, and suddenly being asked to return it made Scarlett Yates a bit reluctant.
Just a moment¡¯s hesitation and dy led to Matthew Saxon¡¯s misunderstanding, mistakenly thinking she intended to keep it for herself and not return it.
His disdain and disgust were written all over his face, without any consideration. He extended his long arm and violently pulled Scarlett Yates into his arms.
Scarlett Yates struggled, "Let go of me."
His cool fingers brushed against the skin on her chest, grabbed the ne, and pulled hard...
And so, what followed was a scene that once again shocked everyone present.
In front of everyone, Young Master Saxon not only snatched all the money from a female student but also took the most valuable ne from her.
The actions were brutish and violent, and his behavior was abominable.
Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t believe she was robbed just like that, with so many onlookers, yet not a single person stepped forward to stop it.
No one dared to offend Matthew Saxon, this domineering second young master was someone they couldn¡¯t afford to cross.
Anyone who inadvertently provokes him can only hope for the best.
The onlookers all looked at Scarlett Yates with sympathy, shaking their heads, sighing as they sighed.
Such a pure and lovely girl, she seemed lovable, yet she was unlucky enough to provoke a demon, truly pitiable...
Matthew Saxon took the jade pendant and tossed the chain onto the table.
The jade pendant in his palm still carried the residual warmth from her body, making him frown ufortably.
A strong and angry gaze pierced towards him, Matthew Saxon put away the jade pendant and looked up to see Scarlett Yates still standing there.
Her face was ashen, her body trembling, and her dark eyes were red with anger.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s brow furrowed again, and he said coldly, "You can leave now."
Scarlett Yates stood still, stretched out her hand, her voice trembling with anger, "Give it back to me."
"Give it back?" Matthew Saxon said indifferently, "It never belonged to you, you have no right to ask for it back."
Her expression changed, unable to deny it, yet still unwilling in her heart. She looked at him angrily, "You can¡¯t just take it away..."
He had no patience to argue with her further, his eyes narrowed, and the temperature around them dropped a few degrees...
George acted on his cue and immediately called for security, "Take this youngdy out."
Unable to timely prevent Scarlett Yates earlier had caused her to intrude into the restricted area, leading to a series of subsequent events that angered their young master.
This time, several security guards, with the intent to redeem their mistake, were no longer polite as they escorted Scarlett Yates straight out.
The security guards were all tall and strong, holding her one on each side. Scarlett Yates was like the filling in a sandwich, half twisted and half dragged out by the two men.
The lobby manager was afraid she would cause trouble again, so he had people closely watch her and forbade her from entering again.
--
Scarlett Yates stood penniless outside the hotel door.
Someone passed by her, first sneering with disdain, then mocking, "A toad wanting to eat swan meat, doesn¡¯t even see what she¡¯s like, still trying to use tricks to attract the attention of Young Master Saxon, really shameless."
Chapter 16: What Can Be Tolerated and What Cannot Be Tolerated!
Chapter 16: Chapter 16: What Can Be Tolerated and What Cannot Be Tolerated!
A gentle breeze swept by, and a strong, pungent perfume scent wafted into Scarlett Yates¡¯ nose, making her sneeze repeatedly.
Rubbing her nose and turning her head, she found that the culprit for her sneezing was none other than the woman in the red dress with Matthew Saxon.
Surprisingly, the woman hade out alone.
Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. Faced with such a delicate beauty, Matthew Saxon hadn¡¯t invited her to spend the night together?
When the red dress woman was seated, Scarlett could only see her impressive cleavage and slender waist, but now upon closer look, there was also a pair of attractive long legs.
With her dazzling looks and devilish figure, in all aspects, she was a stunner¡ªthe type Matthew Saxon favored the most.
Under the dazzling lights, the woman in the red dress resembled a red rose blooming in a sleepless night; although beautiful, her makeup was too heavy, making her appear somewhat vulgar.
Suddenly saddled with the uncalled-for usation of being a "toad wanting to eat swan meat," Scarlett was livid.
Why was she the toad, while that despicable and shameless Matthew Saxon was the swan?
Scarlett suddenly pinched her nose and took two steps back, frowning, "No wonder the smell was so choking earlier, turns out the one sharing that repugnant taste is here. Miss, if you want to indulge in such foul-smelling things, that¡¯s none of my business, but don¡¯t presume everyone shares your peculiar taste. I find such stinky and unptable things quite unappealing."
"What did you say?!"
Alexis Denton was so angry that her eyebrows twitched, and her breathing was so rapid that her chest heaved violently.
With a dark expression, she red fiercely at Scarlett, "You brat, say that again if you have the guts."
Scarlett had no fondness for Matthew Saxon, and therefore, none for the women around him.
Recalling how she was just bullied by that despicable scoundrel, and now his woman was bullying her too, it was intolerable!
She looked at Alexis Denton, sighed, then scanned her up and down, and said earnestly, "Has he grown tired of you after just one meal? Since we¡¯re all women here, I kindly remind you that Matthew Saxon prefers women withrger chests. Hisst partner was much more endowed than you are."
Alexis Denton¡¯s face changed again, looking extremely displeased, "Those loose women can¡¯tpare to me. Brat, don¡¯t think a few reckless words from you will make me believe what you say."
Scarlett sighed and shrugged, "Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you."
With that, she lifted her head to look at Alexis Denton, shook her head, and left.
No matter how beautiful a woman is, when she gets angry, she is formidable. Alexis Denton at this moment resembled an enraged tigress, baring her ws and teeth.
"Brat, I warn you, Matthew Saxon is the man I¡¯ve set my sights on. A little girl like you with nothing to show for herself, stop dreaming he would ever notice you."
Scarlett couldn¡¯t be bothered to reply, turned around and left, "I already said, I¡¯m not interested in him."
Alexis Denton watched her slowly retreating figure, her gaze turning cold bit by bit. She bit her lip and stood for a while before dialing May Denton.
On the other end, May Denton¡¯s voice was gentle as she softly asked, "Little Alexis, have you two met? What was his impression of you?"
Before Alexis could respond, she continued tough softly, "You¡¯re so beautiful; he must be very pleased."
--If you liked this, please bookmark, vote, and leavements to support, updated daily, dive in with confidence, mwah.
Chapter 17: The Denton Family’s Ambition Is Truly Great
Chapter 17: Chapter 17: The Denton Family¡¯s Ambition Is Truly Great
Remembering what Matthew Saxon said before she left, Alexis Denton¡¯s face darkened, and she snapped, "Satisfied about what? He told you not to waste your time. Regardless of how stunningly beautiful a woman from the Denton family might be, he¡¯s not interested."
"Did he really say that?" May Denton seemed to be annoyed, her voice turning cold.
The parking attendant stopped Alexis Denton¡¯s red Maserati next to her, and after getting off, respectfully handed her the car keys.
Alexis got into the car, and after locking the windows, she said angrily, "Aunt, it seems your position as Madam Saxon isn¡¯t recognized by others. He¡¯s not afraid of you getting angry, and told me to convey these words to you directly."
On the other end, May Denton sneered, "That scoundrel Naomi gave birth to a son just as detestable as her."
Alexis was silent for a moment, her voice crestfallen, "Matthew has no interest in me. Aunt, is it too difficult for you to want me to marry him?"
Aside from the false desire of wanting to be a young madam of a wealthy family, Alexis had liked Matthew since she first set eyes on him.
In her memory, even when he was ten, Matthew was already exceptionally handsome.
He was the incredibly noble second young master of the Saxon family, a beautiful youth with exquisite features, his status inspiring both admiration and reverence, while his looks captivated and entranced.
Whether or not May intended to use her, Alexis wanted to marry Matthew.
She bit her lip, pleading in a low voice, "Aunt, you must help me."
"You are my niece. Who else would I help if not you? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find an excuse to bring you to the Saxon family soon, so you two can spend time together, and then..."
After hearing May¡¯s n, Alexis¡¯s lips gradually curled into a relentless smile.
--
"Young Master."
George handed over the clean clothes.
Matthew Saxon casually wiped himself with the towel he had pulled off, the night view outside reflected in his deep-set eyes like flowing light.
The curve of his slightly raised chin was beautiful, like a breathtaking painting.
His too handsome face remained impassive, while an extreme arrogance shone brightly between his brows.
Even George, who had been by his side for years, couldn¡¯t help but marvel, thinking the Young Master was the most outstanding person he¡¯d ever seen; this face, which captivated countless people, resembled thete Madam so much.
No wonder the old master remained infatuated with thete Madam.
Matthew buttoned thest cufflink on his shirt, turned around, ced the jade pendant from the table into his palm, and after pondering for a moment, he said ndly, "Let¡¯s go."
The two jade pendants joined together, the Double Fish Jade Pendant was finallyplete.
George nced at the perfected pendant from behind Matthew, hesitated for a few seconds, then cautiously said, "Young Master, although Miss Yates signed the statement, the master will eventually find out. Given his temperament, he might still insist that you marry Miss Yates."
Matthew dismissed it casually, "Dad ismitted to his promises, but he won¡¯t favor a greedy woman. Since Scarlett Yates took the money and agreed to break off the engagement, the Saxon family hasn¡¯t breached any promises."
George nodded, thinking of Alexis Denton, couldn¡¯t help but add, "That Miss Denton... The Denton family¡¯s ambition is really big. It¡¯s hard enough for May Denton to get where she is today, yet she dares to covet the Young Master."
Chapter 18 Sorry, I Came Back So Early
Chapter 18: Chapter 18 Sorry, I Came Back So Early
Matthew Saxon sneered, "It seems my ¡¯gentle and virtuous¡¯ stepmother¡¯s appetite is getting bigger. Since she¡¯s eager to send her niece over, I have no reason to refuse her kind offer."
"What does the young master mean?"
Matthew Saxon suddenly turned his head and looked at George, a meaningful smile on his lips.
George was startled and instinctively took a step back, his face turning strange, "Young master..."
Matthew approached and patted his stiff shoulder, then smiled, "George, how do I usually treat you?"
"The young master treats me very well."
Matthew nodded in satisfaction, patiently guiding, "You are the person I trust the most. Such an important matter, I can¡¯t leave it to anyone else."
George¡¯s lips curled into a smile uglier than a cry, "Young master, can I refuse?"
Matthew walked out the door, leaving him with a cold figure and a light message, "George, don¡¯t disappoint me."
--
Saxon Family.
In the brightly lit European-style mansion, May Denton thoughtfully fed peeled grapes to Roy Saxon.
"Dear, I heard that you¡¯ve recently started letting St. John take overpany matters. That child has been working overtime at thepany these few days just to handle what you¡¯ve arranged. He¡¯s beening home veryte at night. Seeing St. John being so dedicated to his career, I feel at ease. In the future, the Saxon n won¡¯t have to worry about having a good sessor."
May Denton¡¯s probing words immediately made Roy Saxon frown.
He pushed May¡¯s hand away, replying ambiguously, "St. John¡¯s performance is not bad, but he¡¯s still young, he needs a few more years of experience. It¡¯s still too early to talk about this now."
May¡¯s expression changed, but she quickly returned to smiling, nodding gently, "You¡¯re right, dear. St. John is still young and hasn¡¯t aplished anything significant yet. Even if you intend to hand thepany over to him, the people below wouldn¡¯t respect him."
Her repeated probing made Roy¡¯s expression change.
Just as he was about to scold her, anguid and slightly mocking voice suddenly sounded, "Aunt Denton is truly gentle and virtuous, starting to worry about Saxon n¡¯s sessor so early. But why did Aunt Denton automatically overlook me?"
At the corner of the entryway, the young man¡¯s handsome face was radiant under the light.
The passing maids stopped in front of him and respectfully greeted, "Second Young Master."
May Denton saw Matthew standing not far off and furrowed her eyebrows, a trace of coldness shing in her eyes.
But she hid it well, and in an instant, she was smiling again, her voice gentle and affectionate, "Matthew, why did youe back so early today?"
Matthew slowly walked into the living room, greeted Roy, and then sat down opposite the two of them.
He looked at May Denton, a smile on his lips, and repliedzily, "Sorry, I came back so early and interrupted Aunt Denton¡¯s business talk. But since it¡¯s about the Saxon n¡¯s matters, as one of the Saxon Family¡¯s heirs, I¡¯d also like to listen in."
May Denton smiled lightly, "What business talk? We were just having a casual chat."
"Oh?"
The maid served tea, and Matthew, looking at the tea leaves floating on the surface, curved his lips and smiled at Roy, "Dad, if you¡¯re inclined to hand thepany over to my brother, I have no objections. Let him take the President position."
Roy frowned and said sternly, "When did I ever say I was going to hand thepany over to your brother? Don¡¯t you dare think of finding excuses to ck off. Do you think the President position of Saxon n is something you can just casually decide to give away?"
Chapter 19: This was sent by the Dales Family.
Chapter 19: Chapter 19: This was sent by the Dales Family.
Matthew Saxon raised his eyebrows, feigning confusion, "Didn¡¯t Aunt Denton just insist on making my elder brother the sessor of the Saxon n?"
Roy Saxon was well aware of what kind of scheme his youngest son was plotting.
But because he pampered this youngest son, he chose to turn a blind eye and act oblivious.
Recently, May Denton had been intentionally or unintentionally bringing up these topics in front of him, trying to gauge his opinions. Roy Saxon thought it was a good opportunity to dispel her thoughts, and after a brief contemtion, he said, "Your brother handles things smoothly and thoroughly. With him assisting you, I¡¯ll be able to retire with peace of mind in the future. You are both my sons. No matter who the Saxon n is handed over to, it¡¯s all the same."
The meaning of these words was already very clear.
In the future, the Saxon n would be handed over to Matthew Saxon.
May Denton¡¯s face was not just unpleasant; it turned pale instantly, "You¡¯re handing over the Saxon n to Matthew, what about Henry?"
Roy Saxon had a trace of guilt in his eyes. He took her hand and patted it twice soothingly, "Henry will be a great helper for him. He is a considerate and sensible child. With this arrangement, he won¡¯t have any objections."
The light in May Denton¡¯s eyespletely faded, her gaze nearly despairing as she called out, aggrieved and disappointed, yet unwilling, "Sir..."
Why?
Henry was also their son, so why could he be biased to such an extent?
Is it just because Matthew Saxon was his child with Naomi Dou, so he could monopolize all the benefits?
May Denton felt disheartened and disappointed, and bit by bit, hatred seeped into her heart.
Roy Saxon looked at his second wife¡¯s eyes, reddened with grievance, and sighed inwardly, helping her up, "I¡¯m tired, let¡¯s rest early."
May Denton nodded feebly, her shoulders slumped.
What difference did Roy Saxon¡¯s favoritism make? If it weren¡¯t for her luck in bearing a son and patiently waiting for so long, she wouldn¡¯t have even been able to enter the Saxon Family¡¯s door.
On the surface, she was Roy Saxon¡¯s wife, thedy of the Saxon Family, yet she didn¡¯t even have a voice.
Matthew Saxon also slowly stood up, shing a smile at the pale-faced May Denton, "With my elder brother helping me, I feel reassured."
After saying this, he turned and left ahead of them.
He walked a few steps and suddenly turned back, meeting May Denton¡¯s resentful gaze, and smiled devilishly, "Aunt Denton¡¯s niece is good in every way, except that her chest is a bit small, not quite to my taste."
His son was getting increasingly brazen, and Roy Saxon could no longer feign ignorance, pretending to be irritated, "You¡¯re getting more and more unruly, how could you talk to your Aunt Denton like that?"
Matthew Saxonughed, said no more, and turned to go upstairs.
"Young Master, this was sent over by the Dales Family." Maid Olly handed out an invitation.
Matthew Saxon came out of the dressing room, wearing a ck robe. His physique, honed by regr exercise, was like the Sun God Apollo in Greek mythology, impable.
Olly dared to sneak a few nces, and her face immediately turned red.
Hmm, the Young Master¡¯s figure is really impressive, muscr, beautifully built, with broad shoulders, a narrow waist, and long legs.
Even seeing him every day almost caused her a nosebleed.
The future Young Madam is really lucky.
"An invitation from the Dales Family?" Matthew Saxon gave a crooked smile, nced at it, and casually tossed it onto the sofa.
Henry Dales...
Since childhood through adulthood, this Young Master from the Dales Family had always beenpared with him.
Theparison had been going on for over ten years.
Now, whenever the Dales Family¡¯s Young Master is mentioned, everyone would give a thumbs up and praise him, saying he is an impable gentleman in terms of cultivation and character, strict with self-discipline, upright in demeanor, a rare quality man among the aristocratic families.
Chapter 20: The Jerk Doesn’t Deserve My Tears
Chapter 20: Chapter 20: The Jerk Doesn¡¯t Deserve My Tears
The impression he gave was nothing more than an idle young heir idly drifting through life.
Matthew Saxon chuckled self-deprecatingly, a trace of fatigue and weariness shing through those usually inscrutable eyes.
--
The Dales Family was a renowned local aristocracy, no less prestigious than the Saxon Family.
However, in recent years, due to poor internal management, the assets of the Dales n have been dwindling, even if the Dales Family still appears to be on equal footing with the Saxon Family, their strength is no longerparable.
But a dying camel is stillrger than a horse.
At Young Master Dales¡¯ birthday party, not a single political or business elite was absent.
The hall was filled with melodious and elegant music.
Inside, it was allughter and joy, sses clinking.
In an inconspicuous corner.
Two girls in unconventional attire huddled together whispering, looking quite "suspicious" in their behavior.
Scarlett Yates wished she could shrink into a ce where no one could see her.
She tugged at the fragile straps on her shoulders, which looked like they could snap at any moment, and said with a mournful face, "Ste, let¡¯s sneak out now while the banquet hasn¡¯t officially started yet."
"How can that be! I found out Alice Green is attending tonight, and I¡¯m here with a mission. How can I leave withoutpleting it?"
Ste Nelson, as if presenting a treasure, took out a thick stack of photos from her tiny bag and said proudly, "Our whole family is a fan of Alice Green. If I bring these signed photos home, I¡¯ll be the hero of the family."
Scarlett rolled her eyes in helplessness.
Someone whose ex-boyfriend cheated on her doesn¡¯t seem at all like a recently heartbroken person.
I thought she¡¯d still be sad and angry, but Miss Nelson didn¡¯t shed a single tear. She even dismissed it, saying, "A scumbag like him isn¡¯t worth my sadness. Let those two cheating dogs stay together forever, and hopefully they won¡¯t harm anyone else again."
Thinking about the great lengths she went to defend her, Scarlett felt like she was choking on her bitterness, almost spitting it out.
Meanwhile, Ste waspletely unaffected by the breakup, lost in her celebrity obsession, "How can Alice Green have such a small face? Her features are really beautiful, and those eyes are so bright and delicate, making her look helpless and in need of protection."
The woman in the photo was pure yet seductive, with a soft demeanor that was endearing.
Thebination of her delicate features might not be stunning at first nce, but the more you looked, the more charm she exuded ¡ª the kind of beauty that¡¯s captivating over time.
Although Scarlett didn¡¯t follow the entertainment world closely, she knew who Alice Green was.
Alice Green, one of the most popr TV show hosts in the country, had just won the Best Host awardst year. Recently, a reputable director cast her in a film opposite A-list stars. It¡¯s said she not only possesses top-notch hosting skills but is also a remarkable singer, already signed with a well-resourced recordpany.
Alice Green had quickly be the most sought-after celebrity in the industry.
Ste Nelson was just one of Alice Green¡¯s die-hard fans.
Scarlett never chased after stars, and she wasn¡¯t interested in Alice Green.
Her focus was entirely on her own "unconventional" attire.
"Ste, do you think it¡¯s normal for us to dress like this?" She must have bumped her head against a wall to foolishly believe Ste¡¯s nonsense and let her aunt dress her like an ¡¯80s nightclub girl.
Chapter 21: Saying the Grapes are Sour When You Can’t Eat Them
Chapter 21: Chapter 21: Saying the Grapes are Sour When You Can¡¯t Eat Them
By the time she realized things were going awry, there wasn¡¯t enough time left for her to start over.
Ste faked a silly smile, "I think it¡¯s quite unique, and besides, there are so many people here who would bother paying attention to two little girls like us? You¡¯re just too nervous. Spill it, are you worried Senior Brother Dales will notice?"
Speaking of Henry, Scarlett seemed to be electrified, her reaction was intense, "Ste, why are you always bringing up Senior Brother Dales for no reason!"
Ste was giggling just a second ago, but she suddenly fell silent, her expression turning a bit abnormal.
She hesitated and said, "Scarlett, there¡¯s something..."
Suddenly, the noisy hall fell silent.
With the abrupt change in atmosphere, Ste¡¯s words got stuck in her throat and she swallowed them.
"He¡¯s here, he¡¯s here."
"No wonder Old Master Dales personally went out to greet him, turns out it¡¯s the Saxon Family¡¯s second Young Master."
"This second Young Master of the Saxon Family is really quite the yboy, changing women like changing clothes. A few days back at a charity g, he had a young model by his side, and now he¡¯s with someone new already."
It was as if everyone¡¯s attention was instantly drawn to a single point.
Even Scarlett, hiding in the corner, saw the uproar caused by Matthew Saxon¡¯s arrival.
That devilishly handsome face was filled with indifference, his almond-shaped eyes casting a cold, arrogant gaze, seemingly dismissing everyone around.
His expensive and well-fitting suit looked formal yet stylish.
With a natural elegance and nobility, he resembled a medieval European aristocrat, radiating dazzling charm.
The femalepanion he brought tonight, Scarlett had seen her before, she was the woman at the poolside who was pressing his head down.
Scarlettter recalled who the woman was.
She wasn¡¯t a particrly famous model, just entered the entertainment circle not long ago, but with that pretty face and excellent figure, she¡¯d be popr sooner orter.
The woman was wearing a ck off-the-shoulder long gown, effortlessly carrying it with her height of 175 cm, her dress fluttering like a goddess as she walked.
Then Scarlett whispered sarcastically, "Hispanions all have bigger chests each time, what wealthy yboys, so vulgar, only liking big-chested women. I think it¡¯s evidence of childhood milk deprivation."
Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but feel furious thinking about yesterday when she was "robbed clean" by Matthew Saxon, and her tongueshed out mercilessly.
"Pfft..." Ste covered her mouth and giggled, ncing at Scarlett with amusement, "Scarlett, that¡¯s sour grapes. Which man doesn¡¯t like women with big chests? The second Young Master Saxon¡¯s looking for a bedmate right now, not a wife, so of course, he¡¯d choose someone with a good figure."
Watching the woman casually leaning closer to Matthew Saxon again and again, and Matthew seemingly enjoying it immensely, Scarlett showed utter disdain, "ying with women all the time, one day he¡¯ll get burned."
Though both came from affluent families, Senior Brother Dales ispletely different. He¡¯s always excelled academically, maintained moral integrity, and treated people warmly, like a neighborhood big brother.
Thinking of Henry, Scarlett¡¯s lips curled up slightly, a hint of shyness and sweetness hidden in her eyes.
As Scarlett was lost in her thoughts, she suddenly felt a bit cold, as if a chilly breeze blew from some direction.
She looked up and was startled.
Amidst the crowd, Matthew Saxon stood out exceptionally, whether it was his tall stature, handsome features, or outstanding aura, he outshined everyone else.
Despite being a flirtatious and carefree yboy scoundrel, Heaven favored him, gifting him with a beautiful exterior.
Chapter 22: Do You Know Those Two Girls?
Chapter 22: Chapter 22: Do You Know Those Two Girls?
Especially those slender, enchanting eyes that could seduce the soul, Scarlett Yates crashed into them with no defenses, nearly drowning in that deep, dark abyss.
Her heart skipped a beat and pounded fiercely.
She had no idea how Matthew Saxon discovered her.
His gazended openly on her face, examining for a moment, then his lips curled into a mocking, disdainful cold smile.
--
"Matthew, do you know those two girls?"
The magnificent crystalmp emitted a cold light, reflecting in Matthew Saxon¡¯s enchanting, cold ck eyes, revealing the hint of disgust and ridicule in his eyes.
Logan Dales looked along his gaze, carrying a slight confusion in his eyes.
From any aspect, those two girls were not the type for the Saxon Family¡¯s Second Young Master.
Matthew Saxon leisurely and slowly retracted his gaze, curled his lips and responded irrelevantly, "I didn¡¯t expect Young Master Dales¡¯ friends to have such a ¡¯unique¡¯ taste, it¡¯s hard not to attract attention."
Logan Dales paused, shook his head with a smile, and sighed with some helplessness, "Henry doesn¡¯t like me interfering in his friendships, as long as they¡¯re not some shady people, I just let it be."
"It¡¯s hard to say if they¡¯re shady people." Matthew Saxon indicated with a raised lip, casting another disdainful gaze at Scarlett Yates.
In just one day, he unexpectedly saw that money-grubbing woman again.
Given her status, to receive an invitation from Henry Dales was indeed extraordinary.
What¡¯sughable is that she dressed like a clown for such a formal asion, with a head adorned with golden glitter in curly hair and wearing a red dress embedded with shiny armor.
The shiny armor on her dress looked like fish scales, tightly wrapping around her body from top to bottom.
At first nce, he seemed to see a salted fish struggling onnd.
His thin lips curved slightly, with an increasing disdainful smile.
A vulgar, money-grubbing woman, truly ruining one¡¯s appetite.
Logan Dales sensed the underlying meaning in his words and couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, "What do you mean by that?"
"Young Master Dales doesn¡¯t care about social ss in making friends, which is fine, but inevitably there are people with ulterior motives approaching him, and there are quite a few women dreaming of turning from sparrows into phoenixes."
Logan Dales¡¯ expression subtly changed, his eyes instantly showing a sharpness, "You¡¯re right, Henry¡¯s thoughts are simple, and around him, there¡¯s no shortage of women dreaming foolishly, but after tonight, such things won¡¯t happen again."
Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyes flickered, "Old Master Dales means..."
Logan Dales smiled, patting his shoulder, "An answer wille very soon."
--
All the guests arrived one after another, the banquet was about to begin, but the host of tonight was still absent.
Even though Logan Dales was usuallyposed and calm, he couldn¡¯t help but be a little anxious.
Tonight is a crucial night, concerning the future of the Dales n!
He was restless, pacing back and forth, and no matter how much he feigned calmness, a trace of urgency involuntarily appeared in his eyes, "Why hasn¡¯t Henry returned?"
"Young Master called earlier, saying there was a situation on the road, causing the dy."
"What?! Is Henry alright?"
"Please rest assured, Master, Young Master has already handled it and will arrive with Miss Wood in ten minutes."
After confirming repeatedly, Logan Dales finally breathed a sigh of relief.
No matter what, there mustn¡¯t be any errors tonight.
Time passed second by second.
Four minutes remain until the official start of the banquet.
Chapter 23: Scarlett, are you okay?
Chapter 23: Chapter 23: Scarlett, are you okay?
Ste was continuously rambling, on the verge of a breakdown, clutching the thick pile of photos in her hand so tightly they were nearly deformed. "Why didn¡¯t Alicee? Didn¡¯t she say she would attend tonight?"
"Is she really noting? Then what do I do with these photos? So many people are waiting for me to bring Alice¡¯s signed photos back..."
"How did this happen, how will I exin this when I go back..."
"Ste..." Scarlett, who had been silently listening to herints, suddenly tugged at her wrist.
Her voice was faint and weak, like a mosquito buzz, as if it might be cut off at the next moment.
She widened her eyes in disbelief, "Ste, the woman beside Senior Brother Dales, is she Rosie?"
From the moment she started liking Henry Dales, Scarlett knew there would be no oue between them.
Henry Dales could never like her.
He was a noble rich young master, and the woman who could stand by his side must be a wealthydy from a suitable family.
Yet, she never imagined Henry Dales would choose Rosie.
But she wasn¡¯t seeing things.
The woman wearing the silver custom Burberry evening gown and expensive jewelry was indeed Rosie.
At this moment, her exquisitely made-up face showed proud and smug expressions, intimately linking arms with Henry Dales as they walked in.
This young master of the Dales Family had never had rumors with any woman, yet on his birthday banquet, he appeared before the crowd with the richdy from the Wood n.
What this implied was unspoken but clear.
Subsequently, the chairman of Wood n and his wife appeared alongside Logan Dales, further confirming the public spection.
Logan Dales carried a slight smile at the corners of his lips, looked around for a moment, then slowly spoke, "Thank you all foring. Tonight, at this birthday banquet, I want to announce something very important."
His voice was not loud but was sure and resonant, each word clearly reaching everyone¡¯s ears. "The heir of the Dales Family, my only grandson Henry Dales, will marry the richdy Rosie Wood from the Wood n. Tonight, they will first get engaged, then study abroad together, and upon returning, hold their wedding."
Predictable events, no one was surprised.
As soon as Logan Dales finished speaking, apuse and congrattions erupted.
Except...
Ste worriedly looked at Scarlett, whose face had gone ghostly pale. "Scarlett, are you okay..."
She was motionless, her lips trembling slightly, her dazed eyes losing their usual luster, dimming little by little.
It was as if someone had struck her heavily over the head, with a force that was both hard and harsh, leaving her mind suddenly nk.
Unable to see anything, unable to hear anything...
Only one voice kept repeating beside her ears, over and over...
Henry Dales and Rosie Wood are engaged, Henry Dales and Rosie Wood are engaged...
She bit her lip tightly, her teeth sinking deeply in, until the taste of blood spread between her lips and teeth, refusing to loosen her grip.
It was as if only this way could she temporarily ignore the pain from some ce inside.
She felt that all her past actions were just foolish.
Her two hundred millionpared to themercial marriage between the Dales and Wood Families was apletely ridiculous joke.
Look, the Dales, the Wood, one is a noble young master, the other is a richdy, what a fitting pair...
The master of ceremonies brought up the engagement rings.
The diamond ringy quietly in the beautiful box, its brilliance dazzling.
Under the dazzling lights, Henry Dales slightly turned his body, the soft light shone on his perfect profile, as if covered in flowing radiance.
Chapter 24: Then I’ll just wait for him
Chapter 24: Chapter 24: Then I¡¯ll just wait for him
In the halo, he slightly raised the corners of his lips, his smile elegant and gentle, slowly slipping the ring onto Rosie¡¯s finger, and leaned down to give her a soft kiss on the cheek.
Apuse rang out again...
Rosie¡¯s face lit up with a happy and sweet smile...
--
From the moment Scarlett Yates saw Henry Dales, she seemed to be frozen in ce, her body unmoving, maintaining the same posture, unusually silent.
Not even... not even blinking an eye.
This odd behavior made Ste more worried.
As Scarlett¡¯s close friend, she naturally understood how much the Dales-Wood family engagement would hurt Scarlett.
No matter who the woman beside Henry was, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder why it had to be Rosie, considering how much Scarlett had suffered because of her.
Ste watched tears stubbornly held back at the corners of Scarlett¡¯s eyes, wondering suddenly if Henry Dales was being somewhat cruel.
He shouldn¡¯t have let Scarlett attend this birthday party.
Doing so might certainly make Scarlett give up, but the impact and hurt it would cause her are immeasurable.
"Scarlett..." Ste grasped her hand, filled with heartache, "Let¡¯s leave."
Scarlett shook her head dazedly, "No, I haven¡¯t given Senior Brother Dales his birthday present yet."
Ste lifted her head to see Henry Dales surrounded by a crowd and frowned, "Senior Brother Dales doesn¡¯t have time for us now."
Scarlett bit down on her lip, her gaze stubbornly fixed ahead, "Then I¡¯ll wait until he does."
Ste knew her temperament well.
Once she¡¯s decided to do something, nothing could change her mind.
Ste was silent for a few seconds, sighed softly, and could only stand alongside her, "Alright, I¡¯ll wait with you."
Scarlett turned her head, her reddened eyes softened, and a bittersweet smile appeared on her lips, "Thank you, Ste."
At this moment, everyone was busy congratting the newlyweds; no one noticed them standing in the corner, nor did anyone see the darkness and pain in one girl¡¯s eyes.
Except for one person...
At the empty long table, only Matthew Saxon sat alone, quite out of cepared to the throng of people upfront.
His long legs were casually crossed, his bodypletely rxed in the chair, yet his demeanor was elegant andzy.
His yful gaze lingered at a certain point for a few seconds, as if discovering something immensely intriguing, his lips curled with interest.
He had indeed guessed it right.
The girl named Yates actually had feelings for Henry Dales.
Acting all disoriented and deeply hurt at someone else¡¯s engagement party, for whom was this performance intended?
He knew she was not simple; a woman who could ask for two hundred million outright could not be without ambitions.
Yet she was far toocking in self-awareness.
No matter how bad things were with the Dales family, they could never ept a woman with no background.
--
Scarlett didn¡¯t know how long she¡¯d waited.
In her memory, it seemed as long as a century.
Keeping the same posture for too long made every part of her body feel stiff.
When Rosie walked arm in arm with Henry Dales toward her, she could still manage a strained smile from her rigid lips, "Senior Brother Dales, happy birthday."
Her voice was dry and hoarse, her lips seemingly deprived of moisture, numerousyers of lipstick leading to faint cracks.
Henry Dales smiled slightly, just as he did with everyone else, warmly and politely saying, "Thank you."
Chapter 25: The Last Gift
Chapter 25: Chapter 25: The Last Gift
He has always been like this, polite and courteous to everyone.
Such an attitude neither makes people feel too intimate nor too distant, just the right amount of detachment.
Scarlett clenched her fists, raised her head, stared at his handsome and gentle face, and suppressed her heartache, saying, "I didn¡¯t expect you to get engaged today, Senior Brother, otherwise, I would have prepared another gift."
Henry Dales smiled, looking at her with warm eyes, "The fact that you and Ste coulde to my birthday party is the best gift, nothing else matters."
Scarlett forced a smile, curled her lips, and took out a beautifully wrapped box from her bag, took a deep breath, and when she raised her head again, a bright smile appeared on her face, "It¡¯s not something expensive, I hope Senior Brother Dales won¡¯t disdain it."
This gift was the first one she gave to Henry Dales.
Probably, also thest one.
"Thank you, junior." The gift was taken by someone, but it wasn¡¯t Henry Dales who thanked her.
The box ended up in Rosie Wood¡¯s hands. She nced down at it, her crystal-embedded nails gently slicing through the ribbon covering the logo, her bright red lips curling up, and she turned to Henry Dales, saying, "It¡¯s something from Versace, seems like junior spent quite a bit. May I open it to see what it is?"
Henry Dales paused for a moment, then smiled and said, "You¡¯re even more eager than I am."
Rosie also smiled, pulling the ribbon back in ce with her long nails, "Since you don¡¯t agree, then I won¡¯t look."
"I don¡¯t mind," Henry Dales looked at Scarlett, paused for a few seconds, and gently asked, "Scarlett, do you mind?"
Rosie tilted her head, curled her lips, and yfully fiddled with the ribbon on the box, "Junior, it¡¯s just opening it to have a look, you won¡¯t mind, will you?"
No one knew what exactly Rosie intended to do.
But it was likely nothing good.
Ste Nelson had witnessed Rosie Wood both openly and subtly suppressing Scarlett Yates before, and she knew this all too well.
She stepped forward, wanting to speak up for Scarlett, but Scarlett pulled her back.
Ste frowned, turning her head to look at her.
She knew well how skillful Rosie Wood¡¯s tactics were. Could it be that Scarlett was just going to let her mess around?
Scarlett gave her a reassuring look and then gently nodded to Henry Dales.
Rosie slightly tilted her head back and gave Henry Dales a sweet smile, speaking with a hint of yfulness, "Since junior agrees, then I¡¯ll open this gift for you. Junior always has a clever mind, surely her gift is quite unique."
As she spoke, her fingers deftly and familiarly untied the dark blue ribbon.
The box opened, and something inside reflected light outward.
Rosie was stunned, staring at the contents of the box for several seconds, surprise flickering through her eyes.
She was indeed quite surprised, that it took her a good while toe back to herself.
She raised her head, casting a meaningful nce at Scarlett, still smiling, but it was no longer as natural, "Versace gold-ted buttons, and limited edition at that, junior really spent quite a lot."
The long-hidden hostility in her eyes finally surfaced at this moment.
The fingers clutching the box were faintly turning white, and the smile on her lips gradually cooled, her voice involuntarily rising, "As far as I know, junior¡¯s parents are both deceased, and the family is impoverished. She almost couldn¡¯t get into Sacred Glow University because she couldn¡¯t afford the tuition."
Chapter 26: Rosie, what exactly do you want to do?
Chapter 26: Chapter 26: Rosie, what exactly do you want to do?
At this moment, she was determined to humiliate Scarlett Yates.
"To remain at Sacred Glow in recent years, it¡¯s all thanks to the full schrship and the money earned from working part-time jobs to sustain my life. This pair of gold-ted buttons must have cost at least a year¡¯s worth of your schrship. You¡¯re really generous to my ¡¯fianc¨¦¡¯, junior."
She deliberately emphasized the word "fianc¨¦".
Rosie Wood intended to embarrass Scarlett Yates, and after a few words, she sessfully attracted a crowd of onlookers.
She sneered as she nced around, picked up the buttons, spun them in the brightest light, then let her gaze slowlynd on Scarlett Yates, staring for a few seconds, a trace of mockery in her eyes, "With your taste and vision, this gift is certainly surprising, vastly different from your usual style."
As soon as she said this, everyone around couldn¡¯t help but turn their gaze toward Scarlett Yates.
Upon seeing her and Ste Nelson¡¯s outfits, they pointed andughed.
The unpleasant words increased...
Scarlett Yates¡¯ face grew increasingly pale, her heavy makeup couldn¡¯t conceal her overly paleplexion.
Ste Nelson was also furious, biting her lip and ring angrily at Rosie Wood, taking several deep breaths to suppress her anger, "Those who can obtain a full schrship are all exceptionally excellent people. There¡¯s a saying that a hero doesn¡¯t ask about origins. Indeed, Scarlett¡¯s family background doesn¡¯tpare to yours, Senior Sister Wood, but she will only continue to get better through her own efforts."
Rosie Wood scoffed disdainfully, "Oh, really? I also hope junior can be a genuinely talented person, not just a bookworm who only knows how to study diligently."
Ste Nelson usually couldn¡¯t stand her using status to suppress others all the time, and now mocking and ridiculing in such an asion, she opened her mouth to argue a few words, but Scarlett Yates tugged her back.
Ste Nelson turned her head, puzzled, looking at Scarlett Yates, and whispered through gritted teeth, "Scarlett, are you just going to let her talk about you like this?"
The Scarlett Yates she knew was not a cowardly person, much less someone who would silently endure this.
"Ste, today is Senior Brother Dales¡¯ birthday, I don¡¯t want to ruin the atmosphere." Scarlett Yates¡¯ voice was even lower, as if it could disperse with a gust of wind, her pale lips weakly tugged, "Let¡¯s go, I don¡¯t want to stay here any longer."
Ste Nelson looked at her helplessly and with heartache, gently nodding her head.
With her understanding of Scarlett Yates, having said this sentence meant that Scarlett was almost at her breaking point.
Scarlett Yates widened her tear-brimming eyes, forcing a smile, "Senior Brother Dales, Ste and I have something to handle and need to return to school immediately. I¡¯m sorry to leave your birthday party early."
Henry Dales was silent for a few seconds, his dark, profound eyes like flickering candlelight suddenly dimmed for a moment, then he looked up, quickly returning to normal, just saying indifferently, "I¡¯ll have someone take you back."
After speaking, he called for the driver and quietly instructed, "Make sure they return to school safely."
The driver respectfully replied, "Yes, Young Master, I will certainly send the two youngdies back safely."
But Rosie Wood would not easily let Scarlett Yates go.
"Junior is leaving already?" she sneered sarcastically, "After spending so much money on a gift, don¡¯t you want to see if it¡¯s worth the value?"
Henry Dales¡¯ expression remained unchanged, but his tone turned much colder, "Rosie, what exactly do you want to do?"
"I just thought the buttons junior gave matched the suit you¡¯re wearing today very well, so as a token of gratitude, I wanted to put them on you in front of junior." The small buttons were pinched between her fingers; the simple dark patterns on the metal buttons truly matched Henry Dales¡¯ suit.
Chapter 27: Stop Fooling Around
Chapter 27: Chapter 27: Stop Fooling Around
Henry Dales frowned slightly and said in a voice only the two of them could hear, "Stop messing around."
Rosie Wood gritted her teeth and said, "She gave you the button hoping you¡¯d attach it to your clothes, didn¡¯t she? I¡¯m merely fulfilling her wish, how is that messing around!"
"Rosie Wood, I¡¯ll say this onest time, if you don¡¯t want our engagement to run into trouble, let everything end here." With these words, Henry Dales didn¡¯t spare her another nce, turned around, and left.
A crashing sound.
Something smashed onto the ss table, making a crisp ringing sound.
The button hit the ss surface, rolled around, and fell into the carpet.
Rosie Wood stepped forward, the pointed heel of her shoe preciselynding on it, the sound wasn¡¯t loud, but enough for the person behind who was about to leave to hear clearly. She provocatively said, "Oh, sorry, I just slipped."
The fire of jealousy flickered in her eyes, and she pressed down harder, as if wishing to crush the button into powder.
Her fianc¨¦ was actually protecting a poor and vulgar wild girl, how could she possibly keep face!
Since he wanted to protect her, she decided, instead, to humiliate Scarlett Yates right in front of him.
She couldn¡¯t believe he would really disregard the entire Dales Family¡¯s interests to stick up for a wild girl.
"Scarlett Yates, you see, my fianc¨¦ doesn¡¯t like the gift you gave."
Rosie Wood, blinded by jealousy, no longer intended to maintain even a pretense of politeness. Her sharp gaze pierced Scarlett Yates, coldly saying, "As Henry¡¯s fianc¨¦e, I don¡¯t wish to see any woman giving him personal items again, to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings. Buttons are traditionally given to someone you like romantically; I can¡¯t help but suspect you have some improper ¡¯thoughts¡¯ about my fianc¨¦."
As the future Young Madam of the Dales Family disregarded the decorum, others stopped merely watching.
Initially murmuredments now turned into unrestrained loud mockery.
"Shameless, giving such a gift at someone else¡¯s engagement party."
"Look at her dressed like a clown, no matter how low Young Master Dales¡¯ taste is, he wouldn¡¯t be interested in her, really overestimating herself."
"Just a poor girl with nothing, how dare she dream of Young Master Dales."
Under the dazzling lights, Scarlett Yates¡¯ face turned pale as paper in an instant.
But she couldn¡¯t even refute a single word!
A voice coldlyughed from within her heart, Scarlett Yates, you deserved it, all the humiliation today is of your own making¡ªwho asked you to be so oblivious and try to confess with a button!
If you weren¡¯t harboring improper thoughts, how could Rosie Wood humiliate you?
From the day you started liking Henry Dales, you should have realized this day woulde.
Feeling wronged? Sad? It¡¯s all just self-inflicted.
She looked at Rosie Wood¡¯s face, twisted by jealousy and anger, and suddenly felt maybe this was for the best¡ªwithout such humiliation, she might never truly give up hope.
"Enough."
Two men¡¯s voices sounded at once.
One was Henry Dales, and the other...
The crowd was astonished to see Matthew Saxon walking toward Scarlett Yates.
Were they seeing things? The one who spoke up to stop it, and intended to y the ¡¯hero saving the beauty,¡¯ was really Matthew Saxon?
But the second young master of the Saxon Family, what kind of person was he? Putting aside his prestigious identity, his domineering and arrogant nature, never caring about anyone, made him the least likely to meddle in others¡¯ affairs.
Chapter 28 Hero Saves the Beauty
Chapter 28: Chapter 28 Hero Saves the Beauty
A poor woman still living on schrships and a wealthy heir born with a golden spoon¡ªwhat connection could they possibly have?
Yet, the impossible did happen.
Scarlett Yates hadn¡¯t even reacted before a strong and slender arm wrapped around her shoulder. With a gentle pull, she found herself in a warm embrace.
The warm embrace carried the unfamiliar scent of a man.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s mesmerizing eyeszily swept over, finallynding in the surprised gaze of Rosie Wood. He raised his eyebrows lightly and said, "When did my woman fall to others to ridicule?"
Though his tone was casual, those who heard it felt a chill run down their spines.
Rosie¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly in an instant, "Young Master Saxon isn¡¯t joking, right?"
How could it be! Scarlett is Matthew Saxon¡¯s woman?
A man like Matthew, with such a noble identity, how could he know someone like Scarlett?
Their social statuses are worlds apart; they shouldn¡¯t intersect even by ident.
Matthew may be a womanizer, with many women from the entertainment circle around him, but it¡¯s unheard of him suddenly liking women from the slums.
The woman in his arms seemed stunned, her body as stiff as ice.
Matthew slightly lowered his head, and he could see her pale face, ghost-like,pletely devoid of color.
Wasn¡¯t she just sharp-tongued when negotiating with him, and boldly sshed coffee on himst night? She clearly had guts, yet now she¡¯s be timid, quietly letting the opposite party step on her sore spot.
"Henry Dales, keep your woman in check. If something simr happens again, don¡¯t me me for being rude." After throwing out this upromising remark, Matthew grasped Scarlett and walked out of the hall under the watchful eyes of everyone.
The spectators couldn¡¯t help but secretly marvel.
Even though the Dales Family is a distinguished family in A City, the only person daring enough to publicly show no respect for them is this second heir of the Saxon Family.
He¡¯s always been lofty and arrogant, not putting Young Master Dales in his eyes, let alone anyone else.
Such an arrogant person, and those around him dare not express their anger.
Behind them, Ste Nelson seemed still in shock, staring nkly at the two departing.
Only after a while did Ste mutter as if waking from a dream, "Oh my God, Scarlett is actually Matthew Saxon¡¯s woman, am I dreaming?"
Rosie¡¯s expression became even more colorful.
The Wood Family could be considered a wealthy and distinguished family, with a certain standing in high society.
But none of it holds a candle to the Saxon Family.
Offending the Saxon Family, the consequences would be unimaginable.
Yet, she just humiliated Scarlett like that... She couldn¡¯t help but worry whether Matthew would retaliate against the Wood n because of it.
However, the most embarrassed was the femalepanion Matthew had brought.
Without even a farewell, she was abandoned.
--
The nighttime scenery was enchanting.
The Maybach sped through the dark night.
Scarlett was still a bit dazed.
From the moment Matthew publicly dered her as his woman, to when he dragged her out of the hall, and then tossed her into the car, she had been in a fog, noting to her senses for a long time.
She was more surprised than anyone else.
Scarlett knew better than anyone how much Matthew disliked her.
In the eyes of outsiders, Matthew¡¯s actions seemed heroic, saving the damsel in distress, but Scarlett felt no gratitude towards him.
With the influence of the second heir of the Saxon Family, it wouldn¡¯t be a day before the happenings of tonight¡¯s banquet spread all over town.
Chapter 29: What Are You Crazy About!
Chapter 29: Chapter 29: What Are You Crazy About!
She already imagined how tomorrow¡¯s entertainment headlines would write.
Second Young Master Saxon¡¯s new love surfaces, tastes shift unexpectedly, favoring a college girl; stands up for his new love at the Dales Family¡¯s engagement banquet, old lover abandoned.
He said it casually, but doesn¡¯t know how much it will impact her life!
"Why did you say that earlier?" The car window was open, the night breeze carried a bit of dew, gently cooling her face; Scarlett Yates gradually came back to her senses and angrily questioned.
Without waiting for Matthew Saxon to reply, she spoke again with a cold face, "I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you, Young Master Saxon, do you know how much trouble your casual remark can cause for others?"
The person she secretly crushed on for three years suddenly got engaged, and his fianc¨¦e humiliated her at the banquet; Scarlett Yates¡¯s mood hit rock bottom, as if she was thrown into an ice pool, chilled from head to toe.
Despite knowing Matthew Saxon¡¯s intentions were good, she couldn¡¯t help but vent her disappointed sadness and humiliated anger onto him.
She turned her head, in the darkness, her eyes illuminated by the mes of anger, "Matthew Saxon, are you taking revenge on me? Because I asked you for two hundred million like a lion, because I identally spilled coffee all over you, you¡¯re using this way to retaliate against me?"
Screech...
The Maybach suddenly stopped, with an abrupt brake, Scarlett Yates¡¯s head nearly hit the car window.
Matthew Saxon turned to her, first staring at her without expression for a few seconds, his cold lips curled slightly, "Scarlett Yates, has anyone taught you to think before speaking?
This woman, simply doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her.
His voice was faint, inscrutable in emotion, but those captivating eyes turned cold, slightly stinging.
It¡¯s the first time Matthew Saxon has encountered such an infuriating woman like Scarlett Yates.
She was eager to detach herself from him as if he were a gue.
Usually, he¡¯s the one who finds others distasteful, but within merely two days he¡¯s been deemed distasteful by the same woman twice.
Such insult, the proud Second Young Master of the Saxon Family finds it difficult to swallow.
"Do you know the status of being Matthew Saxon¡¯s woman would bring you how many benefits? How many people dream of this? If I¡¯d known you were so foolish, I wouldn¡¯t have pitied you, stupid woman." Everyone knows the Second Young Master Saxon is heartless, devoid of emotion, especially in speech.
The word "pity" sshed fuel on Scarlett Yates¡¯s already burning anger, igniting an evenrger fire.
She red with eyes reddened from fury, clenching her fists, gritting her teeth, "Who needs your pity! Who asked you to meddle! Do you think you¡¯re a savior? Matthew Saxon, put away your ridiculouspassion, I don¡¯t need your help at all! Your so-called help only adds unnecessary trouble for me, it¡¯s meaningless."
Grievance, sadness, anger, heartbreak...
All those bottled-up negative emotions burst out in this moment.
"So what if you have a noble status as a wealthy heir; does that allow you to condescend and look down on others?"
Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t expect her to be so unreasonable, and his face instantly darkened, "Why are you acting crazy! Even if we set aside status and background, Henry Dales wouldn¡¯t consider you."
Scarlett Yates was stunned, her face suddenly changing color, "What did you say?!"
Matthew Saxon suddenlyughed, "Rosie¡¯s methods aren¡¯t very pretty, but she didn¡¯t wrong you. You know why you gave Henry Dales that button in your heart."
Chapter 30: Scarlett Yates, Are You Courting Death!
Chapter 30: Chapter 30: Scarlett Yates, Are You Courting Death!
He exposed her long-hidden feelings so directly and cruelly, stomping hard on her sore spot.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s voice trembled, "You¡¯re talking nonsense!"
He gazed at her pale face with a nk expression, his voice gentle yet merciless, "You can deny it, but you can¡¯t hide your greedy heart. What, the money I give you isn¡¯t enough for you, so you still dream of marrying into a wealthy family?"
"p!" Scarlett was so furious that her whole body trembled, and she used all her strength for the p, causing her palm to instantly turn red.
The parking ce was in the suburbs.
At night, it was silent all around, with only asional cars passing by.
Scarlett¡¯s p was exceptionally loud, crisp, and resounding.
After hitting him, she immediately felt a bit regretful, but when she thought of Matthew¡¯s abominable behavior, she felt she was not wrong.
But Matthew was stunned.
Dazed for a few seconds, his face changed dramatically. A storm brewed in his slender eyes, dark and terrifying.
"Scarlett Yates, you¡¯re asking for it!"
What kind of person is Matthew Saxon.
A wealthy young master born with a golden spoon, treated with care and respect from a young age, everyone around him treats him with utter regard.
Though Roy Saxon is ruthless in business, he treasures his son greatly.
And outside, no one dares to oppose the Saxon Family.
Having lived a smooth and honored life until now, he never expected to be pped by a little blonde girl.
His eyes narrowed dangerously, grabbing Scarlett¡¯s wrist with a grip as if he wanted to tear this damned woman apart, "Who gave you the courage!"
His long fingers sped tightly around her wrist, and Scarlett couldn¡¯t struggle free at all.
Matthew¡¯s eyes were as dark as the sea on a stormy day, waves surging, as if they would swallow people whole.
At this moment, Scarlett realized she had angered a terrifying beast and began to feel afraid.
This proud and domineering man, with a background so powerful that others wouldn¡¯t dare toy a finger on him, had just been hit by her, and it was on the face!
Five clear fingerprints emerged on his extraordinarily handsome face, red and deep, it was clear how hard she had pped him.
His eyes were filled with coldness to the extreme, staring at her with bone-chilling anger.
Out of nowhere, Scarlett shivered.
Provoking the beast had serious consequences, and she already felt the dangerous aura.
Suddenly, Matthew leaned in close to her, her scream just barely escaping her lips before he lifted her like a chick.
The car door opened, Matthew unceremoniously threw her to the roadside.
She couldn¡¯t stand steadily, her foot twisted, and she fell onto the ground in a sprawled position.
Behind her, with a bang, the car door was mmed shut, and the Maybach sped past her, disappearing into the vast night in the blink of an eye.
--
The area where the Dales Family lived was an upscale neighborhood, with no public bus routes and very few taxis thate by, almost everyone entering and exiting drove private cars.
Under the dim streetlights, Scarlett Yates, with disheveled hair and untidy clothes, walked along the roadside.
Her steps were uneven, as if she had twisted her ankle.
As she walked, she muttered curses, "Bastard, old sly devil, a phnderer who loves whomever he sees, an arrogant stinky man."
She never wore high heels usually, but today for the banquet, she chose a pair of stiletto sandals. They were pretty, indeed, but walking in them was torture.
Chapter 31: Huh, Not an Auditory Hallucination?
Chapter 31: Chapter 31: Huh, Not an Auditory Hallucination?
After walking for just over ten minutes, her heels were burning with pain from chafing.
She sat down in the roadside grass, took off her shoes, and under the streetlights, she saw that the skin on the back of both heels was worn off.
No wonder she felt pain with every step earlier.
She reached out to rub her sore heels, took out a prepared band-aid from her bag, but before she could put it on, tears sshed down her face.
In this remote and unfamiliar ce, at this moment, apart from her, there wasn¡¯t even a ghost in sight.
The surrounding silence was intimidating.
Suddenly her eyes were dazzled by car lights, and next she heard a stranger¡¯s voice, "Miss, do you need help?"
The man¡¯s voice was very kind, appearing at this moment like rain in drought.
Scarlett Yates was anxious about not finding a car back to school, upon hearing, she excitedly looked up...
"Ah! Ah! A ghost!"
The car light was on inside; the window rolled down halfway, revealing the terrified face of the man inside.
He seemed deeply frightened, his face unnaturally pale, eyes wide open, his mouth slightly agape.
"Sir, I..."
Before Scarlett could finish speaking, the stranger hastily closed the window, started the car, and left, disappearing in an instant.
Scarlett stood there in shock, a bit confused.
Thinking of his ghost-like expression upon seeing her, she frowned and took out a mirror from her bag.
Opening it for a look, even she was startled by the reflection!
The woman in the mirror had disheveled hair, a ghastlyplexion, dark circles around her eyes, blood on her bitten lips, and the dim yellow light on her pale face made her lips appear blood-red, like a vampire just emerging from a cemetery...
A gust of wind blew, her messy hair brushed against her face, covering most of her features, leaving only a pair of eyes with ck tears.
She saw a pathetic andughable clown.
Scarlett stared at the mirror for a long, long time, her body slowly going weak, sinking down onto the ground.
She felt she would never forget this night for the rest of her life.
Her body was limp, all her strength seemed drained, she crouched by the roadside, wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, raised her head and stared dully at the moths beneath the streetlight.
One, two... circling around in the light and shadows, seemingly never tired, just to chase the light.
As she watched, a mocking yet sorrowful smile appeared on her lips; on reflection, she wondered how she differed from these moths?
From the first nce at Henry Dales, her gaze could never leave him.
He was like a light, first upying her sight, then upying her heart.
Even knowing there could never be any oue between them, she couldn¡¯t control her feelings, bit by bit letting her heartpletely fall.
Her actions were undoubtedly like a moth into the me, courting death.
But she didn¡¯t regret it, never regretted it, even if it was her unteral devotion, so what, there¡¯s nothing wrong with liking someone, and it doesn¡¯t distinguish between high or low.
Her eyes blurred once more...
"Miss, are you okay?" a gentle voice sounded above her.
Scarlett doubted she heard correctly, remaining in her seated posture without moving.
"Miss?" In the quiet of the night, the gentle voice rang again, slightly louder.
Huh, not auditory
Chapter 32: Indeed a Man of Few Words
Chapter 32: Chapter 32: Indeed a Man of Few Words
Scarlett Yates was taken aback, and slowly lifted her head.
As she looked up, the person who had called out to her just now was momentarily stunned, his expression slightly changing, but unlike the driver earlier, he did not shout in fear.
The middle-aged man, dressed in a refined suit, had a genteel demeanor and a warm smile as he looked at her, "Miss, do you need any help?"
Seeing Scarlett¡¯s puzzled expression, the middle-aged man smiled and exined, "Our young master saw you sitting here alone and asked me toe and check."
"Your young master?" The middle-aged man was looking every bit the sessful businessman, but unexpectedly, was merely a messenger.
If even the messenger had such an extraordinary bearing, she wondered what kind of remarkable person the young master he spoke of could be.
It was rare for someone to remain soposed upon seeing her current state. Scarlett craned her neck to nce at the luxury car parked behind him.
Beneath the moonlight, the matte ck body of the car exuded a subtle blend of opulence and mystery.
Scarlett couldn¡¯t identify the car, but although she had never owned anything so grand, she could tell at a nce that all her belongings together couldn¡¯t even buy a wheel.
The middle-aged man was friendly and kind, courteously saying, "It¡¯s pretty unsafe to be here alone thiste. If you¡¯d like, I can give you a ride."
Scarlett was eager and immediately nodded, "Thank you."
The middle-aged man smiled, turned, and opened the rear door, "Please."
Inside the car was a vague ck shape that Scarlett cautiously entered, only to discover that the shape was a person.
The car door closed.
In the semi-enclosed space, a pleasant scent of fresh, cool cedar permeated the air.
The man sitting next to her wore a sharp suit and had handsome features.
His profile was outlined against the dim glow, his jet-ck eyes flickering as the scenery outside passed by.
Below his strong nose was a pair of thin lips, pressed into a cold, straight line.
There was no doubt that he was a very handsome man, but his demeanor was a bit too aloof, making him seem unapproachable.
This... must be the young master the middle-aged man mentioned, right?
The man sat motionless, not turning to look at her once she entered, as if she were invisible.
This cold, distant manner was nothing like the driver described the warm-hearted young master.
The atmosphere was a bit awkward.
Though the man seemed to disregard her, he had helped her out nheless. Scarlett cleared her throat, looked at him, and said, "Um... thank you for offering me a ride."
She didn¡¯t know the man¡¯s name or how to address him.
The man remained turned away, furrowing his brow slightly, opening the window a bit wider. The cool burst of wind made his voice even colder, "Mm."
Indeed, he was a man of few words.
Scarlett touched her nose, seeing he had no intention to talk to her, she didn¡¯t n to make things awkward for herself either. She adjusted to afortable position to sit back and looked out the window.
Perhaps it was the soft seat, or perhaps the pleasant scent in the car, being utterly exhausted, she leanedzily against the seat, and before long, her eyelids grew heavy...
--
Dales Family.
The guests had departed.
The bustling hall suddenly fell silent, the air still carrying traces of food, flowers, and everyone¡¯s scents, mixed together in an unpleasant aroma.
Henry Dales instructed for all the windows in the hall to be opened.
--Everyone, guess who this young master is?
Chapter 33: Do you mind Scarlett Yates?
Chapter 33: Chapter 33: Do you mind Scarlett Yates?
The night wind blew in coolly, dispersing the murky air.
After a round of false and polite exchanges, a look of fatigue appeared between his brows.
Moonlight poured in through the window, falling on the camel-colored soft carpet, where there were sparkling shes between the carpet¡¯s fibers.
These were the buttons that Rosie Wood had thrown away, which Henry Dales bent down to pick up.
The button was stepped on and deformed. Something Rosie had wanted to destroy wouldn¡¯t have been preserved intact.
The small button pinched in his palm felt a bit cold, a bit bright. A fleeting clear figure shed through his mind, too fast to catch before a streak of brightness appeared before his eyes.
Rosie was staring at his palm, fury in her eyes, "It¡¯s just a few broken buttons, why bother picking them up?"
Henry slightly lifted his gaze, his look indifferent, "You care a lot about Scarlett Yates?"
Rosie paused, dismissively snorting, "Just a coarse, poor girl, why should I care about her? I just can¡¯t stand her pretending to be so pure and innocent to get close to you all the time."
Henry didn¡¯t say anything, turning slowly to walk to the window.
"Henry, are you ming me?" The quieter he was, the angrier Rosie became, stomping over in her high heels, face cold withints, "She has ulterior motives, you saw it yourself. If she really were a naive girl, how could she end up in Matthew Saxon¡¯s bed?"
Henry suddenly turned his head, his brow furrowed inadvertently, "She¡¯s not that kind of woman."
"She¡¯s not?" Rosie sneered coldly, "Don¡¯t forget, when Matthew said those things, she didn¡¯t deny it. Moreover, considering the Saxon Young Master¡¯s status, if it wasn¡¯t true, would he be talking nonsense?"
Seeing Henry still tightly clutching the button, jealousy erupted uncontrobly in her chest, she gritted her teeth in anger, "You don¡¯t believe me?"
Suddenly, Henry raised his hand and threw the button out.
Outside was arge swimming pool.
He gently touched Rosie¡¯s shoulder, lowered his head, his bright and warm eyes focused on her, "Rosie, you are my fianc¨¦e, and you will be my wife in the future. Your position is secure, nothing can affect it, and no one can damage it. There¡¯s really no need to be jealous of someone irrelevant."
His actions were too swift.
Rosie was stunned for a few seconds before she realized what happened. As she looked up, her eyes met Henry¡¯s gentle and profound gaze, her face suddenly flushed, her heartbeat quickened, giving her a feeling of dizziness.
Her eyes showed delight, and she forgot to deny the jealousy thing altogether, "Is Scarlett really an irrelevant person?"
Henry nodded without a hint of hesitation.
"You threw the button away?"
"You didn¡¯t like it, so I threw it away."
Though joyful, she remained slightly suspicious and took the opportunity to check thoroughly when reaching for his hand.
The button truly disappeared, and there was nothing in Henry¡¯s hand.
Rosie finally smiled.
Perhaps she really overthought, how could a less prominent poor girl possibly threaten her?
In terms of background, appearance, talent, how could Rosie Wood not surpass Scarlett Yates?
Even if Henry had feelings for that poor girl, so what? They were going abroad tomorrow, and for the next few years, the person apanying Henry would be Rosie Wood.
She was the ultimate winner.
--
When Scarlett Yates woke up again, she found herself lying on a strange bed.
Chapter 34: Young Master Maxwell Saxon
Chapter 34: Chapter 34: Young Master Maxwell Saxon
A strange bed, a strange room, everything was unfamiliar except for herself.
Therge white bed was soft andfortable, she felt as if she was sinking into a cloud of cotton.
The air was filled with a faint floral aroma.
The curtains were lifted by the breeze, and sunlight spilled onto the windowsill, illuminating the spacious bedroom.
The bedroom had minimal furniture, giving it a slightly empty feel, but every piece was exquisite, reflecting the owner¡¯s extraordinary taste.
She felt a bit dazed, suspecting she was dreaming.
She rubbed her eyes vigorously and pinched herself hard before realizing she was not in a dream.
Outside the bedroom, there seemed to be someone talking, and upon closer listening, it was the voices of two women.
Scarlett Yates, full of questions, heard someone outside and immediately jumped out of bed, walked to the door, and hurriedly opened it.
The two maids who had been conversing turned their heads to look at her simultaneously.
One maid smiled, "Miss, you¡¯re awake."
The other maid also smiled and said, "I¡¯ll go prepare breakfast then."
After speaking, the two of them were about to leave.
"Wait." Scarlett Yates hurriedly grabbed one of them, furrowing her brow in confusion, "Where am I? Why am I here?"
She rememberedst night she got into the car of an unknown gentleman, and because she was too tired, she fell asleep in the car...
When she woke up, she found herself in a strange ce.
"Miss, don¡¯t you remember?" The maid said kindly, "You got into the young master¡¯s car and fell asleep in it. The young master saw you were sleeping soundly and didn¡¯t have the heart to wake you, so he brought you directly to his vacation vi."
The other maid looked at her with envy, and covering her mouth, sheughed, "Yes, the young master carried you off the car."
Scarlett Yates was startled, coughed awkwardly, and asked hesitantly, "He... carried me?"
"Yes, yes, the young master was afraid of waking you and was very gentle," the maid said with bright eyes full of envy, wishing she could be the one being carried.
Unexpectedly, that cold man had such a considerate and gentle side, Scarlett Yates was a little surprised.
"Your young master is?" It felt wrong to sit in his car and sleep at his ce without even knowing his name.
The maid proudly lifted her chin, "My young master is Maxwell Saxon, the eldest son of the Saxon Family."
Maxwell Saxon, the Saxon Family¡¯s eldest son, Matthew Saxon¡¯s brother?
Scarlett Yates opened her eyes wide in astonishment, finding it somewhatughable.
What is this?
She was abandoned by the family¡¯s young master and picked up again by the family¡¯s eldest master.
This coincidental and dramatic experience, she thought only existed in novels.
Maxwell Saxon¡¯s consideration extended beyondst night.
The outfit Scarlett wore to the banquet was originally bizarre and extravagant; she didn¡¯t dare to wear it again.
But the Saxon Family¡¯s eldest master had thought ahead and prepared a new outfit in her bedroom early on.
Scarlett anxiously looked at the price of the white dress on the bedside and felt relieved instantly.
The dress wasn¡¯t some expensive designer brand.
Before leaving, Scarlett ced the money for the dress on the bedside table and wrote a note, pressing it under themp.
--
From the maid¡¯s mouth, Scarlett learned that the middle-aged uncle who served as the driverst night was surnamed Thompson, and was Maxwell Saxon¡¯s trusted assistant, everyone called him Uncle Thompson.
Maxwell Saxon was a true gentleman, he considered everything thoroughly and arranged for Uncle Thompson to send her back.
Outside the car window, the countryside air was much fresher than in the city, and the fragrance of the crape myrtle trees was delightful.
Scarlett Yates took a deep breath, stared at the flowering crape myrtle for a while, "It¡¯s so beautiful."
"Miss Yates likes crape myrtle flowers?" Although there was the quiet young heir, Uncle Thompson was not a man of few words.
Scarlett slowly retracted her gaze and smiled, nodding, "Yes."
Uncle Thompson chuckled, "The young master likes them too, so every ce he lives is nted with many crape myrtle trees."
Scarlett remembered that in Maxwell Saxon¡¯s vi garden, there were indeed many crape myrtle trees nted.
The Lamborghini passed through a shady street, and it seemed they were about to reach Saint Mercy University.
Scarlett hurriedly said, "Uncle Thompson, I can get out here."
If the car stopped at the main gate, she worried it would draw too much attention.
Uncle Thompson nced at her, those experienced eyes seemed to see through people, nodded knowingly, and pulled the car over to the street.
Scarlett looked around outside the car window for a while, making sure no one from the school was passing by, then said thank you before getting out of the car with her head down.
Uncle Thompson watched her get out and nervously peek around, couldn¡¯t help but give her a few more looks.
She already knew the young master¡¯s identity, yet she seemed eager to avoid being seen by others.
For other girls, they would do anything to associate with the young master, but Miss Yates was an exception.
--
She wasn¡¯t sure if it was just her imagination, but from the moment Scarlett stepped through the school gate, she felt countless eyes on her.
This feeling became stronger when she entered the ssroom.
Ste Nelson spotted her immediately, rushed over and grabbed her hand, eyes bright and fixed on her, asking excitedly, "Scarlett, where did you gost night?"
Chapter 35: Picked Up by My Brother
Chapter 35: Chapter 35: Picked Up by My Brother
Her voice was very low, using a volume only the two of them could hear, she winked and said, "You didn¡¯te back all nightst night, were you with Matthew Saxon the whole time? You guys..."
As she spoke, she made an ambiguous gesture with her thumbs and let out two meaningful chuckles.
Scarlett shivered, twitching her mouth twice, "Ste, you¡¯re overthinking it."
Ste Nelson had waited all night, she couldn¡¯t be dismissed like this, persistently asking, "I saw him take you awayst night with my own eyes. If you weren¡¯t with him, who could you have been with?"
Before Scarlett could defend herself, she sighed with frustration at herck of progress, "Scarlett, although Roy Saxon, the second young master of the Saxon Family, is handsome and wealthy, making it hard for any woman to resist his charm, it¡¯s normal for you to fall for him. But he¡¯s such a flirtatious and passionate person, with countless women around him, you mustn¡¯t develop real feelings for him."
After finishing, she sighed again, saying softly, "Scarlett, I don¡¯t want to see you get hurt by him."
Scarlett¡¯s lips twitched again, "Ste, you¡¯ve misunderstood."
Her eyes were not blind, someone as heartless as Matthew Saxon, no matter how good-looking he might be like a deity, she could never fall for him.
She had personally witnessed him change several femalepanions within just one day.
Thinking of him being with different women everyday made her frown in disgust.
With such a decadent private life, who knows if he has some unspeakable strange illness, they are both sons of Roy Saxon, how can the difference between the elder and younger son be so huge?
The elder Saxon young master leads a clean life with hardly any scandalous newsing out, while the younger Saxon young master always frequents entertainment venues, appearing in entertainment magazines as a regr urrence.
Truly, a dragon gives birth to nine sons, each different.
"Misunderstanding? Then, are you saying you weren¡¯t with himst night?" Ste Nelson looked at her, half-believing.
Scarlett helplessly looked at her, "Ste, I have nothing to do with him."
Ste Nelson still didn¡¯t believe and asked doubtfully, "Then why would he stand up for you?"
Scarlett couldn¡¯t understand this point either.
During their two consecutive encounters, the way Matthew Saxon looked at her was clearly filled with contempt.
He didn¡¯t like her but still stepped in to help her at such an asion.
A hint of doubt appeared in her eyes, then she shrugged, "Perhaps saving a damsel in distress isn¡¯t a big deal to the Saxon Family¡¯s second young master. He would do the same for other women. Didn¡¯t you yourself say he¡¯s flirtatious and passionate?"
Seeing she didn¡¯t seem to be lying, Ste Nelson didn¡¯t continue to dwell on the question, she blinked, tugged at the string tied on the cor of Scarlett¡¯s dress and smiled mysteriously, "Then where did you gost night?"
Scarlett thought for a moment and told Ste Nelson what happened after she left the banquet.
"Oh my, this is so dramatic." After listening, Ste Nelson eximed repeatedly, "You were abandoned on the road by the brother and picked up by the elder brother, Scarlett, if you hadn¡¯t told me yourself, I simply wouldn¡¯t believe such a coincidental event."
Scarlett also thought it was a coincidence, smiling, "If I hadn¡¯t experienced it myself, I wouldn¡¯t believe it either."
Ste Nelson concluded, "Maxwell Saxon is quite a decent man."
Scarlett nodded in agreement, "He is indeed quite gentlemanly."
Chapter 36: Problems with Graduation Assignment
Chapter 36: Chapter 36: Problems with Graduation Assignment
--
Another year of graduation season has arrived. Even though it¡¯s only early June, people are already packing up and leaving the campus one after another.
Scarlett Yates is already in her third year. ording to the school¡¯s schedule, the final year is the internship period, and she needs to intern at a hospital.
The instructor holds the assignment list for everyone in their hand.
After the announcements came one by one, everyone confirmed their assignments, except for Scarlett Yates who became the exception.
"Scarlett Yates, please see the principal in the office after ss."
As soon as the ss bell rang, Ste Nelson went to find Scarlett Yates and asked, "Scarlett, what¡¯s going on? All of our assignment information was sent out by the instructor, but yours was withheld by the principal."
Scarlett Yates was just as confused, not knowing what was happening. She felt a mix of emotions, anxious and uncertain.
She shook her head nkly, eyes full of worry, "I don¡¯t know either."
On the way to the principal¡¯s office building, several girls from the same department gathered together. When they saw her, their expressions were strange, their eyes even stranger, seemingly filled with disdain, jealousy, and dissatisfaction, as if she had taken something from them, something valuable.
"I don¡¯t know what Young Master Saxon sees in her. She¡¯s not particrly pretty, no chest, no butt. Isn¡¯t Young Master Saxon known for liking women with hot bodies?"
"Young Master Saxon¡¯s women are all from the entertainment world, that has never changed. Why the sudden change in taste this time?"
"Eating rich food too often can make you sick. Sometimes, you need some simple porridge and vegetables to cleanse your stomach. Pretending to be pure and saintly on the outside, acting uninterested in any man, yet secretly flirting around, specifically hooking up with rich men. She¡¯s shameless."
As the group continued to criticize her, they red at her harshly but still with a sense of envy, jealousy, and resentment in their eyes.
Since early morning, Scarlett Yates had been hearing simr things non-stop.
A single remark from Matthew Saxon overnight made her the talk of the town.
Along with Maxwell Saxon, Scarlett Yates somehow reced Alice Green, bing the new "queen of gossip."
Pointed and whispered about all morning, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. As more unbearable words reached her ears, she bit her lip and suddenly turned around, walking straight up to the group.
Perhaps not expecting her to do so, they were all taken aback.
Scarlett Yates smiled at them but didn¡¯t say anything.
Less than ten seconds of silence passed before someone couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. Though feeling guilty, they forced a calm front, "Scarlett Yates, what do you want to do?"
Scarlett Yates smiled, her tone very calm, "Hello, girls. I think I heard you mentioning Matthew Saxon just now, did I hear that correctly?"
Yet such a calm tone and expression made their faces change.
One of them, trying to maintainposure, said, "Scarlett Yates, don¡¯t think that bringing up Matthew Saxon will make us afraid of you!"
Scarlett Yates smiled again, even more gentle and friendly, looking at them warmly and said, "Girls, you misunderstood me. I just remembered that Young Master Saxon once mentioned to me that he has a friend who especially likes female college students, particrly those like you."
As soon as she said this, the eyes of the three girls lit up.
The girl who had been the harshest was overjoyed, asking, "Who is Young Master Saxon¡¯s friend?"
Chapter 37: Scarlett Yates, are you playing us?!
Chapter 37: Chapter 37: Scarlett Yates, are you ying us?!
Scarlett Yates nonchntly said, "With someone of his status, naturally, his friends would also be from prominent backgrounds. You all know how the sons of wealthy families spend money like water. As long as they¡¯re happy, money isn¡¯t an issue. I initially thought that it¡¯s wise not to let wealth slip away to outsiders, so if there¡¯s money to be made, it shouldn¡¯t benefit others. But girls like you who are so proud and aloof surely wouldn¡¯t want to associate with rich boys to avoid misunderstandings."
After finishing, she sighed, looking regretful. She turned around and quietly added, "Two million a year."
"Senior!" Scarlett hadn¡¯t even stepped out when someone grabbed her.
The few people who had just been angrily berating her surrounded her with ingratiating smiles. "We were just joking earlier, hoping you wouldn¡¯t mind. To know a man like Young Master Saxon is every woman¡¯s dream. You¡¯re really something else, senior."
Scarlett, unaffected, smiled and asked, "So, are you all willing to let me make introductions?"
"Willing, willing! We¡¯ll follow your arrangements without any conditions." The few nodded eagerly, afraid that if they hesitated, they¡¯d miss the chance.
The dream of a sparrow turning into a phoenix is one everyone has had.
If one could marry into wealth, they¡¯d be a morous Young Madam.
Scarlett¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Meeting their eager and excited gazes, her smile slowly spread, "I was just joking, don¡¯t take it to heart."
"Joking?" They were stunned, dumbfounded.
Scarlett blinked innocently, "You guys are so naive. When have those wealthy young masters evercked women?"
With a smile tugging at her lips, she mirrored their previous disdainful expressions perfectly. Slowly, she said, "So, it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want to be kept, it¡¯s just that you can¡¯t find anyone willing to do it. You shouldn¡¯t be so disappointed. Though you may not get a share of the two million a year, daydreaming isn¡¯t bad. If people don¡¯t have dreams, what¡¯s the difference between them and salted fish?"
A few secondster...
Their faces turned ashen, and they snarled angrily, "Scarlett Yates, are you ying us?!"
Scarlett put away her smile and said seriously, "That¡¯s too harsh. I have something to do, I¡¯ll get going, you all can continue chatting."
After speaking, she turned around...
"Scarlett Yates, stop right there. How dare you toy with us and think you can just walk away!"
This time, before the hands behind her could grab her once more, Scarlett sidestepped.
She smirked, coldlyughing at them, "Impulsiveness is the Devil¡¯s Realm. Be careful not to reap what you sow. You know that Matthew Saxon¡¯s temper isn¡¯t good. If I identally spill the beans and tell on you, I can¡¯t guarantee what the consequences might be..."
Scarlett realized that no matter how much she tried to rify or exin, it was futile.
Since he was the one who disrupted her life first, using his name to solve her problems wasn¡¯t too much.
This tactic was too effective. Before she even mentioned Matthew Saxon, the few who had been so arrogant instantly changed their expressions.
Though this trouble was resolved, the troubles that came with it made Scarlett even more anxious and irritated.
Matthew Saxon...
This name filtered through her mind, and her heart sank.
Among all the interns this year, only she had encountered problems, leading her to think that all this couldn¡¯t be unrted to Matthew Saxon.
Chapter 38: An Unexpected Surprise
Chapter 38: Chapter 38: An Unexpected Surprise
--
"Scarlett, please sit down."
The principal¡¯s enthusiasm was overwhelming, and Scarlett Yates was ttered as she epted the water cup from him, feeling very anxious. Before he could sit down, she couldn¡¯t wait to ask, "Principal, why did you want to see me?"
The principal looked at her with a slightly strange expression, friendly yet with a few hints of inexplicable respect, "It¡¯s about the internship."
What Scarlett was most concerned about was this matter, so she immediately focused all her attention, eager to listen.
"Scarlett, what do you think of Saint Mercy Hospital?"
"Saint Mercy?" Scarlett looked puzzled for a moment, then smiled and said, "Saint Mercy is a prestigious hospital. Whether it¡¯s the hospital environment or equipment, they are world-ss, so of course, it¡¯s excellent."
The principal took out a document folder and pushed it in front of her, "The school ns to arrange your internship at Saint Mercy. This will be the first time our college¡¯s students will intern at a private elite hospital, so you must perform well and strive to stay at Saint Mercy in the future."
Scarlett¡¯s hand shook, almost knocking over the water cup, "I can intern at Saint Mercy?"
Was she dreaming?
She could intern at Saint Mercy Hospital, which boasts the nation¡¯s top medical team and has an environmentparable to a private mansion?!
Saint Mercy wasn¡¯t even on the list of internship hospitals. It¡¯s a noble hospital established specifically for the wealthy elite, a ce where countless people try desperately to get in, yet how could it possibly ept intern students.
The principal smiled warmly, "From the time you entered school until now, your performance in all aspects has always been outstanding. You¡¯re one of the school¡¯s rare talents, and the rmendation for Saint Mercy is something the school is very confident in."
After leaving the principal¡¯s office, Scarlett still felt like she was dreaming.
After a false rm, the reward was such a huge surprise.
Back in her dorm, she immediately shared this joy with her roommates, who she¡¯d been with for three years. In their shock, everyone was happy for her, demanding she treat them.
"Scarlett, is this what they mean by unlucky in love, lucky at work?" Ste Nelson seemed to say it jokingly, taking advantage of Scarlett¡¯s good mood, only to see Scarlett¡¯s eyes darken.
Ste regretted it inside, cursing herself for being so blunt.
She bit her lip in frustration and apologized, "Scarlett, I..."
Scarlett didn¡¯t seem to be outwardly upset. Shey down on the bed, her tone in, "I¡¯m tired, I¡¯ll take a nap first."
Ste couldn¡¯t figure out Scarlett¡¯s thoughts and didn¡¯t dare to speak carelessly again, afraid she might say something inappropriate once more.
The warm wind blew gently, with roses climbing up the window sill¡¯s trellis, their vibrant red blooming as if burning.
Scarlett squinted slightly, staring at the enchanting red on the window sill, lost in thought.
Three years really flew by.
Before leaving school, she thought, there was still one more thing she needed to resolve.
--
Seymour Tower.
Scarlett stood outside the tower, looking up, squinting against the dazzling light reflected from the golden shell.
The Saxon Family really is wealthy, building theirpany headquarters in the prime real estate area of A City.
Outside the revolving ss doors, her student attire drew the attention of passersby.
Rumor had it that the President recently changed his taste, favoring youthful and sweet university students.
Also, it was said that the President¡¯s new me, in an attempt to catch his eye, orchestrated a y where she pretended to mistake someone for him.
One had to admit, this new me¡¯s tactics were the most skillful among all the President¡¯s previouspanions.
Chapter 39: I’m Here to Find Matthew Saxon
Chapter 39: Chapter 39: I¡¯m Here to Find Matthew Saxon
To make the President remember her, she really went all out.
However... even though her actions were outrageous, making people secretly worried for her, she unexpectedly seeded.
At the Dales Family¡¯s banquet, the President acknowledged her identity in public, something that had never happened before.
Since the "coffee spill incident" identally seeded, in the past few days, ten female employees, if not eight, were dismissed, and the President changed clothes especially frequently.
Everyone fantasized about being the next lucky one.
Just today, an internal regtion was issued in Seymour, prohibiting all female employees from bringing any non-work-rted items into the President¡¯s office, except work necessities.
"Miss Yates?" Just as Scarlett Yates hesitated about whether to go in, a doubtful voice sounded from behind her.
"Uncle Thompson!" Seeing the familiar face as she turned around, Scarlett couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit happy.
Uncle Thompson looked at her doubtfully, a fleeting sh of an unusual color in his eyes, "Why is Miss Yates here?"
Was she here to find the Young Master?
Previously, she seemed to fear others knowing there was something ambiguous between her and the Young Master, not even letting him park the car outside the school gate, yet now she appeared here.
The Young Master held a noble status and was a talented individual. That night, he picked her up and let her stay at his vi overnight. Such careful and considerate treatment could inevitably cause some misunderstandings and delusions on her part.
He thought Scarlett would be an exception, but he overestimated her.
"I came to find Matthew Saxon."
"The second Young Master?" Uncle Thompson was stunned, unexpected.
Scarlett nodded, "Uncle Thompson, can you take me to him?"
Although Uncle Thompson was curious about her rtionship with Matthew, he ultimately did not ask, and nodded, "Miss Yates, please follow me."
--
Matthew Saxon¡¯s office was on the 28th floor.
As the President of the Seymour Consortium, upying an entire floor seemed reasonable.
Adding the secretaries and assistants, usually, there were only four or five people on the entire floor.
So... with such arge area and so few people, the environment was exceptionally quiet.
If there was the slightest unusual sound, it would be noticed.
A woman¡¯s delightfulughter came from the President¡¯s office.
"Second Young Master, you¡¯re so naughty. You promised to apany me that night, and I waited for you all night."
Azy, hoarse voiceforted the woman, "Aren¡¯t I clearing my schedule for you now?"
The woman acted coy, "I¡¯m just afraid that while your body is with me, your heart is with another woman."
The man chuckled softly, "Who else can make me dizzy like you do?"
Those honeyed words brought a few sweet giggles from the woman, her voice bing increasingly charming, "Lately, there¡¯s been talk that you¡¯ve taken a liking to a female college student, and for her, you even disregarded the Dales Family¡¯s face."
The man didn¡¯t deny it, he justzily asked, "Oh? What else do these rumors say? Tell me everything."
The woman¡¯sughter turned slightly mocking, "They say the Second Young Master has grown used to fine dining, maybe a in porridge will suit your taste. Perhaps that female college student is lucky and will transform from a sparrow into a phoenix, bing the Saxon Family¡¯s second Young Madam."
"Is this a rumor, or your own spection?" The man¡¯s voice remainedzy, but his suddenugh sent an inexplicable chill.
Chapter 40: Matthew Saxon’s Ruthlessness
Chapter 40: Chapter 40: Matthew Saxon¡¯s Ruthlessness
The woman stoppedughing and called out timidly, "Young Master Saxon..."
Her delicate voice carried a mix of unease, fear, and a servile attempt to please.
"What I like most about you is your understanding of your own identity, knowing your ce. But now it seems you¡¯ve changed." The deep andnguid voice sounded casual, as if discussing the weather, yet the overly indifferent tone sent a shiver down one¡¯s spine.
The woman¡¯s voice grew increasingly fearful and uneasy, "Young Master Saxon, I... I was wrong... I¡¯ll never dare again..."
"With me, you only get one chance." The man¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold, filled with a ruthless chill, "Secretary Ayles will give you thepensation you deserve, you may leave."
The voice was so indifferent itcked any warmth, starkly different from the intimate whispers moments ago, as if spoken by another person.
A brief silence fell, faintly apanied by sobbing,den with grievance, sadness, and regret.
Outside the office.
Scarlett Yates listened intently to the conversation between the man and woman without missing a word.
She was well aware of what kind of person Matthew Saxon was.
Charming and passionate, yet utterly ruthless; when you pleased him, he would cherish you to the bones, making you feel like the happiest woman in the world.
But such affection was fleeting, leaving one barely enough time to brace themselves before being cruelly tossed into the harsh reality, away from the sweet illusion he crafted single-handedly.
Matthew had many women, but none could capture his heart.
The sound of the woman¡¯s sobbing asionally drifted to her ears.
Scarlett furrowed her brows, feeling somewhat sorry for the woman, yet believing she deserved it.
Knowing well what kind of person the second Young Master Saxon was, she should have stayed far away.
"Miss Yates, I¡¯m quite curious, why are you here?" Lena Ayles¡¯s sharp gaze scrutinized Scarlett Yates¡¯s face for a moment, frowning slightly, her voice cold.
Scarlett ignored her disdainful look and stated her purpose directly, "Secretary Ayles, I have something to discuss with Young Master Saxon."
Lena looked at her coldly, "Miss Yates, have you forgotten what you promised?"
"I remember."
"I thought everything that needed to be said had been made clear. Miss Yates, is there something you don¡¯t understand? If so, I can help resolve your doubt on behalf of the President."
Is this youngdy regretting again? Does she still want more benefits from the Young Master?
I didn¡¯t expect her to be so greedy. I was against the Young Master agreeing to her request from the start, fearing such an oue, and now my concerns have been validated in such a short time.
Out of the corner of her eye, Lena caught glimpse of a figure. She paused for a few seconds, hiding her surprise, and turned, smiling faintly, "Uncle Thompson, did you bring her up?"
Uncle Thompson nodded with a smile.
Lena pursed her lips, her smile fading slightly, and looked at Scarlett, saying, "Uncle Thompson has been in thepany longer than I have, familiar with its rules. How could he bring someone with an unknown identity up here?"
Uncle Thompson also looked at Scarlett and smiled, "From Secretary Ayles¡¯s earlier conversation with her, it¡¯s clear that Secretary Ayles knows her. How could she have an unknown identity?"
Lena¡¯s expression changed, unable to retort.
Uncle Thompson smiled once more, addressing Scarlett gently, "Miss Yates, I have other matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll be leaving now."
After speaking, he didn¡¯t spare Lena a nce and turned to leave.
Chapter 41: You Only Have 2 Minutes
Chapter 41: Chapter 41: You Only Have 2 Minutes
Lena coldly snorted at his back, "Old fox."
"Miss Yates, as you¡¯ve heard, the President is currently upied." After Uncle Thompson left, Lena¡¯s words became even colder, her face nearly spelling out ¡¯Scarlett Yates, get lost¡¯.
There was a strange silence in the President¡¯s office for a moment.
"I won¡¯t take up much of his time." She insisted on seeing Matthew Saxon.
Lena, tall and slender, stood a head above Scarlett Yates, and wearing high heels, she looked down at her for a few seconds before sneering, "Whatever you have to say, Miss Yates, just say it to me. The President won¡¯t see you."
Just as she finished speaking, the office door was suddenly pushed open.
A woman came out, her face hidden.
The woman had her hair down, covering half of her face with one hand, her red eyes visible.
Her eyes shimmered as if she¡¯d been crying.
Couldn¡¯t see the woman¡¯s face clearly, but her figure... just as expected, perfectly suited Matthew Saxon¡¯s taste.
The woman¡¯s dim eyes lingered on Scarlett Yates for a few seconds, her gaze shifting slightly, then she bowed her head, heartbroken, as she passed by.
"Who¡¯s outside?" Azy voice sounded again.
Lena hesitated for a few seconds, answering, "Miss Yates is here."
Silence...
Lena couldn¡¯t gauge the person inside¡¯s intentions, pondered a while, and then said, "I¡¯ll take her down immediately."
Was this a sign to drive her away?
Scarlett Yates, fearing she might miss her chance, shouted, "Young Master Saxon, I have something to discuss with you, just give me ten minutes, no, seven minutes... even five minutes will do."
The person inside didn¡¯t respond.
Scarlett Yates thought he hadn¡¯t heard and shouted again, "I truly have something important to discuss with you, and I¡¯ll leave immediately after."
She kept shouting toward the President¡¯s office, making Lena frown even more.
The President dislikes noise the most; if it were Seymour¡¯s staff shouting like this, they¡¯d have been fired long ago.
She was about to call security to escort Scarlett Yates out but was surprised to hear Matthew Saxon say, "You have only two minutes."
Two minutes?
Scarlett Yates was stunned for a moment, thinking two minutes should be enough to rify things.
She pushed the door open and entered.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s office wasn¡¯t as luxurious as imagined; its decor was extremely simple, with only a set of bookshelves, a sofa, a coffee table, and a desk in sight.
The furniture was uniformly ck, a somber color that felt somewhat oppressive.
Matthew Saxony on the sofa, two buttons of his deep-blue shirt undone, his slender Peach Blossom Eyes seemingly closed in rest, but as soon as Scarlett Yates walked in, she could feel his gaze on her.
Although it wasn¡¯t the first meeting, every time she saw him, she¡¯d be drawn to his overly handsome face, unable to look away for a while.
Silently, she stared at him in a daze for a moment.
Thezy voice sounded again, "Scarlett Yates, you have only one minute left."
Scarlett Yates snapped back to reality.
The eyes darker than night had already opened, looking at her ambiguously, and he spoke calmly, "If you¡¯re here to ask for the return of the jade pendant, then there¡¯s no need to say anything."
Scarlett Yates shook her head, "The jade pendant was originally the Saxon Family¡¯s; I have no reason to ask for it back."
He paused, seemingly surprised, and smiled, "At least you¡¯re self-aware."
Then he raised his brows, "What¡¯s your purpose?"
Chapter 42: Too Little Money?
Chapter 42: Chapter 42: Too Little Money?
Scarlett Yates took out the huge check and ced it on the coffee table in front of him.
"I haven¡¯t touched a cent of this two hundred million. I¡¯m returning it to you now."
His slightly narrowed eyes slowly opened.
Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t look at the check on the coffee table; instead, his gaze suddenly turned cold.
He smirked coldly, "What does this mean?"
Scarlett met his gaze with aposed expression, "Young Master Saxon, don¡¯t worry. Since I signed the deration, I won¡¯t breach the contract. I won¡¯t ask the Saxon Family to fulfill the engagement."
"What? Not enough money?" Matthew¡¯s face turned cold, his icy gaze like a de. "Scarlett Yates, do you know the cost of breaking a deal with the Saxon Family?"
Scarlett shook her head, unfazed by his threat. "You misunderstood me. I never intended to break the contract."
She was simply returning the money.
Initially, she asked for such arge sum just for that person, but now that she didn¡¯t need it, she had no reason to keep it.
Matthew wouldn¡¯t believe her words.
Two hundred million¡ªthe astronomical figure is a deadly temptation for anyone.
Giving it up, only because there¡¯s a better option.
And that option is marrying him, bing the Young Madam of the Saxon Family.
He long knew she was a greedy woman, yet never thought she would be greedy to this extent.
Henry Dales had gotten himself a fianc¨¦e; her extravagant hopes were dashed, and now she turned her attention back to him.
"Misunderstanding? Do you know the consequences of being too greedy?" He rose and walked step by step towards her.
Such an indifferent tone clearly showed he didn¡¯t believe her.
Scarlett¡¯s vision dimmed, her whole being enveloped in his shadow.
He stood tall and elegant, with a stance of grace, looking down at her like a king, using his long fingers to lift her chin, a faint smile on his lips, "If I were you, I¡¯d quit while ahead, or else in the end, you¡¯ll be left with nothing."
The cool fingertip gently brushed across, pausing at the most beautiful angle of her chin, applying slight pressure, causing her to wince in pain.
Though he was smiling, his voice remained icy, "Don¡¯t dream that a mere verbal promise will make me marry you. That will never happen."
Unbeknownst to her, he was already very close.
Thus, she could clearly see the disdain and contempt in his eyes, could clearly see the cold irony that apanied the slight lift of his lips.
Like an invisible knife, mercilessly stabbing her.
She was stunned for a moment, angrily pushing away the hand that was holding her chin, "I know the Saxon Family has money and power, but it doesn¡¯t mean every woman in the world wants to marry you."
He sneered disdainfully, "iming you don¡¯t want to, yet deliberately appearing before me time and again. You¡¯re the most contradictory woman I¡¯ve ever seen."
Scarlett was so incensed by his words that she nearly spat blood.
Enough is enough!
She had never seen such an arrogant man.
"Young Master Saxon." She took a deep breath and fixed her gaze on this prideful, self-centered man, speaking slowly, "From now on, I won¡¯t bother you anymore, nor will I appear in front of you. We are nothing but strangers with absolutely no connection."
"Lastly, I¡¯d like to say one more thing: I have no interest in collecting second-hand goods."
--
Scarlett felt her manner of mming the door and leaving was extremely cool.
The foul, dark expression on Matthew Saxon¡¯s face made her feel even more satisfied.
That excessively arrogant man truly thought every woman in the world wanted to marry him?
Chapter 43: Meeting Maxwell Saxon Again
Chapter 43: Chapter 43: Meeting Maxwell Saxon Again
His identity destined him to be highly praised since childhood. Almost everyone around him showered him with ttery; a spoiled young master of a wealthy family from birth, it¡¯s no wonder he developed a sense of arrogance.
However, this kind of personality, overtly and covertly, has offended countless people. If he doesn¡¯t sail through life smoothly, he¡¯ll inevitably face setbacks because of it.
Thinking of Matthew Saxon, she inevitably thought of Maxwell Saxon.
Having an elder brother who¡¯s adept at handling people, perhaps Matthew wouldn¡¯t end up with everyone turning on him when he¡¯s down.
Lost in thought, she walked out as the elevator reached the ground floor, head lowered.
Her nose collided with a hard object, causing her to cover it in pain immediately.
A stern voice reprimanded, "How are you walking, so reckless! Didn¡¯t you see the director outside?"
"I¡¯m fine." A man¡¯s voice, cold and pleasant, where had she heard it before? After a pause of a few seconds, he softly asked, "Miss, are you alright?"
"Isn¡¯t this Miss Yates?" Another voice chimed in with a hint of humor.
"Uncle Thompson?" Scarlett Yates was taken aback, rubbing her collided nose and raising her head in surprise.
Her nose, initially just slightly reddened from the bump, becamepletely red after she rubbed it for a while. On her fair cheeks, only her nose was flushed, looking ratherical.
Uncle Thompson couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, "Miss Yates, finished your errands?"
Maxwell Saxon was standing next to Uncle Thompson.
With a cold stern face, sharp brows and eyes, and deep-set features, he exuded an elegant and noble aura in his ck suit.
Handsome... truly pleasing to the eye, though his expression was a bit cold. When not speaking, he resembled a statue.
Scarlett Yates nodded, hesitating for a few seconds, but still took the initiative to greet Maxwell Saxon, "Mr. Saxon, about that night... thank you."
Although Maxwell Saxon was looking at her, his gaze was very indifferent, simply nodding as if to respond.
This reaction was indeed cold, not much different from that night.
Feeling embarrassed, Scarlett Yates rubbed her nose. Considering the Saxon Family already had one narcissistic man, she didn¡¯t want people to think she had any intentions toward this elder Saxon. So she said, "I¡¯ll be going then, won¡¯t disturb your work any longer."
Right after speaking, she walked past Maxwell Saxon with her head down.
"Miss Yates." The cold voice called out to her.
The hall was bustling with people, with plenty of chatter just a moment ago, but at the instant when Maxwell Saxon spoke, it became eerily quiet.
As if everyone had agreed on it.
Maxwell Saxon¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but each word was articted clearly, saying, "Your clothes were left at my ce; I¡¯ve sent someone to deliver them to your school."
After saying this, he turned and entered the elevator.
This undoubtedly dropped a bombshell into the crowd¡ªa bombshell of great impact.
As the elevator doors closed, a cacophony of discussion erupted.
"Did that woman spend the night at the director¡¯s house?"
"What¡¯s her rtionship with the director? How did she leave clothes at his ce?"
"Isn¡¯t she the President¡¯s lover? Why is she also involved with the director?"
"Young girls these days are truly remarkable. She appears so pure and innocent, yet her tactics are so skilled. Both young masters of the Saxon Family fell prey to her tricks. Incredible, truly incredible."
"The director has never had any scandalous news. He¡¯s such a decent man, and yet..."
"What do you know, the director¡¯s uprightness is exactly why he couldn¡¯t resist the allure of a shameless woman proactively attaching herself to him."
Chapter 44 Misunderstanding
Chapter 44: Chapter 44 Misunderstanding
Scarlett Yates stood frozen, like a deer in headlights.
After a moment, she finally shouted in exasperation, "You all misunderstood, I just stayed at his ce for one night, nothing happened."
The crowd was stunned again, then more intense discussionspletely drowned out her feeble exnation.
"Spent a night at the director¡¯s ce!"
"Even stayed at his home, tsk tsk tsk, their rtionship must not be ordinary."
"Look at how thin she is, no chest, no ass, can she satisfy the director?"
Scarlett finally understood what it meant to make things worse with exnations.
She epted the crowd¡¯s pointing and strange gazes with tears in her eyes.
Great, now both of the Saxon family brothers are rumored to haveplicated rtionships with her.
Matthew Saxon already thought she was keen on marrying into the Saxon family. If he hears the rumors about her and his older brother, who knows what misunderstandings he might have about her.
Probably, he¡¯ll think that she gave up hope on him and turned her attention to his older brother.
The more she thought about it, the more her head hurt and felt she shouldn¡¯t havee here today.
Lately, she¡¯s been getting more involved with the Saxon family, so much that even she felt it was deliberate.
--
On the weekend, Roy Saxon as usual doesn¡¯t need to go to thepany.
This day is reserved for the Saxon family gathering, a custom upheld for many years, rain or shine.
A few people sat sparsely around the long dining table, making it feel very empty.
May Denton nced at a certain seat across the table, clearly showing a bit of dissatisfaction and anger in her eyes, but when she looked up at Roy Saxon, all that was left was a gentle smile, "That child Matthew is still busy withpany affairs, isn¡¯t he? It¡¯s important to have ambition, but health is more important. Why is he busy even on the weekend?"
Ten minutes to noon.
The Saxon family¡¯s three meals a day are very punctual, especially family gatherings, which absolutely cannot be missed.
Of course, Matthew Saxon never cared about this, and beingte is amon urrence for him.
Roy Saxon frowned, his face slightly darkened, "That brat, always hanging out with those Fox and Hound Allies, can¡¯t even match up to half of his brother, really embarrassing me."
"Dad, Matthew is still young, it¡¯s understandable that he¡¯s yful, as long as he doesn¡¯t cause any major trouble," on the other side of the table, Maxwell Saxon lifted his gaze from his watch, his thin face with perfectly sculpted features, a pair of cold eyes exuding maturity beyond his age, showing a hint of worldliness, yet perfectly bnced with depth.
A very simple styled ck shirt, yet on him, it appeared exceptionally noble.
Maxwell Saxon, the eldest young master of the Saxon family, a man burdened with many rumors, is also a perfect lover women dream of in A City.
It¡¯s said that he is Roy Saxon¡¯s illegitimate child, quietly raised outside, only after Roy Saxon¡¯s first wife, Naomi Dou, passed away, could he recognize his ancestry and be brought back to the Saxon family.
The Saxon family originally only had Matthew as the young master, but after Maxwell¡¯s identity was recognized, Matthew¡¯s status changed.
From the sole young master of the Saxon family, he became the second young master.
However, everyone knows that although as the eldest son, Maxwell Saxon¡¯s status in the Saxon family does not surpass the second young master¡¯s.
After all, the second young master was born to the legitimate wife, and especially since Roy Saxon had deep feelings for his first wife, after Naomi Dou¡¯s death, Roy Saxon¡¯s love for Matthew grew even stronger than before.
Chapter 45: I Will Face It With You
Chapter 45: Chapter 45: I Will Face It With You
The people of the Saxon Family aren¡¯t blind.
It¡¯s obvious to everyone which son Roy Saxon favors more.
Although Maxwell Saxon currently holds the title of the eldest Young Master of the Saxon Family, his status within the family is far inferior to that of Matthew Saxon.
Even though things aren¡¯t always fair, Roy Saxon is still quite satisfied with his eldest son, and Maxwell¡¯s recent performance has increased his satisfaction.
Out of love for Maxwell, Roy even seems to favor the woman he brought home, and he rareily initiates a conversation, asking: "Miss Green, how long have you known Maxwell?"
The woman sitting next to Maxwell, dressed in a white dress, with long hair, and delicate, captivating features, exudes an aura of gentle purity.
Faced with a business legend like Roy Saxon, she shows no sign of nervousness, calmly raising her head to look at him, maintaining a polite smile, "Two years."
"Two years?" Roy Saxon¡¯s sharp eyes narrowed, and his gaze became much more piercing.
Alice Green turned her head quickly, casting a particrly tender nce at Maxwell, and smiled with pursed lips, "To be precise, it will be two years in five days."
An expression of gentleness touched Maxwell¡¯s stern eyebrows as he grasped Alice Green¡¯s hand under the table, "Dad, Alice and I n to marry at the end of next month, and we hope for your approval."
A loud crash, apanied by a woman¡¯s scream, startled everyone.
"What happened?" The maid¡¯s panicked scream annoyed Roy Saxon, causing him to frown, and his expression darkened ordingly.
The maid stumbled in, still with a look of terror on her face, clutching her chest and gasping for breath, "Second Young Master, Second Young Master is back."
"What just made such a huge noise?"
The maid¡¯s face turned somewhat pale as if she had been greatly frightened, "Therge vase in the hallway... the Second Young Master smashed it."
The vase was more than person-height, and it was smashed, showing incredible destructive power.
May Denton looked unsurprised, curling her lips into a somewhat harsh smile, "Every time Matthewes home, it¡¯s never normal. I rememberst time he smashed an antique jadeware, and this time he smashed a vase. Who knows what he¡¯ll smash next time?"
Roy Saxon¡¯s face darkened as he nced at her, causing May Denton to immediately fall silent. After a while, she reluctantly muttered under her breath, "He¡¯s like this today because you¡¯ve spoiled him, treating him like a sweetie. He does something wrong, and no one can even say a word."
Roy Saxon mmed his hand on the table with a p, angrily saying, "Will you never stop today?"
May Denton was startled by this action. Having lived together for decades, she knew Roy Saxon¡¯s temper well and dared not speak again, though her eyes held a hint of schadenfreude as she awaited the uing "father-son confrontation."
She dared not provoke Roy Saxon, but there was always someone who would.
On the other side of the dining table.
Alice Green nervously held Maxwell¡¯s hand, taking deep breaths continuously, staring unblinkingly at the entrance of the dining room.
Maxwell Saxon reassuringly squeezed her palm, softly saying, "Alice, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll face it with you."
Alice Green bit her lip and nodded with a somewhat absent-minded expression.
--
The second Young Master, Matthew Saxon, walked in from outside.
Following him was a slightly pale maid carrying a medical kit, jogging along, worriedly pleading, "Second Young Master, Second Young Master, your hand is cut, let me bandage it for you."
Chapter 46 Oh my god, so much blood has been shed
Chapter 46: Chapter 46 Oh my god, so much blood has been shed
The floor is made of milky white marble tiles.
Blood drips down, ring red, from Matthew Saxon¡¯s palm, spreading from the doorway to the spot where he stops walking.
The blood covering the floor is shocking to behold, yet the person involved seems to feel nothing, his face devoid of any expression.
The maid is nearly in tears, "Master, the Young Master refuses to have his wound dressed..."
Roy Saxon nced at the blood-stained floor, feeling both distressed and angry, "What on earth are you doing!"
Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyes were fixated on Alice Green, his fists clenched tightly, speaking word by word, "Dad, I don¡¯t agree with big brother marrying this woman."
Perhaps due to blood loss, his face looked a bit pale.
The demon¡¯s long and narrow eyes were as ck as ink, illuminated by the fury beneath, the recklessness and arrogance between his brows reced by menacing hostility, his sharp gaze like a knife piercing into Maxwell Saxon¡¯s eyes.
Alice Green¡¯s hand shrank back, wanting to withdraw it, yet it was held even tighter by Maxwell Saxon.
"Matthew, let me introduce you."
Maxwell Saxon calmly met Matthew¡¯s gaze without any hint of evasion, curling his lips as he spoke, "This is my girlfriend, Alice Green, your future sister-inw."
Having said this, as if oblivious to Matthew¡¯s suddenly darkened expression, he affectionately ruffled Alice¡¯s hair, whispered, "Alice, this is my frequently mentioned second brother, although there are many rumors about him outside, most are untrue. I believe you both will get along well."
Alice Green, encouraged by Maxwell¡¯s nce, slowly raised her head, bit her lip, and softly said, "Second Young Master, pleased to meet you."
Matthew Saxon froze, his gaze darkening, "What did you call me?"
Before Alice Green could respond, he had already taken a step forward, his bloodstained hand pressing on the white dining table, gritting his teeth, "What sort of trick are you both ying at?"
Maxwell Saxon stood up abruptly, blocking Alice Green, his tone calm yet containing a hint of anger, "You¡¯re scaring her, Matthew."
Matthew Saxon scoffed, his tone eerily calm, "Big brother, this is between me and her, you would do well not to interfere."
"I think you¡¯re mistaken." Maxwell Saxon curled his lips, his tone equally gentle, "Alice is my woman, and we are soon to be married. When that happens, you¡¯ll need to call her sister-inw; her matters are my matters."
Maxwell Saxon had barely finished speaking before he was punched in the face.
Matthew¡¯s punch was swift, brutal, and precise, catching everyone by surprise.
tes and dishes crashed to the ground, warm liquid flowing from Maxwell Saxon¡¯s nose.
"Maxwell!" May Denton screamed, knocking over a ss of wine, rushing over in a panic, utterly at a loss, "Let mom have a look, oh my, so much blood is flowing, someone, please, someonee!"
Matthew Saxon looked on coldly at everything, his eyes indifferent, as if it had nothing to do with him.
Alice Green was overly shocked, her face devoid of any color, white as a sheet, her voice trembling fiercely, "Maxwell is your big brother, how could you hit him."
"Big brother?" He sneered, ncing down at
the disheveled state Maxwell was in at the moment, his eyes cold and unfamiliar, expressing disdain, "He doesn¡¯t deserve to be my big brother."
With that, he didn¡¯t spare Alice another nce, turned around, and left.
-- Author¡¯s note: Boohoo, no votes, so
Chapter 47: Car Accident
Chapter 47: Chapter 47: Car ident
"Stop, you bastard!" Roy Saxon¡¯s voice trembled with anger, his face already livid.
The weekend dinner, which was supposed to be warm and harmonious, was ruined just like that.
The lunch carefully prepared by the chef was scattered all over the ce, tables and chairs were toppled, and Maxwell Saxony on the ground, his white handkerchief covering his nose was quickly soaked through with blood.
May Denton cried out relentlessly, "If you don¡¯t discipline him properly, next time, Maxwell¡¯s life might be in danger. It¡¯s one thing for him to act out outside, but now he¡¯s even bullying his own brother."
"If you continue to let him behave like this, I can¡¯t stay in this house with Maxwell anymore."
Everything behind seemed to have nothing to do with Matthew Saxon.
He did not look back, indifferent to the chaos he had created.
"Are you just going to let him walk away like that? He hit Maxwell!" As Matthew Saxon left the dining room, tears welled up in May Denton¡¯s eyes, showing deep disappointment.
In the end, she still couldn¡¯t rece Naomi Spencer¡¯s position.
No matter how many years she spent by Roy Saxon¡¯s side, cautiously attending to him, she was never even a tenth of Naomi Spencer in his heart.
Just because Matthew Saxon was his child with Naomi Spencer, he could be forgiven and indulged no matter what mistake he made.
While Maxwell Saxon, also Roy Saxon¡¯s son, received much different treatment.
"Maxwell, don¡¯t me me for being biased. You know why Matthew is like this." Roy Saxon did not have anyone stop Matthew. After a moment¡¯s silence, his anger gradually faded as he sighed, "The trouble was caused by you, and only you can handle it."
Maxwell Saxon softlyforted May Denton for a few moments, then slowly stood up from the ground, removed his tie, and wiped the blood from his fingers with it. There was no hint of resentment in his eyes as he nodded, "Dad, I will respect your wishes and handle this matter well. I will not disappoint you."
Roy Saxon was silent for another moment, a look of relief in his eyes, "Maxwell, you¡¯re much more sensible than Matthew. I¡¯m d to have you by my side; otherwise, I would be driven insane by that troublemaker sooner orter."
--
On the highway.
With a loud bang,
the sharp sound of brakes screeching echoed continuously.
The Maybach lost control and crashed into the guardrail, the headlights shattered, scattering shards of ss like snowkes.
Bloodstains speckled the windshield, flowing down like raindrops.
Soon, police sirens and ambnce horns red simultaneously in the ident zone.
Paramedics carefully lifted the injured person from inside the car onto a stretcher.
The police found the driver¡¯s license, and after seeing the name on it, they were startled, rubbing their eyes to check again, their expression changed drastically, "It¡¯s the second young master of the Saxon Family involved in the ident."
The others who entered the car were also visibly shocked, eximing, "Matthew Saxon?"
The lead officer nodded, crouched down as he emerged from the car, his expression heavy, as if faced with a tricky situation, "We must inform the Saxon Family immediately. This is a high-profile individual; if something happens to him under our watch, it would be troublesome."
--
Saint Mercy Hospital.
"That scared me to death, scared me to death..." A young, pretty nurse, her face pale, patted her chest, still disturbed by the thought of themp that almost fell on her, her heart lingering with fear.
Chapter 48: Unlucky for 8 Generations
Chapter 48: Chapter 48: Unlucky for 8 Generations
It was said that Matthew Saxon, the second young master of the Saxon Family, had a bad temper, but I never expected it to be this bad. He has absolutely no basic gentlemanly demeanor when dealing with women.
Just now, if she hadn¡¯t reacted quickly and dodged swiftly, thatmp would have hit her.
"How did it go?" Another nurse leaned over, lowered her voice, and asked quietly, "Is he still refusing to change his dressing?"
"I was almost scared to death." The nurseing out of the ward clutched her chest, still terrified, and said, "He threw all the medication out the window. I was just trying to persuade him a bit more, and I nearly got hit in the head. No wonder they¡¯ve switched over ten nurses in just a day. I bet even if all the nurses in our hospital take turns, no one can convince him."
"However..." The nurse¡¯s mind shed with that face prettier than a woman¡¯s, and she stood in stunned silence for a moment before regaining herposure. She lowered her voice and said mysteriously, "The young master of the Saxon Family is really handsome. His face is breathtakingly beautiful, yet his temper is terrible."
If his temper weren¡¯t bad, would they have changed over ten nurses and still be at a loss?
The head nurse scratched her head furrowed with frustration, sighed, and said, "Everyone in the hospital who could be reced has been driven away by him. If we can¡¯t change his dressing today, how are we going to exin to the director?"
Everyone fell into an unspeakable silence, gued by headaches.
The second young master of the Saxon Family was lucky to survive, despite a car ident so severe the entire front of the Maybach was smashed out of shape, yet his injuries weren¡¯t serious.
Though he didn¡¯t have major injuries, there were quite a few small wounds that needed to be treated promptly and bandaged, followed by observation in the hospital for ten days to half a month.
But this first step of changing his dressing has be a considerable challenge, no matter how kindly they speak, he simply refuses to cooperate.
A long silence...
For a while, no one could think of a better solution or a more suitable person.
"Head nurse, I thought of someone." A nurse suddenly had a bright idea, thought for a moment, and said in a low voice, "Didn¡¯t a Sacred Glow intern arrive a few days ago? Let her try, maybe she¡¯ll seed."
The head nurse froze for a moment, her brow furrowing even deeper, "She¡¯s a neer as an intern, what does she know..."
"She¡¯s no ordinary intern." The nurse chuckled meaningfully, took a few steps closer, and whispered in the head nurse¡¯s ear, "..."
The head nurse¡¯s tightly furrowed brows slowly eased after hearing everything, contemting for a while before nodding in agreement, "Alright, do as you said. Go quickly and bring Scarlett Yates over."
--
Outside Room 610.
At the end of the hallway, sunlight poured in through the venttor, falling onto the coffee-colored carpet.
A warm wind blew through, bringing a hint of jasmine fragrance.
nting sunlight, warm breeze, floral scent, this should have been a beautiful and quiet moment, yet for some reason, it made people feel restless.
Scarlett Yates stood outside the ward, once again ncing down at the medical record in her hand, and her brow couldn¡¯t help but furrow once more.
On the medical record, in the name column, was clearly written the name: Matthew Saxon.
God knows if she¡¯s been hit with eight lifetimes of bad luck, the more she didn¡¯t want to see someone, the more they kept appearing before her.
Matthew Saxon... Matthew Saxon... Why does this damn man appear everywhere like a lingering specter, wherever she is, he shows up at the same ce too.
Chapter 49: Scarlett Yates, did you lose your mind?
Chapter 49: Chapter 49: Scarlett Yates, did you lose your mind?
She had just entered Saint Mercy Hospital when he followed right behind her.
She had just read the news, ording to the journalist¡¯s interview, Matthew Saxon¡¯s car ident happened due to speeding, the car was going too fast, the wheels slipped at the corner, and then it crashed into the guardrail...
"Serves him right!" The thought of Matthew Saxon having caused the car ident because of speeding left Scarlett Yates without a shred of sympathy.
After taking a deep breath, Scarlett Yates raised her head, straightened her posture, and pushed open the door...
Squeak...
The moment the door was barely open a crack, a voice echoed inside, "I told you, I don¡¯t need any treatment."
The room was aplete mess.
There were shattered ss pieces, porcin shards, pillows, fruit all over the floor...
Anything that could be throwny in the "trash heap" created by someone.
If there weren¡¯t anything left to throw, Scarlett wouldn¡¯t doubt that the moment she opened the door, some unidentified object would have flown at her.
What a bad-tempered guy!
Scarlett breathed deeply a few times, carefully avoided the shards underfoot, quickly adjusted her mindset, and said in as calm a voice as possible: "Quite frankly, if it weren¡¯t for work arrangements that I must obey, I wouldn¡¯t have wanted toe here either."
The person on the bed seemed startled for a moment, looked up, and a trace of surprise flickered in those demon-like long eyes, "Scarlett Yates..."
Scarlett was wearing Saint Mercy Hospital¡¯s nurse uniform, her soft ck shoulder-length hair tied up, a row of neatly trimmed bangs under the white nurse cap.
Her pure white nurse outfit looked simple yet clean, entuating her delicate, sweet features.
Sunshine pouring in from the window encircled her entire figure in a soft golden glow, as if there were stars twinkling in her bright and clear eyes.
Matthew Saxon couldn¡¯t help but take a couple more nces.
Though he didn¡¯t particrly like this woman, he couldn¡¯t deny that she did have a unique charm.
Not overly outstanding, but there was something alluring about her.
Especially those lively eyes full of spirit, clean, clear, and vibrant, like two dazzling jewels.
"It¡¯s me."
Scarlett hadn¡¯t forgotten her main purpose foring here; the head nurse repeatedly emphasized that by any means necessary, she had toplete her task, which would serve as an important internship assessment.
Finally, having sessfully navigated through the "minefield," Scarlett reached the bedside, ced the medicine box on the cab nearby, forced herself to muster a smile, and with a cheerful face said: "Young Master Saxon, From now on, I am your dedicated nurse. For the next half month, we will be spending time together. I hope you can cooperate with my work, and we can all happily get through this time."
"Scarlett Yates, haven¡¯t you gone out of your mind?" Matthew Saxon¡¯s thin lips curled into a cold smile, "Or have you forgotten what I said?"
Scarlett certainly knew what he was referring to.
She calmly sat down, thought seriously for a moment, and then said: "Young Master Saxon, of course, I haven¡¯t forgotten."
Matthew Saxon¡¯s gaze was icy cold, so cold that it made people feel no warmth.
His deep ck eyes were filled with a chilly air, looking at Scarlett emotionlessly, "Then what makes you think I could ¡¯happily¡¯ get along with you?"
To be honest, she really was admirably brave.
Everyone knows that offending Matthew Saxon never ends well, yet here she was, not hiding away but boldly appearing right in front of him.
Chapter 50: Offering Myself for Him to Torment
Chapter 50: Chapter 50: Offering Myself for Him to Torment
Does she really think that he¡¯s just bluffing and won¡¯t do anything to her?
"Young Master Saxon, precisely because I remember what you said, I came here for you to ¡¯teach a lesson.¡¯ Having such a good opportunity to torment me, I think you wouldn¡¯t refuse, right?" Scarlett Yates sat upright, her face bearing a serious expression, speaking earnestly.
Her face showed seriousness, and her tone was extremely earnest, not a hint of joking, as if she was truly ready to let him "torment" her.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s slightly narrowed eyes first revealed a trace of doubt, a glimmer shed, and he curled his lips yfully, "I can teach you a lesson anytime I want."
Scarlett Yates kept her cool, showing two shallow dimples beside her cheeks, and smiled as she said, "Young Master Saxon means to let me go this time? Did you suddenly feel reluctant to make a move?"
Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyes remained cold, his thin lips slightly raised, mocking smile briefly appeared, he closed his eyes, unwilling to waste words with her anymore, "Your reverse psychology doesn¡¯t work on me, Scarlett Yates. If you want me to nod, you¡¯d bettere up with something more convincing."
Seeing Matthew Saxon slowly close his eyes, the stiff smile on Scarlett Yates¡¯s lips instantly turned into teeth-gritting anger, wishing she could just turn around and leave.
Heaven must think her days aren¡¯t miserable enough; that¡¯s why she has to endure this detestable man.
She secretly clenched her fists, bit her lip, suppressed the anger in her heart, forced a smile even she felt insincere, and said in a lowly manner, "Young Master Saxon, as long as you agree to the change in medication, aside from murder or arson, I¡¯ll do anything."
Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyelids seemed to twitch, still closed,zily responding, "Sounds quite enticing, but you don¡¯t have the chips that attract me."
Scarlett Yates¡¯s patience was reaching its limit, her chest quickly rose and fell a few times, while he wasn¡¯t looking, she shook her fist, "What exactly do you want?"
She really wanted to throw the medical report right at this damn man¡¯s face!
"If you obediently admit a fault, maybe I¡¯ll consider it." Matthew Saxon finally decided to open his eyes, the captivating, devilish gaze contained endless ck like an abyss, with a trace of yful smile,zily nced at Scarlett Yates.
Apologize?
Clearly, it was his maliciousness first, she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, yet now, she had no choice but to lower her head.
Scarlett Yates desperately consoled herself, enduring momentarily brings calm, retreat brings wider horizons...
Apologizing to an asshole wouldn¡¯t lose her a piece of flesh; as long as she canplete the task, surrendering her pride is nothing.
Since the day she stepped into Saint Mercy, she resolved to someday remain at Saint Mercy, and she absolutely wouldn¡¯t let Matthew Saxon be the obstacle to her goals.
"I shouldn¡¯t have hit you that night at the Dales Family banquet, shouldn¡¯t have sshed coffee on you at the Richmond Hotel, shouldn¡¯t have said many things that upset you when I went to Saxon n to find you. Young Master Saxon, I¡¯m truly sorry; please forgive me." Scarlett Yates spoke quickly, her lips moved as if reciting.
After finishing, she exhaled a breath, tugged her stiff lips, put on apensating smile and asked, "Young Master Saxon, are you satisfied?"
Unexpectedly, Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t even nce at her, merely let out a coldugh.
Damn!
Scarlett Yates took a deep breath, desperately suppressed the urge to hit him, her heart had already cursed Matthew Saxon hundreds and thousands of times.
Chapter 51: Pride and Self-Esteem Cast Aside
Chapter 51: Chapter 51: Pride and Self-Esteem Cast Aside
She slowly stood up, closed her eyes, and cast aside all her pride and dignity. Taking a standard bow, she cursed inwardly but spoke in a gentle and agreeable voice, "Young Master Saxon, I was young and reckless and made a mistake in a moment of impulse. Please, magnanimous as you are, forgive me this once. From now on, I will remember this lesson and never make the same mistake again."
A softugh escaped. Matthew Saxon curved his lips, slightly raising the corners of his long eyes. For the first time since she entered the ward, he looked at her directly, "Scarlett Yates, you can¡¯t be naive enough to think that just by apologizing, the grudge between us can be forgiven and forgotten."
Scarlett was so angry she almost lost her temper, but she hade prepared to endure his torment. At this moment, her mindset gradually calmed down.
His words, instead, gave her a sense of hope.
She stood obediently by the bedside, with her hands hanging in front of her, looking respectful. Even her voice was unusually soft and sweet, "Just apologizing certainly can¡¯t calm Young Master Saxon¡¯s anger. If you have any other instructions, please feel free to say."
Looking at her deliberately ingratiating manner, Matthew Saxon¡¯s smile deepened. He used a very natural tone tomand, "Go to the Richmond Hotel and pack some abalone soup for me, I¡¯m hungry."
Thinking that he was still hospitalized, Scarlett¡¯s professional instinct made her frown slightly, suggesting, "You¡¯re a patient now, and should eat light. It¡¯s best to avoid seafood."
Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyes narrowed, "So much nonsense. I¡¯ll give you half an hour. If you exceed the time, don¡¯t bothering back to me."
After speaking, he lifted his chin slightly, looking at the clock on the wall, with a half-smile, "Timing starts now..."
--
Outside the gates of Saint Mercy Hospital.
As soon as a taxi stopped, the door opened.
A small white figure shot out like an arrow from a bow. After getting off the car, there was no time to linger, and she ran straight towards the high-end VIP ward...
"I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry..." The white figure ran too fast, too urgently, bumping into many people, constantly apologizing.
"Aren¡¯t you Scarlett Yates from the nursing department? Why are you so reckless and in such a hurry, where are you going?" Among the people bumped into, a doctor recognized her, rubbed his reddened forehead, and frowned.
Although Scarlett had only been at Saint Mercy for two or three days, from the dean to the hospital janitors, everyone knew her "famous" name.
Baffled by the unexpected collision, the doctor was full of anger with no outlet to vent.
Who didn¡¯t know that Scarlett was someone important? Chairman Seymour¡¯s right-hand man, Roy Saxon, had personallye to the hospital to ask the dean to take good care of her.
Who dared to offend someone whom Roy Saxon personally vouched for?
"Sorry, really sorry..." Scarlett didn¡¯t even have time to nce at whom she had bumped into. She apologized repeatedly, clutching the thermal box to her chest tightly, and continued to sprint towards the inpatient ward.
The VIP inpatient ward was always quiet, the white building nestled in a serene garden setting.
Rather than calling Saint Mercy a noble hospital, it was more like a vacation resort for recovery.
The hospital¡¯s top inpatient area, with pavilions, corridors, small bridges, and running water, was nothing less than a fine garden.
The long corridor echoed with abrupt, hurried footsteps, shattering the peaceful atmosphere.
Scarlett ran until she was sweating profusely, her nurse¡¯s cap tilting askew during the run, and her high ponytail hade loose, her pale face flushed as if it were filled with blood from the intense running.
Chapter 52: Stop Bothering Me!
Chapter 52: Chapter 52: Stop Bothering Me!
Last minute...
Matthew Saxonzily lifted his gaze, nced at the clock on the wall, and slightly curled his lips into a smile as expected.
He intentionally made things difficult, knowing that the time given was never going to be reasonable.
Half an hour, if there was no traffic and the car went a bit faster, maybe it could be done...
But Scarlett Yates left during rush hour, the likelihood of no traffic was practically zero.
So, from the very beginning, he knew she couldn¡¯t make it back in half an hour.
Yet, despite knowing this, he still held a mindset of watching a show and subconsciously nced outside in thest minute.
As expected, Scarlett Yates did not make it back in time.
Matthew Saxon withdrew his gaze somewhat indifferently, feeling bored.
He knew that foolish woman couldn¡¯t possibly aplish it, which was fine, so he could rightfully make her leave, saving himself from being annoyed by her presence.
Bang¡ª
Last ten seconds...
The door was mmed open, and a white figure rushed in.
Before he could see clearly, a pair of hands appeared in front of him, followed by a panting voice saying, "Young Master Saxon, your abalone thick soup..."
It was Scarlett Yates!
Matthew Saxon was stunned, slowly raising his head...
Scarlett Yates was panting heavily, perhaps because it was too hot, or because she ran too fast, her fair face was flushed red like a boiled shrimp.
Her soft and smooth forehead was covered with fine sweat, soaking the strands of hair falling over her forehead.
Her moist face also had glistening beads of sweat, and her loose hair stuck to her cheeks, although she wasn¡¯t as pitiful as a drowned rat at the moment, she was close enough.
Even the hand holding the thermos cup was trembling slightly.
After a moment¡¯s daze, Matthew Saxon concealed the surprise in his eyes,zily ncing at her trembling hands, his thin lips curling into a faint smile, he spoke casually, "With such a slow speed, did you crawl back?"
Scarlett Yates was exhausted and breathless, thinking of her "difficulty" along the way, as she looked at Matthew Saxonzily lying in bed pointingmands, her anger almost exploded.
That vile bastard!
Her grip on the thermos cup tightened, fearing she might impulsively ssh the soup in his face, "Young Master Saxon said within half an hour, I didn¡¯t exceed the time."
Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyes slightly lifted, crossing his arms over his chest, smirking wickedly, he spoke in a low,zy tone, "But now I don¡¯t have the appetite to eat."
Scarlett Yates almost choked with anger, stunned for a few seconds, then squeezed out a stiff smile, "Then what do you want to eat, I¡¯ll go buy it for you right away."
Luckily she was mentally prepared.
Such a grudge wouldn¡¯t be settled so easily.
If he didn¡¯t exhaust her half to death, Matthew Saxon wouldn¡¯t let it go.
"Constanting¡¯s shark fin soup and wonton noodles, I¡¯ll give you twenty minutes."
"Twenty minutes?" Scarlett Yates¡¯ eyes widened in protest, "Constanting¡¯s is three streets away from here, how can I make it back in twenty minutes..."
His demands were bing more and more absurd, proposing such impossible tasks, how was she supposed toplete them...
"Can¡¯t do it?"
Matthew Saxon curled his lips mockingly, his smile was mean, "Then get out immediately, don¡¯t bother me again."
If she was a smart woman, she should know when to back down.
--Long review winner, book friend 1206317661, contact me to get book credits.
Chapter 53 Sooner or Later Everyone Goes Crazy
Chapter 53: Chapter 53 Sooner or Later Everyone Goes Crazy
But Scarlett Yates is precisely the kind of person who won¡¯t shed tears until she sees her own coffin, won¡¯t give up until she reaches the Yellow River.
Even knowing that Matthew Saxon is deliberately making things difficult for her, she still refuses to give up.
She clenched her fist, not sure whether she¡¯s cheering herself up or showing her determination to Matthew, and gritted her teeth as she muttered, "I¡¯ll go!"
Matthew Saxon, treating it as a show, raised an eyebrow and said, "If you can really make it back in twenty minutes, I¡¯ll agree to let you change the medicine."
Scarlett Yates¡¯s eyes sparkled with surprise, "Really?"
Her eyes were originally dark and bright, filled with joy and vivacity, making her delicate features more lively and expressive.
These eyes werepletely different from Alice Green¡¯s; they were lively, full of vitality and youthful vigor.
Suddenly, the scene of the first time Matthew saw Alice shed in his mind.
In the private room, she resisted drinking with guests and got a heavy p from a customer. Her slender body shrank into the corner, trembling, her eyes helpless and pitiful, tears silently streaming down, so fragile that it invoked empathy.
It was that very look that stirred hispassion and prompted him to take her away from Darknight City.
He nurtured her from an unknown neer to the hottest actress today, and everyone around him knew Alice Green was his woman.
Yet unexpectedly, this woman whom he protected for three years ended up bing his brother¡¯s woman.
What a sarcastic andughable twist.
In his dark eyes, a violent storm brewed, and Matthew¡¯s face turned suddenly grim and terrifying.
His sudden change made Scarlett a bit uneasy.
She bit her lip, tilted her head and nced at him a few times, and softly asked, "You... are you okay?"
Matthew looked up with a sinister expression, his voice chilling, "Why are you still standing here?"
Scarlett truly felt what it meant to be fickle, to change moods faster than the weather.
If one were to stay long-term with someone like Matthew, they¡¯d eventually be neurotic.
--
Forty minutester...
Scarlett walked slowly, dejectedly carrying the wontons and shark fin soup she had bought.
She was so downcast that she didn¡¯t notice someone standing at the door of Matthew¡¯s hospital room.
Just as she was about to run into him, she heard a somewhat familiar voice above her, slightly surprised and uncertain, gently calling her name, "Miss Yates?"
She paused, lifted her drooping head to see who it was, and greeted him weakly, "Hello, Mr. George."
George was momentarily stunned, looking her up and down surprisingly, "It really is you, Miss Yates."
Earlier, she had her head down, dressed in a nurse¡¯s uniform, looking very different from the Scarlett Yates he had seen that day, leaving George unsure of her identity for a moment.
Honestly, George didn¡¯t have a very good impression of Scarlett Yates.
On that day at Famous Mountain Vi, Scarlett demanded two hundred million, and to George, she appeared to be a greedy woman.
Even though two hundred million was nothing to the Saxon Family, there weren¡¯t many women who dared to ask for such a sum upfront.
Out of surface politeness, George didn¡¯t directly show his dislike, but maintained a courteous demeanor, smiling as he asked, "Is Miss Yates working at Saint Mercy?"
Chapter 54: Isn’t this Alice Green?
Chapter 54: Chapter 54: Isn¡¯t this Alice Green?
Scarlett Yates nodded absentmindedly.
"Miss Yates is the Young Master¡¯s exclusive caregiver?"
Scarlett continued nodding, "Yes."
George¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of surprise, and the way he looked at Scarlett carried more depth.
This Miss Yates had never met the Young Master before, but ever since their first encounter, she had been appearing around him more frequently.
If it were a coincidence, it would be too coincidental.
But if it were deliberately arranged, she joined the hospital first, and the Young Master had a car ident afterwards...
Unless she possessed some sort of foresight.
Since Scarlett is the Young Master¡¯s exclusive caregiver, yet George didn¡¯t see her when he arrived, and now sees her carrying a bag of food back, he couldn¡¯t help but specte: "Is the food Miss Yates carrying for the Young Master¡¯s dinner?"
Upon hearing this, Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but sigh, nodding weakly, her voice also somber, "Yes."
George suddenly looked at her with newfound respect.
One must know, from the moment his Young Master entered the hospital until now, he hadn¡¯t eaten a single bite. He didn¡¯t even nce at the food prepared by the head chef, just directly throwing it into the trash.
Refusing food and drink, not allowing anyone to tend to his wounds, and would drive anyone out who tried persuading him; the Young Master finally willing to eat was a surprise.
If George remembered correctly, Matthew had no fondness for Scarlett.
Yet now, he was willing to let a woman he didn¡¯t favor be his exclusive caregiver, indicating that this woman named Scarlett Yates had some skill.
Matthew finally willing to eat relieved George greatly.
He had just been driven out of the ward by Matthew, standing outside unable to do anything.
Scarlett¡¯s arrival felt like a savior for him, he quickly stepped aside, giving way, his attitude visibly more courteous, "Miss Yates, please go in, the Young Master hasn¡¯t eaten all day; his body can¡¯t take it."
"Mr. George, I..." Scarlett noticed George misunderstood her, and was about to exin, when she only half-spoke and saw George¡¯s expression change, eyes passing over her shoulder, looking behind her.
George¡¯s expression became quite nuanced.
It seemed respectful, but also carried a trace of subtle disdain.
Scarlett was puzzled, and then heard him politely call out, "Miss Green."
A faint fragrance wafted over from behind.
A woman¡¯s voice, charming and soft, melodious, carried an indescribable vulnerability, "George, how is he?"
The floor was covered with thick, soft carpet, even high heels wouldn¡¯t make any sound on it.
The woman with a gentle and delicate voice passed by Scarlett, stopping at Matthew¡¯s ward door, ncing inside the slightly open door.
Scarlett stared at the woman¡¯s impably wless face in a daze.
Isn¡¯t this Alice Green?
The Alice Green, who had bewitched Ste¡¯s entire family, the currently most popr actress Alice Green.
What was she doing here?
Alice was even more beautiful in person than in photos, sporting chic, fresh short hair, an exquisitely fine-boned face, her skin fair with a rosy glow, smooth as silk, slender yet voluptuous.
She wore a Lanvin nude pink satin gown that suited her temperament perfectly, standing there gracefully like a lotus.
"George, I heard from the estate that he is refusing medication and unwilling to eat, is it true?"
Chapter 55: Game Over
Chapter 55: Chapter 55: Game Over
She looked anxious and worried, her eyes slightly red. No matter how Alice looked at it, Scarlett Yates felt that the two of them seemed to have an unusual rtionship.
Alice Green and Matthew Saxon?
In her impression, there didn¡¯t seem to be any romance rumors about Matthew Saxon and Alice Green.
But a few days ago... she identally saw a rumor about Alice Green and the Saxon Family¡¯s eldest young master.
In a paparazzi photo, Alice Green was wearingrge sunsses and holding Maxwell Saxon¡¯s arm as they walked out of a hotel.
The title of this set of images was very enticing: "The popr actress Alice Green climbs up the socialdder, Saxon Family¡¯s eldest young master willingly bes a subordinate."
The Saxon Family¡¯s eldest young master, isn¡¯t he Matthew Saxon¡¯s elder brother?
Thinking about this connection, Scarlett Yates grew even more curious.
Isn¡¯t it strange for the woman of Maxwell Saxon toe alone with red eyes to visit his brother in the hospital?
George spoke indifferently, "Miss Green, don¡¯t worry, the young master is fine."
Scarlett Yates, although slow to react, noticed that George harbored a subtle resentment towards Alice Green, his tone gentle yet carrying an unnoticed hint of alienation.
Alice Green also detected this slight alienation.
Her expression turned a bit uneasy, she smiled awkwardly, turned her head, and said to the assistant beside her, "Give it to me."
The young assistant immediately handed her the bag in his hand.
Alice Green took it, "I cooked some light dishes, all his favorites. George, please take them in for me."
George was taken aback, "Miss Green, aren¡¯t you going in to see the young master?"
Alice Green was silent for a moment, then said softly, "He definitely doesn¡¯t want to see me right now."
George did not reach out to take it but beckoned to Scarlett Yates standing silently to the side, "Miss Green, the young master has already asked Miss Yates to bring him dinner. If you have anything to give to the young master, it¡¯s better for you to take it in yourself."
After saying this, George stepped over to Scarlett Yates, pulled her to the door, cing a strong hand on her back to push her forward, "Miss Yates, hurry inside, don¡¯t keep the young master waiting too long."
George¡¯s strength was indeed great.
Scarlett Yates was pushed so hard she almost fell on the ground.
Before she could steady herself, a cold, mocking, hateful voice reached her ears, "Scarlett Yates, get out."
"I..."
"You¡¯ve exceeded the time, the game is over."
"I..."
"There¡¯s only one chance, I already gave it to you."
"I..." Scarlett Yates was anxious, sweating profusely, trying to exin.
But Matthew Saxon wasn¡¯t willing to give her any chance, he coldly spoke, "George, take her out."
As soon as Matthew Saxon gave the order, someone came in from outside, but it wasn¡¯t George.
"Matthew." A soft, delicate voice sounded timidly, and suddenly, the room fell silent.
The atmosphere changed too quickly, too bizarre...
A second ago, Matthew Saxon, with a stern face and a menacing expression, narrowed his eyes as he looked at the woman who walked in, his fingers involuntarily clenched.
His gaze remained icy without a shred of warmth, yet it was clearly different from before.
This coldness seeped from the bottom of his heart, blending into his indifferent and profound gaze, making itplex and hard to decipher any specific emotion.
As their eyes met, one gaze was mncholic, the other indifferent...
Alice Green softly and tenderly called again, "Matthew."
Chapter 56: Dog-Blood Love Triangle
Chapter 56: Chapter 56: Dog-Blood Love Triangle
"What are you doing here?" Matthew Saxon exuded an air of indifference and aloofness that pushed people away.
Alice looked at him with concern, "You had a car ident, I¡¯m very worried about you."
Matthew gave a mocking smile, his expression cold, "Miss Green is trulypassionate. Including thest time, we¡¯ve only met twice, isn¡¯t your concern a bit excessive?"
Alice¡¯s face turned pale as she bit her lip, not saying a word for quite a while.
After a long silence, she hesitantly said, "Matthew, about me and Sainting..."
"What, you want me to bless you and my brother?" Matthew curled his lips wickedly, mocking her. "This way, you can marry him without any mental burden. Am I right, Miss Green?"
Alice¡¯s expression was troubled, her eyes full of guilt, and she meekly pleaded, "Matthew, it doesn¡¯t matter how angry you are with me, but I beg you not to disregard your life like this. If something really happens to you..."
Matthew coldly interrupted her, "I survived the catastrophe, disappointing you, Miss Green."
Alice didn¡¯t know if she was too angry or too sad, but her body began to tremble, her face turning as white as paper. "In your eyes, am I really such a vicious woman?"
Matthew casuallyughed, his eyes indifferent, "What kind of woman you are has nothing to do with me."
These seemingly ruthless words were said with an utterly indifferent tone.
Alice looked hurt, her eyes filled with pain and sadness, her frail body seemingly about to copse, her pale lips trembling incessantly, "Do you really hate me so much?"
Matthew looked at her, his narrow, beautiful eyes half-open and half-closed, resembling an enchanting fox, full of mischief and charm. A frivolous smile hung at the corner of his lips, "Hate? Miss Green, you must think too highly of yourself. Never having loved, where does the hatee from? A mermaid raised for years, yet before anything happened, she ended up as someone else¡¯s dish. At most, there¡¯s just a little reluctance."
Thest trace of color drained from Alice¡¯s face, and her body trembled more violently.
Scarlett Yates was truly worried she might suddenly copse...
"Cough, cough, cough!" Scarlett was utterly ignored, and the lovelorn couple in the room seemed to have forgotten her, turning her into an innocent bystander.
She felt it was necessary to remind them.
This utterly fake coughing fit worked, sessfully drawing the lovelorn couple¡¯s attention to her.
A chilling gaze from the front pierced through, making Scarlett¡¯s scalp tingle and her whole body ufortable.
"Um... I¡¯ll just head out, you two take your time to chat." She forced a smile, retreating slowly to give them some private space.
Though she had a curious heart, she knew well that the more secrets one knew, the more trouble one brought upon themselves.
Scarlett Yates was a person who feared trouble.
As soon as she sensed trouble, her first reaction was to run, as far as she could.
She moved like a slowly crawling bug, retreating in small steps toward the door under the pressure of that chilling gaze.
Alice seemed to only then notice her presence, opening her mouth in surprise, "You¡¯ve been here the whole time?"
Scarlett¡¯s mouth twitched a few times as she looked up at her, meeting those walnut-like swollen eyes, and nodded honestly.
Chapter 57: Do You Want to Starve Me?
Chapter 57: Chapter 57: Do You Want to Starve Me?
This Miss Green¡¯s reaction is just too slow; she heard both what she should and shouldn¡¯t have heard, and only then did she think of asking.
Alice¡¯s face was extremely ugly, "You heard it all?"
Scarlett hesitated for a moment but still honestly nodded her head.
Alice¡¯s face changed drastically, her delicate fingers pointed at her, and she angrily said, "Get out."
Scarlett couldn¡¯t wait to leave; she didn¡¯t want to know Matthew Saxon¡¯s secret.
She nodded vigorously, cooperating fully with the other party, "Yes, Miss Green, I¡¯ll leave immediately."
As she retreated, she was still in shock.
Unintentionally, she witnessed a tangled web of love and hate...
Moreover, it was a thunderous, absurdly dramatic love triangle.
A younger brother in love with his older brother¡¯s woman?
Just thinking about it gave Scarlett goosebumps all over.
She turned around quickly, as if her feet were greased, her steps fast and hurried, giving off a sense of eagerness to leave immediately.
The previous humility and deliberate ttery were only to strive for an opportunity, but now that her hopes were dashed, there was naturally no need to continue to tter Matthew Saxon.
Task failed, and although she felt a little lost, thinking about never having to see Matthew Saxon again made her feel much better.
Ugh, being around someone you dislike every day does take a huge mental toll.
Watching her eager-to-leave graceful figure, Matthew Saxon¡¯s gaze darkened, and his voice followed suit, "Scarlett, stop."
Scarlett was stunned, obediently standing at the door, but she didn¡¯t turn around.
What does this hateful man want now?
Just a moment ago, she was told to get lost, but now when she¡¯s actually leaving, he stops her.
Alice was also surprised as she looked at him, and upon suddenly hearing Matthew Saxon call out the other¡¯s name familiarly, she couldn¡¯t help but frown, a trace of confusion in her eyes.
She vaguely felt that the name was familiar, as if she had seen it somewhere.
Scarlett... Scarlett...
Suddenly, her gaze flickered slightly as she finally remembered.
No wonder it seemed familiar. A few days ago, there was a news piece in an entertainment magazine, covering most of the front page with photos of Matthew Saxon pulling a girl away at a Dales Family banquet.
The woman in the photo was none other than the young, slightly immature nurse in front of her.
Alice was stunned for a moment, her gaze gradually turned cold, with a hint of inexplicable hostility in her eyes.
Even though she was in the entertainment circle and knew that most rumors were just untrustworthy gossip, somehow Scarlett gave her a vague sense of threat.
"Young Master Saxon, do you have any more instructions?" Having exceeded the time limit, Scarlett¡¯s hopes shattered, and she was no longer as courteous and cautious to Matthew Saxon as before. She remained with her back to him, not even bothering to nce at him.
Such an obvious difference, how could Matthew Saxon not feel it?
He pursed his lips and sneered, "That thing I asked you to buy from Constanting¡¯s, did you get it?"
Scarlett was dazed for a few seconds before she suddenly reacted, turning around abruptly, her eyes showing a hint of joy, "Young Master Saxon, you..."
Matthew Saxon impatiently frowned, "Aren¡¯t you bringing it over? Do you want me to starve?"
What she had already given up hope on suddenly had a twist, and Scarlett was so excited and delighted she nearly shouted out in joy.
Chapter 58 Scarlett Yates, Get Out
Chapter 58: Chapter 58 Scarlett Yates, Get Out
Her attitude instantly changed 180 degrees, twisting the bag, and she trotted over, eagerly setting out the lunch boxes one by one.
With a sycophantic smile on her lips, she opened the lunch box earnestly, and held it with both hands, presenting it in front of him, her eyes curved as she looked at Matthew Saxon, her voice was soft and gentle, sweet enough to be cloying, "Young Master Saxon, is there anything else you want to eat? I¡¯ll go out and buy it right away."
Such deliberate ttery only earned a disdainful look from Matthew Saxon.
That night she lookedpletely humiliated and pped him, and now she¡¯s shamelessly trying to please him, proves she is indeed a very pragmatic woman; for the sake of interest, she can even discard her dignity.
Heughed coldly, contempt filled his eyes, yet he slowly took the lunch box from her hands.
"Matthew, you¡¯re injured now, you need to recuperate well, how can outside junk food have any nutrition? I made soup for you, drink a bit of it." Alice Green¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good, she just sent Scarlett Yates out, and Matthew Saxon deliberately kept her, clearly not giving her face.
He always cared about her feelings the most, yet now hepletely disregards her, treating her coldly like a stranger.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s fingers were beautiful, his slender, clean fingers holding chopsticks, elegantly as if handling a work of art, stirring carelessly in the lunch box,zily lifting his eyes, "Miss Green, although you¡¯re about to marry my brother, there¡¯s no need to rush into a sister-inw¡¯s role so soon and worry about me."
Alice seemed to suffer a heavy blow, her swaying body weakly shook a few times.
Yet Matthew didn¡¯t even nce at her, unceremoniously ordering her to leave, "Miss Green, if there¡¯s nothing else, please leave."
A trace of a deste, sorrowful smile appeared on Alice¡¯s pallid face, tears fell one by one under the sessive blows, "Matthew, I¡¯m sorry."
"Have you finished?" Faced with the weeping, pitiful beauty, Matthew Saxon showed no tenderness, ordering George outside, "George, escort Miss Green out."
Before George coulde in, Alice left crying.
The nce she cast at Matthew before leaving was filled with resentment, pain, lingering attachment...
The wontons in the lunch box were stirred into a mush, making it unappetizing to look at.
Matthew Saxon narrowed his eyes slightly, a faintyer of cold light floated in his dark pupils, his tightly pressed lips slightly moved, "You go out too."
Scarlett Yates was stunned, a bit bewildered, "Young Master Saxon?"
The cold gaze slowly settled on her, inch by inch, sharp and oppressive, making Scarlett Yates feel a little breathless.
His voice was very light, very slow, each word exceptionally clear, "Scarlett Yates, go out."
Scarlett was stunned again, realizing only then that Matthew Saxon¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t right.
He was injured, though it¡¯s a minor injury, he had quite a few wounds and lost a lot of blood, so he originally didn¡¯t look well, but now he appeared even paler.
The anger in his eyes illuminated his bloodshot eyes.
Scarlett immediately understood, it seems this notoriously flirtatious young master¡¯s heart was genuinely moved, but unfortunately, he fell for someone he shouldn¡¯t have.
She tactfully didn¡¯t say another word, turned around, silently walked out, and gently closed the door behind her.
Now, he probably just wants to be alone quietly.
Chapter 59: Teasing Her
Chapter 59: Chapter 59: Teasing Her
--
The lights in the hallway were as soft as moonlight, shining on Scarlett Yates¡¯ fair and smooth face.
Scarlett took a deep breath, stood up, and slowly walked again to the door of Matthew Saxon¡¯s hospital room.
Four hours had passed, if she waited any longer, the medication would only be changed tomorrow.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s wound was not deep, but the longer it was left untreated, the more likely it was to be infected.
She knocked on the door first, prepared to be scolded, but after a moment, a low, raspy voice softly called out, "Come in."
She paused in surprise.
Upon entering, she found Matthew turned, looking out the window. His handsome profile was outlined by a soft light, half of his face in the glow and the other in shadow. His deep features possessed an alluring charm in the evening light.
His paleplexion did not make him look haggard but added a certain sensual decadence.
Scarlett stared for a few seconds, murmuring to herself, no wonder the women of A City were all mesmerized by him. This man was breathtaking, like poison wrapped in a sweet exterior, exuding a tempting fragrance on the surface, irresistibly alluring, and once indulged, could cost someone their life.
"Let me take care of your wound, okay?"
The food Constanting¡¯s brought was ced on the table; he hadn¡¯t eaten a bite.
The wontons had long dissolved.
The marinated dishesy untouched on the bedside cab.
He remained motionless, maintaining the posture he held when she entered, lost in gazing at the window, as if he hadn¡¯t heard her speak.
Scarlett softly asked again, "Young Master Saxon, your wound must be treated quickly, or it will get infected."
If he remained silent, she would consider it consent.
Matthew said nothing, seemingly captivated by something outside the window, his gaze unwavering.
Scarlett took it as acquiescence.
She opened the medicine box, took out disinfectant, medicine, and bandages.
Matthew¡¯s wounds were mostly on his arms and legs, varied in size and depth; without prior cleaning, they were surrounded by dried blood. She cleaned them repeatedly with iodine, revealing the wounds clearly.
It was evident he had a great physique and surely exercised regrly, with toned muscles gracing his arms and legs.
He wore a casual ck shirt, with two or three buttons undone, adding to hisid-back demeanor.
Scarlett, being a nurse, was used to treating patients¡¯ wounds, yet for some reason, faced with Matthew, her face inexplicably grew warm, leaving her unsure where to start.
It was the first time she had experienced such feelings.
At that moment, Matthew shifted his gaze from the window, turned towards her with a nk expression, and asked, "What are you looking at?"
Scarlett coughed lightly, hurriedly moving her gaze, sheepishly lowering her head, "Well, could you please remove your clothes first?"
Her face was as pale as snow, cheeks slightly flushed, like a few peach blossoms fallen in the snowyndscape.
The hint of shyness on her face carried a captivating tinge of blush.
Matthew¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, suddenly feeling mischievous.
He tilted his head, smiling mischievously, "You know I¡¯ve had a car ident, and I¡¯m hurt, not very mobile; you should take care of that for me."
"Me?" Scarlett¡¯s hand twitched, holding the cotton swab.
Chapter 60: Who, Who Says I Don’t Dare!
Chapter 60: Chapter 60: Who, Who Says I Don¡¯t Dare!
Matthew Saxonzily leaned against the pillows at the head of the bed, half-opening his enchanting eyes to look at her. His naturally alluring Peach Blossom Eyes carried a bewitching aura at any time, "You¡¯re a nurse, your job is to take good care of the patient. Surely, you don¡¯t expect the patient to do it themselves?"
What he said was both reasonable and justifiable, leaving her truly at a loss for how to refute.
But being looked at so mischievously by those enchanting eyes made her heartbeat instantly abnormal.
She stood by the bedside without moving, just staring nkly at him, not knowing what she was thinking.
Matthew Saxon suddenly gave a wicked smile, "What, are you afraid?"
"Who, who says I¡¯m not afraid!" Scarlett Yates was provoked by him, her body bent as her hand reached for his shirt buttons.
Her burning fingers pressed down, only to feel the cool, chilling sensation of the buttons on his shirt.
She bent over and leaned closer to him, only then smelling a pleasant fragrance on his shirt, with a faint scent of musk and cedar.
To be honest, she didn¡¯t like men wearing perfume.
But the fragrance on Matthew Saxon was clean and refreshing, not at all making her feel repulsed.
When thest button was unfastened, Scarlett Yates let out a long breath as ifying down some heavy burden.
Matthew Saxon looked at her blushing face and teased yfully, "Turning so red just doing such a small thing, you¡¯re really an unqualified nurse."
Scarlett Yates retorted, "I just feel too hot."
Matthew Saxon did not expose her, smiled, and casually mentioned, "Why do you like Henry Dales? He seems very gentle and polite to everyone, but there are many women who like him, and more who have been hurt by him."
Suddenly hearing the name Henry Dales, Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.
Those memories she tried so hard to forget and hide slowly emerged in her mind again.
She sharply raised her head, anger flickering in her eyes, and red at Matthew Saxon, "Senior Brother Dales isn¡¯t the kind of person you say he is."
Damn Matthew Saxon, why did he suddenly bring up Henry Dales.
These days, she had worked so hard, so diligently, not to think about this person again, and she had indeed seeded.
But now, with just a light sentence from him, all her efforts seemed wasted.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s lips still maintained that annoying smile, mocking her naivety without a care, "Only a foolish woman like you would be so deceived by him."
Scarlett Yates was so angry she couldn¡¯t speak, staying silent for a while.
Perhaps her silence was too unusual, Matthew Saxon raised his chin slightly, his half-open eyes narrowed a bit more, "Don¡¯t me me for not warning you, falling for Henry Dales is just asking for trouble."
A man with such deep scheming that it¡¯s unimaginable, yet he ys the role of a gentle and kind Prince for so long, just this alone indicates that the Dales Family¡¯s Young Master is not a simple character.
The Henry Dales he knows is not someone willing to lower himself to befriend just anyone.
Unfortunately, most are fooled by appearances, like this overconfident foolish woman in front of him.
Scarlett Yates suddenly smiled.
The previous anger vanished from her eyes, she calmly looked at Matthew Saxon and gently asked, "Young Master Saxon, isn¡¯t falling for your future sister-inw also just asking for trouble?"
Matthew Saxon¡¯s face suddenly changed, instantly dropping into a cold, piercing stare.
With just that one look, Scarlett Yates felt she had messed up everything.
Chapter 61: I’ll Give You a Chance
Chapter 61: Chapter 61: I¡¯ll Give You a Chance
Her words were undoubtedly like salt on Matthew Saxon¡¯s wound, and it was likely that at this moment, he wished he could tear himself apart.
She had yet to earn his forgiveness, and had offended him again, adding new grudges to old ones. She felt like she might die a miserable death.
Conscientiously, she picked up the medicine box, nning to leave. Rising to her feet, she said, "Young Master Saxon is in a bad mood, and so makes others ufortable too. But what does that change? I¡¯m bringing misery upon myself, yet I don¡¯t regret it."
She turned and walked out, her face full of dejection, shoulders drooping.
Perhaps her time at Saint Mercy was about to end.
Everyone knew that the Saxon Family owned a major share of Saint Mercy Hospital. With just one word from the second young master of the Saxon Family, did she still have a chance to stay?
Offending Matthew Saxon was like cutting off her own future.
Scarlett Yates felt stifled and ufortable inside. Even her steps had be much heavier, feeling wronged and upset, wanting only to cry her heart out.
But... she would never cry in front of Matthew Saxon.
That despicable and bastardly man was just waiting to see her embarrassed, and she would not give him the satisfaction!
"Abandoning the wound half-treated, your skills aren¡¯t great but your temper is; is this your work attitude?" the cold voice behind stopped her footsteps.
Scarlett Yates turned back in astonishment.
Her eyes blurred with moisture, only able to see the man slumped at the bedside seemed to frown in displeasure.
Scarlett Yates hesitated for a few seconds, not rushing over with joy as before, then cautiously and thoughtfully began to speak: "Young Master Saxon, I just started my internship at the hospital, without much work experience, I can¡¯t take good care of you, I think..."
"Scarlett Yates." The low, cold voice interrupted her words, slowly saying: "Do you have such little confidence in yourself?"
No matter how confident she was in herself, it wouldn¡¯t help.
If he deliberately made things difficult, no matter what she did, he would never be satisfied.
"I¡¯ll give you an opportunity, if you can perform to my satisfaction during this period, I will suggest to the dean to let you stay directly at Saint Mercy."
Scarlett Yates slowly widened her eyes, seriously doubting if she had misheard.
"You can also refuse, but Saint Mercy doesn¡¯t need people without ability." Matthew Saxon¡¯s voice was so mild that it seemed to be about something insignificant, his expression calmly looking at her.
He did not give her even a moment to consider.
Seeing her still waver, he raised his brows impatiently. "I¡¯m not interested in waiting for you to consider slowly, if you find this so difficult, then leave."
...
"I¡¯ll stay."
--
Scarlett Yates punched her time card in thest minute.
Exhausted by the troubles Matthew Saxon had given her yesterday, she fell asleep as soon as she touched the pillow once she returned to the dormitory.
She slept deeply and sweetly, so much so that she didn¡¯t even hear the rm, and when she woke up, there were only fifteen minutes left before work time.
Her face unwashed, hair unkempt, she ran hurriedly all the way here.
Fortunately, the employee building of Saint Mercy wasn¡¯t far from the hospital.
Arriving outside Matthew Saxon¡¯s ward, she vaguely heard a woman¡¯s voice drifting from the ajar door.
George led her inside.
The conversation suddenly stopped.
She saw Emmy Thompson and the head nurse bending respectfully at the bedside.
The man leaning against the bed shook off yesterday¡¯s gloom, his dark eyes sparkling alluringly,zily nestling against the soft pillows.
Chapter 62 Are You Taking Scarlett Yates Away?
Chapter 62: Chapter 62 Are You Taking Scarlett Yates Away?
The sunlight nted onto his wickedly handsome face, in the pale golden halo, his demeanor was noble, like a deity.
"Young Master Saxon, Emmy is the mostpetent nurse in our department, I rmend her as your exclusive caregiver."
Beside the head nurse, Emmy slightly raised her head, revealing a carefully made-up face, with her most lethal signature smile at the corners of her lips, eyes charming, voice soft and sweet, "Young Master Saxon rest assured, I will definitely take good care of you."
The beauty flirts covertly, yet Matthew Saxon doesn¡¯t even spare her a nce, instead looking directly in the direction where Scarlett Yates was standing, involuntarily curling the corner of his lips.
Just one night without seeing her, how did this silly woman end up looking like she was ravaged thoroughly?
Scarlett Yates stood to one side with unkempt hair, not having washed her face due to rushing, busily rubbing her eyes, rubbing and rubbing, suddenly feeling something amiss.
Sure enough, as soon as she lifted her head, she collided with a pair of seemingly smiling eyes.
Three parts ridicule, seven parts amusement, the sparkling, dazzling eyes seemed soul-stealing.
She was stunned, not yet reacting, when George pulled her in front of Matthew Saxon.
"Young Master, Miss Yates is here." George rudely pulled her in front of Emmy, pushing Emmy, who kept casting flirtatious nces, behind her.
The head nurse, unwilling to be outdone, pulled Emmy out from behind Scarlett Yates again, pushing her forward enthusiastically promoting, "Young Master Saxon, I personally nurtured Emmy, having her by your side is reassuring."
Pausing slightly, she nced at Scarlett Yates, smiling, "Scarlett has just joined the hospital for a few days, possessing only theoretical knowledge, I¡¯m afraid..."
"Scarlett Yates, you didn¡¯t wash your face?" The Saxon Family¡¯s second young master suddenly spoke, with an unrted question.
"Huh?"
Matthew Saxon¡¯s words left everyone stunned.
Is the topic jumping too fast? They were just discussing arrangements, how did it suddenly jump to whether she washed her face?
Matthew Saxon frowned, looking at her, scrutinizing for a moment, disdainfully said, "Go clean yourself up, I don¡¯t want to take a messy-haired woman back."
He probably had just woken up, and in his deep, mellow voice was a slightly hoarseziness.
But what he said was clear enough, clear enough for everyone in the room to hear.
Upon hearing this, both the head nurse and Emmy¡¯s expressions changed immediately, especially Emmy, her eyes widened in shock, her eyeballs almost fell to the ground.
What? Isn¡¯t it said that the Saxon Family¡¯s second young master especially likes women of her type?
In terms of appearance, figure, and work capabilities, she¡¯s far superior to the newly arrived intern, yet he not only ignored her but picked an inexperienced blondie!
"Young Master Saxon, you¡¯re taking Scarlett Yates?" The head nurse was surprised but didn¡¯t dare to refute, simply saying tactfully, "Scarlett is indeed excellent, but after all, she doesn¡¯t have much work experience, how about letting Emmy go along too."
"No need." Matthew Saxon slightly raised the corners of his lips, looking at Scarlett Yates, meaningfully said, "I have confidence in her."
This smile... looks up to no good.
Scarlett Yates was stared at by him until her scalp started to tingle.
She has confidence in herself, but in him, truly none at all.
This esteemed and leisurely young master, who knows what trouble he ns for her.
Chapter 63: I Have High Hopes for Your Potential
Chapter 63: Chapter 63: I Have High Hopes for Your Potential
Emmy Thompson, in order to smoothly visit the Saxon family home, spent three hours meticulously preparing herself, thinking that her outstanding appearance would catch Matthew Saxon¡¯s attention. Little did she know, he didn¡¯t even nce her way.
Herpetitive nature made her unable to ept that she lost to a freshly graduated intern.
With a livid expression, she said, "Scarlett Yates has only been interning for a week; I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t even handle a wound. How can Young Master Saxon trust his body to a rookie who knows nothing?"
Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyes turned, as if he had just noticed someone was there, he looked at Emmy Thompson, evaluating her with an unclear expression, "Who are you?"
Emmy was taken aback, her expression bing even worse.
The head nurse had repeatedly introduced her, promoting her, yet it was clear that Young Master Saxon hadn¡¯t listened to a single word, treating her as invisible.
Emmy¡¯s face turned from green to pale and then back to green again; her gaze was full of grievance and indignation as she bit her lip and said softly, "I¡¯m Emmy Thompson from the nursing department. In terms of work ability, I¡¯m much better than Scarlett Yates. Young Master Saxon holds a noble status, and hiring must be cautious. Scarlett can¡¯t take good care of you."
What she said seemed very reasonable.
Scarlett Yates also thought it was quite reasonable. Most of her medical knowledge was theoretical, and her actual hands-on experience was minimal. If any unexpected situation arose, she truly couldn¡¯t handle it.
If that happened, she wouldn¡¯t be able to take responsibility.
Most importantly, she really didn¡¯t want to spend time with Matthew Saxon at all.
Just as she was about to say a few words to help Emmy, her mouth barely opened when she heard Matthew Saxon¡¯szy voice, drifting into her ears unhurriedly.
He said indifferently, "I don¡¯t like women with toomon names."
Scarlett watched Emmy¡¯s face turn from green to red, her mouth twitching, suddenly feeling a sense of sympathetic pity for Emmy.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s words were too harsh and merciless; a single sentence could make someone furious.
It¡¯s iprehensible how such a detestable man became the dream lover of countless young women and homemakers in A City.
It¡¯s just because of his status as the Saxon family¡¯s young master and charming looks that he manages to enchant so many women, leaving them dazzled and infatuated.
Emmy was deeply affected, her face continually changing colors, angrily wanting to say more, but the head nurse suddenly cleared her throat, stepping forward and sent a warning nce to stop Emmy.
The head nurse knew there was no room for maneuver and could only tter with a forced smile. She held Scarlett¡¯s hand, speaking earnestly, "Scarlett, since Young Master Saxon values you so much, you must do well. I have great confidence in your potential."
Under the head nurse¡¯s hopeful and trusting gaze, Scarlett sheepishly smiled and nodded.
She couldn¡¯t help but nce at Matthew Saxon, only to find him looking back at her. Their eyes met, and Matthew¡¯s gaze was deep, with an ambiguous smile.
Sunshine zed outside the window but Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but shiver.
--
The Saxon manor arrogantly upied half of the mountain.
The carved bronze gates stood in the sunlight, imposing and solemn.
Scarlett leaned against the car window, staring intently, initially with curiosity, but her gaze turned to amazement as she watched.
To pass the time, Scarlett had watched many soap operas, where the handsome and wealthy male leads lived in mansions and drove sports cars.
Butpared to the true aristocratic Saxon family, the scenes in those idol dramas seemed like child¡¯s y.
The Lamborghini stopped in the garage, and before the driver could get out, the Saxon family¡¯s butler, Uncle Smith, had already walked to the rear car door. After opening the car door, he stood respectfully to the side.
Chapter 64 Entering the Saxon Family
Chapter 64: Chapter 64 Entering the Saxon Family
Along with the Lamborghini entering the Saxon Mansion, there was also a white Porsche.
Several tall and robust bodyguards crouched down andid a ramp on the back door of the Lamborghini.
George pushed Matthew Saxon out of the car.
Uncle Smith respectfully called, "Second Young Master."
Matthew Saxon nced at him andzily asked, "Is the old man not at home?"
Though it wasn¡¯t the first time Uncle Smith heard the Second Young Master refer to the chairman like that, he was still a bit unustomed to the term "old man."
The chairman was only 47 this year, still a mature, elegant, and charming man, adored by many youngdies who called him "uncle."
Only the Second Young Master dared to call him "old man" so brazenly.
Even the First Young Master wouldn¡¯t dare to be so impudent in front of the chairman.
Faced with this special-status Second Young Master, Uncle Smith was even more respectful, bowing with a nod.
"Did the old man give any instructions?"
"Well..." Uncle Smith hesitated and said, "The chairman instructed the Young Master to rest well for a while, and at the madam and the First Young Master¡¯s ce... please, please do not act impulsively again."
Matthew Saxon sneered coldly.
Uncle Smith, knowing his temper well, dared not say another word.
--
They had taken so many turns and corridors that it was hard to remember it all, but they finally arrived at the main house of the Saxon Family.
Scarlett Yates sighed with relief, her eyes uncontrobly darting around, marveling inwardly at the Saxon Family¡¯s extravagant opulence at every sight.
The Dales Family was also a well-known name locally, butpared to the Saxon Family, the difference was obvious.
A person stood outside the door and ryed, "Second Young Master, the madam has prepared lunch and is waiting for you in the living room."
Scarlett Yates inadvertently noticed Matthew Saxon¡¯s slight change in expression upon hearing the word "madam," as if tinged with disdain, with a mocking curl at the corner of his lips.
It seemed Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t have a very harmonious rtionship with this madam.
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t know much about the Saxon Family, only that the current madam wasn¡¯t Roy Saxon¡¯s original wife.
Matthew Saxon wasn¡¯t born to this madam either.
Stepmothers and sons from original wives often didn¡¯t get along, even so-called wealthy families weren¡¯t exempt from this.
Scarlett Yates closely followed behind Matthew Saxon.
The Saxon Family wasrger than she imagined, and she was afraid she might get lost if she wasn¡¯t careful.
George pushed the wheelchair into the living room.
The maids stood by the door, all in uniform attire and unified movements, bowed their heads and greeted Matthew Saxon respectfully with a "Second Young Master" when they saw him.
In this scene, Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t help but think to herself that the noble families of the past probably looked just like this.
Though it was the 21st century, truly wealthy people still lived the lives of old-time nobility.
As soon as they entered the living room, a gentleugh rang out, and Scarlett Yates felt dazzled as she saw a graceful figure slowly approaching.
"Matthew, knowing you wereing back today, I had someone prepare your favorite dishes. The hospital could neverpare to home, it¡¯s better youe back soon."
A woman who looked young approached, her attire was very luxurious.
A finely tailored purple cheongsam fully disyed her graceful figure.
The woman had skin as white as jade, with slightly curled long hair styled, and her makeup was both delicate and subtle. A pair of lustrous, smooth pearl earrings hung from her earlobes, the softness of the pearlsplementing her charming face, making her temperament even more tender and charming.
Uncle Smith, upon seeing her, respectfully called her, "Madam."
Chapter 65: Aren’t you going to introduce yourself?
Chapter 65: Chapter 65: Aren¡¯t you going to introduce yourself?
Oh, so she¡¯s Madam Saxon.
The unmarried mother who waited more than a decade, finally seeing her day as Madam Saxon.
ording to the rumors, Madam Saxon should be in her forties, but she looks just over thirty.
Scarlett Yates stared at her wless face, marveling secretly at how well Madam Saxon had maintained herself.
Matthew Saxon looked indifferent, his attitude towards his stepmother was also indifferent, "Aunt Denton, you should eat by yourself. I don¡¯t have much of an appetite."
May Denton smiled softly and wasn¡¯t annoyed, saying gently, "You must be tired after justing back from the hospital. It¡¯s alright, go and have a good rest. If you¡¯re hungry, just let me know."
Matthew Saxon looked up at her and curled his lips, smiling, "This is my home. If I need anything, I¡¯ll naturally have someone prepare it, no need to trouble Aunt Denton."
A flicker of anger arose in May Denton¡¯s eyes, "You..."
She started saying something but seemed to recall something abruptly, her expression changed quickly, the smile returned, and she looked straight at Scarlett Yates, "The youngdy behind you looks unfamiliar, don¡¯t you n to introduce her?"
Matthew Saxon acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard her, remaining silent.
May Denton was furious but had no choice but to endure.
Though she was Roy Saxon¡¯s wife, she had to consider Matthew Saxon¡¯s mood.
Even Roy Saxon stayed silent about Matthew¡¯s actions; what could she say?
It was George who broke the awkward silence, saying cheerfully, "Madam, this is Miss Yates, a nurse from Saint Mercy Hospital, who has been taking care of Young Master during his recovery."
"Miss Yates?" May Denton had been holding back her anger, but her expression changed suddenly, casting a sharp nce at Scarlett Yates, "The woman involved in the rumors with Matthew recently, is that you?"
Scarlett Yates was startled by her re.
She had just arrived at the Saxon family and was given a harsh wee by Madam Saxon, leaving her momentarily stunned and unable to react.
The silence only fueled the fire.
May Denton¡¯s face grew uglier, darkened as she said sternly, "Miss Yates, I¡¯m asking you a question."
Matthew Saxon was notorious for being domineering at home, often disregarding her, and now even a mere nurse dared to ignore her, which was intolerable.
The unkind voice felt like a needle, prickly.
The sudden hostility caught Scarlett Yates off guard, leaving her silent for a while before hesitantly speaking, "I..."
Suddenly, she felt a chill on her hand...
Scarlett Yates looked down, and paused in astonishment.
A beautiful hand was resting on the back of her hand.
The slightly cool temperature, the elegant fair fingers slowly closed, enveloping her small handpletely.
Matthew Saxon held her hand, the action so natural as if he often did this, calmly speaking under May Denton¡¯s shocked gaze, "Aunt Denton, you frightened her."
"Scarlett is someone I brought home. Although officially it¡¯s due to her work arrangement, since Aunt Denton is aware of our private rtionship, be kind to her."
This indirectly acknowledged all the circting rumors.
With a boom, Scarlett Yates¡¯s mind went nk instantly.
Damn it, what is he saying?!
May Denton hadn¡¯t expected him to admit it so directly, stunned for a few seconds, still in disbelief, she questioned, "So, is Miss Yates your girlfriend?"
"No."
Chapter 66: Make Yourself Clear
Chapter 66: Chapter 66: Make Yourself Clear
"Yes."
Two voices rang out simultaneously.
Matthew Saxon pinched Scarlett Yates¡¯s palm, giving her a gentle look. Yet, beneath that surface gentleness was an unmistakable warning.
This time, even George was so shocked his eyes nearly fell out.
What was going on with the Young Master Saxon? How could he publicly admit Scarlett Yates was his girlfriend?
Didn¡¯t he loathe Scarlett Yates to the utmost, fearing any association with her?
If that night with the Dales Family, he said something misleading out of displeasure with Rosie Wood¡¯s actions, then what¡¯s his motive now?
George had been with Matthew Saxon for many years and knew very well the heavy weight of the term girlfriend.
There were many women around the Young Master Saxon, changing them like a revolving door, but those were merely amusements,panions¡ªor to put it bluntly¡ªbed partners.
But a woman he acknowledge as his girlfriend, that hadn¡¯t happened until now.
May Denton¡¯s expression was rich, alternating between pale, green, and purple hues, "Such an important matter, why have you never mentioned it before?"
Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t offer much exnation, simply said, "Aunt Denton, you should save your energy to mind my big brother¡¯s business. As for me, when Dad returns, I¡¯ll exin everything clearly to him."
Having said that, as if not seeing May Denton¡¯s face turn from purple to ck, he turned his head and pinched Scarlett Yates¡¯s palm once more, naturally requesting, "I¡¯m tired, apany me upstairs."
--
Inside the monotonous room with only ck and white colors, Matthew Saxon sprawled messily on the soft sofa, closing his eyes for a nap.
He seemed tired, lying there motionless, in the flickering light. It seemed as if the shimmer spilled onto his chiseled face, and time appeared to halt, solidifying into an eye-catching painting.
But this moment of beauty was fleeting.
George exited the room, gently closing the door.
Enduring for so long, Scarlett Yates punched the air furiously, aiming her fists near his handsome face and bit her teeth to growl, "Matthew Saxon, rify your words, who¡¯s your girlfriend?"
The events from that night with the Dales Family had already cause her so much trouble.
Yet this time, he was even more excessive, more infuriating!
The swinging fist stopped less than a centimeter from his irritatingly handsome face when his tightly shut eyes gradually opened.
His slender eyes slightly raised, the gaze faintly looking at her, "You have an objection?"
Hisid-back tone carried not a hint of apology, instead it had a trace of dissatisfaction.
Scarlett Yates took a deep breath, even the best temper was on the verge of copse.
He did whatever he pleased, ignoring others¡¯ feelings. Lightly tossing out a sentence, unconcerned with its consequences.
Not even half a word of exnation, the attitude itself was vile.
How could there be such a detestable and exasperating person in the world.
"Of course I have objections!" Scarlett Yates waved her fist again, her dark eyes ring angrily at him, "Young Master Saxon, since you keep worrying that I covet the Saxon family¡¯s Young Madam position, then why did you say such things to Madam Saxon just now?"
Outside the window stood a few sycamore trees, their dense branches and leaves filtering the sunlight into strands that nted into the corner where Matthew Saxony.
In his deep, rich brows and eyes were specks of light, seemingly imbued with the afternoon sun¡¯snguor, his eyes half-opened,zily gazing at her, "I was helping you. If you¡¯re not grateful, forget it; your attitude towards your benefactor is so vile."
Chapter 67: Such Kindness, I Can’t Afford to Accept
Chapter 67: Chapter 67: Such Kindness, I Can¡¯t Afford to ept
"You¡¯re helping me?" Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t help butugh sarcastically, "Last time Young Master Saxon helped me, I ended up being inexplicably seen as a rival by a bunch of women. I can¡¯t afford such kindness."
"Being seen as a rival by a bunch of women is better than being seen as an enemy by my ruthless stepmother. You should be d she hasn¡¯t had a chance to make a move, or you¡¯d be dead without knowing how."
"Madam Saxon?" Scarlett was stunned for a moment, frowned and said, "What does this have to do with her?"
Matthew Saxon rested his hands behind his head, "Although I don¡¯t know how you know my half-brother, any woman daring enough to flirt with my brother doesn¡¯t end well."
"When women get vicious, they¡¯re more terrifying than a tiger dealing with its enemy."
Scarlett tried to exin, "There¡¯s nothing between me and your brother. Even if Madam Saxon has suspicions, she should investigate first. Would she believe rumors without rifying the truth?"
He slowly sat up, a mocking curve ying on his thin lips, "Better to err on the side of caution and eliminate a thousand wrongly than leave one unchecked; that¡¯s her usual method. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can try it."
The sunlight was zing.
Though it was midsummer, Scarlett felt a chill down her back.
This elite family is indeed not something ordinary people can enter; it¡¯s even moreplicated than she imagined.
Scarlett was silent for a moment, then said seriously. "Young Master Saxon, I¡¯ve thought about it seriously."
"Hmm?"
She was extremely sincere, her eyes even more genuine, "I believe Emmy Thompson is outstanding in both work capability and other aspects, far surpassing me. Someone of Young Master Saxon¡¯s esteemed position should choose someone like Emmy who ispetent to handle your daily affairs. I¡¯m afraid my limited abilities would burden you and betray your trust."
He raised an eyebrow, nomittally, "Oh?"
Scarlett¡¯s words became even more earnest, "Emmy is beautiful inside and out¡ªtruly the perfect candidate."
The key is her devilish figure, her pretty face; exactly the type he likes. Seeing her every day would be pleasant, boosting his mood, and perhaps even hastening his recovery.
Scarlett felt she had thought of everything thoroughly. To provide him the best care, she didn¡¯t hesitate to belittle herself. Her wholehearted nning for him even moved herself.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyes held a trace of amusement, pondering for a moment before nodding, "You¡¯re so dedicated to thinking for me, I hardly have a reason to refuse that kindness."
Joy flooded Scarlett¡¯s eyes, her eyes brightened, "So, you agree?"
The Saxon Family really is a terrifying ce; she just wants to leave immediately.
Those who fought tooth and nail to get in, do they know what kind of ce they truly long for?
The brightness in her eyes was dazzling; after all, she¡¯s still young, unable to hide her emotions, the joy in her eyes nearly spilling out.
Matthew Saxon stared at her for a moment, a trace of confusion flickering in his eyes.
She truly doesn¡¯t want to be involved with the Saxon Family?
A voice in his heart told him she was pretending; just like those women around him, ying a trick to advance by retreating, a game of desire.
Once he starts believing her, he¡¯ll be in the trap she¡¯s set.
But the infectious joy in her eyes didn¡¯t seem faked.
--Dear readers who enjoy this text, please leave a five-star review; love you all~
Chapter 68: Can’t Even Eat Enough
Chapter 68: Chapter 68: Can¡¯t Even Eat Enough
If she was truly acting, then her acting skills were too remarkable, even he couldn¡¯t tell the truth from the lies.
But he hated those eyes of hers, too clear and pure, even the smile in her eyes was excessively pure and clean, making him want to destroy them.
Destroy the blinding joy in her eyes, destroy everything about her that he found beautiful.
He chuckled and said, "Who said I agreed?"
Scarlett Yates was stunned, her expression froze on her face, "Then what do you mean?"
Matthew Saxon¡¯s smile deepened, "I have great confidence in you, Scarlett Yates, perform well, don¡¯t let me down."
The smile slowly faded from her pitch-ck, shiny eyes, and the smile at the corner of her mouth almost cracked, the process from joy to disappointment was vividly disyed by those expressive eyes of hers.
Seeing her like this, Matthew Saxon unexpectedly felt good, and with an unusual burst of kindness, he cated her with a rarefort, "If you do well, the pay will double."
Ordinarily, Scarlett Yates would have cheered at this.
But... thinking of his vicious stepmother who believed "better to kill a thousand by mistake than let one wrongdoer go," she lost all mood.
She wondered if, half a monthter, she could leave the Saxon Family unharmed.
--
For the convenience of taking care of Matthew Saxon, Uncle Smith arranged Scarlett Yates¡¯s bedroom next to Matthew Saxon¡¯s.
Matthew Saxon had a habit of napping, and after Scarlett Yates failed to have a heartfelt conversation with him, he kicked her out of the room.
ording to what he said, during the time he rested, she could use her time freely, do whatever she wanted, but once he woke up, she had to be at his beck and call.
Matthew Saxon, sulking with May Denton, hadn¡¯t even eaten lunch before heading back to his room.
He was the Young Master of the Saxon Family, whenever he was hungry, with just an order, naturally, someone would bring him food.
But Scarlett Yates was different.
By three in the afternoon, she was so hungry her stomach was sticking to her back.
She awoke from hunger, her eyes wandered, staring nkly at the ceiling for a moment.
It took her a long while to slowlye back to her senses.
So, she was already in the Saxon Family home.
Even now, it still felt unreal, like the dream she had just had.
She touched her rumbling stomach and reluctantly crawled out of bed.
The luxurious yet unfamiliar room was so vast and silent that even the sound of a pin dropping could be heard.
Needless to say, the Saxon Family¡¯s guest room wasrger than an entire suite in an average person¡¯s house, and the room was originally rather dull in tone, perhaps considering she was a girl, some temporary changes were made, like adding colorful cushions to the white sofa and cing several vases around.
The flowers in the vases were cut from the Saxon Family¡¯s greenhouse, mostly pink and white roses, with a vase on the windowsill holding a few nted lilies and baby¡¯s breath.
There was a faint floral scent in the warm breeze.
Outside the window was a pleasant view, but Scarlett Yates had no mood to appreciate it.
Breakfast was hastily handled, and she hadn¡¯t eaten a grain of rice for lunch; she was so hungry she was seeing stars, everything looked like a big chicken leg to her.
She had just arrived at the Saxon Family, and on her first day, she couldn¡¯t even eat properly.
Who would believe this if told?
Damn Matthew Saxon, he was surely doing it on purpose.
She knew, his insistence on having her meant he held no good intentions.
In the hospital, even if he intended to tease her, he would still be somewhat considerate.
Chapter 69: The Distinguished Guest of the Saxon Family
Chapter 69: Chapter 69: The Distinguished Guest of the Saxon Family
But she¡¯s fallen into his territory now, like amb entering a tiger¡¯s den, and can only follow his whims.
She sighed deeply with endless frustration, and touched her belly that kept protesting, hesitating for a few seconds before deciding to shamelessly go downstairs to find something to eat.
Matthew Saxon seemed to still be asleep, as Scarlett Yates passed by his room, the door remained tightly closed.
When she got downstairs, several maids who were cleaning saw her, stopped what they were doing, and greeted her politely, "Miss Yates."
If Scarlett Yates were a guest of the Saxon Family, it would be natural for them to be polite to her.
Yet within that politeness, there was a certain respect that seemed slightly unusual.
Scarlett pondered for a moment and roughly deduced the reason.
It was all Matthew¡¯s fault; now the whole Saxon Family believed she was his girlfriend.
The second Young Master of the Saxon Family had brought home a girlfriend for the first time, and it¡¯s the first time he¡¯s brought a woman home; apparently, he even had a disagreement with his mother today because of this woman, showing how much Miss Yates meant to the second Young Master.
The staff below dared not neglect her.
Maybe, someday, Miss Yates might be their second Young Madam.
Scarlett looked at them, wanting to say something but stopping short, her expressionplex.
She was wondering how to gently express that she¡¯s hungry.
The maids looked at her in confusion, one of them smiled and said softly, "Miss Yates, Uncle Smith instructed that Miss Yates is an honored guest of the Saxon Family, and whatever she needs, we should try our best to fulfill. Miss Yates, just tell us what you need."
Because of one word from Matthew Saxon, she had turned from an ordinary little nurse into a prestigious guest of the Saxon Family.
But, being this prestigious guest was a bit frustrating, not even a meal was provided.
Scarlett looked at the maid resentfully, and before she said anything, her stomach grumbled loudly again, making an embarrassing noise.
The abrupt sound startled the few across from her.
Scarlett coughed awkwardly twice.
Seems like she doesn¡¯t need to say anything; her stomach protested first.
The maid who had spoken earlier froze for a few seconds, looked at Scarlett in surprise, hesitated, and asked, "Miss Yates is hungry?"
The maid¡¯s tone was odd, as if being hungry was something she shouldn¡¯t be.
Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Really strange?"
"Not strange... not strange..." the maid quickly exined, "At noon, Uncle Smith had lunch prepared for Miss Yates to be sent up, but..."
The maid hesitated, deciding whether or not to continue.
Scarlett grew even more curious, "But what?"
The maid looked at her oddly and waited for a while before saying, "But the second Young Master said from now on, Miss Yates¡¯ three meals a day will be with him, and instructed us not to worry about you."
What?!
Scarlett was furious.
The maid saw her anger, and it seemed something dawned on her; with confused and bewildered eyes, she cautiously asked, "Miss Yates didn¡¯t eat lunch?"
Scarlett was livid, her face turned ash gray, biting her lip, she said word by word, "Did he really say that?"
Actually, she was just asking a rhetorical question.
Considering the kind of person Matthew Saxon is, if he really hadn¡¯t instructed this, how would the people below dare to fabricate his words?
The maid showed a regretful expression, regretting her slip of the tongue.
If in a while Miss Yates went to find the Young Master to cause a scene, things would get troublesome.
Chapter 70: Miss Yates, We Meet Again
Chapter 70: Chapter 70: Miss Yates, We Meet Again
If the Young Master finds out that she was being talkative, can she still stay at the Saxon Family?
She certainly doesn¡¯t want to get fired!
Everyone knows the Saxon Family is generous, with great benefits and easy work. If she leaves the Saxon Family, where else can she find such a good job?
The maid grew increasingly upset, nearly bursting into tears, "Miss Yates, I was just rambling earlier, please don¡¯t take it seriously."
"What are you all standing around here for?" A cool voice came from behind the entrance.
Several maids immediately turned around and respectfully greeted the person walking over from that side of the entrance, "Young Master."
Maxwell Saxon was still wearing a crisp suit, as he walked, he took off his jacket and handed it to the maid beside him, then pulled off his tie, and unbuttoned two buttons on his shirt.
Doing so, he looked much more casual, no longer resembling the impably packaged Director Saxon whom Scarlett Yates had seen at the Seymour Consortium.
She knew early on that since she was now at the Saxon Family, she¡¯d inevitably see Maxwell Saxon often.
Scarlett Yates naturally greeted him, "Hello, Mr. Saxon."
Maxwell looked a bit surprised when he saw her, but his tone remained calm, nodding towards her, "Miss Yates, we meet again."
He sat casually on the sofa, raising his gaze to look at her, "Did youe back with Matthew?"
Scarlett Yates nodded.
Maxwell rubbed his brow, "Matthew has been emotionally unstabletely. I heard he changed over ten nurses at the hospital. Miss Yates, you¡¯ll have to endure a bit during this time."
Scarlett Yates scoffed inwardly, Matthew Saxon¡¯s emotional instability didn¡¯t just start recently.
The temperamental Saxon Family¡¯s second Young Master was already notorious.
She felt distressed inside, but maintained a smile on her face, insincerely saying, "The second Young Master is actually quite nice and not difficult to get along with."
Maxwell nodded, seeming to agree with her words, "Matthew isn¡¯t inherently bad, and I¡¯m relieved if Miss Yates can view him this way."
After exchanging a few polite words, Scarlett Yates casually found an excuse, intending to leave.
After Matthew Saxon reminded her what kind of person Madam Saxon was, she dared not spend too much time with Maxwell.
Afraid that if she spoke a few more words, Madam Saxon would get rid of her.
Protecting her life, keeping a distance from everyone in the Saxon Family was her new life motto.
But unexpectedly...
Just as she turned, her stomach embarrassingly growled a few times.
The sound was extraordinarily clear and loud, even preventing her from finding an excuse to mask it.
Maxwell¡¯s expression was momentarily stunned and bewildered.
Scarlett Yates¡¯ face grew warm, cheeks seemingly on fire, even her ears turned red.
Maxwell was stunned for a few seconds, then chuckled, his tone softer and more pleasant than usual, "You¡¯re hungry?"
Since she had already embarrassed herself in front of him, Scarlett Yates felt awkward for a moment, and gently nodded.
The cheerfulughter sounded again, Maxwell stood up, curling his lips, "Follow me."
--
The surroundings were silent, with the asional soft clink of cutlery against the te.
Maxwell Saxon looked with interest at the person across the dining table.
She had her head bowed, holding the utensils in a very unrefined manner, fully focused on "handling" the freshly cut steak.
The steak was cooked ten-within-and-out ording to her request.
Maxwell had never tried a well-done steak before.
Chapter 71 Mr. Saxon, What Are You Watching?
Chapter 71: Chapter 71 Mr. Saxon, What Are You Watching?
High society ces the utmost importance on the so-called rules and etiquette, and the Saxon Family is no exception.
Since he moved into the Saxon Family with May Denton and became the esteemed Young Master of the family, there was a dedicated etiquette coach to regte his every word and deed.
Years of guidance have sessfully allowed him to naturally exude the superiority and poise of a wealthy heir in every gesture.
Even his rebellious half-brother is extremely elegant in his speech and manners.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s carefree eating habits were very amusing in his eyes.
Although it couldn¡¯t be called elegant, it wasn¡¯t vulgar either, and seeing her eat with such relish, he actually thought the steak must taste quite good.
Scarlett Yates buried herself in eating for a while, feeling a bit uneasy from the interested gaze from across the table.
She was really starving, only focused on filling her stomach, not caring about anything else.
It wasn¡¯t until she was full that she btedly realized someone was watching her.
She put down her knife and fork, touched her face, and smiled sheepishly, "Mr. Saxon, what are you looking at?"
Maxwell Saxon sat elegantly and smiled, "Miss Yates, are you full?"
"Yes, thank you." Scarlett Yates¡¯s thank you was sincerely heartfelt.
I must say, the Saxon Family has the privilege of good food; the steak earlier was so delicious that it made her feel like she might cry.
Despite asking for it to be well-done, the chef looked at her like she was from another, repeatedly confirming if she really wanted it fully cooked.
After receiving her affirmative answer, the Saxon Family¡¯s chefmentingly said that in all his years of cooking, he had never made a fully cooked steak.
But despite theints, he dutifully prepared it as she requested.
"In the future, if you want to eat anything, just tell the people below. The Saxon Family doesn¡¯t have that many rules, no need to feel embarrassed."
Scarlett Yates nodded; with her stomach full, she felt much better, smiled brightly at him, her eyebrows curved, "Thank you, Mr. Saxon."
With that smile, a stunning radiance burst forth from her eyes, her dark pupils adorned with starlight, dazzlingly bright.
Maxwell Saxon was momentarily taken aback, after a brief phase of losing focus, he smiled, "Miss Yates, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. In the future, you don¡¯t need to call me Mr. Saxon. If you don¡¯t mind, you can call me by my name."
Call him Maxwell Saxon?
Scarlett Yates also found it awkward to call him Mr. Saxon, but now that she¡¯s in the Saxon Family, calling him by name doesn¡¯t seem proper, especially if Madam Saxon hears it and mistakenly assumes she has an unusual rtionship with Maxwell Saxon, that would be a disaster.
She thought for a moment and said with a smile, "I¡¯ll call you Young Master like everyone else, alright?"
Maxwell Saxon remained silent for a few seconds, didn¡¯t force her, and nodded, "Okay."
The maid cleared the dining table and brought up freshly brewed coffee.
Ground coffee beans freshly brewed, a pot just made, the aroma rich and enticing.
On the beautiful calm afternoon, shadows of flowers danced outside the floor-to-ceiling windows, the scent of coffee permeating the air, the person across from her smiled, his deep ck eyes as tranquil as ink, an extraordinarily handsome face more pleasing to the eye than the scenery outside.
The Saxon Family has two Young Masters: one is elegant and handsome like a deity, the other is charmingly wicked, like a demon.
Heaven seems quite unfair, giving all the privileges to the Saxon Family.
Soon, the Saxon Family¡¯s chef walked over with a wide grin.
"Miss Yates, did the steak suit your taste earlier?" The chef¡¯s attitude was inexplicably much better than before, his face was smiling when he looked at her.
Chapter 72: Hard to Find a True Friend
Chapter 72: Chapter 72: Hard to Find a True Friend
Scarlett Yates also felt a bit guilty about asking someone used to cooking medium rare, medium, and medium-well steaks to make something well-done for once, so she nodded and praised, "It¡¯s so delicious. It¡¯s the best thing I¡¯ve ever eaten in my life. This wonderful taste, I¡¯ll never forget it."
The chef¡¯s eyes brightened even more, his face flushed with excitement and joy, "R-Really?"
Scarlett blinked, her eyes incredibly sincere, and nodded firmly, "Really, if I never get to eat such a delicious steak again, I¡¯ll regret it for the rest of my life."
The chef suddenly grabbed her hand, tears glinting in his eyes as if he¡¯d found a soulmate, gripping it tightly, joyfully eximing, "My soulmate, oh my soulmate, Miss Yates, don¡¯t worry. As long as you want to eat something, you just need to say the word. No matter when, I¡¯ll fulfill your request."
Seeing the chef¡¯s content and joyful expression, Scarlett seemed to understand something.
It seemed that this top chef, who had been with the Saxon Family for years, had not received such high praise for a long time.
It¡¯s no wonder, day after day, year after year, eating delicacies every day eventually loses its charm.
Suddenly someone from outside the Saxon Family came along and gave such high praise to something everyone else had long grown tired of, the chef was instantly moved to tears, seeing her as a soulmate.
Indeed, for someone who cooks, the most satisfying moment is none other than seeing their foodpletely devoured.
Thinking back to her first day at the Saxon Family, when Matthew Saxon had been so picky about a meal, it was likely such things would happen again.
To ensure she could eat her fill at the Saxon Family, it was very beneficial for her to establish a good rtionship with the cooks.
After considering all this, even before she made a final decision, her body acted on its own.
Her other small hand gently ced on the chef¡¯s trembling hand, her dark, bright eyes fixed on him, sincere and earnest, "Riches are easy to find, but a soulmate is rare. In the future, if you have any dishes you need help tasting or evaluating, make sure to find me. I¡¯ll rush to the scene first and give you the most objective and genuine feedback."
Because of this one sentence, within just a month at the Saxon Family, Scarlett gained seven or eight pounds and was even suspected by her colleagues of being pregnant with Matthew Saxon¡¯s child.
Even Roy Saxon called her to the study for a serious talk, suggesting that for the child¡¯s sake, she and Matthew must marry.
Besides that, many interesting yet terrifying things happened.
Of course, those are events for another time...
After a heartfelt chat with the chef, Scarlett left feeling satisfied and happy.
Scarlett sighed, "The Saxon Family¡¯s chefs are truly passionate."
"Ahem..." Maxwell Saxon¡¯s expression was a bit odd, his lips twitching as if trying to suppress augh.
"Around this time, the young master should be waking up soon. I¡¯ll go check." In truth, Scarlett was more worried about Madam Saxon waking up from her nap.
There were already some unfounded rumors between her and Maxwell Saxon.
If Madam Saxon saw them sitting together alone, chatting over coffee, she¡¯d definitely rather wrongly use a thousand people than let her slip by.
Chapter 73: Why Did You Go and Bother Big Brother?
Chapter 73: Chapter 73: Why Did You Go and Bother Big Brother?
Thinking about it, she shivered.
She definitely didn¡¯t want to die inexplicably; she still cherished her little life.
Maxwell Saxon didn¡¯t keep her, politely saying, "I¡¯ll trouble Miss Yates to take care of Matthew."
Scarlett Yates replied just as politely, "Not at all, it¡¯s my duty."
Before leaving, she consumed the remaining half cup of coffee in line with her habit of not wasting.
She wiped her mouth and was about to get up when a sinister voice behind her sent a chill down her spine, freezing her body.
"It seems my brother is getting along well with the little nurse I brought back, no need for me to further introduce."
Matthew Saxon emerged in a robe, his narrow eyes carrying a subtle smile. Even sitting in a wheelchair, he didn¡¯t appear embarrassed at all, his face leisurely and rxed, with a hint of drowsiness in the corner of his eyes.
The deep blue silk robe, with a loose fit, looked somewhat oversized on him, and the loosely tied belt couldn¡¯t conceal his model-like physique.
A little maid passing by softly called out, "Second Young Master," and stole a nce at him, her face blushing and her eyes wholly captivated.
Scarlett Yates noticed the maid beingpletely enchanted and frowned slightly.
Truly a troublemaker.
With such a devilishly handsome face, he didn¡¯t know how to be discreet and walked out dressed like that.
Maxwell Saxon smiled lightly, his gaze calm as he looked at him, "Matthew, the day you had the car ident, I happened to be away, couldn¡¯t rush back to see you; you won¡¯t me me, right?"
Reaching the table, George pulled out a chair, helping him to sit down.
Hezily leaned back in the chair, his half body slouched, "You¡¯re a busy man, big brother. Thepany has so many matters needing your attention personally. If my minor injury dyed important business, then my guilt is significant."
After speaking, he turned his head, looking at Scarlett Yates beside him, his tone icy, "You¡¯re indeed thoughtless; just ask me if you need anything. Why bother big brother with these trivial matters?"
"Or do you think I¡¯m ustomed to idleness, just like the rest of the Saxon Family?"
Scarlett Yates, slow as she might be, detected Matthew Saxon¡¯s surface care for his elder brother was, in fact, filled with sarcasm.
The two were half-siblings, and the other joined the Saxon Family when Matthew had already matured; the discord wasn¡¯t surprising.
Moreover, with Matthew¡¯s self-centered personality, the probability of him being gracious, epting a newly arrived stepmother and brother willingly, was close to zero.
Realizing the cause and effect, Scarlett Yates understood her current predicament.
She was unlucky to be used by Matthew Saxon as a punching bag.
He was already dissatisfied with Maxwell Saxon, and she was just a convenient outlet.
As the saying goes, you don¡¯t hit someone who¡¯s smiling.
Scarlett Yates very earnestly admitted her mistake, her attitude sincere, "Second Young Master is right, I was wrong. I¡¯ll follow your instructions in the future and only bother you. It¡¯s just..."
Her tone changed, revealing a hesitant expression.
Matthew Saxon raised an eyebrow, "Just what?"
Scarlett Yates looked at him with a pitiful gaze, "In the future, if Second Young Master doesn¡¯t have much of an appetite and doesn¡¯t want to eat, can you have someone save me a portion?"
"Today noon Second Young Master didn¡¯t eat, and I didn¡¯t get any. I felt it too embarrassing to trouble First Young Master but didn¡¯t dare to disturb your nap either, so..."
Chapter 74 Call Me Matthew
Chapter 74: Chapter 74 Call Me Matthew
She blinked, her eyes innocent and pure, "So what you mean, Young Master, is that no matter what happens in the future, I cane to you, even if you¡¯re asleep, it¡¯s okay?"
Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, "Are you ming me for letting you go hungry?"
Scarlett Yates immediately shook her head, "Of course not, Young Master is kind-hearted, how could you do something so inhumane."
"Very good." He nodded, a long smile on his lips, "You understand me best."
Scarlett also smiled, her brow arching, her smile bright, "Young Master is now my employer, my job is to serve you, how can I show you satisfaction without understanding a bit more?"
"Scarlett, why do you still call me Young Master?" Matthew¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of yfulness, reaching out arge hand to gently tap her head, he said softly, "I¡¯ve told you many times, call me Matthew."
The way he dragged out her name, Scarlett, made her eyelids twitch, and she broke out in goosebumps.
Thatst sentence, "Call me Matthew," made her goosebumps drop to the floor.
The hand that was still resting on her head, and the way he patted her head, reminded her of a little yellow dog she used to pat.
Maxwell Saxon watched the two of them for a moment, thenughed, "Matthew, you need to rest, don¡¯t stress yourself, get well soon. I¡¯m free these days, if Miss Yates needs any help, she cane to me."
Matthew let out a lightugh and said calmly, "My woman, whatever happens, I¡¯ll take care of it for her, no need to trouble you, brother."
Scarlett¡¯s body shivered, once again shocked by his words, she almost choked.
"Your woman?" Maxwell Saxon looked thoughtfully at the hand still resting on her head, then curled his lips, "Matthew, this is the first time you¡¯ve brought a woman home. Since it¡¯s so important, pay more attention. When I saw Miss Yates, she was starving."
Damn Matthew Saxon!
Because of him, she¡¯s made numerous enemies.
There are several known ones, one being Alexis Denton, another Emmy Thompson, not to mention those juniors who taunt her...
Even the maids of the Saxon Family don¡¯t look at her kindly.
He turned her into an enemy in the eyes of all women, not only did he not try to clear up the misunderstandings and restore her innocence, but he made things worse, intensifying the misunderstanding.
He pretended to be kind by saying he was helping her, but in reality, he pushed her to the edge.
Being held in enmity by Madam Saxon and hated by a bunch of women, if she had to choose, she¡¯d rather choose the former.
Being tormented by one enemy versus being tormented by a group of enemies, which is worse?
He¡¯s clearly taking private revenge, tormenting her in a different way, yet pretending to be a hypocritical good guy who cares for her. It¡¯s truly shameless and hateful.
She angrily red at Matthew Saxon, turned her head away from under his palm, and to avoid any more shameless acts from him, she shifted her body and sat farther away from him, angrily saying, "Young Master, you¡¯ve misunderstood, I¡¯m not in that sort of rtionship with Young Master."
Maxwell Saxon raised an eyebrow, tilted his head as if he was listening very seriously, "Did I misunderstand?"
"Young Master and I are merely in an employer-employee rtionship."
Maxwell Saxon raised his eyebrow again, although he was talking to her, his gaze was on Matthew Saxon, the corners of his lips holding a faint smile, "But just now Matthew said you¡¯re his woman? Did I hear wrong?"
Matthew Saxon, unfazed, curled his lips and said, "The girl and I have had a little disagreementtely, so she¡¯s acting a bit petty with me."
Chapter 75: You Still Dare to Talk Back?
Chapter 75: Chapter 75: You Still Dare to Talk Back?
Scarlett Yates angrily said, "Matthew Saxon, you¡¯re talking nonsense."
Matthew Saxon smiled devilishly, "Scarlett, be good, don¡¯t throw a tantrum with me, don¡¯t let peopleugh at you. Once I recover, I¡¯ll make it up to you properly."
The word pensate" in hisst sentence was particrly meaningful.
He was clearly doing this on purpose!
Scarlett Yates was shocked by his shamelessness, her face flushed, she didn¡¯t know how to refute it.
She just stared at him with wide, angry eyes, her face red, biting her lips tightly, and after a long pause, she squeezed out a few words through her teeth, "You... what nonsense are you talking about?"
"Big brother is not an outsider, what do you have to be embarrassed about."
Matthew Saxon said, then looked up at Maxwell Saxon, curling his lips, "Big brother, don¡¯t you agree?"
Maxwell Saxon was taken aback, locked eyes with him for a moment, then stood up, saying lightly, "Since Miss Yates is someone you care about, when Dad returns, you should formally introduce her."
Matthew Saxon smiled, "I will."
Maxwell Saxon nced casually out the window, then looked down at the watch on his wrist, curling his lips, "Alice¡¯s schedule is about to end, I have to pick her up now. Miss Yates, I won¡¯t disturb you and Matthew. I hope you enjoy your stay with the Saxon Family."
As soon as he finished speaking, Matthew Saxon¡¯s face suddenly changed, and he instantly became sullen.
Maxwell Saxon seemed not to notice, gave a faint smile, turned around, walked with graceful poise, and slowly disappeared around the corner.
As soon as he left, Matthew Saxon, with a darkened face, swept everything off the table.
The sudden noise startled everyone else.
A few maids hurried in, and as soon as they peeked in, they were coldly dismissed by Matthew Saxon, "Get out."
His voice was icy, like ice shards emitting cold air.
Everyone in the Saxon Family knew of Matthew Saxon¡¯s temper.
When he was in a bad mood, no matter what he said, all you needed to do wasply. Anyone who showed the slightest hint of defiance wouldn¡¯t know how they died.
The maids dared not say a word, bowed their heads as low as they could, and left quietly.
Scarlett Yates also lowered her head, taking extremely light steps as she quietly moved along the wall to leave...
"Scarlett Yates, where are you going?"
She had already lowered her presence as much as possible, but she was still discovered.
His dark, cold eyes were fixed on her, freezing.
Was he nning to use her as a punching bag again?
Scarlett Yates sighed lightly, since she had been spotted, sneaking away was futile, so she boldly met his gaze and replied, "Following your order, to get out."
He sneered, "Did I say to get out?"
Scarlett Yates replied, "You didn¡¯t say I should stay either."
He was taken aback, his gaze grew even colder as if channeling all his anger onto her, his eyes capable of killing, "You dare talk back?"
Scarlett Yates looked up at him, with a barely noticeable hint of sympathy in her eyes.
In some ways, she and Matthew Saxon shared simr experiences.
They both fell in love with someone they shouldn¡¯t have.
However, in terms of bitterness, Matthew Saxon was worse off than her,
The person she liked was her senior, while the person he liked was his brother¡¯s woman.
She had harbored a secret love for Henry Dales for three years, and on that night at the Dales Family, she finally gave up, ending the rtionship that never stood a chance from the beginning.
Afterward, she left Saint Mercy and went to her internship location, while Henry Dales went abroad with his fianc¨¦e, and from then on, they probably wouldn¡¯t meet again, even if they did, it would be many yearster.
By that time, her feelings for him should have faded.
Matthew Saxon, however, was different. The woman he liked would marry into the Saxon Family, bing his sister-inw in name, and in the future, they would live under the same roof, seeing each other day in and day out.
Chapter 76 Pretend Dating
Chapter 76: Chapter 76 Pretend Dating
In the future, he would have to call the woman he loves "sister-inw," and watch her and his brother being affectionate every day.
The torment of watching this up close would be a hundred times more painful.
Scarlett Yates felt a bit of sympathy for him, but she knew that if she dared to show even a hint of that sympathy in front of Matthew Saxon, he would tear her apart.
He was such a proud person, with a strong sense of self-respect. He didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s sympathy.
Seeing him hurt by love, Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but feel soft-hearted, and didn¡¯t bother with how nasty his attitude was. She softened her voice and said, "Second Young Master Saxon, is there anything you need?"
Matthew Saxon¡¯s expression remained cold, his voice almost devoid of warmth as he said, "Come here."
Scarlett thought for a moment and decided she needed to have a proper talk with him.
A serious talk about the issue of her identity,
She couldn¡¯t let him continue making up stories like this; otherwise, with the title of "Matthew Saxon¡¯s woman," she would eventually be assassinated by his admirers.
Reputation is minor, life is more important.
She walked over, first cleaning up the broken porcin pieces on the floor, then wiping the spilled coffee on the table, before standing in front of him, slightly bowing her head, her expression earnest as she said, "Second Young Master, we need to talk."
She said she wanted to talk quite seriously, and Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t show any emotion, curling his lips into a cold smile, "What do you want to talk about?"
"Second Young Master, if you really don¡¯t want me to marry you, then don¡¯t say things that could lead to misunderstandings. If I hear it too often, I might take it seriously, and by then, it won¡¯t be easy for you to get rid of me."
She spoke earnestly, as if it were no joke.
She thought, given how much Matthew Saxon disliked her, he wouldn¡¯t take such a risk.
"So?" He raised an eyebrow, his expression still cold, his eyes unclear.
"I¡¯m merely the Second Young Master¡¯s caregiver. Once you recover, I¡¯ll leave the Saxon Family. During this time, I don¡¯t want the nature of our rtionship to change. But what you said to Madam Saxon and the First Young Master today has caused significant misunderstandings and brought me a lot of trouble."
"If you insist on doing this, I¡¯ll have to leave early."
Matthew Saxon looked at her deeply, coldly saying, "Abandoning your post, aren¡¯t you afraid of being fired?"
Scarlett Yates smiled bitterly, "I cherish this internship opportunity a lot and hope to stay at Saint Mercy, but if the Second Young Master insists on making things difficult for a small nurse like me, I have no choice."
The Saxon Family holds sixty percent of the shares in Saint Mercy; whether she stays or goes is up to a word from him, Second Young Master Saxon.
Her helplessness and disappointment were written in her eyes.
Matthew Saxon slightly furrowed his brow, stared at her for a moment, his gaze still cold but less harsh, "Although I won¡¯t marry you, the initial termination n might not work; the n must change."
He didn¡¯t wait for Scarlett Yates to respond, continuing, "That old fox in my family isn¡¯t so easy to fool. To get him to agree, we have to act more convincingly. From now on, you and I will pretend to date, and after a while, we¡¯ll break up due to ipatibility."
Scarlett was stunned, taking a long moment to recover, "What did you say, we¡¯re dating?"
"Pretend dating."
"No, I don¡¯t agree!" Scarlett immediately rejected him without much thought.
What a joke, pretend dating?
For him, it seemed to have little impact. After all, Second Young Master Saxon had countless women around him, swapping them constantly wasn¡¯t unusual, but for her, it was more loss than gain.
Chapter 77: Taking the Initiative to Break Off the Engagement
Chapter 77: Chapter 77: Taking the Initiative to Break Off the Engagement
After he and she "broke up," the words "Matthew Saxon¡¯s woman" would follow her like a shadow, making her life aplete mess.
Not to mention, those women who adore him would give her an incredible headache.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s gaze turned cold, "Scarlett Yates, do you think you have the right to refuse?"
His expression when he sunk his face was actually quite frightening, like a piece of ice, or rather, a millennium-old ice block. It¡¯s difficult for anyone to have the courage to refuse in front of such a cold face.
But Scarlett still insisted on shaking her head, "Young Master, this proposal is not good at all. I can¡¯t agree to it."
"When Old Master Saxon returns, I will take the initiative to suggest dissolving the engagement."
She only wanted to clear their rtionship as quickly as possible, the faster the better.
Relying on a woman¡¯s intuition, she had a bad premonition that once she nods her head and agrees, many things thereafter would be beyond her control.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s face darkened involuntarily, the slightly moderated gaze a moment ago turned piercingly cold again.
Had it been any other woman, having such an opportunity to be his legitimate girlfriend would make them faint with joy.
Only her!
Only this damned woman, who doesn¡¯t know to appreciate favors, avoids him like the gue.
But she seems to have forgotten her identity.
Nothing Matthew Saxon decides he wants to do can be refused by anyone.
Pretending to date was initially an uncertain idea, but the way she rejected it without hesitation made him feelpelled to do it.
"Scarlett Yates, are you deliberately opposing me?" His dark eyes narrowed slightly, with a heavy gaze in his half-open eyes.
Scarlett shook her head, "Young Master, I just don¡¯t want others to misunderstand."
His pitch-ck eyes darkened again, and he curled his lips into a sneer, "Bing my woman makes you so ashamed?"
"As someone like me who¡¯s vain and from humble origins, if people misunderstand I¡¯m your woman, it¡¯s the Young Master who would feel ashamed, wouldn¡¯t you?"
Through deliberate and inadvertent probing, Matthew Saxon finally confirmed one thing.
Scarlett Yates really doesn¡¯t want to marry him.
He dislikes her as much as she dislikes him.
Being rejected repeatedly ignited a me of anger in Matthew Saxon¡¯s heart.
She stood right in front of him, her small, charming face with clear ck eyes staring straight at him.
Her skin was very fair, under the sunlight, a cloak of shimmering light enveloped her, like translucent crystal, or like moist jade.
She seemed to like wearing ponytails, simply tying her hair with a ck stic band, revealing her fair and smooth neck and beautiful corbones.
Scarlett Yates might not be an extraordinary beauty, but she possessed a kind of delicate charm typical of a traditional beauty.
Her lips were lightly pressed together, a faint pink color, like the most delicate pink rose, slightly moist, with a thinyer of water-like shine on them.
It was as if a faint floral fragrance drifted from her lips.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s body acted faster than his mind.
Before his brain could think it through, he pulled her over.
A startled cry, Scarlett Yates was caught off guard, crashing into him, her head hitting his chest as if hitting a rock.
This collision made her dizzy, and before the dizzy feeling passed, the light in front of her suddenly dimmed.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s handsome face magnified in front of her, lowered his head, looking at her with an enigmatic gaze.
His eyes, ck as the deepest night, in those intensely dark hues, there seemed to be an endless abyss, ready to swallow people if they weren¡¯t careful.
Chapter 78: Tell me, how should I punish you?
Chapter 78: Chapter 78: Tell me, how should I punish you?
Thump thump thump...
Her heartbeat suddenly trembled violently, fast and heavy, and she seemed stunned, motionless, her eyes wide open, staring at him nkly.
Perhaps her dazed expression pleased him.
Matthew Saxon suddenly chuckled softly, his lips curved slightly, his voice low and slow, "Scarlett Yates, whether you¡¯re acting or truly unwilling to marry me, you¡¯ve sessfully piqued my interest. It¡¯s always been me who says no, and your refusal makes me very unhappy. What do you suggest I do?"
Seeing her still ring at him as if not yet recovered, he smiled lightly again, his fingersnding on her chin, turning her face towards him, and said as if in negotiation, "Tell me, should I punish you?"
The tone sounded like negotiation, but he didn¡¯t leave her any room forpromise.
As soon as he finished speaking, his long narrow eyes squinted, revealing a hint of danger.
She finally snapped out of her shock, her expression changed, grabbing his hand sliding to her lips and throwing it off fiercely, angrily shouting, "Matthew Saxon, let go of me."
While speaking, she punched and kicked him.
Who would have thought that this man, still sitting in a wheelchair, had surprisingly strong power.
Her hand was firmly gripped by him, and she waspletely trapped by him.
She used all her strength but couldn¡¯t move him an inch, let alone escape from his hold.
She panicked and began shouting frantically, "Help! Help! Someone, pleasee, I¡¯m being assaulted!"
Matthew¡¯s face suddenly changed, angrily saying, "Stupid woman, what are you screaming about!"
Scarlett ignored him and continued to scream, "..."
In her urgency, she couldn¡¯t remember exactly what she had said, probably all kinds of things to malign Matthew Saxon.
Beast in clothes, refined scum, human dog...
Insults of that sort came thick and fast.
Matthew¡¯s expression grew even darker, gritting his teeth, "Scarlett Yates, shut up."
But not only did she not listen, she raised her voice, "I¡¯ll curse you, you hypocrite, you look proper outwardly, but inwardly you¡¯re a beast in clothes to the core, a hypocrite, a shameless bastard, you..."
Matthew¡¯s rage peaked, staring at her damned relentless little mouth, and without thinking, he lowered his head and kissed her, blocking all the vile words she hadn¡¯t yet spat out.
At that moment, he had only one thought, which was to make the infuriating woman in front of him shut up.
The kiss, filled with anger, carried the nature of punishment, devoid of any tenderness.
Scarlett was stunned.
"ng." The suddenly audible sound pulled both shocked individuals back to reality.
The crisp and loud sound of shattering broke the eerie atmosphere.
"Young Master, Miss Yates, I saw nothing, continue, continue..." It was George¡¯s voice.
He stood not far away, with a shocked expression on his face, and on the ground was a bowl shattered into pieces.
George was initially stunned, then embarrassed, finally with a bit of self-perceived understanding, he turned and quickly walked away.
Scarlett seemed toe back to her senses.
Letting out a scream, she pushed Matthew away.
"George, listen to me..." She turned and chased after him, hurriedly trying to exin.
Misunderstanding, it¡¯s a colossal misunderstanding!
"Madam, sir." George¡¯s steps hadn¡¯t crossed out, just turned around, and saw Roy Saxon and May Denton, who hadn¡¯t had time to change their clothes, standing behind him.
Chapter 79: Rejected by May Denton
Chapter 79: Chapter 79: Rejected by May Denton
When the two of them came, or whether they saw what just happened, even George didn¡¯t know.
Scarlett Yates also saw Madam Saxon and Roy Saxon appearing behind George.
She hadn¡¯tpletely recovered from her earlier shock and was startled once more, her face paling.
Silence...
It wasn¡¯t until Matthew Saxon turned his head and casually greeted Roy Saxon that the silence was broken.
"Dad, you¡¯re back." He wore an indifferent expression.
Roy Saxon didn¡¯t speak, his sharp eyes, like an eagle¡¯s, fixed on Scarlett Yates, his gaze shifting slightly, showing a hint of strangeness.
Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint what was strange about it.
It seemed that when Roy Saxon saw her, he was somewhat surprised, yet as if he had expected it.
The eyes of someone experienced in the world seemed to see through everything.
His gaze on her wasn¡¯t like that of a person meeting for the first time; rather, it was as if he had known her long ago.
His gaze, initially sharp, gradually softened. Though this change wasn¡¯t obvious to outsiders, Scarlett Yates could feel it.
Unlike Madam Saxon, this business titan who had made waves in themerce world for years wasn¡¯t as unapproachable as she imagined. Although he carried a certain authority, it wasn¡¯t overbearing.
Despite Roy Saxon¡¯s gazecking hostility or disdain, Scarlett Yates still felt somewhat uneasy under his scrutiny.
She took the initiative to speak, "Old Master Saxon, Madam Saxon."
She was unsure whether they saw what happened between her and Matthew Saxon earlier.
Initially, Scarlett Yates was a bit worried and feared being misunderstood, but suddenly she thought it might be a good chance to leave the Saxon Family.
Upon first meeting, she let him see her shamelessly seducing his son, which must have left a terrible impression.
Even if she didn¡¯t say anything, he would probably rece her immediately.
Upon thinking this, Scarlett Yates felt her anger dissipate considerably.
If a kiss could exchange for her peaceful days, it wasn¡¯t much of a loss.
What happened earlier could be considered as being bitten by a dog.
Moreover, Matthew Saxon was quite good-looking, known as the most handsome man in A City, so it wasn¡¯t exactly a loss for her.
"Miss Yates, what were you doing just now?" May Denton frowned, her gaze filled with more disdain.
Before Scarlett Yates could speak, she continued with disgust, "In broad daylight, even if Miss Yates couldn¡¯t hold back, she should find another ce. This is the Saxon Family, not a ce for your outside chaos."
"Miss Yates is supposed to be an outstanding student from Saint Mercy University. Are all the girls from your school as indiscreet as you?"
Roy Saxon¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and his expression darkened.
In a deep voice, he said, "May."
The deep tone made it hard to discern any emotion, yet carried an imperceptible authority.
May Denton heard it but didn¡¯t take it seriously.
She often had to bow to Matthew Saxon¡¯s temper at home, so it made sense Roy Saxon would be protective.
But would he protect this girl with no background or standing?
In front of Matthew Saxon, she couldn¡¯t straighten her back, but in front of a young girl, what was there to fear?
"Master, you saw it just now. This little nurse has impure intentions. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s suitable for this job at all and needs to be reced immediately."
From the moment May Denton began to reprimand and insult Scarlett Yates, Matthew Saxon remained silent.
He wanted to seize the opportunity to observe Roy Saxon¡¯s attitude.
Having just met his future daughter-inw, he saw her disheveled and copsing into his embrace. He wondered if Roy Saxon was satisfied with the daughter-inw he had chosen?
Chapter 80: Do You Like Matthew?
Chapter 80: Chapter 80: Do You Like Matthew?
Thinking of this, he curled his lips and slowly turned his gaze to Scarlett Yates.
He initially thought she would look upset after being so humiliated by May Denton, but unexpectedly, the scene was entirely different from what he imagined.
Not only did Scarlett Yates not appear angry, but she even seemed a bit joyful and excited, her eyes shining.
She actually ran up to May Denton and smilingly said to her, "Madam, you are right."
May Denton was taken aback, as if startled, her eyes twitched.
"A woman like me, so indiscreet and clearly ambitious for the Young Master, should no longer stay by his side."
May Denton froze again, and Roy Saxon was also taken aback...
Matthew Saxon furrowed his eyebrows, and his lips curled into a cold smile.
"You¡¯re admitting it?" May Denton, surprised, turned sharp eyes towards Roy Saxon and said coldly, "Master, see, she admitted it herself. I wasn¡¯t wrong, was I? She is indeed a woman with bad intentions."
Upon suddenly hearing someone admit they have designs on his son, Roy Saxon¡¯s reaction was very calm.
Calm, perhaps a bit too much.
He looked at Scarlett Yates and calmly said, "You mean, you fancy Matthew?"
Scarlett Yates hesitated for a moment but quickly nodded.
To be able to leave the Saxon Family, to get away from that bastard, it didn¡¯t matter if she disgusted herself.
Roy Saxon asked again, "Fancy enough to want to marry him? To be my daughter-inw?"
Only if her ambition was great enough would Roy Saxon dislike her more, right?
A noble family like the Saxons wouldn¡¯t allow a woman with indiscreet behavior to enter the door.
Scarlett Yates nodded her head firmly again, mustering up courage to meet Roy Saxon¡¯s slightly probing gaze, "Old Master Saxon, I really like the Young Master, I hope I can marry him, be the Young Madam of the Saxon Family, then I will enjoy endless riches and glory for a lifetime."
May Denton couldn¡¯t help but interject coldly, "Shameless, such grand ambition, with your sort of status, not even qualified to be a servant of the Saxon Family, yet dares to dream of the Young Madam¡¯s position."
"Master, you have heard her, for a family like ours, though not necessarily having to find someone of equal status, at least the gap in conditions mustn¡¯t be too wide, how can we allow a shameless wild girl to marry in."
Roy Saxon slowly turned his head, his gaze suddenly grew much colder.
May Denton was shocked, "Master, why do you look at me like that? I am also thinking for Matthew¡¯s sake."
"You¡¯ve said enough." Roy Saxon¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of impatience, "I will handle this matter, there¡¯s no need for you to say more."
May Denton¡¯s face changed, instantly feeling a bit awkward, she shouted unwillingly, "Master..."
But Roy Saxon ignored her, he looked at Scarlett Yates again, his gaze calm, and within this calmness was a hint of a smile, "Having you say these two sentences, I am relieved."
Huh? Roy Saxon¡¯s reaction was different from what she imagined.
He should be angry.
Even though the Saxon Family and the Yates Family had set an engagement, yet with her so straightforwardly stating wanting to be the Young Madam of the Saxon Family, and trying hard to portray herself as a woman who longs for riches, he should be disgusted with her.
What did his relief refer to??
Why was it that not only was he not angry, but actually smiled?
Chapter 81 You are the Bride Chosen by the Saxon Family
Chapter 81: Chapter 81 You are the Bride Chosen by the Saxon Family
Everything waspletely different from what she had anticipated. Scarlett Yates was momentarily stunned, unable to grasp the situation.
She paused for a few seconds and asked in confusion, "Old Master Saxon, what do you mean?"
Roy Saxon suddenly smiled and walked towards her.
His warm, firm hand gently rested on her shoulder.
She was taken aback, shivered, and widened her eyes, staring in surprise at the man who had walked up to her.
"Scarlett, you are the daughter-inw that my Saxon Family has decided upon. You don¡¯t need any designs on Matthew. You were meant to marry him originally."
As soon as Roy Saxon finished speaking, both Scarlett Yates and Matthew Saxon were fine, as they had long known about this matter. However, May Denton¡¯s face changed dramatically.
"What? Master, you say she is the daughter-inw you have decided on?" May Denton¡¯s sharp voice was full of astonishment.
Roy Saxon did not turn around; he simply nodded in acknowledgment, "That¡¯s right, over twenty years ago, I arranged this marriage with the Yates Family."
"We just had to wait for the two children to reach an appropriate age, then they would get married."
May Denton¡¯s eyes widened greatly, her face appeared worse than ever.
She evidently could not ept this fact; she stood there stunned for a few seconds, muttering to herself, "How could this be possible? Master, you have never mentioned this to me before. How could it suddenly just..."
Roy Saxon did not provide further exnation, but calmly said, "Do you not know now?"
Matthew Saxon¡¯s marriage was already arranged. But what about her niece, Alexis Denton?
She desperately wanted Alexis Denton to marry Matthew Saxon, which would provide her with another ally to strengthen her position in the Saxon Family while acting as a spy, secretly monitoring Matthew Saxon.
Now, suddenly finding out Scarlett Yates¡¯s identity, the hope was extinguished at once, leaving her as limp as a frostbitten eggnt...
Scarlett Yates was equally shocked.
She looked at Roy Saxon in puzzlement.
Could it be, he still insisted on having her marry Matthew Saxon?
Did he not mind his son marrying a vain, shameless woman?
She stared dumbfounded at Roy Saxon, "Old Master Saxon, you are willing to let me marry Young Master?"
There was not a hint of disdain towards her in Roy Saxon¡¯s eyes; his gaze was even softer than before. He nodded, "Since it¡¯s a promise I made, I must see it through."
"But..." Scarlett Yates never expected such an oue.
Roy Saxon looked at her with a faint smile, "You and Matthew are in love with each other; you just said you really wanted to marry him. Why do you not seem happy?"
Scarlett Yates finally understood what it meant to lift a rock only to drop it on your own feet.
She had just admitted to liking Matthew Saxon, admitted wanting to marry him, just to make Roy Saxon despise her.
Who would have thought that Roy Saxon was entirely different from what she had imagined?
She wanted to cry but had no tears, "Old Master Saxon, I just..."
Roy Saxon raised a hand, cutting her off, "I have some words for you, follow me to the study."
--
The scent of ink lingered in the air.
The books on the shelves were so numerous that Scarlett Yates was dizzy with confusion.
Her eyes darted around as she looked and marveled.
With so many books, one couldn¡¯t finish reading them even in a lifetime, right?
The Saxon Family¡¯s garage housed famous cars from around the world, like a major car exhibition, and the Saxon Family¡¯s study, with its vast collection of books, was essentially a luxurious library.
Roy Saxon stood by the window with his hands behind his back, his silhouette exuding a cold, distant aura that warned strangers to keep away.
Faced with this formidable figure in the business world, Scarlett Yates held a degree of respect in her heart. Although his demeanor was calm, being alone in a room with him still made her a bit anxious.
Chapter 82 Repaying the Debt of Saving a Life
Chapter 82: Chapter 82 Repaying the Debt of Saving a Life
"Old Master Saxon, you called me here to tell me something?" Her tone unconsciously carried a hint of respect, as if this was natural in front of Roy Saxon.
Who could me her when the other¡¯s aura was so overwhelming.
"Old Master Saxon?" Roy Saxon frowned slightly, turned around, a hint of a smile in his eyes, "You should call me Uncle."
Scarlett Yates hesitated for a moment, then called again, "Uncle."
Roy Saxon nodded with satisfaction.
His gaze once again fell on her face, peaceful and gentle, as it moved down from her brows, slowly scanning every part of her face, finally returning to her eyes with aplex and indistinguishable look.
He looked into her eyes, was silent for a moment, then sighed softly, "You really look like your mother."
Especially her eyes, they were exactly the same as her mother¡¯s.
He still remembered the first time he saw Autumn Spencer; her eyes were just as clear and bright, without a hint of impurity, like the brightest gems.
Scarlett Yates touched her face and then smiled, "Yes, everyone says that."
When she smiled, Roy Saxon¡¯s expression changed again, "Even the smile is the same."
From his tone, it seemed he had once been very close to the Yates Family.
But Scarlett Yates tried hard to recall, since she could remember, she had never seen Roy Saxon, not even once.
If they were truly close, how could the two families have not met for decades?
Scarlett Yates was full of questions about the engagement, and now, with such a good opportunity, she couldn¡¯t wait to ask, "Uncle, as far as I know, before I was born, the Yates Family was quite ordinary, while the Saxon Family was a prominent noble family. Even if there was to be an engagement, it should have been with a family of equal status, so why did you choose the Yates Family?"
May Denton¡¯s words, though harsh, weren¡¯t without some truth.
These prestigious families always emphasized equal marriage alliances.
Roy Saxon gazed at the familiar yet unfamiliar pair of eyes before him, a fleeting sense of bewilderment crossing his face.
No matter how simr, they were ultimately not the same person.
Autumn Spencer¡¯s eyes always carried a faint mncholy, while the eyes before him were full of vitality, as vibrant as sunflowers blooming towards the sun.
Roy Saxon slowly began, "Your mother was my savior."
"My mother saved you?" Scarlett Yates was taken aback.
Roy Saxon nodded and briefly exined the situation at that time, "Back then, I was trapped in someone¡¯s scheme, secretly being hunted and nearly killed. It was your mother who found me and saved my life."
"So the engagement between the Saxon Family and the Yates Family was to repay a life debt?"
So that¡¯s how it was.
If it was really as Roy Saxon said, due to a debt of gratitude, everything could be exined.
She had long heard that Roy Saxon was a person valuing emotion and loyalty.
Roy Saxon was silent for a few seconds, something shed quickly in his eyes, barely caught before it vanished.
He smiled and said, "You could say that."
"But... if the engagement was set so early, what if by the timees, both Young Master and I have people we love?"
Roy Saxon looked at her, smiling meaningfully, "You and Matthew are fond of each other, what is there to worry about?"
"Uncle, actually..." Scarlett Yates once again felt the headache and powerlessness of admitting her fondness for Matthew Saxon.
Chapter 83 Uncle, how dare I deceive you
Chapter 83: Chapter 83 Uncle, how dare I deceive you
Roy Saxon¡¯s face suddenly changed, his voice much harsher, his eyes sharper, and he said in a deep voice, "Or are you lying to me?"
Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t help but shiver, her heartbeat paused for two beats, she didn¡¯t dare to nod.
At this moment, she truly felt the power of Roy Saxon.
This man, who had stood at the top of the industry for years, as stable as a mountain, could make her heart race with just a look.
"Uncle, how could I dare to deceive you." Scarlett forced an unnatural smile, her heartbeat slowly returned to normal, and in the briefest seconds, she already figured out how to respond, "Even if Matthew and I are deeply in love now, we can¡¯t guarantee that our feelings will never change. If one day we no longer like each other, staying together for the sake of a promise will not bring happiness."
Roy squinted, "You¡¯re worried your feelings might change?"
Scarlett nodded, "There are too many temptations around the Young Master, I can¡¯t help but worry."
Royughed again, "You don¡¯t need to worry, I won¡¯t let you get married immediately."
He walked over to the desk, sat down, and pointed at the rosewood chair beside him with amanding air, "Sit down."
If anyone else had spoken to her like this, Scarlett might have felt they were trying to intimidate her, but Roy did not give her that feeling.
He was clearly someone ustomed to giving orders, and those ordered by him would naturally submit to his aura and follow his instructions.
Scarlett walked over and obediently sat down,
Roy looked up at her and said ndly, "You and Matthew will date first, as for marriage, I¡¯ll give you a year. This year is enough time for you to adjust."
"As for those women causing chaos outside, I¡¯ll have them dealt with. During your rtionship with Matthew, there won¡¯t be other women."
"Dealt with?" Scarlett asked curiously, "How will they be dealt with?"
Roy¡¯s expression remained indifferent, "You won¡¯t see them again."
Scarlett¡¯s face turned pale with fright, "You¡¯re... you¡¯re going to kill them?"
Really? That¡¯s too ruthless, leaving no room for mercy.
Roy had just taken a cup of tea from the table, barely swallowing a sip before almost choking on it.
He coughed twice and seeing Scarlett¡¯s face turn ashen with her eyes filled with horror, he only found the situation amusing.
This little girl clearly misunderstood him.
Yet he didn¡¯t exin, just smiled and said, "You don¡¯t want them to disappear?"
Scarlett shook her head immediately, "I think... it¡¯s better that they don¡¯t disappear."
His smile deepened, "You don¡¯t mind them clinging to Matthew?"
Scarlett shook her head without hesitation, "I don¡¯t mind, I don¡¯t mind."
"Oh? Don¡¯t you love Matthew very much? Aren¡¯t you jealous?" Roy found this little girl extremely amusing, especially the way her eyes widened, like a startled fawn.
If this little girl could be his daughter-inw, life would certainly be much more interesting.
Scarlett shook her head like a rattle drum, thick-skinned, she said, "I trust in my own attractiveness, those women outside are not worth fearing, Uncle, if you chase them away, it would show Ick confidence in myself."
Roy suppressed augh, "So, there¡¯s no need to chase them away?"
Scarlett quickly nodded, "No need, no need."
How could you chase away all those flowers and birds? If they were all gone, wouldn¡¯t Matthewe to settle ounts with her?
Chapter 84: What did the old fox say to you?
Chapter 84: Chapter 84: What did the old fox say to you?
She definitely didn¡¯t dare provoke him.
Roy Saxonughed heartily a few times, hisughter bold and cheerful. He gave her a heavy pat on the shoulder, "No wonder you¡¯re the daughter-inw I chose, Scarlett. Your arrogance and confidence remind me a lot of myself back in the day."
That p hurt Scarlett Yates so much that she grimaced but still had to force a humble smile, "You¡¯re ttering me, Uncle."
It¡¯s often said that a mother-inw grows more satisfied the more she looks at her son-inw.
However, Roy Saxon was now like a father-inw who became more satisfied the more he looked at his daughter-inw. Grabbing Scarlett¡¯s hand, he led her to the bookshelf, took out a thick book, and stuffed it into her hands with a mysterious smile, "Matthew has been spoiled by me; his temper isn¡¯t very likable, and he likes to do things his own way. Since you¡¯re confident you can win him over, I¡¯ll teach you a trick that works every time at critical moments..."
Scarlett immediately perked up, her eyes lighting up several times, "Oh? Really? What¡¯s the trick, Uncle? Please, tell me..."
--
Coming out of the study.
Scarlett Yates was walking and covering her mouth, snickering.
Who would have thought?
Who would have thought that someone like Matthew Saxon would have a secret fall into her hands?
In the future, if he dared to make her angry again, she would reveal his secret and see if he dared to be so arrogant.
She was smiling so much that her eyes turned into crescents, asionally reliving that amusing moment,pletely unaware of arge presence leaning at the corner of the stairs.
"What did that old fox of mine say to you? Could it be that he promised to make you the Young Madam of the Saxon Family, so you¡¯re grinning from ear to ear?" Azy, indifferent voice carried a hint of sarcasm as it drifted past her ear.
Scarlett turned her head to see Matthew Saxon standing with his arms crossed, head slightly tilted, squinting at her with a mocking curve at the corner of his lips.
His hair was a bit disheveled, with a few stray strands hanging over his brows. Beneath them was a pair of beautiful, mischievous eyes.
His features were so impably refined that they were excessively handsome.
Seeing him, Scarlett couldn¡¯t stop the smile from spreading on her lips, nodding as sheughed, "Young Master, you¡¯re truly irvoyant, guessing it right away."
Matthew smirked, "So quick to reveal your true motives, why not keep pretending?"
Pretending to be deep in thought, Scarlett then said, "Didn¡¯t the Young Master guess it already? I¡¯ve always wanted to marry you, but I couldn¡¯t show it too obviously. So I had to orchestrate a y of advancing through retreat, making you believe I didn¡¯t want to marry into the Saxon Family, luring you in, and making you lower your guard against me."
"But now that Uncle has assured me that the marriage arrangement will be honored, I no longer need to go to the trouble of pretending."
With that said, she blinked slyly, tilted her head, and looked at Matthew with a grinning face, "Young Master, it seems we¡¯re destined to be a couple."
"Is that so?" Matthew didn¡¯t react as she expected, remaining very calm as he said casually, "If you¡¯re so eager to marry me, maybe I should consider it, since I¡¯ll inevitably have to marry a woman I don¡¯t like anyway; it doesn¡¯t matter who it is."
This time, it was Scarlett who was thrown off bnce.
She had only said those things to provoke Matthew.
Even though Roy Saxon was quite nice to her and intent on fulfilling the marriage arrangement, she never intended to marry Matthew Saxon.
Every time she and he met, they found each other¡¯s presence unpleasant. She couldn¡¯t wait to leave the Saxon Family and never see him again.
Marrying him and living together for a long time would be worse than death for her.
Chapter 85: A One-Year Deadline
Chapter 85: Chapter 85: A One-Year Deadline
She thought, Matthew Saxon felt the same about her.
Both deeply disliked each other, if they really got married, it would undoubtedly plunge themselves into deep trouble, enduring inhuman torment from then on.
She put away her yful expression, looked down at him, "Shall we talk?"
Matthew Saxon curled his lips with amusement, "Talk again?"
Scarlett Yates showed a struggling expression, hesitated for a few seconds, and nodded, "It¡¯s about our fake dating..."
He wasn¡¯t surprised at all, everything was within his expectations, he curled his lips and ordered matter-of-factly, "I need to go for a walk in the garden."
Scarlett Yates walked behind him, and following his instructions, wheeled him out through the back door.
The Saxon Family¡¯s garden was extremely beautiful.
A small bridge over flowing water, pavilions and towers, at first nce, it looked like the residence of a noble family from ancient times.
However, at this moment, Scarlett Yates had no mind to appreciate the scenery.
Under arge canopy of shade, a cool breeze blew from the pond opposite.
Matthew Saxon half-opened his eyes,zily gazing at the lotus flowers in the pond, and small fragments of light that danced on his jade-like face were ethereal.
"Say it." He sounded as if he had just woken up, his voice waszy too.
Scarlett Yates took a deep breath, her mind still a bit chaotic, yet her tone was calm, "I can ept your proposal."
"Oh?" He seemed to have smiled, his lips lightly twitched.
"A year as the deadline." Once she spoke the hardest line to say, whatever followed became much easier.
She picked off a leaf that fell on her shoulder, squinting slightly as she shared her n, "For this year we pretend to date, and a yearter, as you mentioned, break up citing ipatibility."
This year was also the time Roy Saxon gave her.
A yearter, if neither she nor Matthew Saxon wished to marry, then the marriage contract between the Saxon Family and the Yates Family would be nullified.
A year could seem long or short.
Anyway, after a year, she would have no connections with the Saxon Family.
Thinking about it, it¡¯s actually quite good.
She was an ordinary person to begin with, without grand ambitions, stories about marrying into a wealthy family and changing fate wouldn¡¯t happen to her.
"Have you finally figured it out?"
"It¡¯s just for a year¡¯s time, if you can bear it, so can I." With her decision made, Scarlett Yates¡¯s tone became much more cheerful.
Bear it?
Matthew Saxon¡¯s face went cold involuntarily.
That damned woman actually referred to being with him as enduring.
He sneered, "Don¡¯t act so resigned now just to go back on your word, clinging to me shamelesslyter."
Scarlett Yates looked up, smiled, "Young Master, what dreams are you having in broad daylight?"
This woman, her way with words was bing increasingly skilled.
Although he didn¡¯t like her, he found her much more interesting than other women.
Just daring to talk back to him time and again made her different from other women.
If you¡¯ve seen too many obedient, soft-hearted women, it bes dull; asionally encountering someone different, as a pastime for idle moments, is actually quite pleasant.
"During this year, we¡¯ll be boyfriend and girlfriend on the surface, and if necessary, we can cooperate and act, but privately, we¡¯ll live our own lives, not interfering with each other, without truly entering each other¡¯s lives."
After Scarlett Yates finished speaking, she sought his opinion, "How does the Young Master feel about it?"
Chapter 86: Dream on!
Chapter 86: Chapter 86: Dream on!
He had no objections to this point; they were not real lovers, and it was best to not interfere with each other in private.
He nodded, smiling mischievously, and deliberately asked, "You mean, I can go out and find other women?"
Shameless!
Always remembering his true nature, full of devious thoughts, just thinking about going out to flirt around.
Scarlett Yates¡¯ lips twitched in disdain, and she said with irritation, "You can find whoever you want, it has nothing to do with me."
With him changing women so frequently, even if he doesn¡¯t catch something, he¡¯ll eventually suffer from his excessive indulgence.
Matthew Saxon chuckled, "Scarlett, you¡¯re so virtuous and generous, I¡¯m starting to like you a little."
She got goosebumps all over, reached to rub her arms, and looked terrified, "Second Young Master, don¡¯t act on impulse. Although I¡¯m somewhat lovable, you should restrain your feelings; if you fall in love with me, you¡¯ll regret it!"
Matthew Saxon had never seen such a narcissistic woman.
He was stunned for a few seconds, then suddenly gave her a once-over with a mischievous gaze, finally giving her a deep mocking stare, grinning devilishly, "Don¡¯t dream that I¡¯ll fall for you, I¡¯m not interested in t fields."
Scarlett Yates¡¯ face turned red instantly.
She red at him indignantly, "Shameless."
He brazenlyughed, "What? Are you angry out of shame because myment shattered your hopes?"
"Matthew Saxon!" Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t take it anymore and kicked the wheelchair forcefully.
The wheelchair slid forward a few steps, hitting a rock and almost toppling over.
Even though it stabilized in the end without Matthew Saxon embarrassingly falling to the ground, his expression was extremely grim.
He turned around, his face dark, his gaze frightening, "Scarlett Yates."
Normally, Scarlett Yates would be intimidated by his demeanor, but she was also angry now, ring back defiantly, "Serves you right for talking nonsense."
His face turned livid with rage, "Scarlett Yates, is this how you treat patients?"
She snorted, with a look that said he deserved it, "Second Young Master, even if you¡¯re a patient, you can¡¯t just act indecently. Against a rogue, I always show no mercy."
Heughed coldly, "Unable to control your temper and even attacking a patient, you¡¯repletely unqualified as a nurse. I wonder how you got into Saint Mercy; it¡¯s either the school¡¯s people are blind or the hospital¡¯s people are."
In response to his sarcastic remarks, Scarlett Yates shrugged indifferently, "If Second Young Master is so dissatisfied with me, feel free to rece me right away. I¡¯ve already said, I can¡¯t handle this job."
He stared at her for a while, only coldly responding with three words, "Want to leave? Keep dreaming."
--
Roy Saxon was hardly ever home.
Maxwell Saxon also left early and returnedte every day.
Whenever Scarlett Yates woke up, the Saxon Family men were out working hard to provide for the family; of course, except for a certain idle person.
The second young master of the Saxon Family was famously known as a spoiled heir, seemingly knowing nothing but indulging in pleasure.
Recently, because of a car ident, he faced mobility issues, so Matthew Saxon spent more time at home than he had in the past six monthsbined.
Matthew Saxon being unexpectedly well-behaved for a period, yet the rest of the Saxon Family hadints they couldn¡¯t voice.
When the second young master wasn¡¯t at home enough, the master would get angry, but when he stayed too long, they suffered.
Luckily, there was Miss Yates to help divert attention; otherwise, their days would be even harder to endure.
Chapter 87 Family Gathering
Chapter 87: Chapter 87 Family Gathering
For Scarlett Yates, aside from the first day when she went hungry, the following days at the Saxon Family have been quite enjoyable.
With Roy Saxon¡¯s official announcement, everyone in the Saxon Family knew she was the daughter-inw agreed upon decades ago by Roy Saxon, destined to be their Young Madam, and their attitudes towards her were extremely attentive.
Of course, this did not include Matthew Saxon and May Denton.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s temper was still as foul as ever, sometimes good, sometimes bad, unpredictable and hard to understand.
May Denton showed hostility towards her from the beginning, and this hostility intensified the moment Roy Saxon officially acknowledged her identity.
If looks could kill, she would have died at May Denton¡¯s hands thousands of times.
The Saxon family¡¯s gathering time.
It is said that, on this day, no one in the Saxon family can be absent.
Scarlett Yates, as Roy Saxon¡¯s selected daughter-inw, was also named to join in.
The kitchen had been preparing for this family gathering since yesterday.
An hour before lunch.
Roy Saxon was staying in the chess room, apanied by Maxwell Saxon ying chess.
May Denton personally took to the kitchen to prepare a few dishes she recently learned for Roy Saxon.
--
The sound of flowing water could be heard from the bathroom, as Scarlett Yates, annoyed, kept ncing at the bathroom.
How long is this person going to take? It¡¯s been half an hour for just a bath.
She remembered that Matthew Saxon, due to his cleanliness obsession, would bathe twice a day. Under such circumstances, it was indeed peculiar that he could stay in the bathroom for half an hour.
Just as her patience was about to run out, the bathroom door suddenly opened with a click.
"Come here." In the white mist, Matthew Saxon emerged in a bathrobe, leaningzily against the door and looking at her.
Behind him seemed like a stretch of white mist.
His long, narrow eyes seemed to be misted, with a glittering light shing within them.
His legs had mostly healed, allowing him to no longer rely on a wheelchair, but the muscles that had been cut hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet, making his walking speed much slower than normal.
As Matthew Saxon¡¯s nominal girlfriend and caretaker, even though Scarlett Yates was unwilling, she still slowly walked over to support him.
He leaned almost half his body weight on her, forcing her to tightly grasp his arm and press her bodypletely against his, barely steadying her steps.
The warmth of the hot water still lingered on the surface of his skin. As they were close, that warmth seemed to brush against her skin.
Her body stiffened briefly, an indescribable feeling stirring within her, as she was not ustomed to such contact.
Although he was her supposed patient out of duty, they were practically bound by work.
But when it came to Matthew Saxon, she really couldn¡¯t treat him merely as a patient.
He was her supposed patient, also her supposed boyfriend, even her fianc¨¦.
Moreover, he was a man of extraordinary beauty¡ªsuch men naturally possess a fatal attraction to women.
With this thought in mind, she couldn¡¯t help but turn her head to secretly nce at him.
His hair was still wet, drops of water trickled down from his forehead, slowlynding on those enchanting Peach Blossom Eyes.
His handsome features were as wless as those in a painting, perfect to the point ofcking any blemish.
Tsk tsk, no matter how you look at it, it¡¯s a delightfully pleasing scene.
Even Scarlett Yates, with all her self-control, couldn¡¯tpletely ignore the "beautiful view" right before her eyes.
Chapter 88: Childhood Photos
Chapter 88: Chapter 88: Childhood Photos
The heartbeat suddenly became a bit irregr, beating faster than usual.
Sheughed at herself in her heart, thinking if Matthew Saxon knew about this, who knows how he would mock her again!
He would definitely despise her first, and then use that mouth of his, which never says anything nice, to spew out lots of annoying words to infuriate her.
He wouldn¡¯t miss any chance to ridicule her.
Exhale, inhale, deep breath...
It¡¯s just a man with some good looks, Scarlett Yates can absolutely resist the temptation!
After a few deep breaths, Scarlett¡¯s erratic heartbeat gradually calmed down.
Matthew Saxon leaned his entire weight against her, not caring at all that she was a woman. The so-called gentlemanly manners seemed to have been eaten by a dog when it came to him; she had never seen any.
Scarlett had no choice but to support him with effort, slightly panting from exhaustion.
Thinking about this brute¡¯s ruthless exploitation of herbor, she tilted her face up, ring at him in anger, "Second Young Master, could you put in some effort to walk on your own?"
Matthew, however, nced down at her, seemingly unfazed by his shameless behavior. Instead, he squinted his phoenix eyes slightly andughed lightly, "Scarlett, I¡¯m a patient, why are you so fierce to a patient? By the way, why is your face so red, what were you thinking while secretly looking at me just now?"
"What do you mean secretly looking at you!" Scarlett found herself feeling weak under his gaze, her eyes widening, expression growing fiercer, "Second Young Master, you¡¯re a grown man, yet you¡¯re making me support you. Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re heavy?"
The more she felt guilty, the fiercer she would act, to cover up her inner self.
Matthew saw right through her, the smile at the corner of his lips growing more mischievous, deliberately winking at her, "Oh? You seem to be handling it with ease, why would you be tired? Is your face really red for that reason?"
"Or..." His thin lips curved, face suddenly magnified in front of her, eyebrow slightly raised, "Were you thinking about something unhealthy?"
"Wha... What?" Scarlett¡¯s mind started to go nk again, staring dazedly at the handsome face so close, dazing for a few seconds, and when she came to her senses, her expression changed, angrily pushing him away, face puffing up, "Second Young Master, if you keep spouting nonsense, I will..."
Matthew, pushed by her, didn¡¯t lose his footing, took two steps back, crossed his arms, smiling yfully, "What will you do?"
He suddenly found...
Teasing this little girl from time to time was quite interesting.
Her eyebrows raised so high, eyes widened so much, her face puffed up, lips trembling, with her two small fists tightly clenched, looking like she wanted to charge up and fight him, her expression was really vivid, colorful, and interesting.
Scarlett clenched her fists, first her angry face turned pale, then red, ring at Matthew with anger for a while, then suddenlyughed...
She looked into Matthew¡¯s beautiful eyes, blinked, slowly lifted the corners of her lips, "If Second Young Master keeps spouting nonsense, I will tell everyone about the time you were kissed by a boy when you were a kid, or I could talk about you wearing skirts and having braids."
Matthew¡¯s face suddenly changed, looking at Scarlett in disbelief.
After a moment, he, with a calm face, through gritted teeth, said, "The old fox actually told you all this!"
Seeing him angry enough to almost have steaming out of his head, Scarlett just felt immensely satisfied, nodding with a grin, "Father told me not just those, I... have also seen many photos of you from when you were young, Second Young Master. You looked so pretty in skirts, no wonder so many little boys liked you back then."
Hmm, when she first saw Matthew in the skirt photos, she really couldn¡¯t believe it.
She just couldn¡¯t believe that pretty little girl with braided hair, wearing a pink princess dress, would actually be the second young master of the Saxon Family.
The little girl in the photos was innocent and cute, with a shy smile, like an angel.
Chapter 89: Do you think you can still escape?
Chapter 89: Chapter 89: Do you think you can still escape?
The man in front of her was arrogant and domineering, much like a demon.
"Scarlett, if Matthew dares to bully you or make you angry in the future, just use this to deal with him. Don¡¯t be afraid of him retaliating. With your father-inw supporting you, he won¡¯t dare to do anything to you."
If she really married Matthew Saxon, then Roy Saxon would be a great father-inw indeed.
After all, a father-inw who sides with his daughter-inw to the point of pitting against his own son is quite rare.
It was only her first day at the Saxon Family, and the highest-ranking person in the family had already dered himself to be her powerful support.
Feeling overwhelmed by the attention, Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t help but sigh and think it was no wonder her parents held Roy Saxon in such high regard, especially her father, who always spoke of Roy Saxon with admiration and respect.
Just the fact that he still remembers the life-saving debt owed to the Yates Family shows he¡¯s a man of great loyalty and affection.
For others, even if they were saved, they might just pay more money at most.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s facial expression grew even more terrifying, a vein bulging angrily on his forehead. "Did that old fox even show you the photos?"
"That¡¯s right."
Scarlett beamed like a flower, "Father-inw even said that whichever photo I like, he can give it to me."
"But every picture of the Young Master is so beautiful, making it hard to choose. I picked and picked until my eyes got tired but was unable to choose one, what a pity..." After speaking, she seemed quite regretful, shaking her head and letting out a long sigh.
The look on Matthew Saxon¡¯s face could no longer be described as merely unpleasant.
Seeing him gritting his teeth, Scarlett figured he probably had the urge to kill someone by now.
To avoid innocent casualties, she hurriedly distanced herself, blinking innocently, "Young Master, it was Father-inw who insisted on showing them to me. You know he¡¯s a man of his word, and I dare not defy his orders."
Matthew said nothing, merely giving her a dark look.
His eyes were stormy like a gathering tempest, ready to destroy everything once it unleashed!
Scarlett felt a bit scared.
She began to inch towards the door with small steps, "Young Master, I¡¯ll go get George then, he¡¯s stronger and I¡¯ll have hime to help you out..."
Matthew sneered, curling his lips without saying a word.
Scarlett felt even more anxious inside.
She realized... every time Matthew just smiled without speaking, it meant he was in a very bad mood.
And when he¡¯s in a bad mood, he likes to vent on those around him.
At this very moment, she was the only one nearby!
She didn¡¯t want to be the unfortunate one used as a punching bag.
The best solution was to immediately flee, away from the dangerous person.
Initially, she kept moving with small steps, but nearing the door, they turned intorger ones, and seeing how close she was to the door, she simply began to jog over...
One, two, three, four, five...
Just as her hand reached the door handle and she quietly heaved a sigh of relief...
A low, coldugh from behind, akin to a demonic sound from hell, pricked her all over, making her hair stand on end.
"Scarlett Yates, do you think you can escape now that you know all this?" The man easily saw through her little scheme.
Oh no...
Scarlett sighed inwardly, turning back with an awkward smile, "Young Master, I was just going to call George for you."
"What for?" Matthew sneered ominously behind her, "Taking my sry but not wanting to do anything, are you just a decorative private nurse?"
Chapter 90: The Explosion of the Microcosm
Chapter 90: Chapter 90: The Explosion of the Microcosm
"Don¡¯t think that just because you have the old fox backing you, I can¡¯t deal with you."
The dangerous aura was closing in...
Scarlett Yates instinctively wanted to escape; she opened the door and ran out.
The man behind her acted faster, roughly grabbing her shoulder and pulling her back.
Scarlett, like a cat whose tail was stepped on, jumped up in an instant, turned around, and used both her hands and feet against him.
She pushed, hit, bit, and scratched...
In an unguarded moment, Matthew Saxon¡¯s body got scratched with two lines of blood.
He was furious, his face darkened instantly, and he gritted his teeth, "Damn woman, you¡¯ve angered me."
In her panic, Scarlett nced up and saw that the direction he was dragging her was towards that giant bed, big enough for four or five people.
Her face turned pale with fright, and she struggled even more fiercely.
In extreme fear, there are two possible reactions.
Reaction one, so scared they lose their senses, at the mercy of others.
Reaction two, fighting to survive in a desperate situation, exploding with inner strength.
Scarlett belonged to thetter.
She used all her strength, lowered her head, and viciously bit down on Matthew Saxon¡¯s arm.
His long-trained arm muscles were developed, hard, and firm. When Scarlett bit down, both suffered...
Matthew Saxon¡¯s body gained a few more rows of clear teeth marks, while her teeth ached terribly.
"Scarlett Yates, you crazy woman!" With new injuries on his body, Matthew Saxon was at the peak of his anger.
The second young master of the Saxon Family, raised in thep of luxury, surrounded by ttery and respect, everyone around treated him with utmost reverence.
Yet a woman like Scarlett Yates repeatedly challenged his limits and broke his taboos.
He doesn¡¯t hit women.
But he absolutely can¡¯t let her off easily either!
If he doesn¡¯t teach her a good lesson, this woman might climb over his head and unt her power in the future.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s leg injury had just started to heal, but under her reckless pushing, he lost his bnce and fell to the ground with her.
The floor was lined with a soft carpet, so falling wouldn¡¯t be too painful.
But as they fell together, she was the one who hit the ground first.
If they fell together, she would inevitably be a human cushion.
How could Scarlett Yates be willing to be a human cushion and let that bastard Matthew Saxon get away with it?!
At the moment of the fall, she clearly saw a fleeting glint in his eyes.
This damned man, he intended for her to be the cushion; how could she be the type to sit and wait for death, letting him seed in his evil n?
As they hit the ground, her hand suddenly turned direction, reaching for his outrageously handsome face.
Matthew Saxon paused and instinctively turned his head to avoid it.
Seizing the moment of his distraction, Scarlett Yates grabbed the chance and turned the situation around...
With a bang, both fell to the ground. Scarlett Yates took advantage of the momentum to roll to one side, then quickly got up, ready to escape at any moment.
Before running away, she stood five or so steps away, looking at him triumphantly with a broad smile and falsely concerned, "Young Master, did you not hurt yourself?"
"I guess you probably didn¡¯t hurt yourself. The carpet¡¯s so thick, falling must have felt like falling into cotton. How could you get hurt, right?"
After speaking, she lowered her head to watch him, waiting for the moment his anger would explode.
As expected, Matthew Saxon¡¯s face turned very unpleasant.
Chapter 91: I Really Didn’t See Anything
Chapter 91: Chapter 91: I Really Didn¡¯t See Anything
"Scarlett Yates, do you even know how to write the word ¡¯regret¡¯?" A deep voice carried a hint of anger, and a subtle danger she couldn¡¯t quite discern.
Scarlett, oblivious, stood provocatively still, her lips curved in a sweet smile, and asked gently, "Young Master must be joking. I went to Saint Mercy University, of course I can write the word ¡¯regret.¡¯ Surely Young Master knows how, too? I could even teach you for free."
Matthew Saxon stared at her fixedly, his eyes zing, as if he wished to tear her to pieces, "Very good, you have guts."
Among those who dared to provoke him, thinking carefully, it seemed she was indeed the only one.
Those who do not know the immensity of heaven and earth, whether man or woman, often die rather quickly.
He certainly wouldn¡¯t kill her.
But some punishments are far more interesting than killing.
His gaze suddenly turned icy, a shadow spreading across his eyes, with only two sparks flickering like a beast in the dark night, "It seems you don¡¯t really know how to write the word ¡¯regret.¡¯ How about I personally teach you?"
Scarlett¡¯s reaction was slow, but by now she could sense something was amiss.
Suddenly, she realized Matthew Saxon had somehow gotten up from the ground.
Those legs that had not fully recovered suddenly moved freely, like a gust of wind, and in a blink, he was right in front of her.
Her smug smile froze instantly, and her expression changed bit by bit.
Seeing this, Matthew sneered, "Try running again."
"What do you intend to do?"
He let out a coldugh, reaching a hand towards her, as Scarlett tried to dodge, but her speed could never match Matthew¡¯s.
In an instant, he seized her wrist, his icy, piercing voice echoed ominously above her, "This time, let¡¯s see where you run."
Bang¡ª
In panic, Scarlett grabbed something and hurled it at him.
It was a blue and white porcin vase that she grabbed, and she smashed it heavily towards his head.
Matthew¡¯s face darkened, his hand snapped up to block, yet he didn¡¯t expect Scarlett to use the moment he was blocking the vase to forcefully shove him.
He stumbled back a few steps, inadvertently stepping on something, slipping and falling to the ground again.
His tall body crashed down heavily, and theny still.
Scarlett was stunned.
After a few seconds, she recovered and ran over, first kicking him lightly with her foot, "Hey, Matthew Saxon, Matthew Saxon, are you okay?"
Matthew remained motionless, eyes closed, seemingly unconscious.
This time, Scarlett was truly frightened. Seeing no response, she leaned down to shake him, "Matthew Saxon, wake up."
Suddenly, her arm tightened and she was pulled vigorously by an irresistible force.
"Young Master... ah... I... I didn¡¯t see anything... I really didn¡¯t see anything..." The room door suddenly opened.
Outside the door, the maid Olly¡¯s panicked face came into view of both of them.
Olly¡¯s face flushed red, covering her eyes, pretending to be blind, "Young Master... what¡¯s wrong with my eyes, suddenly I can¡¯t see anything, ah, really can¡¯t see anything."
Olly felt her way to the door, gently closing it.
Oh my, what did she just see?
The Young Master¡¯s clothes disheveled, his eyes hazy, words unspoken...
She never thought that the Young Master, who normally seemed so untouchable and arrogant, would actually have such a side.
This future Young Madam is indeed formidable.
"What are you standing here for?" George arrived to find Olly staring nkly, cheeks flushed, standing outside Matthew¡¯s room with a strange smile asionally crossing her face.
"George, I have a secret to tell you." Olly had just seen such an exciting scene and was eager to find someone to gossip to, so George¡¯s appearance offered her the perfect gossip target.
She pulled the bewildered George into a corner, lowered her voice mysteriously, "Guess what I just saw in Young Master¡¯s room?"
George graciously asked, "What did you see?"
Olly grinned, "Something you wouldn¡¯t dream of, I just saw Miss Yates and Young Master... Miss Yates ripped his clothes to shreds."
"What?" George¡¯s face changed, unbelieving.
Olly nodded frantically like a pecking hen, "Really, I saw it with my own eyes, but Young Master didn¡¯t resist much, he seemed bashful..."
"Cough, cough, cough..." George coughed heavily several times, cutting off her increasingly absurd ount, "Don¡¯t talk nonsense, how could Young Master be like that."
George envisioned Olly¡¯s depiction in his mind, and immediately felt a shiver run down his spine.
Chapter 92: To kill or to flay
Chapter 92: Chapter 92: To kill or to y
He had seen plenty of women y hard to get in front of the Young Master, but just imagining it the other way around, with the Young Master doing it in front of a woman, felt bizarre to him.
No matter how much Olly talked it up, based on his understanding of the Young Master, the credibility was nearly zero.
But if Olly hadn¡¯t really seen it happen, she wouldn¡¯t dare make it up from thin air.
"You don¡¯t believe me?" Olly, having gossiped with great enthusiasm, was furious at being doubted.
She red and said, "I saw it with my own eyes, why would I lie to you about this! You¡¯d better be smart and not disturb the Second Young Master and Miss Yates, or you¡¯ll see how the Second Young Master deals with you if you ruin their good time."
With that, Olly walked off with a stern face.
After taking two steps, she turned back as if not assured and warned George again, "Don¡¯t me me for not warning you; whatever big issue you have, put it aside because the Second Young Master is in high spirits right now."
George pondered for a moment and then walked to Matthew Saxon¡¯s room.
Should he knock, or shouldn¡¯t he?
If Olly was right, and the Young Master was really in there with Scarlett Yates doing who knows what, wouldn¡¯t he just be disrupting the Young Master¡¯s good time?
Although the Young Master seemed to be very averse to Scarlett Yates on the surface, he was, after all, a normal man.
To be honest, Scarlett Yates had a good foundation, whether it was her looks or her figure; she was top-notch.
With such beauty and figure, a little touch-up could produce a stunning effect.
The women around the Young Master, while easy on the eyes, without makeup and dressed inly, were no match for Scarlett Yates.
So, such things weren¡¯t impossible to happen.
George¡¯s hand was suspended in mid-air, then slowly came down, rose again, and came down again...
While he hesitated outside the door, inside the room, Scarlett Yates was facing inhuman "torment."
Scarlett Yates was thrown into the bathtub by him, ring at him angrily, "Is the Second Young Master nning to silence me for good?"
Matthew Saxon sneered, looking down at her coldly, "To silence you, I don¡¯t even need to do it myself."
At this moment, the situation had reversed.
She was once again in his grasp.
Scarlett Yates thought, since she had nothing to gain anyway, she might as well go for broke, and sarcastically said, "So what does the Second Young Master n to do with me? You¡¯re really something, bullying a weak woman, does it give you a sense of aplishment?"
"A weak woman?" Matthew Saxon gave her a once-over and sneered, "Scarlett Yates, your shamelessness could use a bit more thickness."
Every woman he¡¯d ever encountered was charming and gentle as water.
Except for her, she was the only exception, breaking his longtime perception.
Just now, she disregarded everything, using all her limbs and even her mouth, grabbing, kicking, biting, pulling¡ªall sorts of moves until she looked like a madwoman, which stunned him.
The way she acted, not caring about her image at all, just to achieve her goal, was something he rarely saw in his social circle.
In the business world, no matter how sinister one¡¯s intentions, they¡¯d at least put on a pleasant facade.
Yet she just went for it, showcasing the so-called fierce wife¡¯s side vividly.
"Second Young Master, what do you really want? Whether to kill or flog, just give it to me straight."
Scarlett Yates muttered under her breath, having the attitude of a dead pig not afraid of boiling water, "Dragging it out like this, just like a woman."
Chapter 93: So scared already?
Chapter 93: Chapter 93: So scared already?
The scratches she had given him still faintly ached; Matthew Saxon¡¯s old wounds hadn¡¯t yet healed, and now he bore fresh marks.
The bright red scratches were ring, as if reminding him what had just transpired.
Scarlett Yates¡¯st mutterings had only added fuel to the fire, provoking his anger further.
He stood by the bathtub, his face somber, his gaze cold, "Very good, your courage is growing."
She snorted coldly, "That¡¯s thanks to you, Young Master."
Her hands were tightly bound, tied behind her back, and soon her limbs were aching and sore.
She cursed inwardly, barbarian, bastard, lustful rogue.
How could there be such a loathsome and hateful man in the world, and she had to encounter him?
Matthew Saxon chuckled coldly, nodded, "Since I have fattened your courage, it¡¯s only right that I give you another lesson."
He turned on the bathtub¡¯s water...
Water slowly filled the tub, Scarlett Yates¡¯ body bing gradually immersed, until she was fully submerged in the chilling water...
As the water level rose higher, reaching her chin, he showed no sign of stopping.
Was he really going to drown her over such minor grievances?
Scarlett Yates panicked, "Matthew Saxon, what are you trying to do?"
Was he mad? If he didn¡¯t stop, she would bepletely submerged.
Matthew Saxon nced at her coldly, "Afraid so soon?"
Weren¡¯t you bold just now? Provoking me repeatedly, arrogant and domineering.
Her face turned pale, eyes frantically ncing down, her breathing intense, voice trembling, "Young Master, you... you wouldn¡¯t truly want to kill me, would you?"
Her trembling voice betrayed the fear she couldn¡¯t suppress.
Matthew Saxon smirked, "Weren¡¯t you just moring for a swift end? I¡¯ve fulfilled your wish, aren¡¯t you happy?"
"Not happy, not happy at all..."
The water had already passed her chin, nearly reaching her lips.
Scarlett Yates was sweating coldly, seeing herself about to be submerged, she abandoned any supposed dignity, immediately capitted, "Young Master, I was only joking with you earlier, please don¡¯t stoop to my level, let me go."
Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t move, raised an eyebrow, "Oh? So you admit you were wrong?"
"I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯m wrong." Scarlett Yates nodded desperately, fearing he hadn¡¯t seen.
He raised his eyebrows slightly again, "And in the future?"
She hastily promised, "I¡¯ll never dare to anger the Young Master again."
"And if you make another mistake?"
She closed her eyes, adopting a resigned attitude, "If I make another mistake, Young Master can torment and ravage me however he wishes, I will definitely not resist."
He hesitated, his expression slightly changing, regarded her with disdain, "You think too highly of yourself."
This woman was skilled at ying tricks, knowing he wouldn¡¯t really do anything to her, hence she dared to say such things.
He had absolutely no interest in this weak and scrawny woman.
Yet his gaze involuntarily drifted towards the bathtub.
Except for her head, Scarlett Yates¡¯ body was entirely submerged in the water.
The white shirt clung wetly to her skin, her long hair spread like seaweed, gently moving on the water¡¯s surface.
Underwater, she truly resembled a beautiful mermaid.
Chapter 94: Thrown Into the Crocodile Pool
Chapter 94: Chapter 94: Thrown Into the Crocodile Pool
In fact, this woman¡¯s figure is not only not frail but actually quite curvaceous.
It¡¯s just that she usually dresses too casually, hiding her good figurepletely.
"Young Master, Young Master, I really made a mistake, I won¡¯t dare to do it again, please let me go."
Scarlett lifted her head desperately, speaking with a crying tone, "Young Master, I swear to you, I promise I won¡¯t tell anyone about the photos, you... cough cough cough..."
Just at the moment of Matthew Saxon¡¯s distraction, water rushed into Scarlett¡¯s mouth and nose.
Tears flowed as she choked, her body constantly struggling in the water in panic.
Water sshed all over the floor.
Matthew Saxon was also drenched in water.
Watching her struggle awkwardly in the water for four to five seconds, Matthew finally reached out and lifted her out.
Scarlett¡¯s face was red, copsed on the ground, gasping for breath.
He looked down at her coldly, "This time it¡¯s just a small lesson, if you talk nonsense again, I¡¯ll throw you into the crocodile pool."
Scarlett barely caught her breath, and upon hearing this, her face turned white again, "Crocodile pool?"
Matthew Saxon¡¯s lips curved slightly, enjoying her pale face from fear, "There is a crocodile pool in the backyard of the Saxon Family, no one told you about it?"
Her face turned even paler, shaking her head mechanically.
No one had told her that the Saxon Family had a crocodile pool.
She had heard before that rich people liked to keep very unique pets.
Ordinary folks only keep cats and dogs, but those with more money than they know what to do with prefer to keeprge beasts.
Lions, tigers, leopards, bears...
The more people fear them, the more they like them, not only keeping them but keeping three or five of them.
So, for a wealthy family like the Saxons, keeping a pool of crocodiles isn¡¯t surprising.
Thinking about a pool of crocodiles at the Saxon Family home made Scarlett¡¯s body tremble involuntarily.
Shey motionless beside the bathtub, water still dripping from her body, her hair wet and clinging to her cheeks.
Scared by him, her face turned paper-white, her sharp chin showing a soft, fragile curve.
Her bright, moist eyes held a trace of unease and fear, like a startled fawn.
Matthew Saxon stared at her for a few seconds, a flicker of a different emotion shing in his eyes, speaking calmly, "Afraid? Knowing fear, keep yourself in check from now on."
Scarlett nodded weakly.
It was the first time she¡¯d been tormented so badly.
Looking at the hateful, handsome face looming above her, she quietly made a resolution, she was going to get back at him for this.
Scarlett Yates and Matthew Saxon, at odds with each other!
As if seeing through to her thoughts, Matthew suddenly crouched down, his cool fingertips pinching her chin, raising it to eye level with him, "Thinking about how to take revenge on me?"
Scarlett was shocked, quickly denying, "No."
"Oh?" Matthew¡¯s eyes gleamed, his smile deep, "Earlier you were ring at me like you wanted to eat me, weren¡¯t you thinking about revenge?"
"Young Master, you¡¯ve misunderstood."
"Misunderstood?"
Scarlett nodded, enduring a chill of goosebumps all over, ttering, "Actually, I was just shocked by the Young Master¡¯s beauty just now."
Matthew Saxon was momentarily stunned, then began tough with ambiguous meaning.
--If you like it, pop out for a bit, don¡¯t always lurk around, promise me, okay?
Chapter 95: May, Scarlett Is Not an Outsider
Chapter 95: Chapter 95: May, Scarlett Is Not an Outsider
Anyway, Scarlett Yates had already said the most disgusting words, so she didn¡¯t mind saying more cheesy things.
She blinked, looked at Matthew Saxon seriously, and said with a serious tone, "Young Master can choose not to believe my words, but should never doubt his own charm."
Matthew Saxon released his hand, stood up slowly, and nodded, saying, "What you said is reasonable; I have no reason not to believe it."
Scarlett Yates twitched the corners of her lips, feeling that the other¡¯s narcissism was indeed unparalleled.
Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.
A careful and apprehensive voice came in from outside, saying, "Young Master, lunch is ready; the master asked you and Miss Yates toe down."
Matthew Saxon took a thoughtful nce at Scarlett Yates, curled his lips, and walked out of the bathroom.
Scarlett Yates had just gotten up from the ground, only to be shocked and sat down again by Matthew Saxon¡¯s words.
He said, "Tell Dad that Scarlett and I wille down in half an hour; I¡¯ve worn her out and she needs to rest."
The sound of gasping arose.
After a moment, a gentle response came from outside the door, "Yes, Young Master."
--
Olly ryed Matthew Saxon¡¯s words word for word to Roy Saxon.
After speaking, the previously cheerful atmosphere fell into an eerie silence.
At the dining table, everyone¡¯s expressions became subtlyplicated.
Ten secondster¡ª
"Ridiculous!" May Denton frowned and was the first toin, "Master, do you really want Matthew to marry that girl from the Yates Family? Look at her; how is she a good girl? She¡¯s always seducing Matthew,st time in the restaurant, this time in Matthew¡¯s bedroom, without a hint of shame."
Roy Saxon was indifferent, "Matthew and she are dating; it¡¯s normal for couples to be a bit intimate."
"Mom, Dad is right." Maxwell Saxon has always been a man of few words, and he simply expressed his opinion.
This time, May Denton wouldn¡¯t let it go, angrily ring, "Maxwell, why are you even supporting that girl?"
"Mom, I think Miss Yates is nice." Maxwell Saxon said softly, "The most important thing is that Matthew likes her; Mom, you shouldn¡¯t worry too much."
"Maxwell, are you saying Mom is meddling too much?" With those around her not taking her side¡ªone being her husband, the other her son¡ªMay Denton¡¯s face looked extremely unpleasant.
Maxwell Saxon rubbed his forehead, "I didn¡¯t mean that."
May Denton begrudgingly, angrily said, "Then why do you always speak for outsiders?"
"May, Scarlett is not an outsider," Roy Saxon said, his face sinking, addressing his wife in an unusually stern tone, "She will marry Matthew and be a member of the Saxon Family. From now on, I don¡¯t want to hear any remarks targeting her from you; do not let her feel that she will have a wicked mother-inw even before she marries."
Wicked mother-inw?
Those words truly left no room for May Denton.
Her face changed, instantly paling a few shades, and she hurriedly exined, "Master, I... I¡¯m just concerned about Matthew."
She had always pretended to be a virtuous wife and good mother in front of Roy Saxon.
The phrase "wicked mother-inw"ing from Roy Saxon¡¯s mouth indicated he was already extremely displeased with her.
If a little girl made her husband change his impression of her, even dislike her, it would truly be a case of losing out.
"Aunt Denton thinks of me in every way, even cares so deeply about my personal feelings; it truly touches me." Azy voice came from afar.
Chapter 96: Big Brother, Am I Right?
Chapter 96: Chapter 96: Big Brother, Am I Right?
Scarlett Yates supported Matthew Saxon as they walked into the dining room.
The servants pulled out their chairs.
After sitting down, Matthew Saxon first nced at Maxwell Saxon, then turned his gaze to May Denton, seeming to smile, "It sounds like Aunt Denton isn¡¯t pleased with Scarlett?"
At the moment she saw Matthew Saxon and Scarlett Yates, May Denton¡¯s gaze turned a few degrees colder.
Roy Saxon had just reprimanded her about the matter, so she dared notin anymore, forcing a smile and saying, "You heard wrong, I have noints toward Miss Yates."
Matthew Saxon chuckled and nodded, "I think I misunderstood then. Aunt Denton is such a gentle and virtuous woman; how could she be like those narrow-minded shrews,cking even a bit of tolerance."
May Denton was frustrated but had no outlet, yet still had to put on a weing face, "I thought you wouldn¡¯t ept this kind of engagement, but seeing the two of you so affectionate, I am relieved."
Matthew Saxon replied with a half-smile, "Sorry for troubling Aunt Denton."
He turned his head, publicly tucking a few strands of hair blocking Scarlett Yates¡¯ eyes behind her ear in a very doting manner, his gaze soft as he said warmly, "Scarlett, let me formally introduce you."
He gestured towards May Denton, curling his lips, "This is my dad¡¯s second wife. From now on, you can call her Aunt Denton along with me."
May Denton¡¯s face turned alternately pale and blue, her eyes sparking with fire.
Matthew Saxon, however, seemed to be in a good mood, raising the corners of his lips higher, his gaze slowly shifting until itnded on Maxwell Saxon sitting opposite him.
He looked at Maxwell Saxon and slightly squinted, the amusement in his pitch-ck eyes deepening, "Sitting opposite me is my older brother from a different mother. He¡¯s a great guy. The messes I make outside are all cleaned up by him. If you have any trouble, feel free to go to him; he¡¯ll certainly handle it perfectly for you."
After speaking, he raised his ss and made a toast toward Maxwell Saxon, curling his lips cheekily, "Brother, am I right?"
A moment of silence.
May Denton¡¯s face turned ashen with anger, her breathing bing rapid, looking as if she might faint at any moment.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s few words made the already unpleasant atmosphere even worse.
Scarlett Yates sneaked a nce at Maxwell Saxon.
Compared to May Denton, Maxwell Saxon was veryposed.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s deliberate provocation seemed to have no effect in front of him.
His expression remained unchanged, calmly raising his ss, his cold voice not betraying a hint of displeasure, "Since you call me brother, we¡¯re family, your business is my business."
Matthew Saxonughed softly, draining the wine from his ss in one go, speaking slowly, "With brother saying this, I¡¯ll be more at ease handling things outside in the future."
Seeing his younger son be increasingly brazen, Roy Saxon had to chide him, "Your brother haspany matters to attend to and is already busy worrying about your private affairs. He¡¯s exhausted enough, yet all you know is to wander outside all day, hanging out with your Fox and Hound Allies, are you okay with that?"
Matthew Saxon evidently had thick skin.
Heughed indifferently, "Having brother is enough for thepany; I¡¯m fine being just a figurehead President."
Scarlett Yates cast a speechless nce at the person beside her, inwardly sighing that Matthew Saxon truly had the nerve of a pig unafraid of hot water.
Chapter 97: Maxwell Saxon Serves Her Food
Chapter 97: Chapter 97: Maxwell Saxon Serves Her Food
Having such a disobedient son, Roy Saxon is probably quite stressed about it.
But during her time with the Saxon Family, she noticed that despite Roy Saxon¡¯s harsh and dismissive attitude towards Matthew Saxon, he actually favored this rebellious youngest son the most.
No matter how outstanding Maxwell Saxon is, he doesn¡¯t quite measure up to Matthew.
This favoritism is so obvious that even as an outsider who just arrived a few days ago, she could see it.
She wondered what Maxwell Saxon himself might think about this.
She couldn¡¯t believe he could truly remain as calm and indifferent as he appeared.
Roy Saxon knew perfectly well what kind of person his son was, and after a pretentious reprimand, he didn¡¯t say much more, only wore a face full of disappointment in his son¡¯sck of progress.
May Denton still held her breath internally, not looking pleased at all.
As for Maxwell Saxon, from the first moment Scarlett Yates saw him, he was alwaysposed and indifferent, never changing.
And so...
The weekly family gathering started under this peculiar atmosphere.
Thevish spread of food on the dining table left Scarlett Yates in awe, repeatedly amazed.
But s...
It seemed no one had their mind on eating; the delicious dishes the chef carefully prepared failed to arouse their appetite.
Scarlett Yates finally understood why the chef almost cried with emotion the first time she finished a steak.
Driven by a sense that wasting food is shameful, Scarlett Yates buried herself in a frenzy of eating.
Hmm, the garlic prawns in front of her were so tasty, and the spicy crab legs beside them were equally delicious, not to mention the eight treasure duck further down¡ªsimply irresistible...
Immersed in the feast, Scarlett Yates focused entirely on tackling the culinary delights in her bowl, disregarding everything around her.
The prawns were tender and vorful, the crab legs richly seasoned, the duck skin crispy and fragrant...
She was so overwhelmed by the deliciousness that she was nearly moved to tears.
If asked when she was happiest staying with the Saxons, it would definitely be during mealtimes.
Eating away, she suddenly felt a gaze from across the table.
Taking a bite of duck leg, she looked up to see Maxwell Saxon watching her, a hint of amusement in his cool eyes.
His gaze was frankly open, yet Scarlett Yates felt somewhat self-conscious.
She knew her way of eating wasn¡¯t as graceful as the Saxons¡¯.
Had Maxwell Saxon been watching her all this time because he found her eating so unsightly?
While she was lost in her thoughts, Maxwell Saxon suddenly stood up and gently ced the dish from in front of him before her.
Scarlett Yates looked up at him, a sh of surprise passing through her eyes.
Maxwell Saxon calmly sat down,menting, "Miss Yates, you might want to try this dish, it¡¯s one of the chef¡¯s specialties, quite good."
Such an action wasn¡¯t exactly out of the ordinary, yet it felt a bit inappropriate.
If Roy Saxon or May Denton had served it to her, it would show the affection from elders to juniors.
But if Maxwell Saxon...
She was, after all, supposedly Matthew Saxon¡¯s girlfriend.
Even so, when Maxwell Saxon performed these somewhat inappropriate acts, he did so in a manner that seemed entirely appropriate.
Scarlett Yates hesitated for a few seconds, but not wanting to reject his good intentions, she picked up a piece of egg crepe and meat roll into her bowl, smiling, "Thank you, Young Master."
Just as she spoke, a pair of silver chopsticks flickered before her eyes, and in a sh, the egg crepe roll she had picked up was reced by the piece of venison that Matthew Saxon had selected for her.
Chapter 98: Going on Vacation Together
Chapter 98: Chapter 98: Going on Vacation Together
Scarlett Yates looked at the venison in her bowl, her chopsticks trembling twice in her hand.
Beside her, Matthew Saxon¡¯s voice was so gentle it made her skin crawl, "Scarlett, you¡¯re so thin, you should eat more meat."
Scarlett¡¯s hand holding the chopsticks shook twice more. Under a certain someone¡¯s "gentle" gaze, she forced herself to eat it.
Just as she finished, another portion of Dongpo pork was added to her bowl.
The dish that Maxwell Saxon ced in front of her was pushed aside by Matthew Saxon.
Matthew looked up, a hint of coldness passing through his jet-ck eyes, "Big brother, I remember this dish is Dad¡¯s favorite, you put it in the wrong ce."
The two exchanged a look for a moment, and Maxwell smiled, "Oh, I must have remembered wrong. Matthew, thank you for the reminder."
Matthew expertly cut a piece of steak, his lips curling with a mocking smirk as he turned to Roy Saxon and jested, "Big brother has been so busy with work that his memory has gotten worse. Dad, shouldn¡¯t you give him a break?"
Roy red at him, "Your big brother has his own ns, you don¡¯t need to worry. An international cooperation deal needs to be discussed in a few days, and apany executive must go in person. I¡¯m assigning it to you, and Scarlett will apany you. You can use this opportunity to take a vacation."
"What?!" Scarlett Yates and Matthew Saxon spoke out simultaneously, their expressions changing.
Roy wiped his lips and said in a strong, unquestionable tone, "You¡¯ll set off in a week. I¡¯ve had everything arranged."
Matthew didn¡¯t refuse, but his expression was not good, "Dad, I¡¯m going for work, why bring Scarlett along?"
Roy smiled, "This trip has plenty of time, there¡¯s no rush, you should rx well besides working. The scenery in Z Country is nice, take Scarlett and enjoy yourselves."
"Uncle, I don¡¯t want to go." Caught off guard by Roy¡¯s sudden announcement, Scarlett lost her appetite for the delicacies.
Roy frowned slightly, a hint of doubt in his eyes, "You don¡¯t want to go with Matthew?"
"I..." Scarlett bit her lip, her mind racing, and after a while, she came up with an old, clich¨¦d excuse, "I¡¯m afraid I might not limate well, besides, I want to stay and look after Uncle."
Roy looked at Scarlett with gentle and loving eyes, using a rare tender tone, "Z Country has a nice climate, neither too hot nor too cold. You¡¯ll adapt just fine, and Dr. Chen will be going with you, so just have fun."
"But, at the hospital..."
Roy didn¡¯t give her any chance to refuse,ughing, "You can stay as long as you want, I¡¯ve informed the dean."
"But, I..." For a moment, she couldn¡¯t find a reason to refuse, but she really didn¡¯t want to go abroad on vacation with Matthew Saxon.
Her reluctance was so apparent that even a blind person could see it.
Matthew Saxon couldn¡¯t help but darken his face, a nameless anger rising in his heart.
Suddenly, he grabbed Scarlett¡¯s hand, sweeping away his previous displeasure, and smiled, "Scarlett, Dad has nned all this for us so considerately, you shouldn¡¯t keep declining. I know you¡¯re worried about affecting my work, but if you¡¯re not by my side, I¡¯m more likely to be distracted."
The goosebumps that had just subsided on Scarlett¡¯s skin reappeared.
A certain someone seemed very adept and enthusiastic about this kind of charade, giving a slight smile,pletely indifferent to how cheesy his words sounded, "This trip willst over ten days, how could I bear to leave you alone at home?"
Chapter 99 I’m Really Worried You are Mistaken
Chapter 99: Chapter 99 I¡¯m Really Worried You are Mistaken
"Cough cough cough..." Scarlett Yates started coughing violently, tears choking her eyes.
Looking at Matthew Saxon again, his expression was natural, whether it was his eyes or his expression, everything was wless,pletely devoid of any sign of acting.
Click click, it¡¯s really a pity if this year¡¯s Golden Lion Award for Best Actor isn¡¯t awarded to him.
Roy Saxonughed heartily, "It looks like you two will have to move up the wedding date."
With Roy Saxon¡¯sugh, Scarlett Yates coughed even more violently, her face turning red, tears streaming down...
This time, she was scared...
Matthew Saxon gently patted her back, teasing, "Scarlett, why are you so excited? Are you that eager to marry me?"
He smiled and joked again, "If you really can¡¯t wait, I don¡¯t mind moving up the wedding date."
Scarlett Yates lifted her head, red at him fiercely, and said angrily, "Who can¡¯t wait, stop talking nonsense."
He smiled and said with indulgent eyes, "Alright, I won¡¯t talk nonsense, so it must be me who can¡¯t wait. Hurry up and marry me, okay."
His dark eyes were filled with soft light, gazing at her gently and affectionately.
Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t help but be stunned for a moment, momentarily lost in thought.
Such gentle and passionate eyes, no matter who they look at, would make anyone fall.
Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t help but marvel again at Matthew Saxon¡¯s acting skills, which truly were superb, and indistinguishable from reality.
Just like her, even though she knew he was acting, asionally she would be deceived by him.
Seeing the two of them "flirting", Roy Saxon was in a great mood,ughed and said, "Since you both have this idea, how about making it a double celebration and do it together with Maxwell?"
Maxwell Saxon was slightly startled, then nodded andughed in agreement, "If the Saxon Family marries off two couples on the same day, it might be a great story in the future."
Bam¡ª
A wine ss was knocked over on the table.
Everyone¡¯s eyes turned toward the direction of the sound.
Roy Saxon¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, yet without changing his expression, he asked, "Matthew, what do you think?"
The maid quickly removed the spilled wine ss, cleaned the table, and reced it with a new one.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s face still carried a yful smile, the crystal wine ss lightly swaying between his fingers, the red liquid inside emitting a rich wine aroma.
He looked at Maxwell Saxon with a careless expression, his lips slightly curled up, and said with a smile, "Has big brother already set a date for the wedding?"
Maxwell Saxon nodded, "At the end of next month."
Matthew Saxon smiled again, "I always thought big brother was a career-focused man who wouldn¡¯t get married so soon."
Maxwell Saxon said indifferently, "Family and career don¡¯t conflict, Alice is a good woman, and I don¡¯t want her to wait too long."
Matthew Saxon smiled indifferently, "Big brother, you haven¡¯t known that Miss Green for long, yet you speak as if you know her very well. I¡¯m really worried you might have the wrong impression."
A brief silence...
Maxwell Saxon suddenly smiled warmly and said, "I trust her, just as you trust Miss Yates. Matthew, Dad¡¯s suggestion isn¡¯t bad, you and Miss Yates should consider it."
Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyes showed a hint of cold light, he smiled but said nothing.
The usually silent May Denton suddenly spoke, "Maxwell, your father suddenly got carried away, why are you joining in on the fun? Miss Yates and Matthew are still young, no need to rush into marriage. Since mentioning your and Alice¡¯s wedding, I have to add one more thing."
Maxwell Saxon was very respectful towards his mother, "Mom, please go ahead."
Chapter 100: She Is Still Considerate
Chapter 100: Chapter 100: She Is Still Considerate
May Denton nced around the room before slowly speaking with measured posture, "Regarding your marriage to Alice, your father and I have no objections, except for one: after Alice marries you, she must leave the entertainment industry. The Saxon¡¯s Young Madam cannot be a celebrity with public exposure everywhere."
Scarlett Yates was secretly surprised.
Alice Green must leave the entertainment industry to marry Maxwell Saxon?
Everyone knows how popr Alice is now. Asking her to quit at this moment is undoubtedly pulling her down from the peak of her career.
Though Alice looks delicate and gentle, Scarlett Yates instinctively feels that she¡¯s not a woman who would be content staying at home all the time.
To everyone¡¯s surprise, Maxwell Saxon nodded and said, "Alice and I have already discussed it, and she agrees to leave the entertainment industry after marriage."
Maxwell¡¯s words surprised Scarlett Yates again.
Who would have thought Alice would really give up her career? Is it the allure of the wealthy family that¡¯s too great, or is her love for Maxwell too deep? Maybe it¡¯s both.
This answer made May Denton very satisfied, and a smile appeared on her face, "She¡¯s quite sensible."
Roy Saxon had no objections either and nodded, "It¡¯s time our family had more than one female head. May, when she joins us, you can start sharing some of your tasks with her and teach her what to do. You¡¯ve been dealing with everything on your own for so many years, having someone to help you will make things much easier."
May Denton noddedpliantly, seeing the perfect moment had arrived, she softened her voice again and said, "Roy, no matter how fast, Alice still needs over a month to marry Maxwell. Before that, I¡¯d like to find some help."
These are minor matters, Roy Saxon casually agreed, "You can handle these things as you see fit, as long as it¡¯s not some random person."
"Don¡¯t worry, Roy." May Denton smiled gracefully, poured a ss of wine for Roy Saxon and said softly, "You¡¯ve met her before, my niece Alexis Denton. She just came back from abroad, and I haven¡¯t seen her in years. I want her to stay over and keep mepany for a while."
"It¡¯s her." Roy Saxon squinted slightly, thought for a moment, andughed, "I remember that little girl was quite a beauty even as a child, she used to cry and fuss about wanting to marry Matthew."
May Denton was delighted, "I can¡¯t believe you remember."
Roy Saxon nodded, "Since she¡¯s a member of the Denton Family, I have no worries, let her stay with you then."
May Denton dly agreed.
Scarlett Yates was still pondering over Roy Saxon¡¯s recent words.
She quickly caught a few key points in the conversation.
Firstly, "beauty", indicating Alexis Denton must be very attractive.
Secondly, the beautiful niece used to cry about wanting to marry Matthew, suggesting she was fond of Matthew.
In just a short while aftering back, May wants her toe stay at the Saxon Family...
With intuitive feminine insight, Scarlett Yates felt May Denton¡¯s motives might not be entirely pure...
Remembering her own shock and disappointment upon discovering she was the childhood marriage arrangement to Matthew Saxon, Scarlett began to understand.
Perhaps her presence disrupted someone¡¯s original n...
Which exins why May Denton doesn¡¯t like her.
Thinking of this, Scarlett Yates looked helplessly and speechlessly, secretly ring at Matthew Saxon.
If things are truly as she suspects, wouldn¡¯t she be a thorn in May Denton¡¯s side?
Chapter 101: Talented Man and Beautiful Woman
Chapter 101: Chapter 101: Talented Man and Beautiful Woman
Unexpectedly, as he cast that re, the crystal ss in Matthew Saxon¡¯s hand showed cracks.
His fingers gripping the ss were so forceful that his knuckles turned white.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s initial slight anger immediately turned into sympathy.
The woman he loved was about to marry his brother. He must be in great pain and distress right now.
So even the aloof Matthew Saxon experienced moments of unfulfilled desire.
"Master, Madam, Miss Green has arrived."
The sound of high heels was barely audible as they moved across the floor.
The maid led someone in, and Scarlett Yates turned her head to look. Following behind the maid was Alice Green, dressed in a white dress.
This was Scarlett Yates¡¯s second time seeing Alice Green in person.
She was still so beautiful, and because she was visiting the Saxon Family to meet the elders, she dressed gracefully and with elegance.
She walked over with poise, a gracious and appropriate smile on her lips, and when she reached Roy Saxon, she greeted him with a touch of respect, "Uncle, Auntie."
Roy Saxon nodded slightly in response, his expression indifferent.
His reaction waspletely different from when he met Scarlett Yates.
Several maids remained in the dining room to serve. These maids, who had been with the Saxon Family for years, were wise enough to notice the difference in Maxwell Saxon¡¯s attitude towards the two future daughters-inw.
Each couldn¡¯t help but reflect quietly that because the Master favored the second Young Master, he also showed more warmth towards Miss Yatespared to Miss Green.
The Master truly was biased.
"Weren¡¯t you supposed to go abroad today?" Maxwell Saxon stood up and walked to Alice Green¡¯s side, naturally wrapping his arm around her waist and gently drawing her close.
Alice Green gave him a sweet smile, her voice soft and alluring, "The trip was canceledst minute."
Scarlett Yates blinked, watching the two of them.
Hmm, the couple was indeed a feast for the eyes, with talents and beauty making them look very well-matched from the outside.
It¡¯s just... this scene, in someone¡¯s eyes, must be quite painful to watch.
She couldn¡¯t help but sneak another nce at Matthew Saxon.
As she expected, he didn¡¯t look pleased. Although no obvious anger could be seen, his gaze was cold and heavy, like frozen ice.
His thin, tightly pressed lips seemed to be enduring something with great effort, trembling slightly.
What a tragic entanglement...
Why couldn¡¯t he fall for someone else? Of all people, he chose to like his brother¡¯s woman.
"You came at the right time."
Maxwell Saxon smiled, leading her towards Matthew Saxon, and then looked at Scarlett Yates, saying, "Let me introduce you, this is Matthew¡¯s girlfriend, Miss Yates, sitting next to him."
The smile on Alice Green¡¯s lips faded slightly, and she fixed her gaze steadily on Scarlett Yates, her eyes appearing gentle but sending a chill that Scarlett Yates sensed.
She stared at Scarlett Yates for a few seconds, then smiled and said, "Miss Yates and I have met once before; I hadn¡¯t realized she was seeing the second Young Master."
When she mentioned "seeing," the coldness hidden in her gaze deepened a bit.
Scarlett Yates also maintained her gaze on her steadily.
The woman in front of her was graceful and engaging, her demeanor gentle, almost like a nobledy from ancient times. Her appearance and temperament undoubtedly suited marrying into a prominent family and bing a Young Madam.
Moreover, Alice Green was far from just a pretty face.
Otherwise, how could she have captured the attention of both young masters of the Saxon Family?
For this reason, Scarlett Yates found it strange that Alice Green¡¯s hostility towards her seemed entirely baseless.
If Alice Green truly liked Matthew Saxon, why didn¡¯t she choose to be with him? As long as she nodded, Matthew Saxon would surely marry her, wouldn¡¯t he?
Chapter 102 Put Away Your Ridiculous Sympathy
Chapter 102: Chapter 102 Put Away Your Ridiculous Sympathy
But she chose Maxwell Saxon, which means she doesn¡¯t like Matthew Saxon, so why did she just look at me with those eyes?
Scarlett Yates was full of questions, but before she could figure it out, she felt a weight on her shoulder. Matthew Saxon¡¯s hand had firmly settled there.
He lifted his chin slightly, his gaze casuallynding on Alice Green, "I heard Miss Green is nning to leave the entertainment industry?"
Alice Green stared directly at the hand he had on Scarlett Yates¡¯s shoulder, her eyes seeming to dim slightly. After a brief silence, she softly uttered one word, "Yes."
Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyes narrowed, his raised chin lowered, and he smiled, "Miss Green truly is deeply devoted to my brother."
Alice Green¡¯splexion turned pale as if she had been struck by something, her smile bing forced, "Young Master must be joking."
Matthew Saxon no longer looked at her, released the hair intertwined around his fingers, and turned his head to gently gaze at Scarlett Yates, "It¡¯s too stuffy here, Scarlett, apany me for a walk in the garden."
This time, Scarlett Yates cooperated with him, nodding immediately.
She thought of that night at the Dales Family¡¯s ce, how she had forced herself to smile even though she was in pain and wanted to cry.
Just like Matthew Saxon now.
--
The Saxon Family¡¯s garden was vast, sorge that Scarlett Yates dared not wander around alone, lest she identally get lost.
She supported Matthew Saxon as they walked aimlessly.
She didn¡¯t know where he intended to go.
It was as if the two hade to an agreement; he didn¡¯t speak, and she didn¡¯t ask.
The midday sun was harsh and ring.
After walking for over ten minutes, sweat began to form on Scarlett Yates¡¯s forehead.
If they continued like this, she feared she would get heatstroke.
Matthew Saxon remained silent.
He hadn¡¯t said a word since leaving the dining room.
Scarlett Yates asionally stole nces at him. His eyes were dark, his expression cold, and his whole aura exuded an unapproachable chill.
Scarlett Yates saw a bench under the shade of a tree ahead and turned her head to say to him, "You must be tired. Shall we sit there for a bit?"
Although she phrased it as a question, without waiting for his answer, Scarlett Yates took the initiative to guide him over.
Strolling in the garden during the most scorching part of the afternoon was hardly a romantic or pleasant affair.
Matthew Saxon still didn¡¯t say a word, like a cold, moving statue.
Scarlett Yates no longer cared whether he was willing or not. Once she reached the shade, she plopped down onto the bench.
She caught her breath, "I don¡¯t want to walk anymore. You can go by yourself if you want."
Matthew Saxon silently stared at her for a while before sitting down beside her.
He was also tired, loungingzily against the bench, hands resting behind his head, chin slightly raised, eyes half-closed, letting the speckled light through the trees sprinkle over his handsome face.
His skin was very fair.
The pale golden light on his face gave him the appearance of luminous white jade.
"Scarlett Yates, put away your ridiculous sympathy. I don¡¯t need it." His deep, indifferent voice carried a hint of mockingughter, "Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what goes on in that little head of yours."
He slowly turned his head, meeting her sympathetic nce.
Scarlett Yates hadn¡¯t expected him to catch her staring, coughing awkwardly a couple of times.
She could imagine how infuriated he must be.
To be pitied by the woman he most despised and loathed ¡ª was this not a form of insult to him?
"I..." She wanted to exin a bit but didn¡¯t know what to say.
Chapter 103 I Don’t Need Your Comfort
Chapter 103: Chapter 103 I Don¡¯t Need Your Comfort
"Even you think I¡¯m pitiful?" He curled his lips in a cold sneer.
"How could you be pitiful." Scarlett didn¡¯t want to anger him, so she ttered him against her will, "You grew up with a golden spoon in your mouth, you get what you want, have wealth, power, status, and a good appearance. Heaven has given you all the best things; people envy you too much to feel pity."
She said these words, not just to tter him, but also partly out of sincerity.
She always thought Matthew Saxon¡¯s life was too good, so good that it would make many people envious and jealous.
How much good fortune must have been umted in a past life to be reborn with such a privileged birth?
Even if desires in love are unmet, it can¡¯t be considered a major setback.
Moreover, she doesn¡¯t think Alice Green has no feelings at all for Matthew Saxon. That pair of eyes filled with hostility when looking at her reveals many problems.
Matthew let out a coldugh again and looked at her disdainfully, "Scarlett Yates, don¡¯t keep blinking when you lie. Do you think everyone is as dumb as you?"
Did he see through her lie?
Scarlett was a little surprised, to have her thoughts so easily seen through was quite frightening.
Especially since he noticed her little quirks when lying. It was all the more terrifying.
Since she was little, she would blink uncontrobly when she lied; people who¡¯ve spent a lot of time with her gradually noticed this.
But for someone like Matthew Saxon, who hadn¡¯t spent much time with her, to notice such a habit was remarkable; he truly had keen observation skills.
She had thought his only abilities were partying and flirting with women.
But what did he mean by likening her to being dumb?
Scarlett frowned, unhappy, "Trying tofort you and you insult me, I shouldn¡¯t have bothered with you."
He snorted coldly, turned his head away, his voice cold and indifferent, "I don¡¯t need yourfort, don¡¯t misce your overflowing sympathy."
...
This insufferable and annoying man.
Scarlett really wanted to turn and walk away; even a moment with Matthew makes her want to hit someone.
Only with a hard punch to his hateful yet beautiful face could she relieve her anger,
but she dared not act on this impulse, and could only swallow her fury in silence.
Matthew closed his eyes again, his voice still cold but with a hint of fatigue, "I want to be alone, you don¡¯t need to stay here."
Want her to leave?
Scarlett couldn¡¯t have been happier, she immediately patted herself clean and stood up, "Young Master, then I won¡¯t disturb you."
Privately, when no one was around, she always addressed him this way.
After all, their agreement was limited to pretending to be affectionate in public; privately, they went their separate ways, indifferent to each other.
After speaking, Scarlett retraced her steps.
After walking for a while, she stopped again, unable to resist turning back for a look.
Actually, she herself didn¡¯t know why she wanted to look back.
To look back at the self-righteous, arrogant fellow.
On the bench under the camphor tree, Matthew still had his eyes closed, slightly raising his head, the fragmented sunlight casting on his deep, sculpted features.
His brows, his eyes, seemed like ink strokes, rendered with solitude between them, his thin lips pressed into a cold curve.
The breeze gently stirred.
Chapter 104: I Want to Have a Few Words with You
Chapter 104: Chapter 104: I Want to Have a Few Words with You
The leaves of the camphor trees rustle softly.
On that bench beneath the tree sits only one person, surrounded by silence, with just the sound of cicadas.
An indescribable emotion suddenly arises in her heart.
She suddenly feels that the man under the tree is lonely and solitary.
As soon as this thought emerges, Scarlett Yates immediately despises her own arrogance.
How could she think someone like Matthew Saxon would be lonely and solitary? Has she lost her mind?
A wealthy young master who gets what he wants and changes women like clothes, how could he possibly be lonely?
She must have had something wrong in her head just now to have had such a ridiculous thought.
She chuckles self-deprecatingly, shakes her head, throws those chaotic thoughts out of her mind, turns around, and leaves withrge strides without looking back.
--
Scarlett Yates is terrible with directions.
She could get the direction wrong even in ces she has visited countless times, let alone having only recently arrived at the Saxon Family estate.
She has wandered in the Saxon Family garden before, but it was only within a close range; she didn¡¯t dare go further, afraid she¡¯d get lost.
She follows the route she came by to head back.
It seems like this was the path in her memory, but as she walked, the route suddenly seemed wrong.
The view ahead turned unfamiliar, and she reached a ce she hadn¡¯t been before.
By now, most of the servants were resting.
The gardener wouldn¡¯t choose to work during the hottest time either.
So...
Not a soul was around except for herself.
Scarlett Yates spun in ce, looking miserably at the three paths in front of her.
Each one looked much like where she had just walked; which one should she choose...
"Miss Yates."
A woman¡¯s voice suddenly sounded behind her, somewhat familiar.
Scarlett Yates jumped, turned around, and was startled again when she saw who it was, "Miss Green..."
Alice Green¡¯s gentle face spread a soft, subtle smile. She stepped forward, came up to Scarlett Yates, and looked at her, saying, "Miss Yates, if you have no other matters at the moment, I¡¯d like to chat with you."
"You want to chat with me?" Scarlett Yates froze a little, knitting her brows in confusion, "What does Miss Green want to chat about?"
Barring unexpected circumstances, she guessed Alice Green wanted to talk to her about Matthew Saxon.
Alice Green stared at her for a few seconds, the corners of her lips lifted slightly, responding off-topic, "Why isn¡¯t Miss Yates with Matthew? I heard from Maxwell that your rtionship is so strong, you¡¯re glued together every day."
Glued together...
Upon hearing this adjective, Scarlett Yates felt a jolt as goosebumps rose.
She absolutely couldn¡¯t believe such an affectionate term woulde from Maxwell Saxon¡¯s mouth.
Her guess was indeed correct.
Alice Green hade to her to discuss matters about Matthew Saxon.
But as a woman about to marry his brother, what did she n to talk to her about?
Scarlett Yates originally had no intention of getting involved in the messy affair between the two brothers and one woman, but the heroine of the messy affair hade to her doorstep, she couldn¡¯t well refuse...
After all, listening wouldn¡¯t harm her, so she might as well hear what the other party wanted to say.
Thinking this, she deliberately put on a quite forlorn look, gazing intively at Alice Green, "He¡¯s in a bad mood, wants to be alone."
Seeing the full look of "grudging wife" on her face, Alice Green¡¯s mouth lifted in apparent cheerfulness.
She eyed Scarlett Yates, a hint of disdain showing in her eyes, "I heard from Maxwell that Miss Yates¡¯ parents and Uncle Saxon arranged a childhood engagement, and Uncle Saxon, being a man of his word, ns for you to marry Matthew after you graduate."
Chapter 105: A Woman’s Jealousy Is Truly Terrifying
Chapter 105: Chapter 105: A Woman¡¯s Jealousy Is Truly Terrifying
Scarlett Yates continued to pretend with a very resentful expression, biting her lip and nodding.
Alice Green chuckled lightly, sarcastically sighing, "In this day and age, there are still people arranging marriages for children. With Matthew¡¯s personality, he absolutely hates these ridiculous matchmaking methods. Asking him to marry a woman just because of some so-called promise is totally impossible."
After her sigh, she asked, "Did Matthew agree?"
Scarlett hesitated for a few seconds, then softly said, "Young Master is a very filial person. He said he would do as Uncle wishes."
Alice sneered, "He said that, and you believed him?"
Scarlett slowly lifted her face of a resentful woman, biting her lip tightly, her voice slightly trembling, "Miss Green, what exactly are you trying to say?"
Alice looked at her with a dismissive gaze, putting on an air of superiority, "You saw it at the hospitalst time. Matthew and I have known each other for a long time. I know him very well. He absolutely hates doing things ording to other people¡¯s arrangements. If he doesn¡¯t want to do something, no one can force him. He chose to be with you not because of that promise, and certainly not because he likes you."
Alice looked her up and down with a disdainful tone, "With his status, he is surrounded by all kinds of women. A woman of ordinary birth like you is not from the same world as him. He will never be interested in you."
Scarlett bit her lip tighter, trying her best to appear sad yet angry, on the verge of crying, "Miss Green, I know the one he likes is you, but what does that matter? You¡¯re going to marry his brother, you two can never be together."
"Even if he doesn¡¯t care about me now, at least I still have a chance to fight for it. Since Miss Green knows he likes you, why did you choose Maxwell Saxon? Don¡¯t tell me you really have no feelings for him at all."
Alice¡¯s expression changed immediately.
First with anger, suddenly shifting to deep disappointment and pain.
She red coldly at Scarlett, "Scarlett Yates, you will never get his heart. Matthew is with you just to get back at me, because I chose Saxon, I hurt him. Even if I marry Saxon, what does it matter? I can still win his heart, while you are just a pathetic person who will soon be abandoned by him."
The jealousy of women is truly terrifying...
Scarlett watched as Alice¡¯s face turned twisted in an instant and sighed quietly.
She was considering how to n the next act, when something caught her eye in her peripheral vision.
She froze, her eyes turned, and the bad bug in her belly was stirred up.
When ites to acting, she might not excel in other things, but her crying scenes are top-notch. Whenever she wants to cry, she can deliver an extraordinary performance anywhere, anytime...
She blinked her eyes, and tears immediately flowed out, crying pitifully like a helpless victim, "Miss Green, you¡¯re lying, Matthew isn¡¯t with me just to get back at you. It¡¯s not like that, I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe a single word..."
The weaker and more pathetic she acted, the more superior Alice became, "Scarlett Yates, why deceive yourself? You know perfectly well who Matthew truly loves. Do you believe I just need to say one word, and he¡¯ll immediately dump you?"
"Miss Green is truly confident in her allure, no wonder even someone like his brother, who never gets close to women, has be one of your admirers." Thezy, mischievous voice contained a trace of mockery, shocking Alice¡¯s face into a drastic change.
Chapter 106 Deeply Immersed in the Role
Chapter 106: Chapter 106 Deeply Immersed in the Role
"Matthew!" She looked like a startled bird, her face turned very pale, "You... when did youe?"
Matthew Saxon leaned against an artificial rock, smiling with curled lips, "When did Miss Green be the worm inside my stomach?"
Although he was smiling, his eyes were cold.
As soon as Alice Green realized that he had heard everything she just said, her face turned even paler, and she hurriedly tried to exin, "Matthew, listen to me, I..."
"Miss Green, it¡¯s one thing for you to one-sidedly believe I¡¯m infatuated with you, but to use those delusions to insult and harm my fianc¨¦e, I cannot just stand by."
"One-sided?" Alice¡¯s face went white.
Matthew Saxon half-narrowed his eyes with a smile, "Whether it¡¯s one-sided, Miss Green knows best, otherwise, why would you be so eager to throw yourself into my brother¡¯s arms?"
Alice seemed deeply hurt by his words; her lips turned pale as well, "Matthew... did you really... really never like me?"
Matthew looked at her without the slightest hesitation, "Sorry, my past actions led you to such a deep misunderstanding."
Alice shook her head in disbelief, "I don¡¯t believe it. If you didn¡¯t like me, why would you rescue me from that ce? If you didn¡¯t like me, why would you do so much for me? If you didn¡¯t like me, why would you have an ident after hearing I was going to marry your brother?"
Matthew was silent for a few seconds, his lips curling mischievously, speaking in a frivolous manner, "Miss Green, if it were another woman, I would have done the same. To me, it was just a game to pass the time when bored; you¡¯re not the first woman I¡¯ve done this for."
Alice turned into a teary mess again, tears falling incessantly, "I don¡¯t believe it, Matthew, you once said you would protect me forever, you said I was different from other women."
"Forever?" Matthew sneered with disdain, "Miss Green, you¡¯ve been in the entertainment industry for two years, and yet you¡¯re still so naive. Words used to sweet-talk women, and you took them seriously."
He seemed to have run out of patience to continue talking with Alice, turned his head away, and no longer looked at her. He beckoned to Scarlett Yates with his hand,manding, "Scarlett,e here."
A certain woman was probably too absorbed in the y, still wiping tears vigorously, her eyes red and swollen from crying.
Matthew couldn¡¯t help but smile; he actually found it amusing.
This foolish woman, even when lying, would blink guiltily, yet pretending to be a bullied victim, she acted so convincingly.
The tears were like they cost nothing, and she couldn¡¯t stop crying even after so long.
That fleeting, faint smile on Matthew¡¯s face was caught by Alice.
Her face, already pale, lost all color.
In the past, when she cried, he would patiently lower himself tofort her until she stopped.
But just now... when she was crying in sadness, he was smiling at another woman.
At that moment, Alice suddenly felt a sense of fear.
This deep fear stemmed from the impending loss of something very important to her.
Through her tear-blurred eyes, she saw the gentle and indulgent smile at Matthew¡¯s lips, a smile that once belonged solely to her, but now, it was no longer her possession.
He was smiling at Scarlett Yates.
The woman engaged to him since childhood.
He no longer looked at her, his entire gaze followed another woman.
Chapter 107 I Can’t Destroy You
Chapter 107: Chapter 107 I Can¡¯t Destroy You
This kind of coldness and indifference made her feel waves of heartache and pain, as if a pair ofrge hands were ruthlessly stirring her heart, leaving her restless, and even breathing was painful.
"Matthew..." she called his name in pain and sorrow.
Why does he have to treat her like this?
She hadn¡¯t wanted to reach this point today, but she couldn¡¯t wait any longer.
She didn¡¯t know how long she would have to wait in this hopeless and indefinite situation.
Her patience had been worn away inch by inch over the past three years.
From the beginning, she had shown her love for him, probing again and again, clearly expressing her feelings.
She liked him; she was willing to be his woman, desired to marry him, to be his wife.
He was such a smart person; how could he not understand her feelings?
But he rejected her.
A year ago, on that night, when she despairingly decided to take a desperate gamble, quietly sneaking into his bed, he had pushed her away without hesitation.
"Alice, don¡¯t do this again in the future."
"Why? Don¡¯t you like me?" She didn¡¯t understand. If he didn¡¯t like her, why was he so good to her?
"You are the woman I want to protect for a lifetime. I can¡¯t ruin you."
"I am willing, Matthew, take me. If you like me, please take me." She rushed into his embrace again, holding him tightly.
Her fingers were pried open one by one.
There wasn¡¯t even a ripple in his eyes; his calm, dark eyes quietly watched her, as he dressed her in his shirt, "You should leave."
She burst into tears, feeling humiliated and heartbroken, "Matthew, why can other women, and not me? What am Ickingpared to them?"
"Alice, don¡¯tpare yourself to them." He gently wiped her tears away, his voice equally gentle, "You¡¯re different from them."
She looked at him with tear-filled eyes, "I¡¯d rather be like them. I just want to be your woman. Why can¡¯t I? Why?"
He looked at her for a long time; finally, he just sighed softly, ruffled her hair, and looked at her with the indulgent gaze she was most infatuated with, "If you became like them, it would mean you¡¯d quickly lose my affection. Would you still want that?"
The memories slowly surfaced in her mind.
Everything that happened that night, as if it were just yesterday.
In the end, she remembered not saying a word, turning around, and silently leaving his room.
She was afraid of losing his affection.
But now, what did it count for...
She had ultimately lost his affection.
He didn¡¯t want her, yet wouldn¡¯t allow her to be with another man.
She had once mistakenly believed he liked her, but thinking about it now, if he really liked her, how could he have spent three years not touching her?
Scarlett Yates walked towards Matthew Saxon somewhat sheepishly.
Although he kept smiling warmly at her, Scarlett felt that those smiling eyes harbored ill intentions.
What a strange guy.
His beloved was crying so miserably, even she, as a woman, couldn¡¯t bear to see it, yet he could still smile.
Before Scarlett could reach him, he stretched out his hand and pulled her to his side.
The familiar and pleasant scent entered her nose, making her dizzy.
His hand lightly knocked on her head, and he said with a smirk, "So useless. Just left me for a moment and got bullied. Seems like I can¡¯t let you leave my side from now on."
Chapter 108: A Competent Actor
Chapter 108: Chapter 108: A Competent Actor
His tone carried a familiar affection, the low and husky voice whispering tenderly as if by her ear.
Scarlett Yates was already dizzy from the collision, and when she looked up, she was struck by the soft, gentle light in his eyes, making her heart race faster and her dizziness worsen.
After a moment of daze, Scarlett Yates slowly came to her senses.
It¡¯s fake, everything is fake.
A voice in her heart kept telling her loudly, Scarlett Yates, don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re just acting.
No matter how good he is to you, it¡¯s still fake.
Alice Green was right; he¡¯s just taking revenge.
Thoughts gradually returned to her mind, and her head began to clear, the suddenly elerated heartbeat slowly returning to normal.
While figuring out some problems, she also felt a faint sense of loss.
An inexplicable loss, not knowing where it came from.
Matthew Saxon gently rubbed her head, then lightly took her hand, looked down at her lost and disoriented face, and smiled slightly, "Let¡¯s go. Such a hot day, there¡¯s no point in staying outside."
He thought for a moment and then smiled again, "It¡¯s time to change the bandage."
The wounds on his body had long scabbed over and healed, there was no need to change any bandages.
It was merely an excuse to leave.
Scarlett Yates nodded knowingly, cooperating with him as they turned together.
The faint sense of loss in her heart seemed to deepen somewhat.
He is unwilling to face Alice Green because he loves her too much.
She was still very unustomed to being held by him like this; although it was just acting, her fingers moved slightly twice, but she restrained herself and withdrew.
Well, since she promised to cooperate with him acting for a year, she must be apetent actress.
Just holding hands, it¡¯s not a big deal.
Behind them, Alice Green¡¯s crying hadn¡¯t stopped.
Scarlett Yates suddenly felt that her crying scenes couldpete with her own, and, yes, if there¡¯s a chance another day, she must find Alice Green for a good contest to see who can cry until the end.
"Matthew..." Alice Green¡¯s heartbroken voice sounded again.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s body seemed to stiffen a bit, but he didn¡¯t stop.
Alice Green ran up, unwillingly blocking their path, her eyes red as she looked at Scarlett Yates, "Do you really want to marry her?"
Matthew Saxon chuckled, but there was no warmth in his eyes, "Is Miss Green so concerned about my marriage because she¡¯s nning to prepare our wedding gift in advance?"
Saying that, he looked down at Scarlett Yates and smiled, "Scarlett, aren¡¯t you going to thank Miss Green?"
This thank you, Scarlett Yates really couldn¡¯t say.
As a fellow woman, facing a crying Alice Green, she truly couldn¡¯t be so ruthless.
She smiled awkwardly, just wanting to leave this ce of trouble quickly, and changed the topic, "Aren¡¯t you supposed to change the bandage? Let¡¯s go."
Luckily, Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t force her.
He curled his lips, smiled, and said, "Well, let¡¯s go."
"Matthew!" Alice Green cried with a face pale as a ghost, as if she would faint the next second, her eyes painfully looking at Matthew Saxon, "No matter how much you hate me, it doesn¡¯t matter; I beg you, don¡¯t gamble your entire life¡¯s happiness out of spite. I don¡¯t believe you truly like her."
"Miss Green." Matthew Saxon¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold, his gaze indifferent, "Since you¡¯ve decided to marry my brother, then be his woman quietly and peacefully; my affairs have nothing to do with you. If you keep entangling, don¡¯t me me for being harsh."
Chapter 109 Is She Really Going to Lose Him?
Chapter 109: Chapter 109 Is She Really Going to Lose Him?
Alice Green¡¯s face turned pale instantly.
She bit her lip in pain, involuntarily taking a step back. Her steps were soft, and her body swayed unsteadily.
She couldn¡¯t believe there woulde a day when Matthew Saxon would look at her with such a cold and unfamiliar gaze.
The fear in her heart grew and grew, devouring her heart bit by bit.
She was in such pain she couldn¡¯t breathe...
Was she really going to lose him? Completely and utterly lose him?
If she didn¡¯t marry Maxwell Saxon, if she chose to stay by his side like before, could everything go back to the way it was?
No one gave her the answer.
While she was still tormented by pain and suffering, Matthew had already left.
He held Scarlett Yates¡¯s hand and didn¡¯t look back at her even once; he turned and walked away without a nce.
In her tear-blurred vision, she only saw his indifferent back.
--
On the way back, she encountered Maxwell Saxon.
He greeted with a smile, asking warmly, "Matthew, have you seen Alice?"
Matthew Saxon slightly curled his lips, his gaze cold, "Your woman is missing, why are you asking me."
Maxwell didn¡¯t seem to mind Matthew¡¯s coldness and aloofness. He smiled again, looking at Scarlett Yates, and asked, "She said she had something to talk to Miss Yates about. I think Miss Yates must have seen her."
Scarlett had a good impression of Maxwell, so she immediately replied, "Yes, Miss Green just looked for me."
She pointed in a direction, saying, "She should still be over there."
Hmm, I wonder if when Maxwell goes over there and sees his fianc¨¦e with red and swollen eyes from crying, he¡¯ll think she was bullied by me and Matthew.
Maxwell smiled, his smile warm as the sun, nodded, and said, "Thank you, Miss Yates, for pointing the way. Tomorrow I have to go on a business trip to C City and won¡¯t be back for a week, so I can¡¯t see you and Matthew off when you go abroad. So, I¡¯ll wish you a pleasant trip in advance."
A pleasant trip...
In her heart, Scarlett couldn¡¯t help butin. With such a hateful man like Matthew by her side, how could she possibly have a pleasant trip?
Being with him, even paradise would be hell.
Unfortunately, no one could understand her pain.
Everyone just thought she hit the **** luck, that a small civilian suddenly transformed into the woman of a wealthy young master.
Especially the Saxon Family, everyone knew she was chosen as Roy Saxon¡¯s future daughter-inw. Every time they saw her, aside from being respectful, they were full of envy and jealousy, onlymenting why such good luck hadn¡¯t struck them.
She really couldn¡¯t express her bitterness...
"Oh? Going on a business trip to C City?" Matthew¡¯s demonic eyes carried a subtle smile, "Big brother is getting more and more important, it seems soon all thepany¡¯s affairs can be handed over to you, and I can finally rx and be the nominal President."
Saying this, he stepped forward, patted Maxwell on the shoulder, andughingly said, "It¡¯s good to have big brother in the Saxon Family so I can rest easy; dad doesn¡¯t have to worry about Seymour being ruined by me. Big brother, you are truly the pride and hope of the Saxon Family."
Maxwell remained unchanged in expression, calmly saying, "Dad values you the most, and thepany will be handed over to you in the future. If you don¡¯t change those messy habits and continue with such willfulness, it will only make him increasingly disappointed."
Chapter 110: Ready to start preaching to me?
Chapter 110: Chapter 110: Ready to start preaching to me?
"Matthew, you¡¯re no longer a child."
Matthew Saxon chuckled lightly, curling his lips, "Big brother, are you nning to start preaching to me?"
Maxwell Saxon smiled faintly and said, "Just a few words of advice."
"Big brother, you shouldn¡¯t waste your breath on me." Matthew Saxon shed a cynical smile, squinted his eyes slightly, andzily said, "I have no interest whatsoever in thepany¡¯s affairs. The more disappointed Dad is with me, the better. Ideally, he should remove my position, and that way, I¡¯ll bepletely freed."
"It¡¯s more than enough for him to have such an excellent son as big brother. Seymour doesn¡¯t need two outstanding managers. In my view, leaving thepany to big brother, while I enjoy the benefits being a figurehead, suits both our skills well, doesn¡¯t it?"
After saying that, heughed twice, turned around and walked over to Scarlett Yates, and saidzily, "Oh, by the way, big brother, even though thepany¡¯s matters are important, you should try to spend more time with your woman. I just saw Miss Green crying, her eyes were swollen. If the people below see and spread bad rumors, the impact won¡¯t be good."
He then held Scarlett Yates¡¯s hand, the demon¡¯s handsome face showing an innocent smile, and squeezed Scarlett¡¯s palm, "Scarlett, let¡¯s go."
During these few days with the Saxon Family, Scarlett Yates discovered quite a few things.
Matthew Saxon and Maxwell Saxon¡¯s rtionship is actually quite bad.
Although it appears harmonious on the surface, every time Matthew Saxon sees him, his gaze unconsciously bes a bit colder.
His cynical side is disyed most vividly in front of Maxwell Saxon.
Lucky for Maxwell Saxon that he has such a good temper, anyone else would have been unable to tolerate it long ago.
For some reason, Scarlett Yates suddenly felt a bit sympathetic towards Maxwell Saxon.
Even though he now holds the distinguished status of Young Master of the Saxon Family, the shameful history rted to being a bastard child is one that can¡¯t be erased.
Mentioning Maxwell Saxon inevitably reminds people of his other identity.
And being a bastard, no matter when, is never a glorious identity.
--
The two gradually walked out of Maxwell Saxon¡¯s sight range.
Scarlett Yates looked around to ensure no one was present and immediately shook off Matthew Saxon¡¯s hand.
Throughout the journey, Matthew Saxon had been holding her hand, which she found very ufortable, extremely ufortable!
From Scarlett Yates¡¯s perspective, holding hands, hugging, and kissing are actions only performed between mutually affectionate couples.
But Matthew Saxon had already held her hand, hugged her, and even kissed her.
Though recalling it, that kiss was anything but pleasant or beautiful.
Growing up, Scarlett Yates had very little contact with the opposite sex, and Henry Dales was the first man she liked, the one she experienced her first heartbreak with.
She always thought she should give all her "firsts" to the one she liked, but didn¡¯t expect many of her firsts were given to a man she disliked immensely.
Matthew Saxon...
She genuinely disliked this man, even just mentioning his name made her instinctively frown.
If her dislike for Matthew Saxon was at five points before, after witnessing the earlier scene firsthand, it has increased to eight points.
A pampered son who knows nothing but idleness and indulgence, really evokes no fondness.
She genuinely couldn¡¯t understand what Roy Saxon was thinking, no matter how much he adored Matthew Saxon, he shouldn¡¯t gamble the Seymour Consortium¡¯s future.
Chapter 111: No Vacant Rooms?
Chapter 111: Chapter 111: No Vacant Rooms?
Handing over the Seymour Consortium to someone like Matthew Saxon, isn¡¯t that just self-destructing the family business?
"You seem to have a lot of dissatisfaction with me?" Matthew Saxonzily leaned against a tree, his sexy thin lips curved into a charming shallow smile under the shade.
Scarlett Yates frowned at him, after a moment of silence, she said seriously, "The things you just said to your brother, were those your true feelings?"
Matthew was stunned for a moment, his eyes slowly squinted like a dozing fox, his lips lightly tugged, "You don¡¯t believe me?"
Scarlett thought earnestly for a while, then shook her head, "Hmm, I don¡¯t believe it."
He was stunned again, a lightugh escaped from his throat, "Then tell me, what am I really thinking?"
Scarlett shook her head and met his deep gaze without hesitation, "I don¡¯t know either."
She just relied on an unscientific intuition.
This kind of behavior could also be called presumptuous.
Matthewughed, his brows and eyes filled withughter.
Those long and deep eyes fixedly watched her.
For the first time, Scarlett discerned a different emotion in his eyes.
His gaze was no longer just yful, teasing, frivolous, indifferent, and aloof...
A serious and focused stare, unlike any before.
Being gazed at so intently made her somewhat flustered.
After a while...
"Scarlett Yates, never try to understand me." He curled his lips again, half-jokingly and half-seriously teased, "Every woman who tried ended up falling in love with me."
There probably wouldn¡¯t be a man more conceited than him in the world.
Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes, mocking, "Young Master, do you think there will be a day when the sun rises from the west?"
Matthew chuckled, tilting his head to look at her.
Scarlett pointed to the sky above and said bluntly, "If the sun ever rises from the west, maybe then I¡¯ll fall in love with you."
Was this indirectly saying he¡¯s delusional?
Matthewughed, "Then I¡¯m relieved."
Scarlett sneered, "Ditto, I feel the same."
--
In the following days, Scarlett indeed didn¡¯t see Maxwell Saxon again.
Roy Saxon also left early and returnedte, and Scarlett didn¡¯t see him much.
Surprisingly, the ones she had the most interaction with were May Denton and Matthew Saxon.
Because Matthew was about to go abroad, May Denton¡¯s pretty niece happened to have somethinge up unexpectedly and would be dyed ining to the Saxon Family for a few days.
After this incident, Scarlett was more certain about May Denton¡¯s intentions.
May Denton had her eyes on Matthew Saxon and nned to find a way for her family to take advantage of it.
Matthew¡¯s leg healed quickly.
By the day he was going to Z Country, he was already able to walk effortlessly.
--
Blue skies and white clouds, bright sunshine, the cerulean sea rolled up white waves, seeming to blend the sky and sea into one line.
Low over the sea, flocks of seagulls skimmed across, drawing a beautiful arc in the sky.
Comfortable weather, pleasant scenery, everything seemed perfect...
Except for...
Goodview Hotel¡ª
"Sorry, Miss Yates, all the hotel rooms are fully booked, there¡¯s no vacancy." The receptionist had a standard smile on her face, her voice gentle and pleasant.
"No vacancy?" Scarlett furrowed her brows, her small face immediately crumpled into a frown.
Chapter 112: Miss Yates, I Have No Reason to Lie to You
Chapter 112: Chapter 112: Miss Yates, I Have No Reason to Lie to You
No way?!
How could there be no vacant rooms?
Such a big hotel, and it¡¯s not even peak tourist season, how could all the rooms be upied?
The receptionist apologetically smiled and again confirmed, "I¡¯m really sorry, all our rooms have been booked."
Her brows furrowed even tighter, feeling frustrated, she paced back and forth in front of the reception desk several times, then suddenly stopped, ced her hands on the counter, and bit her lip saying, "Then help me check if there¡¯s another hotel nearby."
The receptionist stayed silent for a few seconds before putting on an even more apologetic smile, "Miss Yates, we are the only hotel nearby."
Upon hearing this, Scarlett Yates nearly sprang up, her eyes wide with disbelief, "You must be joking, only one hotel in such arge area?"
"Miss Yates, I have no reason to deceive you, you can go check for yourself if you don¡¯t believe me."
It turns out there is only one hotel on this ind!!
OMG, this means she has no other choice but to share a room with Matthew Saxon.
This also means that if no one checks out in the next ten days, she¡¯d have to share a room with Matthew Saxon for ten whole days?!
Scarlett Yates¡¯s face gradually fell.
When she first arrived on the ind, she was excited and thrilled, thinking she¡¯d have a good time since she¡¯s already there.
Who knew that not long after arriving, she¡¯d hear such terrible "news!"
As an official "couple", Roy Saxon naturally arranged only one room for her and Matthew Saxon, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with that arrangement, except they aren¡¯t a real couple!
Outside, the sun was shining bright, yet Scarlett Yates wore a gloomy face, her good moodpletely dampened.
With a downcast face, she left the reception desk in silence.
As she walked away, she heard bursts of women¡¯sughter outside.
"Mr. Saxon is indeed so witty and humorous..."
"If the men on this ind were all as charming as Mr. Saxon, I¡¯d be willing to live here forever."
"Mr. Saxon doesn¡¯t have any special ns tonight, does he? We don¡¯t have any ns, so you see..."
The world is getting worse!
How could someone so openly invite, and it¡¯s a group of women inviting one man.
Women from Z Country are indeed fiery and bold.
But, why does it seem like the man they¡¯re inviting seems to have the surname Saxon?
Almost as if her curiosity was meant to be satisfied.
The next second, a familiar voice reached her ears, yful and frivolous, "Sounds pretty good."
Scarlett Yates froze, and her expression changed slightly.
Sure enough, it¡¯s that scoundrel Matthew Saxon!
Looking up, she saw him with both hands in his pockets, leaning ntingly against the floor-to-ceiling window, casually dealing with several women around him.
That captivating face of his attracted attention, not only from the women around him, who seemed captivated but also from any passing female who couldn¡¯t resist taking an extra nce.
He seemed very proud of the spectacle he had created, with an enchanting smile at the corners of his mouth, his wickedly long and narrow eyes half-opened seductively.
The three women wearing only bikinis had perfect figures, their sun-kissed skin healthy and alluring.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s response evidently made them very happy, as if they¡¯d won a lottery, they eximed with surprise, "Mr. Saxon agreed?"
Chapter 113: Prank
Chapter 113: Chapter 113: Prank
Matthew Saxon curved his lips into a smile and replied in a cheerful tone, "It¡¯s my honor to have a beauty aspany."
The group of women squealed in delight again, and one of them boldly asked, "Mr. Saxon, what¡¯s your room number? Can wee over tonight to hang out?"
Matthew curved his lips into another smile.
The women, lost in his charming smile,pletely lost their senses, looking like infatuated fools...
Scarlett Yates watched while shaking her head and scoffing.
No wonder he¡¯s known as the famous yboy of A City. How long has it been, and he¡¯s already flirting with other women.
It seems that being unable to go out and flirt while his leg was injured really stifled him.
Now that he¡¯s just recovered, he¡¯s already flirting with three women at once. Eating in such a hurry, isn¡¯t he afraid of choking!
Watching Matthew looking so smug and triumphant, Scarlett felt it was very unfair, extremely unfair.
Why is she always the passive one?
Passively signing a termination agreement, passively epting a proposal to fake a rtionship, passively following him here, and now even passively choosing a ce to stay...
While he just indulges in women throwing themselves at him,pletely ignoring her situation without the slightest intention to help her out.
If it weren¡¯t for him, why would she havee to this godforsaken ce?!
Since everything started because of him, now that she¡¯s feeling bad, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll have an easy time!
A thought shed through her mind, and a crafty smile appeared on Scarlett¡¯s lips.
--
"Darling~"
Her soft and charming voice deliberately prolonged, modted to several degrees, making it stand out in the not-so-quiet hall.
Hearing this voice, Matthew couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows.
Looking over, he saw the owner of the voice sashaying over to him with an exaggerated sway, a mischievous smile on her face, making him frown even more.
"Darling, I¡¯ve been looking for you forever, and here you are hiding," Scarlett artlessly nudged away the women standing in her way, and under their astonished gazes, sashayed over to Matthew.
She intimately hooked her arm around Matthew¡¯s and stomped her foot dramatically, protesting coyly, "I told you not toe to this awful ce for our honeymoon. With so many shameless women on the ind, it didn¡¯t take them long to start making a move on you."
"Who are you?" The three bikini-d women stared incredulously at Scarlett, then frowned and suspiciously looked at Matthew.
Just now, this girl said she was there for her honeymoon.
But looking at her, she¡¯s still got a youthful face, dressed so conservatively, clearly still a student.
While the Mr. Saxon beside her exudes charm and sophistication, clearly a seasoned yer in the field of romance.
Such an experienced man would never be interested in a young girl like this, let alone marry her.
Scarlett gave them a triumphant hum, hugged Matthew¡¯s arm, and shook it twice, looked up at him, and said in a sweet voice, "Husband, it¡¯s so stuffy here, I don¡¯t want to stay. Can we go somewhere else, please?"
The three bikini women were shocked again.
Husband?
This little girl actually called him husband?
Is this na?ve little blonde girl really his wife?
Several pairs of confused eyes looked simultaneously at Matthew, hoping he would deny it.
But s...
In their expectant gazes, the excellent and quality man they adored, Mr. Saxon, gave a gentle smile to the little girl shaking his arm, reached out to pat her head, and said indulgently, "Alright."
Chapter 114: This Is Also for Your Own Good
Chapter 114: Chapter 114: This Is Also for Your Own Good
The few of them immediately widened their eyes, disappointment etched on their faces, broken hearts scattered all over the ce.
So, he really is this little girl¡¯s husband.
Such a top-notch, quality man, actually married, what a pity, such a pity.
Oh, Mr. Saxon looks both handsome and rich, a rare ambiguous target, but since he¡¯s ounted for, they won¡¯t shamelessly try to flirt.
The disappointment on their faces was hard to hide, and they no longer had any intention of flirting, quietly slipping away.
As soon as they left, Scarlett Yates immediately let go of Matthew Saxon.
She pped her hands, smiling happily, her eyes curving as she said, "Oh my, Young Master¡¯s charm sure is strong, attracting so many beautiful women in such a short time, you¡¯re a real expert, truly an expert."
Sessfully ruining his romantic encounter, Scarlett Yatesughed especially happily, her eyes curving with mischief, like a sly little fox.
Matthew Saxon looked at the mischievous little fox in front of him with a faint smile, his eyebrows also bending slightly, but his deep voice carried a touch of chill, "You chased them all away, are you happy now?"
Of course, Scarlett felt very happy.
Her mood instantly improved, the previous distress and annoyance gonepletely.
Oh, so when someone is unhappy, dragging someone else down with them can feel this good.
Shemitted a misdeed without feeling guilty at all, even finding a justified reason for her actions, holding her head high, "Young Master, I did this for your own good."
She blinked her soft, bright eyes, earnestly saying, "You¡¯ve just recovered, you can¡¯t be overworked."
"So by that logic, I should be thanking you?"
The light dimmed, and Matthew Saxon grasped her hand, deep eyes as dark as the night looking at her with a faint smile, "Since you¡¯re so concerned about me, why don¡¯t you show it with some action? You¡¯ve driven away my entertainment for the night, shouldn¡¯t youpensate me for that?"
Compensate? How topensate?
Scarlett¡¯s smile faded a bit, "Young Mastercks nothing; do you still need someone topensate you?"
Matthew Saxon lowered his head even further, a wicked smile, "Young Master? Didn¡¯t you just sweetly call me husband earlier, and now you¡¯re turning your back on someone?"
"Since you called me husband just now, you should act a bit more like my wife; how about fulfilling your duties now?"
Scarlett¡¯s expression became even more rigid; she involuntarily took half a step back, "Wha...what duties?"
Matthew Saxon smiled, his handsome face leaning closer to her, "Wife, what do you think?"
At such a close distance, she could catch the fleeting mischievous smile in his eyes as he slightly curled his lips.
Her face flushed immediately; startled, her eyes widened big and round.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s smile deepened, winking at her, "Wife, so, have you considered?"
"You... you¡¯re dreaming!"
Scarlett was shocked, having just been a sly little fox with a cunning n seeding, she turned back into a frightened little rabbit, quickly flinging his hand away, jumping several meters away.
Chapter 115: I’m already tired of hearing these words
Chapter 115: Chapter 115: I¡¯m already tired of hearing these words
This... this rogue!
He¡¯s absolutely incorrigible!
Scarlett Yates¡¯ reaction amused Matthew Saxon.
He saw the mist in those startled eyes, as if they were wet like a deer¡¯s, cautiously staring at him.
He couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips, chuckling softly.
"Coward." He looked at her, a light smile tugging at his eyebrows, "Weren¡¯t you just so bold? If you can¡¯t y, don¡¯t cause trouble everywhere. I was just teasing you. Did you really think I¡¯d be interested in a woman as underdeveloped as you?"
"Despicable, vulgar, shameless!" Her small face turned as red as a cooked shrimp, ring at him furiously, and instinctively covered her chest with one hand.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s yful gaze fell on her hand and he couldn¡¯t help butugh again, "It¡¯s t enough there already. If you keep pressing down, it¡¯s really going to turn into a t in."
Scarlett was stunned, her face heating up again, and she growled through gritted teeth, "Despicable, vulgar, shameless!"
"Despicable, vulgar, shameless..." he repeated her insults with a wicked smirk, then sighed, "Scarlett Yates, can¡¯t you think of anything new besides these? I¡¯m sick of hearing it; it¡¯s so unoriginal."
The demon¡¯s slender eyes carried a smile as hezily leaned against the floor-to-ceiling window, instructing her word by word, "Beast in gentleman¡¯s clothing, hypocrite, fair without but foul within. That¡¯s how you should insult next time. Got it?"
Scarlett was astonished.
He... he¡¯s actually teaching her how to insult him?
Is his head messed up?
Matthew, seeing her standing there dazed, curled his lips again and kindly said, "If you want to learn some new insults in the future, I¡¯ll teach you. But it¡¯s better not to learn; girls are more likable when they¡¯re sweet and gentle."
"Scarlett, did you remember?"
"Forget it, probably in this lifetime, you¡¯ll never be associated with sweet and gentle."
"..."
Faced with someone who takes shamelessness to the extreme, Scarlett Yates was clearly no match.
--
Women were never in short supply around Matthew Saxon.
The three women who had just left because of her prank hadn¡¯t been gone for long before several more women surrounded him again.
He was surrounded by those alluring women, his thin lips slightly lifted in a seductive and joyful smile, looking thoroughly amused.
A particrly seductive woman clung to his arm, her body leaning against him as if boneless.
Matthew Saxon looked down at her, said something unclear, and the woman¡¯s face suddenly turned red, transforming instantly into a shy little wife.
Cheerful giggle sounds echoed intermittently.
Faced with beauties throwing themselves at him, certain someone was thoroughly enjoying it, eyes half-closed, a triumphantly pleased smile ying on his face.
This time, Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t go over to disrupt things.
She stood there watching for a moment, snorted a few times disdainfully, "Horny ghost, one day you¡¯ll meet your end at the hands of a woman."
As if he heard her muttered curse, Matthew Saxon still managed to send a yful nce her way amidst the beauties surrounding him.
Scarlett red at him irritably, silently cursing at him, "Beast in gentleman¡¯s clothing."
He curled his lips into a smile again, it was unclear if he understood her mouth movements.
A woman beside him noticed him looking at Scarlett, unhappily tugged at his arm, twisted her body to stand in front of him, and grabbed his hand, shaking it a few times as if pouting.
Chapter 116: A Mysterious Flame
Chapter 116: Chapter 116: A Mysterious me
Matthew Saxon¡¯s attention was soon drawn to the woman beside him, leaving him no time to care about her.
Suddenly, Scarlett Yates felt a strong aversion to his yboy demeanor.
No, she had always been disgusted.
Only this time, the feeling of disgust was more pronounced and deeper.
Why couldn¡¯t he be like Maxwell Saxon, a man who takes responsibility for his feelings?
Why does he insist on ying with emotions and treating them carelessly? Could that really make him satisfied and happy?
A suppressed fire flickered in her heart, a strange me, yet she didn¡¯t know how to vent it.
At this moment, she just wanted to go far away, to a ce where she couldn¡¯t see him.
Out of sight, out of mind.
She and he were never supposed to have any connection, only bound by a ridiculous marriage contract.
Just one year; she only had to endure for one year, and then they could go their separate ways.
Behind her, the sound of women¡¯sughter rang out again.
Scarlett Yates frowned irritably, finding theughter incredibly grating, unwilling to hear it for even a second longer.
She really wished this year would pass quickly; she didn¡¯t know how much longer she could endure...
She walked quickly and was out of the hall in an instant.
A warm breeze, carrying the scent of the ocean, gently brushed against her face.
There was no more of that annoying girlishughter around her, nor that wickedly enchanting gaze that frustrated and disgusted her.
"Miss Yates." George followed her out. As Matthew Saxon¡¯s assistant, he was also here for this business trip.
The Young Master was wrapped in the embrace of soft beauties, and George didn¡¯t want to disturb him, so he said to Scarlett Yates, "After a flight of over ten hours, Miss Yates must be very tired, why not rest for a while."
Scarlett Yates reacted very intensely upon learning she¡¯d share a room with the Young Master, having just spent half an hourmunicating with the front desk.
However, how na?ve was she not to know that if the elder wanted her to share a room with the Young Master, no matter how many vacant rooms the hotel had, it wouldn¡¯t matter.
For this trip abroad, the elder had specially arranged everything.
Thinking of the elder¡¯s attitude toward Scarlett Yates, George found it strange.
The elder was not a gentle person to deal with; rather, most people in the Saxon Family had a certain awe of him. Yet in front of Scarlett Yates, the elder showed a surprising side.
That gentle gaze, kind smile, seemingly approachable middle-aged uncle, was he really the decisive, ruthless, intimidating chairman?
No one knew why Scarlett Yates captured the elder¡¯s favour enough to be so lucky.
Scarlett Yates was indeed tired.
She had never flown for so long; though she rested on the ne, she still felt utterly exhausted.
But thinking she had to share a room with Matthew Saxon made her frown, "George, is there really no way to get the hotel to free up another room?"
She¡¯d rather pitch a tent outdoors than stay in the same room with that jerk Matthew Saxon.
With his knack for flirting, who knew if he¡¯d bring women back to the room.
Had she not deliberately sabotaged it earlier, he would have already agreed to meet those three bikini beauties in his room tonight.
He wouldn¡¯t mind performing an erotic drama for her ears, but she didn¡¯t want her ears polluted.
Chapter 117: It Seems Like Filming
Chapter 117: Chapter 117: It Seems Like Filming
"Sorry." George showed the same troubled expression as the front deskdy, "I¡¯m afraid Miss Yates will have to share a room with the Young Master. Besides, even if there were vacant rooms and Miss Yates booked another room, this would quickly reach the ears of the Master, which would inevitably arouse his suspicion."
"So, do I really have to stay with your Young Master?"
George thought seriously for a moment and nodded, "Yes, Miss Yates."
Scarlett Yates let out a long wail in her heart...
Why, why does Heaven have to torture her like this?
She really despises that bastard Matthew Saxon!
"Miss Yates doesn¡¯t actually need to worry." Seeing her looking dejected and sighing, George couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, "Since the Young Master has an agreement with Miss Yates, he will definitely act ordingly. Miss Yates... needn¡¯t worry that the Young Master will..."
Although he didn¡¯t express it fully, Scarlett Yates understood what he meant.
She snorted coldly, "Your Young Master has such skills. Just standing there in the lobby and a bunch of women flock to him. He has so many women throwing themselves at him that he can¡¯t even choose. What am I worried about?"
That sarcastic tone...
George couldn¡¯t help but pause, a hint of deeper meaning appearing in his gaze as he looked at her.
He remembered that those women around the Young Master had spoken to him in the same tone when they were jealous...
Could it be that Scarlett Yates also...
The hotel was built by the seaside, and not far from the entrance was a beach.
Scarlett Yates stood outside for a while, just about to return to her room, when she suddenly saw a crowd gathering on the beach.
More people were heading towards the crowd, and soon, it was surrounded byyers uponyers of people, bustling with excitement.
She looked over curiously but couldn¡¯t see what was surrounded.
She asked with curiosity, "George, can you see what¡¯s going on over there?"
George nced over without much interest, "It seems like they¡¯re filming something."
"Filming?" Scarlett Yates¡¯ eyes lit up, seemingly very interested, and she tiptoed to look over.
Still, she saw nothing.
The crowd was too thick, blocking all her view.
She frowned with disappointment, "Sigh, I can¡¯t see anything..."
It¡¯s the first time in her life that she has encountered a film crew shooting in the same ce as her, which is a novel experience for her. Her face was full of curiosity and excitement, like a child who hasn¡¯t grown up yet.
Seeing her like this, George chuckled again, "This is amon location for TV dramas, and there are often crews shooting here. Miss Yates may find it novel now, but after seeing it many times, it won¡¯t seem so interesting."
Scarlett Yates looked for a long time but couldn¡¯t see anything, so she withdrew her gaze with a smile, "Sounds like you¡¯ve seen it many times already."
"Back when Miss Green was filming, the Young Master often asked me to visit the set, I..." George realized he had said something he shouldn¡¯t have and abruptly stopped, his expression changing.
This was the first time Scarlett Yates had heard George mention the matters between Alice Green and Matthew Saxon.
Although he let it slip identally, it was clear that Matthew Saxon truly cared about Alice Green.
That inexplicable dullness in her heart resurfaced.
Suddenly, the film shooting that had seemed so interesting to her before now seemed tedious and unappealing.
Chapter 118: At that time, she must have been seeing things
Chapter 118: Chapter 118: At that time, she must have been seeing things
Her brows knitted together again, and she turned around, saying, "It¡¯s too hot outside, I¡¯m going back to my room to sort out my luggage. Don¡¯t call me for dinner, I¡¯ll eat by myself after I wake up."
Based on her understanding of Matthew Saxon, he had been cooped up at home for so long, and now that he finally had time to indulge himself, it¡¯s likely he wouldn¡¯t being back tonight.
That¡¯s all for the better.
It¡¯s best if he never returns to the room.
God knows how much she doesn¡¯t want to share a room with him.
Scarlett Yates walked back into the hall, ncing instinctively toward the spot where Matthew Saxon had been.
He was no longer there, just as expected.
By the floor-to-ceiling window, it was empty, not a shadow in sight.
Gone with him were the beautiful women in bikinis.
The hotel and nearby ces offered plenty of entertainment options, so of course, they wouldn¡¯t waste their time in the bustling lobby.
A dashing, handsome man with charming, proactive women¡ªeveryone could imagine what might happen...
Revelry and indulgence, isn¡¯t this his usual lifestyle?
Scarlett stared at the empty spot for a few seconds, letting out a coldugh and curling her lips in mockery.
The image of Matthew Saxon quietly closing his eyes, leaning on a bench in the Saxon Family¡¯s garden, shed in her mind.
That Matthew Saxon, exuding an aura of loneliness.
She must have been seeing things back then.
How could he possibly be lonely when he always had beautiful women by his side?
--
The room shared by Scarlett Yates and Matthew Saxon was a couple¡¯s suite, so there was only one bed in the entire suite.
Arge bed, three meters wide.
Opposite the bed, there was a huge mirror, taking up half of the wall.
From this angle and design, anything happening on the bed would be clearly reflected in the mirror.
Scarlett nced at the softrge bed and then at the mirror opposite, her eyebrows twitching twice, feeling roasted inside and out.
Such a design, really is something.
The setup of the room exudes a romantic yet ambiguous vibe, such as the dim warm lighting and the faint fragrance permeating the air...
This kind of room is perfect for a real couple to stay in.
But for a fake couple like her and Matthew Saxon staying here, it¡¯s somewhat awkward.
And she actually has to stay here for half a month, just thinking about it makes her head ache.
Can¡¯t she break the contract and leave this godforsaken ce right away?
--
The temperature in Z City was cool early andte, but it started heating up by noon.
The scorching sunlight was blocked by the heavy curtains, and the indoor lights were on, casting a dim and ambiguous tone.
Scarlett broke into a sweat, feeling sticky all over, and though she was already very tired, she insisted on taking a shower before lying down.
After her shower, she confidently and fearlesslymandeered the onlyrge bed in the bedroom.
She figured that Matthew Saxon wouldn¡¯t be back for quite a while.
Therge bed was unbelievably soft, lying on it felt like being wrapped inyer uponyer of cotton, incrediblyfortable.
She didn¡¯t know what aroma the bedding was infused with, but the sweet scent seemed to have a soporific effect; she rolled over on the bed twice and gradually fell asleep, hugging a pillow.
A sweet warm fragrance hung in the air, as sweet as honey, and this sweetness seemed to seep into her heart.
Even in her dreams, this fragrance lingered around her nose, lingering endlessly.
Chapter 119: You want to scare someone to death
Chapter 119: Chapter 119: You want to scare someone to death
She wasn¡¯t sleeping deeply, caught between dream and reality.
In a strange ce, her body hadn¡¯t fully adjusted, so her sleep was naturally not good either.
Suddenly, Scarlett Yates felt someone watching her.
An intense gaze fell on her face, refusing to move away for a long time.
Such a strong gaze was pricklier than the burning sunlight outside, and even in her dreams, she couldn¡¯t ignore it.
Unable to continue sleeping peacefully, she abruptly opened her eyes.
"Ah~!" As her eyelids lifted, Scarlett saw a ck silhouette standing by the bed.
Tall, slender, and lofty, yet exuding a cold aura.
The curtains were drawn, making the room akin to night. She had only turned on the dimmestmp before sleeping, and its faint orange light couldn¡¯t truly illuminate anything.
The slender ck silhouette was not clear, only a vague outline could be seen.
Terrified, she screamed loudly, instinctively grabbing the pillow in her hand and throwing it at the shadow while simultaneously jumping out of bed from the other side.
She steadied herself and looked at the vague silhouette, ayer of cold sweat dotting her tense forehead, "Who are you?"
The shadow extended a long arm and caught the pillow thrown at him.
He slowly walked to the bedhead, closest to themp.
In the dim orangemp light, the shadow¡¯s hazy outline gradually became clearer.
The light revealed an extraordinarily handsome face, as beautiful as a painting.
Long, slender phoenix eyes, with slightly raised corners that could enchant souls.
At this moment, these eyes contained a yful smile, steadfastly watching her.
Scarlett¡¯s drifting heart suddenly dropped back into ce upon seeing the handsome man on the opposite side of the bed. Confirming she wasn¡¯t dreaming, she indignantlyined, "Second Young Master, you¡¯re trying to scare someone to death, silent like a ghost..."
Actually, she wanted to ask why he was here.
Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be enjoying pleasure with that woman?
Could it be she¡¯s been asleep for a long time?
On the wall beside her was a clock, its second hand making a very light sound as it moved.
Scarlett turned her head to look; she¡¯d only been asleep for two hours.
Hmm, is the sun about to rise from the west?
The Saxon Family¡¯s Second Young Master returned after mixing with his new love for just two hours?
She felt surprised, doubting if she was mistaken. With a snap, she turned on themp and stared at the person opposite for a good while before finally confirming it was indeed Matthew Saxon.
Matthew Saxon was looking at her with a peculiar gaze.
Scarlett couldn¡¯t quite say what was strange, but when he looked at her this way, her previously calm heart felt as if a stone had been thrown into it, suddenly stirring ripples.
Her heartbeat instantly skipped two beats.
His eyes were firmly fixed on her, the ambiguous gaze lingered for a while, ultimately falling on her delicate face.
Her freshly washed hair was blow-dried, fluffy and soft, cascading down her shoulders.
Just having woken up, her cheeks retained the rosy flush of slumber, like tender flower petals.
Her face was devoid of any makeup, her bare-skinned visage fresh and charming, like a lily with morning dew.
She wore a knee-length dress as refreshingly white as herplexion, styled simply and conservatively, made from cotton.
The somewhat old-fashioned design held a unique appeal on her.
Chapter 120: The Second Young Master’s Taste is Truly Unique
Chapter 120: Chapter 120: The Second Young Master¡¯s Taste is Truly Unique
He looked at her standing gracefully, and couldn¡¯t help but think of those alluring women, furrowing his brows involuntarily.
Those women withyers andyers of powder, seemed to turn into ordinary faces, thinking about it felt tasteless.
"Scarlett Yates,e here." His voice was low and he waved at her with a smile.
His slender eyes rolled at the corners, seductively looking at her.
"W-what are you doing?" Scarlett didn¡¯t know why she was nervous, but her body instinctively stepped back two steps, full of defense.
Seeing her series of small movements, he curved his lips, chuckling, "What are you afraid of? I¡¯m not a bad guy."
Scarlett listened to him, then looked at his bright and prating eyes, silently took another step back.
What a joke, isn¡¯t this exactly what she¡¯s afraid of?
Be wary of fire, theft, and Matthew Saxon; he is a wolf in human skin with a big tail, more dangerous than anyone.
She stood motionless in the safe corner near the door, "Young Master can say whatever he wants standing there, I can hear it."
Seeing her retreat again, her face full of caution avoiding him, Matthew Saxon was first stunned for a moment, then sneered twice, raised his eyebrows at her, "Scarlett Yates, don¡¯t you have the habit of looking in the mirror?"
She furrowed her brows, looking at him with confusion.
Always feeling... nothing good woulde out of his mouth.
Matthew sat on the edge of the bed, mocked, "A woman with no appeal from start to finish, even if I¡¯m starving, I have no appetite. Save your frightened look, don¡¯t foolishly imagine I would do anything to you."
His head leaned diagonally on the pillow at the head of the bed, gave her a disdainful nce, his words sharply said, "Chest so small, haven¡¯t seen you grow your brains, still dumb and stupid."
A sudden boom...
Scarlett¡¯s face turned beet red, ring at him furiously.
She just knew, his mouth is incredibly hateful, making people deeply despise him.
Scarlett red angrily at Matthew for a while, then suddenly seemed to think of something and startedughing.
She lifted her lips into a faint smile, her dark, smooth eyes curved, turning into a little fox again,
She looked at Matthew, speaking slowly, "So the Young Master likes cows, Young Master¡¯s taste is truly unique and extraordinary."
The gaze that fell on her face abruptly darkened, Matthew¡¯s expression followed suit.
Scarlett continued, "The Saxon Family¡¯s estate is so big, partitioning a piece to raise dozens of cows wouldn¡¯t be a problem. This way, Young Master can collect different breeds of cows, everyone in the Saxon Family can enjoy fresh milk every day, a win-win situation. Uncle Saxon dotes on you, he surely wouldn¡¯t oppose."
"Young Master, what do you think of my suggestion?" She blinked, her dark, smooth eyes, pure and innocent, like a naive child.
Anyone seeing her in this manner would think she was sincerely considering for the other person.
No one could bear to use against such innocent and pure eyes.
Matthewughed out of extreme anger.
Scarlett followed with augh, "Young Master thinks this proposal is also good?"
Matthew slightly turned his head towards her, his long, slender Peach Blossom Eyes squinted little by little, still with a cold smile saying, "Very good."
Chapter 121: Fulfilling Wishes
Chapter 121: Chapter 121: Fulfilling Wishes
His cold smile slowly spread across his lips, in a very gentle tone, "Scarlett, with you being so thoughtful of me, tell me, how should I reward you?"
Scarlett Yates was no longer afraid of Matthew Saxon¡¯s icy and sullen expression, but his gentle calling of her name made her involuntarily shiver.
She quickly said, "Young Master, you are too polite. We are friends, it¡¯s only right to help each other. Discussing rewards sounds so tacky."
Matthew Saxon smiled again, "Even blood brothers need to settle ounts clearly, let alone friends."
"Since you¡¯ve been so good to me, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish and grant you an exception this once."
"Fulfill my wish?" Scarlett was stunned, her face full of confusion.
Matthew curved his lips into a wicked smile, and under her surprised gaze, began to unbutton his shirt.
His fingers were very nimble, the buttons like ss beads gleamed between his fingers. Even though those buttons were stunning, they still paled inparison to his fingers.
He reached out to subtly tidy his slightly messy hair, his half-lidded eyes sparkled with light, lips glistened with a subtle sheen, and his handsome face looked almost haunting under the soft warm light.
Then, his long and elegant fingers paused briefly, he lifted his head to look at her, an amused smile on his face, "What¡¯s the matter? Your dream is about toe true, are you so happy you can¡¯t speak?"
Scarlett finally snapped out of her daze.
The blush just faded from her face, now resurfaced. Her astonished gaze quickly swept over him before hurriedly retracting, angrily embarrassed, "What... what are you trying to do?"
Matthew slightly tilted his head, smiled softly towards her, "What do you think? Naturally, it¡¯s to do a good deed and fulfill your wish."
Scarlett¡¯s face looked like it was flushed with blood, her cheeks seemed to have rolled in boiling water, impossibly hot, "What... what wish of mine, don¡¯t talk nonsense. When did I ever tell you the thing I most wanted was..."
At this point, her face got even redder, she bit her lip and red at him.
This damned man, how could he be so infuriating.
Is teasing her that much fun?
If he was truly bored, he could easily go find those close female friends of his. Surely those women would love this behavior of his.
In the current situation, enclosed space, a man and woman alone sharing a room, with a man lying in front of her who looked like a seductive creature, Scarlett suddenly felt a bit timid.
Whenever she met danger, her first instinct was to run.
This time was no exception.
Her feet had already started to slowly retreat, pulling at the corner of her lips to force an awkward smile, "Young Master, if you¡¯re bored, why not slowly have fun on your own, I won¡¯t keep youpany."
After she said that, she was ready to slip away.
But as soon as she turned around, she bumped into a wall.
She rubbed the forehead that she bumped red, looking at him in panic and surprise.
His movements, how could they be so fast! It was simply not the speed a normal human should have.
Her chin was pinched between his fingers, forced upward.
Matthew¡¯s fingers gently stroked her face, corners of his lips curling up bit by bit, "Scarlett Yates, where do you n to run to? Haven¡¯t you been ying hard to get for so long just to wait for this moment?"
"Damn the waiting for this moment, Matthew Saxon, you better let go of me immediately or else..."
With a coldugh, hisrge hand lifted her easily, "The hard to get game is enough to y once. Using this move every time, it gets boring."
Scarlett¡¯s face changed drastically, "Matthew Saxon, let go of me, Old Sly Devil, if you dare touch me, I¡¯ll kill you!"
Chapter 122: Don’t Say I Didn’t Give You a Chance
Chapter 122: Chapter 122: Don¡¯t Say I Didn¡¯t Give You a Chance
His slender fingersnded imperceptibly on her pointy chin, and he smiled beguilingly, "Oh? Kill me? Scarlett Yates, I¡¯d love to see how you n to do that."
"You self-righteous bastard, let me go, do you hear me? I have no interest in your bullshit wishes!"
Matthew Saxon raised an eyebrow, his Peach Blossom Eyes looking at her intently, as if probing, then smiled, "Hmm, you¡¯re quite good at pretending."
She reached out to push him, but his body was as heavy as a boulder, and even though she used all her strength, he remained unmoved.
Matthew Saxon effortlessly held her restless little hand, smiling faintly, "Scarlett Yates, how long are you going to keep acting?"
This damn self-righteous jerk.
Does he really think she¡¯s one of those women who fawn over him?
It¡¯s unbelievable; what y-hard-to-get¡ªwhat eye of his saw her ying hard to get?
She was so angry she almost wanted to vomit blood, ring at him in fury, "Matthew Saxon, let me go!"
He acted like he didn¡¯t hear her, raising an eyebrow, motionless, "Hypocritical woman, do you really want me to let you go?"
Scarlett Yates¡¯s eyes red up, wishing she could strangle him, gritting her teeth, "Let go of me."
His intoxicating eyes stared deeply down at her, his thin lips parted slightly, "You better think it through, if you miss this opportunity, there won¡¯t be another one."
"Go to hell!"
Just as Scarlett Yates struggled anew, Matthew Saxon suddenly let go of her.
Scarlett Yates fell to the ground face down,nding in a very ungainly sprawl.
Matthew Saxon leisurely folded his arms, a hint of yful amusement in his eyes, "Take your time to think it over, I¡¯m not in a hurry."
It was only at that moment that Scarlett Yates realized Matthew Saxon was toying with her!
He deliberately scared her, provoked her anger, and then slowly enjoyed her reactions to being teased.
Her panic, her anger, her shame, all seemed like a show to him.
The more intense and exaggerated her performance, the more he probably found it amusing.
The thought of bing a tool for others¡¯ amusement enraged Scarlett Yates beyond words.
She got up from the ground, gritting her teeth, "Matthew Saxon, why don¡¯t you just drop dead."
Matthew Saxon loungedzily on the sofa, giving her a once-over, andughed, "Really mad now? Seems like you truly don¡¯t want it, so nevermind."
After saying so, he closed his eyes.
Yet those hateful lips still uttered hateful words, "Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance."
Scarlett Yates had already jumped to the door, ring at him angrily, yet with a hint of reluctance.
Matthew Saxon suddenly sat up from the sofa.
Scarlett Yates immediately leaped outside the door, only half of her body showing, guarding against him like watching a thief.
Matthew Saxon slowly turned around, unbuttoned thest button of his shirt, and smiled tenderly at Scarlett Yates, "Scarlett, if you regret, it¡¯s still not toote."
Bang¡ª
A very loud door m.
Scarlett Yates stormed out, and just as the door closed, a very annoyingughter was heard from inside.
Scarlett Yates stood outside the door, not satisfied enough, cursed in a low voice again.
Matthew Saxon really is one despicable man.
She swore, she had never hated a man so much before, hating him so much that just thinking of his name made her grind her teeth in anger.
She took her clothes to the bathroom, locked the door, and changed as quickly as she could.
Chapter 123: Encountering Alice Green
Chapter 123: Chapter 123: Encountering Alice Green
The girl in the mirror, white T-shirt, shorts, a fresh ponytail, bare-faced.
At first nce, anyone would think she¡¯s no more than eighteen, still a college student.
Her innocent and lovely appearance gives off an impression of purity and kindness, making everyone who meets her for the first time develop a fondness for her looks.
Moreover, she also has a pair of particrly clear and bright eyes.
Eyes like these are like pearls in the dark night; anyone who¡¯s seen them cannot ignore or resist their charm.
She tidied up, ready to go out, and noticed the bedroom door was still closed.
Faintly, she could hear the sound of water inside.
She remembered Matthew Saxon was undressing when she left, possibly intending to take a shower.
In her mind, a half-smiling face appeared instantly¡ªdemon-like, handsome, with long Peach Blossom Eyes that often half-open, half-squinted.
"Why am I thinking of him again!" Realizing she was thinking about the bothersome man, she quickly patted her face a few times and shook her head vigorously.
As if doing this would shake him out of her mind.
But it seemed to have no effect, as that annoying face became even clearer in her head.
The sound of running water was still echoing.
Scarlett Yates suddenly felt irritated by this noise, unable to stand listening any longer, she turned and quickly ran out of the room.
As she shut the door behind her, she let out a long sigh.
Finally, she couldn¡¯t hear anything anymore, and those chaotic images in her mind stopped resurfacing.
--
The hallway was empty and quiet, with hardly anyone around; most of the guests were out enjoying the day.
No one woulde to a tourist spot like this and spend their time sleeping like she did.
Scarlett stood outside the door for a while, unsure where to go.
But for her, anywhere was fine as long as she wasn¡¯t with Matthew Saxon.
She wondered if the film crew still at the beach were still there; she nned to head over and join in the activity.
With this in mind, she finally found something to do.
She took the elevator down to the first floor, and as soon as the elevator doors opened, she stepped out and saw arge group of people heading her way.
Leading the way was a woman guarded by six tall men in ck.
The men formed two human walls, shielding her from the throng trying to approach.
The woman kept her head down, her hair covering most of her face, making her features hard to discern, yet her silhouette seemed familiar.
shlights popped continually, the bright glimmers dazzling anyone¡¯s eyes.
Every shlight and microphone was aimed in one direction.
"Miss Green, is this really yourst film production?"
"Miss Green, there¡¯s a rumor that you¡¯re marrying into the Saxon Family, bing the wife of their eldest son, and you¡¯ll fully withdraw from the entertainment industry to focus on family life. Is this true?"
"Miss Green, you¡¯re at the peak of your career right now. Do you really want to give it all up to be a full-time wife?"
"Miss Green... Miss Green..."
"Miss Green, can you briefly tell us how you met the eldest son of Saxon Family? It¡¯s said you decided to marry just two months after knowing each other. Is there a possibility for a rush marriage due to pregnancy?"
Chapter 124 Where His Luck Can Match Miss Yates
Chapter 124: Chapter 124 Where His Luck Can Match Miss Yates
There were so many people asking questions, and too many voices mingling together, it was like countless bees buzzing at the same time, making people feel irritable.
Sure enough, the woman in the front frowned even more deeply, her face didn¡¯t look too good, as if she was very impatient.
Inside the elevator¡ª
Scarlett watched Alice¡¯s figure getting closer and closer, surprised for a moment, then her brow furrowed involuntarily.
Alice Green... how could it be her?
She had just arrived with Matthew Saxon, and she appeared here right after them.
Even though it was a movie set arrangement, this was too much of a coincidence.
The same country, the same city, even the same hotel.
This coincidence, there were too many points of coincidence.
The two faced each other, lifting their heads they could see each other, Scarlett wanted to avoid her, but it was toote.
Ever since Alice came to the Saxon Family and had a conversation with her, showing clear hostility, Scarlett didn¡¯t really like this woman.
A woman entangled with the two Saxon brothers, Scarlett simply couldn¡¯t bring herself to like.
Since she had already decided to marry Maxwell Saxon, she shouldn¡¯t put on a look of grievance and pain in front of Matthew Saxon, as if someone was holding a knife to her neck, forcing her to do it.
She¡¯s going to marry the Saxon Family¡¯s eldest son, but still has lingering affection for the Saxon Family¡¯s second son...
A woman like this, too greedy.
Although that conversation was not very pleasant, Scarlett still generously initiated a greeting.
"Miss Green." She walked out of the elevator and slowly approached Alice Green.
A few tall bodyguards wanted to block her, but were stopped by Alice.
Alice lightly pursed her lips, smiled, looking at her, not surprised to see her here at all, her voice was very light and gentle, "Miss Yates, what a coincidence, we meet again."
The reporters seized the moment Alice paused, continuously taking pictures.
The shing lights were extremely ufortable for Scarlett¡¯s eyes, she furrowed her brow, lightly nodded with an indifferent expression, not intending to say much, "Yes, what a coincidence."
Alice looked around her, confirming she was alone, and smiled again, this time her smile was softer, "Why is Miss Yates here alone? Where¡¯s Matthew?"
Scarlett also lifted the corners of her lips in a smile, not directly answering her question, just lightly said, "Isn¡¯t Miss Green alone as well? Why isn¡¯t the eldest son apanying you?"
Alice lifted the hair that fell beside her ear, revealing delicate ear lobes, on which a star-shaped diamond earring was embedded, a simple yet beautiful design.
Her fingers seemingly inadvertently touched that earring, smiling gently, "Maxwell¡¯s busy with thepany, Uncle Saxon values him highlytely, entrusting allpany matters to him, a man should focus on his career, how could I have him leave important affairs to apany me here."
Scarlett¡¯s face showed no expression, after listening still showed no expression, nodding slightly, "Oh, I see. Miss Green is so gentle and considerate, marrying such a virtuous wife, the eldest son is truly fortunate."
Alice smiled, sarcastically saying, "His luck is nowhere near as good as Miss Yates¡¯s."
Scarlett, curious yet puzzled, asked, "What does Miss Green mean by that? How can Ipare to the eldest son?"
Alice¡¯s lips slightly curved, her smile somewhat changed, suddenly raising her voice, "Miss Yates was destined to be the Saxon family¡¯s daughter-inw even before birth, though she came from a humble background, she was destined to be a young madam of a wealthy family from a young age, such luck, how many people have?"
Chapter 125: Diverting Attention
Chapter 125: Chapter 125: Diverting Attention
Just one sentence, and in an instant, all eyes shifted to Scarlett Yates.
Alice Green knew exactly how to divert the public¡¯s attention.
The shlights almost simultaneously changed direction, capturing a frenzy of photos of Scarlett Yates.
The reporters, with faces full of joy, excitedly eximed, "The second young master of the Saxon Family has a pre-arranged marriage?"
"This is quite the intriguing piece of news. In this day and age, people still have arranged marriages? With a prominent family like the Saxons, shouldn¡¯t they find a match of equal social standing?"
"This woman looks familiar, like I¡¯ve seen her somewhere before... Oh, I remember, she¡¯s the young mistress Matthew Saxon was rumored to be supporting. That night at the Dales Family, Matthew even defended her."
"The female university student from Saint Mercy? Wasn¡¯t she just a kept lover? How did she be Matthew Saxon¡¯s fianc¨¦e?"
The reporters swarmed towards Scarlett Yates like a flock of bees.
In an instant, they hadpletely surrounded her.
All around were white shes, so bright that they nearly blinded her.
The reporters kept pushing forward, eagerly thrusting their microphones and recording pens in front of her, "Miss Yates, could you please answer, are you really Matthew Saxon¡¯s fianc¨¦e?"
"Miss Yates, you..."
"Miss Yates..."
It was Scarlett Yates¡¯s first time facing such a scene.
Too many people surged towards her, blinding lights in front of her, chaotic sounds in her ears.
Microphones would asionally hit her shoulder, sometimes her head; her feet were stepped on, and her hair was identally tugged a few times.
She was embarrassingly surrounded. The reporters¡¯ eyes shone brightly, looking at her like hungry wolves eying amb, all eager to dig up juicy headlines from her.
Outside the crowd.
Alice Green coldly watched Scarlett Yates being pushed into a corner, a faint curve lifting the corners of her lips, her smile bright and beautiful.
She tidied the stray hair by her ear, her fingers gently brushing over her earring. With a hint of sweetness in her eyes, she elegantly and slowly entered the elevator, pressing the floor button.
In just a few seconds, the elevator stopped on the floor she pressed, the third floor.
Before stepping out of the elevator, Alice Green checked herself thoroughly in the mirror, ensuring that both her makeup and outfit were wless, then turned and walked out satisfied.
She walked straight to the end of the corridor and stopped outside the innermost room.
Her fair, slender fingers paused on the door for a few seconds, then tapped lightly but deliberately.
The door quickly opened.
A man¡¯s deep, maic voice,ced with a teasing smile, came from inside the room, "Why not hide anymore? Do you regret it? I told you there¡¯s only one chance, you..."
The man¡¯s voice suddenly stopped, and his action of towel-drying his hair paused.
His slightly damp hair, ruffled by the towel, exposed arge forehead beneath which were deep, captivating eyes.
Those long, affectionate Peach Blossom Eyes could seduce souls. They narrowed slightly, showing a momentary surprise before returning to normal, his lips curling yfully, "Isn¡¯t this Miss Green? Am I seeing things?"
Alice Green¡¯s heart suddenly throbbed intensely, even though she had known him for three years, she was still dazzled by his handsome appearance.
She stared at Matthew Saxon, softly murmuring his name, "Matthew, it¡¯s me."
Chapter 126: She Is Completely Unworthy of You
Chapter 126: Chapter 126: She Is Completely Unworthy of You
Matthew Saxon quickly resumed a normal expression, looking at her with an indifferent gaze, "What are you doing here?"
"I came with the crew to shoot, and knowing you were staying here too, so..."
"Do you still remember what I said?" Matthew Saxon bluntly interrupted her, his voice calm and cold, "You chose Maxwell Saxon, from now on, we are strangers. Don¡¯t bother me again in the future."
After speaking, he was about to close the door.
"Matthew, can¡¯t we have a proper talk?" Alice Green appeared delicate and weak, as if a gust of wind could blow her away, but at this moment, her strength was surprisingly great.
She held the door against him, preventing him from closing it. Her eyes clouded with tears looking pitiful and sorrowful at him, "Just once, I¡¯m begging you, let mee in, okay?"
Such a gaze on a woman with delicate looks made her appear even more pitiable, enough to make any man want to cherish and protect her.
Especially when she pleaded with such an expression, it was even harder for anyone to reject her heartlessly.
Matthew Saxon stared at her indifferently for a moment, released his grip, and turned away to walk inside.
Alice Green showed a pleased expression, immediately following him in, gently closing the door.
The suite wasn¡¯trge but was fully equipped.
A living room, a dining room, a bedroom, and a kitchen.
Alice Green quickly surveyed it, her gaze finally lingering on the only bedroom for a while, her eyes flickered slightly, she bit her lip and asked softly, "Here... there¡¯s only one bedroom, are you and her, do you sleep in the same bedroom?"
Although Maxwell Saxon had already told her about Scarlett Yates¡¯s identity, she still couldn¡¯t believe that Matthew Saxon would truly be with Scarlett Yates.
She had known him for three years.
In three years, with her understanding of him, he would never ept a woman like Scarlett Yates.
He hated being arranged by others, for lifetime matters, it was impossible for him to heed the arrangements of elders.
Not to mention, Scarlett Yates was a crude and humble poor girl, there was such a huge gap between them, he could never fancy someone like her.
She deeply understood how picky he was.
The pampered Young Master, whose food and clothing, and living conditions had always been the best since childhood.
When ites to women, his standards would only be higher, stricter.
If it¡¯s a woman just for fun, it might be fine, but as his wife, Scarlett Yates would never qualify.
Matthew Saxon casually lounged on the sofa, and said indifferently, "She is my fianc¨¦e, if we don¡¯t stay in one room, do we stay apart?"
The word fianc¨¦e pricked Alice Green¡¯s face, making her expression change, "I have heard about her. You two had no prior contact, just met for the first time recently. Matthew, you have no feelings for her at all. Are you really nning to marry someone you don¡¯t love?"
"How do you know I don¡¯t love her?" Matthew Saxon curved his lips in a cold smile, "Or rather, why do you think I won¡¯t fall in love with her?"
"She simply isn¡¯t worthy of you." Alice Green walked up to him, her emotions somewhat agitated, biting her lip tightly, anxiously saying, "I understand you, she wouldn¡¯t be the type of woman you like."
Matthew Saxon couldn¡¯t help butugh, looking up at her, "Oh? Then tell me what type of woman do I like, is it someone like you?"
His eyes didn¡¯t show any amusement, his gaze remained as cold as ever.
Chapter 127 Truth
Chapter 127: Chapter 127 Truth
"Matthew, I beg you, don¡¯t do this..." Alice¡¯s face turned pale, her eyes suddenly reddened, looking at him painfully, she choked, "What exactly do you want from me?"
"You clearly know my feelings for you, but you rejected them, it was you who didn¡¯t want me. I¡¯ve waited for you for three years, I¡¯m just tired, I don¡¯t want to wait any longer..." As she spoke, she started to cry, tears quickly dampening her delicate face.
She cried very sadly, very miserably, the makeup on her face smudged with tears.
Her mascara blurred around her eyes, and the hair wet with tears stuck to her cheek, making her look disheveled and pitiful, unlike the morous big star Alice Green.
Tears slipped down her sharp chin, rolling, and finally fell onto the back of Matthew Saxon¡¯s hand.
The freshly fallen tears were still warm.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s expression froze, his face changed slightly, after a brief silence, he raised his head to look at her, slowly said, "Why is it Maxwell Saxon?"
He paused for a moment, and a cold glint quickly shed through his eyes, he uttered word by word, "You can marry any man, but not Maxwell Saxon."
Alice suddenly widened her eyes, abruptly stopped crying.
She red at Matthew Saxon with her swollen eyes from crying, her face gradually turning pale.
This time, herplexion was a hundred times worse than before, just in an instant, the color drainedpletely from her face.
Her lips trembled, "Matthew, you¡¯re only angry because the person I¡¯m going to marry is your brother? If I marry another man, would you not be so angry?"
Matthew Saxon fell into silence again, this time for a much longer period.
When he raised his head to look at Alice Green again, his eyes weren¡¯t as cold anymore, even carrying a hint of pity, "You¡¯ve asked me why I helped you back then."
Alice stared at him nkly, her expression filled with sadness and pain.
Yes, she¡¯d asked him this many times before, but he never answered.
Everyone knew Matthew Saxon wasn¡¯t someone who meddled in others¡¯ affairs, yet he helped her.
He pulled her out from that terrifying ce and helped her realize her dreams, making her a celebrated star.
He helped her so much, at first, she thought he did it to win her over, but he never touched her once.
In this world, there¡¯s no ungrounded favor, she¡¯s always wondered why he was so good to her, what was his reason?
Was he finally going to tell her the answer?
Half an hourter¡ª
Alice Green walked out of Matthew Saxon¡¯s room with a pale face.
Herplexion was pale before, but now it was even paler, like a thin sheet of paper, fragile to the touch.
Her steps were chaotic, faltering, as if every step was taken on slippery ice, ready to fall at any moment.
Her lips trembled fiercely, after taking a few steps, as if losing strength, one hand supported against the wall, she hunched over and gasped heavily.
So... the truth is like this...
It turns out, all his kindness towards her, and his special treatment towards her, were because of another person.
No wonder he never asked her for anything, yet treated her so well.
So...
Tears fell like rain, biting her lips until circles of blood appeared.
All these years, she truly was one-sided in her affection.
She truly wished she knew nothing, at least then, she could continue deceiving herself.
Chapter 128: Accompany Me to Sit for a While
Chapter 128: Chapter 128: Apany Me to Sit for a While
--
The beach was filled with women in bikinis.
Most of these women had sizzling bodies and stunning looks, the kind of type Matthew Saxon usually liked.
Of course, aside from the beautiful women in bikinis, there were many muscr men in swim trunks.
Scarlett Yates scanned the view, sometimes nodding, sometimes shaking her head; either she disliked a man¡¯s overly developed muscles or felt another¡¯s muscles weren¡¯t enough. After looking around, she found that among all these men, not a single one couldpare to Matthew Saxon in body.
Her mind immediately conjured an image of Matthew in a bathrobe, slightly revealing his chest.
That sexy yet firm chest, not excessively muscr, nor barely showing.
Perfectly bnced, really a work of perfection.
With a body like that, it¡¯s such a pity he¡¯s not a model.
Suddenly realizing she was thinking of Matthew again, Scarlett frowned and gave her forehead a few hard taps.
She must be possessed today, definitely possessed.
Otherwise, why would she keep thinking about that bastard?
She kicked the beach pebbles distractedly, not paying attention, and the stone underfoot hit someone.
Scarlett Yates was quickly stopped.
A shadow fell in front of her, and a rather unfriendly voice sounded above her head, "Miss, do you walk without watching?"
The voice was not only unfriendly, but truly fierce.
In front of her stood a man in swim trunks ¡ª overweight, with three rolls of fat at his waist, bald in the middle of his head, facial flesh ovepping, his features squeezed into a mass of fat, one nce and his head looked like a pig¡¯s head waddling along.
Especially his eyes, originally small, squeezed into slits by his facial fat.
Pighead Man squeezed the stone she¡¯d just kicked in his hand, his face initially fierce but changed immediately upon seeing Scarlett Yates.
Those tiny slit eyes brightened and fixed on Scarlett Yates¡¯ face, refusing to look away.
He tossed the little stone in his hand, leering at Scarlett, his facial fat squeezing out a smile, "Miss, see, you kicked the stone at me with one swing. It¡¯s nothing for me, but if you identally trip and hurt yourself, it would be heartbreaking."
Pighead Man¡¯s gaze was too direct, too lecherous, full of ill intent.
Scarlett wrinkled her brow in disgust, realizing she indeed kicked someone, reluctantly swallowing her nausea and apologized, "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it."
After speaking, she nned to bypass Pighead Man.
A pair of hands immediately blocked her path; Pighead Man¡¯s leering eyes darted on her, inching closer saying, "Miss looks like she¡¯s alone? I¡¯m alone too, why don¡¯t you join me for a while, and I¡¯ll forgive you."
As Pighead Man approached, a foul odor emanated from his mouth.
Scarlett almost gagged from the stench, quickly stepping back.
She looked at Pighead Man¡¯s obstructing hand, frowned, suppressing her anger, "Sorry, I have something to do, please let me pass."
The beach was crowded.
But most people gathered in one area, while in Scarlett¡¯s direction, there were few, so far only her and Pighead Man were here.
Chapter 129: Running so fast, is someone chasing you?
Chapter 129: Chapter 129: Running so fast, is someone chasing you?
Everyone was lost in their own world, with no one having the spare attention to nce her way.
The Pighead Man felt emboldened, smirked as he approached her again, "Miss, your kick almost broke my leg. You think you¡¯re going to just walk away after a mere apology?"
Turns out he¡¯s a rascal, how unlucky!
Scarlett Yates¡¯s eyes filled with even more disgust, her expression turned cold, "Then what do you want?"
The Pighead Man leered at her face, "If you¡¯re willing to have a few drinks with me and give me a few kisses, I¡¯ll let you go. Otherwise..."
As he spoke, he grinned wickedly and reached for Scarlett Yates¡¯s hand, "I¡¯ve seen plenty of college girls like you. Don¡¯t worry, if you have a good time drinking with me, I won¡¯t let you leave empty-handed."
Scarlett Yates hadn¡¯t expected to encounter a pervert while out for a breath of fresh air in broad daylight.
Though she often called Matthew Saxon a pervert in secret,pared to the truly sleazy, oily-faced predator before her, Matthew seemed rather harmless.
One has women eagerlying to him willingly, while the other pesters and harasses.
Just as the pudgy hand was about tond on hers, Scarlett Yates¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and she turned to run.
When faced with a thug, she couldn¡¯t confront him, but she could evade him.
Who knew the Pighead Man had the audacity beyond her imagination, chasing her while panting heavily and shouting, "Hey girl, stop, you kicked someone and think you¡¯re just going to run away?"
Scarlett Yates was both amused and angry.
On any other day, she would¡¯ve enjoyed teasing this annoying pig, but today she wasn¡¯t in the mood. Encountering such a disgusting person, she only wanted to get as far away as possible.
She was running fast, her agile body like a nimble little rabbit, quickly leaving the Pighead Man behind.
Behind her, the stubborn curses from the Pighead Man were intermittently heard, "You wretched girl, if I catch you, you¡¯re done for."
Scarlett Yates nced back, seeing the Pighead Man a dozen meters away, running and cursing at her, his fat shaking violently as he ran.
This stubborn pig just wouldn¡¯t give up!
She frowned in disgust, turned around, and continued to run forward, eager topletely rid herself of the Pighead Man behind her.
Suddenly, bam! Her head collided with a solid, warm wall.
The impact left her dizzy, her forehead immediately swelling red.
The familiar scent of musk filled her nostrils.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s action of rubbing her forehead slowed for a few seconds, as she gradually lifted her head.
The exceptionally handsome face of a man came into view, meeting a pair of deep, beautiful eyes.
These sparkling eyes held a hint of humor as their owner looked at her amusingly, smiling, "Running so fast, is someone chasing you?"
"Matthew Saxon, why are you here..." Her question was a bit funny; she and he were not separated by vast distances¡ªthe beach was so close to the hotel, his presence around the hotel was nothing unusual.
However, his appearance at this moment seemed a bit inappropriate.
Didn¡¯t Alice Greene looking for him?
If Alice Green had gone looking for him, then why was he here? And by himself?
Isn¡¯t the Saxon Family¡¯s Second Young Master always surrounded by countless beauties wherever he goes?
Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t answer her question.
His fingers gently wiped her forehead that had turned red from the impact, brushing away the sweat from her brow.
Chapter 130: Beat him up for me, to vent my anger
Chapter 130: Chapter 130: Beat him up for me, to vent my anger
He looked at her flushed little face, curled his lips, and responded evasively, "Who are you hiding from, like you¡¯ve seen a ghost, sweating all over?"
To him, it seemed like just a casual gesture, but as his fingertips touched her forehead, Scarlett Yates¡¯s already racing heart began beating even faster.
When the cool fingertips lightly skimmed across her forehead, her heart was beyond her control, trembling so violently that it seemed even her chest was quivering.
All around were the sounds of a noisy crowd, the beach was packed with people. Yet, to her surprise, she could hear her own heartbeat amidst the moring surroundings.
In the warm breeze, the subtle aura from his body lingered, enveloping her.
Scarlett Yates heard her heart beating louder and faster, like a drum being pounded, and suddenly, as if electrocuted, she abruptly pushed him away.
But her heartbeat seemed even more erratic, sometimes fast, sometimes slow, the rhythm was so chaotic it left her a bit at a loss.
She pressed the spot where her heart had been vigorously pounding, her expression dazed and confused.
What on earth was happening to her?
Why did she turnpletely abnormal every time she saw Matthew Saxon these past days?
Matthew Saxon stumbled backward half a step from her push.
Her reaction was so sudden, so intense, that he couldn¡¯t help but give her a second nce.
Squinting slightly, he fixed his gaze on Scarlett Yates for a moment, and his expression subtly changed, a flicker of intrigue shed quickly in his eyes.
His lips moved slightly, about to say something, when suddenly, a rotund figure barged in front of them.
"Stupid girl, I finally caught up to you."
Pighead Man was sweating profusely and panting heavily, and upon seeing Scarlett Yates, his face filled with even more anger, his eyes fiercely ring as he reached out to grab her, "Let¡¯s see where you can run to this time!"
Scarlett Yates was still in a daze,pletely oblivious to Pighead Man¡¯s proximity.
By the time she snapped back to reality, Pighead Man¡¯s hand was already reaching toward her.
She froze, let out a startled scream, and instinctively jumped toward Matthew Saxon.
Before her brain had time to reason, she had already tightly grabbed onto Matthew Saxon¡¯s arm, and a crisp and loud address naturally popped out of her mouth, "Hubby."
The way Scarlett Yates called hubby was soft and sweet, as if her lips were smeared with honey, incredibly sweet.
Matthew Saxon was taken aback for a moment, then slowly lowered his head.
Hubby?
Is this girl getting too carried away with her game, or did she trouble herself into something she expects me to handle?
What a troublesome little thing.
She had just been out for such a short time and already ran into trouble.
Yet he happened to be someone who cares the least about idle matters and is most afraid of trouble.
Such trivialities were even less worthy of his intervention.
Matthew Saxon instinctively wanted to push Scarlett Yates aside, unwilling to waste time on such meaningless small matters, but unexpectedly, Scarlett Yates¡¯s hand wrapped around his arm like an octopus, and one side of her body also tightly clung onto him.
She lifted a pathetic little face, as if enduring a lot of grievance, tears glistening in her eyes, "Hubby, that old man who looks like a pighead was bothering me and wouldn¡¯t stop chasing me around, you should teach him a lesson and vent some anger for me."
Hubby...?
This time it was Pighead Man¡¯s turn to be surprised.
This girl who seemed not even eighteen had a husband?
Pighead Man¡¯s hand, extended mid-air, froze.
Chapter 131: Breaking a Taboo
Chapter 131: Chapter 131: Breaking a Taboo
Only at this moment did he see Matthew Saxon.
He lifted his face, which looked like it had been brutally beaten, and was stunned the moment he saw Matthew Saxon.
The man standing in front of him was tall, with a cold and noble demeanor. His eyes were captivating, and just a casual nce from his cool gaze carried an imposing force.
Pighead Man stared,pletely dumbfounded, not moving an inch.
This lousy girl¡¯s husband was actually better-looking than her. Such a handsome face, even the most beautiful woman he had seen couldn¡¯tpare.
He stared at Matthew Saxon in a daze, his eyes filled with amazement, stuttering, "You... you¡¯re her husband?"
The second young master of the Saxon Family despised two things in life: being told he was good-looking and having men gaze at him with infatuated eyes.
Whoever crossed these lines would meet a terrible fate.
And Pighead Man had clearly crossed one of his lines.
Matthew Saxon was never one to meddle in other people¡¯s business. If someone unrted to him dropped dead in front of him, he wouldn¡¯t spare them a nce.
He had no intention of dealing with the trouble Scarlett caused, much less helping her solve it.
Such minor troubles weren¡¯t worth his personal intervention.
But Pighead Man, unwittingly, had vited his taboo.
Angering the second young master of the Saxon Family had severe consequences.
Though Matthew Saxon was already angry, his voice was surprisingly calm as he looked at Pighead Man with a nonchnt expression, "The one who was chasing her just now, was it you?"
His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was low and chilling, carrying a hint of sharpness. The look in his dark eyes was deep, exuding a sense of danger.
Pighead Man couldn¡¯t help but shudder, a sudden fear welling up from the depths of his heart.
Yet he refused to bow his head in shame; forcing himself against the fear, he weakly shouted, "Yes, it was me. Your wife... kicked a stone and injured me, and even with you here, don¡¯t think... don¡¯t think you can just walk away."
Matthew Saxon listened and nodded in agreement, "Hmm, since someone got injured, it¡¯s unreasonable to just leave."
Pighead Man widened his eyes in astonishment, although his eyes, which could only reveal a slit, showed no difference even when fully opened.
He seemed a bit incredulous, tentatively adding, "Since your wife hurt me, if you want to leave, you mustpensate me for my medical expenses."
What!
This shameless, rogue Pighead dared to try and extort money!
Scarlett Yates, without a second thought, angrily refused, "You¡¯re not hurt at all, dreaming ofpensation, forget it!"
Pighead Man seemed to have a strategy, smiling carelessly, disying a mouthful of yellow teeth, "Miss, I genuinely am uninjured physically, but your kick shocked me, and my young, fragile heart suffered severe damage. You mustpensate me for emotional distress."
As he spoke, he maliciously looked Matthew Saxon up and down, "I see your husband dresses so well, doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s short on cash. Asking for a hundred thousand isn¡¯t too much, right?"
"A hundred thousand?!" Scarlett Yates looked at him like he was crazy.
With Matthew Saxon by her side boosting her courage, she feared nothing and rudely scolded, "Are you out of your mind, daydreaming in broad daylight? If you need money so much, why not rob a bank? I¡¯m telling you, not ten thousand, you won¡¯t even get a penny from me."
Chapter 132: Is 1 Million Sincere Enough?
Chapter 132: Chapter 132: Is 1 Million Sincere Enough?
After saying that, she tugged on Matthew Saxon¡¯s arm and said irritably, "This guy is just a lunatic. Let¡¯s not pay attention to him, let¡¯s go."
But surprisingly, after tugging once, Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t move, and after tugging again, he still didn¡¯t move.
Scarlett Yates frowned and red at him, "You¡¯re not leaving?"
She couldn¡¯t believe someone like him would have the patience to stay behind and get tangled up with Pighead Man.
Matthew Saxon nced at her, shook his head, and curved his lips, saying, "The most important thing hasn¡¯t been done yet, how can we leave?"
Scarlett Yates blinked curiously, "The most important thing?"
Matthew Saxon smiled mysteriously but didn¡¯t say anything more, giving her a look that said she should wait and watch the spectacle.
He slowly turned his head back towards Pighead Man, and in an unreasonably gentle voice said, "Did you say ten thousand?"
Pighead Man, realizing he couldn¡¯t take advantage of Scarlett Yates, made up his mind to extort some money, with an extremely rude attitude and a fierce expression, saying, "I¡¯m telling you, ten thousand dors, not a penny less, or you won¡¯t be leaving today."
Matthew Saxon actually nodded, "Hmm, mental harm is worse than physical harm, ten thousand for emotional damages is very reasonable, it should be given."
Pighead Man¡¯s eyes widened.
Could it be this person has a brain problem?
He¡¯s actually going to give me ten thousand dors?
Even though he opened his mouth asking for ten thousand, he never imagined the other party would really give him ten thousand.
Could it be he¡¯s this lucky today, meeting a fool willing to give money for peace? Or did his earlier words actually scare them into paying up?
No matter the reason, to easily get ten thousand without effort, Pighead Man¡¯s heart was both excited and thrilled, the earlier fear towards Matthew Saxon disappearingpletely.
Who would¡¯ve thought, who would¡¯ve thought, that this tall guy is impressive in appearance but useless in practice, just a cowardly pretty boy.
Bah, really a useless coward, what¡¯s the point of looking good?
Men, after all, should be like him, without a handsome face but dependable in critical moments, much more than this deceptively pretty boy.
The more Pighead Man thought about it, the prouder he became, overly proud and thereby forgetting himself, thinking ten thousand came too easily, so he couldn¡¯t be satisfied easily.
He raised his face, making his expression even fiercer, threatening threateningly, "Ten thousand is just for emotional damages. Your wife cursed at me earlier, add another twenty thousand for appeasement, or I¡¯ll knock your teeth out."
While saying that, he menacingly waved the fist in his hand.
As expected, just as he predicted, the useless pretty boy¡¯s face changed instantly.
"Thirty thousand?"
Pighead Man waved his fist again, viciously saying, "That¡¯s right, not a penny less, give it to me fast."
"Fine, I¡¯ll give it." Matthew Saxon reached into his bag, took out a check and a pen, and quickly wrote a series of numbers on the check.
He tore the check off, held it between his fingers, and smilingly said, "To show our sincerity, I added seventy thousand more. Mister, do you think one hundred thousand in sincerity is enough?"
"One... one hundred thousand?" Pighead Man was dumbstruck.
Matthew Saxon nodded, sincerely asking, "Are you satisfied with thispensation, sir?"
"Satisfied, satisfied!" Pighead Man was so excited his hands and feet trembled, his face flushed red, his eyes, mere slits, shining brightly, as he reached to grab the check from Matthew Saxon¡¯s hand.
Chapter 133: I Reminded You to Hold It Steady
Chapter 133: Chapter 133: I Reminded You to Hold It Steady
"Matthew Saxon, are you crazy!" The check was snatched away by a slender, fair hand even quicker.
Scarlett Yates clutched the check and looked down, finding it even more unbelievable. This check for a million was actually real!
She simply couldn¡¯t believe Matthew Saxon would do something like this.
Has he gone mad?
Obviously, the other party was ckmailing him, yet he didn¡¯t resist at all and obediently handed the money over.
Even if the Saxon Family possesses billions of dors, wealthy beyond measure, they shouldn¡¯t squander money like this, right?
Could it be that he was provoked by Alice Green, which is why he did such an absurd thing?
But no matter the reason, she couldn¡¯t bear to watch the Pighead Man seed!
The Pighead Man, seeing the check snatched by Scarlett Yates, immediately tried to snatch it back, ring fiercely at her, "Give me the check."
The words "dream on" were almost on her lips, but Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t utter them before Matthew Saxon spread his hand in front of her, smiling gently, "Scarlett, give me the check."
Scarlett Yates looked at him with a strange expression, lowering her voice anxiously, "Matthew Saxon, have you lost your mind? Do you know what you¡¯re doing? Are you seriously giving a million to that dead pighead?"
Matthew Saxon blinked at her, his eyes carrying a faint smile, "Didn¡¯t you just ask me to vent your anger for you?"
She was stunned, "You... you really want to vent my anger?"
Matthew Saxon took advantage of her daze and snatched the check back into his hand, "Just watch the show carefully, don¡¯t intervene."
After saying that, he turned around and handed the check back to the Pighead Man.
Scarlett Yates stared nkly at his handsome profile, her face full of confusion and bewilderment...
He... he ns to vent her anger in this way? But this is clearly swallowing one¡¯s anger...
The Pighead Man reached out his hand joyfully...
At the moment Matthew Saxon handed over the check, he didn¡¯t forget to kindly remind, "Sir, the wind is strong at the seaside, you better hold this million tightly."
Seeing that those two fat pig hooves were just about to grasp the check...
Scarlett Yates was so furious, she clenched her fists, wishing she could turn around and leave immediately.
Where did that arrogant, unrivaled Young Master of the Saxon Family go? He just let others threaten him and obediently handed over the money.
Heavens, she truly couldn¡¯t believe everything before her eyes.
Is he truly the Matthew Saxon she knows?
The scene before her was really unbearable to watch, she could no longer continue watching, so she decisively turned around, lest seeing it would make her die of anger.
Just as she turned, a scream as terrible as a pig being ughtered suddenly echoed from behind.
"Ah, ah, it hurts so much, my hand!!"
"My hand is broken, my hand!!!"
"Let go of me, let go of me quickly!"
Eh, isn¡¯t this the Pighead Man¡¯s voice? Why does it sound so miserable?
Scarlett Yates swiftly turned around, and upon clearly seeing the situation, her eyes widened in shock.
Just in the turn of a moment, the scene lookedpletely different from before.
The check for a million was still clutched in Matthew Saxon¡¯s hand, and besides the check, he was also gripping the Pighead Man¡¯s hand.
The Pighead Man¡¯s face was pale, his wrist held by Matthew Saxon at a bizarre angle, mouth continuously letting out screams.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s lips still carried a gentle smile.
His voice remained gentle, but such gentle tones sent chills down people¡¯s spines, "Sir, I did remind you to hold on tightly."
Chapter 134 My Wife Cannot Be Scared
Chapter 134: Chapter 134 My Wife Cannot Be Scared
Pighead Man was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t straighten up, constantly screaming and wailing. Beads of sweat as big as beans rolled down his forehead, and his features twisted into a grotesque, monstrous expression. "Let go... let go quickly, my hand, oh no, my hand is broken."
Matthew Saxon watched him with calm, but his eyes were cold, and he chuckled softly, "Broken hand? What are you going to do? How are you going to take this check?"
By now, if Pighead Man still didn¡¯t realize whether Matthew Saxon was truly weak and easy to bully, he really would be a pighead.
The excruciating pain from his broken wrist nearly caused him to faint.
His face was covered in cold sweat, his whole body trembling.
He looked at Matthew Saxon with a pale face, his eyes full of fear.
Just moments ago, he had considered this man to be nothing more than a useless pretty face, yet he easily crushed his hand.
The expression on Matthew Saxon¡¯s face was still so gentle, as if he was someone easy to talk to and bully, but Pighead Man finally understood in his heart that not only had he misjudged, he had also provoked someone who shouldn¡¯t be provoked.
"I don¡¯t want anything... I don¡¯t want anything... just let go." He was filled with regret, wishing he could turn back time.
"Don¡¯t want anything?" Matthew Saxon¡¯s smile faded, and his voice suddenly turned cold, "How can that be? We agreed onpensation. You don¡¯t want this money¡ªdo you think it¡¯s too little?"
After saying this, he curled his lips into a smile, his tone bing gentle and warm again, "If a million isn¡¯t enough, I can raise the price."
The gentler Matthew Saxon smiled, the more frightened Pighead Man became. His obese body shook like a sieve. "I was wrong. I don¡¯t want a penny. Please let me go."
There were many people on the beach; asionally, a few nced over, but most remained indifferent to the situation, looking casually before turning away.
Since Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t create muchmotion, most bystanders just thought it was a minor dispute and did not think much more.
Matthew Saxon increased the pressure without any sign, and Pighead Man let out another scream, sweat pouring down his face like rain, his body bending into a half-kneeling position.
He looked down at Pighead Man, "It was my wife who kicked you. If there¡¯s any mistake, it would be hers. How could it be yours?"
Pighead Man was already filled with regret, seeing Matthew Saxon unmoved. He turned to plead with Scarlett Yates, "Miss, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have targeted you, shouldn¡¯t have insulted you, and I definitely shouldn¡¯t have extorted money from you. Please ask your husband to let me go. I¡¯m begging you."
His fat lips trembled, his face was sweaty and bloodless, as he started crying with tears and snot running down.
Scarlett Yates, although disgusted by him, felt much of her anger dissipate seeing him in such pain. After hesitating for a few seconds, she said to Matthew Saxon, "You¡¯ve punished him enough. Let him go."
"You¡¯re pleading for him?" Matthew Saxon turned his head slowly, with a half-smile.
Scarlett Yates hesitated again.
Pighead Man immediately cried out in desperation, "Miss, Miss, I was really wrong. I¡¯ll never do this again."
Scarlett Yates sighed softly and said, "Hmm, he¡¯s learned his lesson. Let him go."
After all, they hadn¡¯t suffered any substantial loss...
Matthew Saxon gave her face, remained silent for a few seconds, then nodded, "Since you say so, then I¡¯ll let him go."
Pighead Man immediately showed a delighted expression...
"However..." Matthew Saxon curled his lips and shifted his tone, pausing for a few seconds before saying slowly, "My wife can¡¯t stand fright. You scared her today, which will have a significant impact on her future life. If you want to leave, you must leave mental damagepensation."
Chapter 135: What Is She Afraid Of?
Chapter 135: Chapter 135: What Is She Afraid Of?
"What, I still have to pay?" Pighead Man was dumbfounded.
Matthew Saxon curved his lips into a smile again, his tone growing increasingly gentle, "You don¡¯t have to pay, I can just break another leg of yours, and we¡¯ll call it even."
"I¡¯ll pay, I¡¯ll pay, I¡¯ll pay..."
--
Scarlett Yates looked at the pile of money that unexpectedly appeared in her hands, awork of ck lines covering her forehead.
It felt like a flock of crows flew over her head.
The thick stack of money hadn¡¯t been counted carefully yet, but from a rough estimate, it definitely wasn¡¯t a small amount.
She held the money, gazed down for a while, then looked up at someone who remained unfazed, his expression indifferent, the corners of her mouth involuntarily twitching, she asked, "Are these actually to be taken?"
Matthew Saxon, at ease, said, "Keep it well, we can use it for lunchter."
Her forehead seemed to umte several more ck lines, "Um... is this really alright?"
"Not alright?" Matthew lowered his head to look at her, his slender peach blossom eyes carrying a deepughter, "Isn¡¯t this what you wanted? I helped you vent your anger, aren¡¯t you happy?"
Happy, she was certainly happy...
A man as sleazy and shameless as Pighead Man should have been properly taught a lesson already.
It¡¯s just unexpected that his lesson involved breaking his hand, and not only that, taking all the money he had on him.
The action was indeed resolute!
"His hand... really broken?" In her impression, the second Young Master of the Saxon family was just a squanderer of wealth, involved in frivolous activities, unlearned, spending his days indulging in pleasure, a quintessential wastrel.
Unexpectedly, besides looking handsome, he turned out to be quite skilled in fighting.
Even though she didn¡¯t actually see him fight Pighead Man, the fact that he subdued the opponent in such a short time proves his undeniable strength.
He retrieved a handkerchief, wiped the hand he had used on Pighead Man a few times, then disdainfully wrinkled his brow, "Just a fracture, it can be fixed."
The wiped handkerchief was thrown into the trash can with distaste.
He turned around, striding forward with his long legs, and as he brushed past her, he seemed to nce at the money she clutched, the corners of his lips slightly curving upwards, "I¡¯m hungry, keep the money safe, let¡¯s go get some food."
Scarlett Yates¡¯ lips involuntarily twitched again.
He really intended to use this money for eating out...
She squeezed the money in her hand, hmm, such a thick stack, it indeed could fund quite a sumptuous meal.
Matthew Saxon walked briskly.
Scarlett Yates still stood there in a daze while he had already covered a considerable distance ahead.
Those long, straight legs could even exude elegance while walking.
Scarlett stayed motionless, staring dazedly at his increasingly distant back.
His silhouette was aloof and cold; his handsome figure fell within the sunlight, creating a halo around him, like a divine light.
This man, blessed so generously by Heaven, even his silhouette radiated charm and grace.
He seemed like a god on high.
And upon seeing a god, all mortals feel awe, wanting to worship yet none dare attempt to draw near.
Suddenly, Scarlett felt a surge of fear within her.
The fear came swiftly and inexplicably quickly, so mysterious that even she couldn¡¯tprehend why.
She was afraid, but what exactly was she afraid of?
Matthew Saxon¡¯s figure grew ever distant.
Distant to the point where he seemed almost engulfed by the golden sunlight, nearly disappearing.
Suddenly, he stopped.
He slowly turned around, initially scanning his surroundings, then his gazended directly on her.
Chapter 136: No Need to Act Now
Chapter 136: Chapter 136: No Need to Act Now
Scarlett Yates saw his eyebrows crease slightly, then he said something to her.
She didn¡¯t hear the sound, but she understood the lip movement.
He was saying, Scarlett Yates,e here.
This overly handsome man, even the way he frowned, carried a hint of allure.
Scarlett still didn¡¯t move.
The vague, frightening thoughts in her heart seemed to be bing clearer.
She watched as Matthew Saxon walked step by step towards her, and seeing that increasingly clear handsome face, her face suddenly turned much paler.
A terrible thought emerged from the depths of her heart.
She widened her eyes in terror, her arms and legs shaking like Pighead Man¡¯s.
No...how could it be...how could she possibly...
She had always disliked him, this aversion had never changed from the beginning till now.
It would never change in the future.
He was exactly the type of man she detested, frivolous, unlearned, ying with other people¡¯s feelings recklessly, unting his wealth and power everywhere.
Even if he helped her just now, it couldn¡¯t change his flirtatious and unfaithful nature.
As long as this didn¡¯t change, she couldn¡¯t possibly have any affection for him.
But why was her heart suddenly so chaotic, so panicked...
The tall, slender figure stood firmly in front of her, the familiar scent of musk filled the air, like a hypnotic drug, prating her heart and spreading through her whole body.
"Why does your face look so bad all of a sudden? What¡¯s wrong?" Matthew Saxon frowned, habitually reaching his hand to her forehead.
Not only did her face look bad, but her body was also not normal, constantly trembling slightly.
But she was clearly fine just now.
There was a fineyer of cold sweat on her forehead, his hand just touched it, and his palm was already wet.
The temperature of the skin under his palm was normal, and Matthew first ruled out a fever.
His hand moved from her forehead, slowly sliding to her chin, holding her pointed chin gently to examine more closely.
"Don¡¯t touch me!"
Scarlett¡¯s emotions suddenly became very agitated, she unusually pped his hand away, jumping to a position two meters away, her soft eyes carrying a hint of fear, her eyshes slightly trembling, she bit her lip and said, "We¡¯re not at the Saxon Family now, there¡¯s no need to act for others."
Fake, everything is fake.
His help, his care, the concern in his eyes, all were fake.
He¡¯s too deep into the act, is it still necessary to continue now?
Matthew Saxon was surprised by her abnormality, stunned for a few seconds, then squinted his eyes slightly, thoughtfully looking at her, "Scarlett Yates, what¡¯s going on with you anyway?"
Since arriving in Z Country, she¡¯s been acting strange.
Scarlett Yates no longer looked at him, her expression and attitude were much colder, she said lightly, "It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m just reminding the young master, there¡¯s no need to act now, the young master doesn¡¯t need to force himself to do things against his will."
People like him wouldn¡¯t care about anyone, others¡¯ lives meant nothing to him, how could he possibly learn to show concern.
Her attitude suddenly changed, even showing him a face, Matthew Saxon¡¯s brow tightened, his gaze darkened a bit, "Things against my will, what do you mean?"
"The young master is so clever, how could he not know what I¡¯m referring to." Scarlett Yates not only didn¡¯t look at him but even turned her back, leaving only her slender figure facing him, "Thanks for helping me just now, the trouble is resolved now, the young master doesn¡¯t have to waste more time on me."
Chapter 137: Used up, turning hostile immediately?
Chapter 137: Chapter 137: Used up, turning hostile immediately?
After speaking, she hastily stuffed the money that hadn¡¯t made it into her bag into Matthew Saxon¡¯s hand, still keeping her eyes lowered without looking at him, "With so many beauties here, I¡¯ll go ahead and wish Young Master the best in winning a beauty¡¯s heart. Take this money and treat someone else to dinner."
His hand was scarily hot.
After shoving the money to him, she immediately retracted her hand.
"By the way, if Young Master ns to bring someone back to the room tonight and needs me to make space, please arrange an empty room for me. Lastly, thank you again, Young Master, for helping me vent earlier."
It seemed like she¡¯d said everything she needed to.
Can she leave now?
She didn¡¯t know what kind of reaction Matthew Saxon would have to these words.
She kept her head down, unable to see what expression he wore.
After saying so much, she didn¡¯t know if he heard it clearly or not.
He remained silent, unsettling her deeply with his silence.
After Scarlett Yates finished speaking, she lingered for another minute.
That minute ticked away second by second, feeling as long as waiting for several days and nights.
Matthew Saxon still stayed silent.
He was so quiet it was as if he had evaporated from right in front of her, but Scarlett Yates noticed the glossy shine of his shoes out of the corner of her eye.
He was still there, his body hadn¡¯t moved, standing right in front of her.
Though she couldn¡¯t see his face, Scarlett Yates clearly felt a chill emanating from him, dropping the surrounding temperature by several degrees.
Hmm... it¡¯s really cold...
The zing sun above nted down, but its intense heat couldn¡¯t dispel this chill.
She... better make her escape quickly.
Just as that thought crossed Scarlett Yates¡¯ mind, a foot swiftly moved forward.
She thought her performance had been impable.
She had expressed her gratitude, handed over the spoils, blessed him, and even considerately offered to make space for him and his new affection.
Where else could he find such a sensible and shrewd partner?
She felt almost moved by herself.
But apparently, someone disagreed.
In a voice as cold as ice andced with sarcasm, "Scarlett Yates, with you being so considerate for me, should I thank you?"
Scarlett Yates¡¯ other foot seemed frozen, unable to move as she had intended.
She slowly retracted her forward foot, coughed a couple of times with feigned awkwardness, and responded seriously, "No need to be so polite, Young Master. No thanks necessary. If it¡¯s convenient, could you spare some money? I¡¯m hungry and didn¡¯t bring any cash with me..."
As she spoke, a hand reached out in front of Matthew Saxon.
The slender, delicate hand, soft as if boneless, fingers syed one by one; her skin was as white as porcin, like a lovely piece of art.
Matthew Saxon looked at her with an expressionless face.
Scarlett Yates¡¯ hand remained open for a while, receiving no attention. She feigned disappointment and sighed, "Since it¡¯s inconvenient for Young Master, I¡¯ll find another way."
Just as her little hand pulled halfway back, it was forcefully tugged back.
She trembled all over, looking up to meet a pair of gloomy eyes.
"Using me up and then turning your back?" the deep, cold voice carried a hint of anger as he smirked, "Scarlett Yates, burning bridges after crossing them, you¡¯re quite good at that."
"Young Master, you¡¯re joking," Scarlett Yates¡¯ eyes shed with a moment of panic, but quickly regainedposure, calmly saying, "Because Young Master helped me, I only had your interests in mind. I was wholeheartedly thinking of you, Young Master, how could you use me of burning bridges? It¡¯s a terrible injustice to me."
Chapter 138: This Habit Is Very Bad
Chapter 138: Chapter 138: This Habit Is Very Bad
The demon¡¯s gloomy eyes deeply surveyed her, the light in them inching colder, until the final trace of warmth vanished.
His face was terrifyingly grim, his tyrannical gaze like storm clouds pressing down, suffocating her.
She didn¡¯t know what she had said wrong.
Why was he so angry?
She always considered everything for him, yet why did he look at her with such a vicious gaze, as if she was unforgivable?
But she felt she wasn¡¯t wrong.
He remained silent.
Hisrge hand tightly grasped hers, squeezing with such force, it was as if he wanted to crush her whole hand.
She frowned at the pain, her face paled a bit, but she bit her lip, holding back from making a sound.
Her dark, lustrous eyes stubbornly red at him, unwilling to concede, even though cold sweat broke out on her forehead from pain, she refused to beg him.
After a moment.
Matthew Saxon scoffed and curled his lips, "Fine, as you wish."
The overwhelming force that almost destroyed her abruptly vanished.
He released her hand, his expression returned to normal, as if the person full of rage and icy res earlier wasn¡¯t him, but someone who merely resembled him.
Yet, those demonically nted eyes remained cold, cold enough to feel devoid of any warmth.
His deep, pitch-ck eyes stared seriously at her small face for a few seconds, then he scoffed with augh, "Scarlett Yates, you¡¯re good."
After dropping this inexplicable line, he turned and walked away.
A gust of wind blew from the sea, sweeping the scattered money on the ground everywhere.
"Wait." Scarlett Yates suddenly shouted at the tall figure about to leave.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s back stiffened, he stopped walking, without turning around, he coldly said, "What more do you want to say?"
"Second Young Master." Scarlett Yates earnestly said to his back with some heartfelt meaning, "Littering everywhere is a bad habit, you should change it."
Matthew Saxon¡¯s back stiffened again.
The hand hanging at his side slowly formed into a fist.
He took a deep breath, his broad shoulders lifted slightly, seemingly infuriated by her.
Scarlett Yates felt a bit frightened, also a bit regretful.
She shouldn¡¯t have been so talkative.
He wouldn¡¯t turn around and beat her, would he?
She thought nervously watching the tightly clenched fist, cautiously ncing at it.
These hands could easily break a man¡¯s wrist, surely these fists could pummel her half to death.
s, how could she not kick her shameless talking habit?
But Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t turn around as she had expected.
He stood there for a few seconds, the tightly clenched fist slowly rxed again, he didn¡¯t say a word, took a long stride, and left.
He walked quickly, never looking back, and soon disappeared into the glow of the setting sun.
By evening, the sunlight no longer scorched as intensely.
The orange sunset glow spread over the shimmering sea, as if the evening clouds were etched into the ocean, breathtakingly beautiful.
The warm breeze gently caressed her cheeks, the wind carrying a warm, moist feeling.
The money scattered everywhere was thrown by Matthew Saxon.
The money Scarlett Yates had stuffed into his hand was disdainfully tossed to the ground by him.
Scarlett Yates slowly crouched down.
Looking at the money discarded like trash everywhere, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh lightly, "What a prodigal son, how can someone just throw money on the ground?"
Chapter 139: It Turned Out to Be Him
Chapter 139: Chapter 139: It Turned Out to Be Him
The scattered money was picked up by her, bill by bill.
She carefully counted it once again.
Yes, the amount was correct,pletely urate.
Since he refused to take the money, she wouldn¡¯t stand on ceremony.
With this, hervish meal was ensured, and she could not only have a great dinner but also enjoy a good bottle of wine.
Good, very good, everything was beyond her expectations.
Satisfied, she stood up, ced the sorted money into her bag, turned around, and squinted at the fiery-red sky set aze by the sunset for a long while. A faint smile appeared on her lips, but her heart felt a trace of loss.
What was she feeling lost about?
The answer she vaguely knew, but dared not think about.
She had always been someone afraid of trouble.
Once she sensed trouble, her first reaction was to hide far away and conceal herself.
Undoubtedly, Matthew Saxon had already be a source of headache for her.
The year-long agreement had just begun, yet she was already yearning to escape.
--
Scarlett Yates indulged herself extravagantly for once.
The graceful piano sounds flowed like water; in such a high-end hotel, even the air was filled with the pleasant scent of flowers.
She chose a corner with few people to sit down.
Despite her efforts to minimize her presence, her overly casual attire still drew quite a few eyes.
Among the curious nces, some carried curiosity, some held mockery, and others had a bit of interest.
It¡¯s no wonder people noticed her.
In this hotel, all the diners, whether male or female, were dressed formally.
Only she walked in wearing a T-shirt and shorts.
In the past, being stared at by so many people would have made Scarlett Yates feel utterly ufortable.
But during her stay with the Saxon Family, in the early days, she experienced such scrutiny daily. The young and beautiful maids loved to gather in threes or fives, secretly watching her while whispering.
After being stealthily observed and discussed so many times, Scarlett Yates gradually became ustomed to it, transitioning from initial difort and embarrassment to maintaining a calmposure.
She was no longer the shy girl who would feel self-conscious after a few nces from others.
Ignoring the probing gazes around her, she calmly propped her chin, squinted slightly, and focused on listening to the music.
A romantic and graceful "Sky City," performed live, the pianist was dressed in a white suit, revealing a hint of his smooth and fair facial features, and his lengthy fingers effortlessly danced on the piano keys.
His fingers moved up and down, his actions were impably elegant, as if dancing across the keys.
Even on such a vast stage, sitting quietly beside the white piano doing nothing, he was a strikingly beautiful scene.
Many women gazed towards the stage.
"Wow, what a handsome man!"
"He¡¯s so captivating when he ys the piano, just like a Prince from a fairy tale."
"He seems to be alone;ter we should ask for his contact information. He¡¯s so good-looking, with such a great temperament, and ys the piano so well, he¡¯s simply my dream lover."
Once the piece was finished, he gently closed the piano lid, stood up, his slender and lean silhouette reminiscent of moonlight in a cold night¡ªthough cold, it possessed a subtly elegant beauty.
Scarlett Yates¡¯ heart trembled fiercely, her arm knocked against the ss on the table, causing it to wobble, nearly tipping it over.
Chapter 140: Reunion
Chapter 140: Chapter 140: Reunion
In those dark and glossy eyes, the gaze could no longer remain calm.
She stared nkly at that familiar figure on stage, her mind suddenly going nk.
The person ying the piano slowly turned around.
Soft, dark hair, a perfectly exquisite face, the light shone into his deep, dark eyes, emitting a radiance akin to jade.
His demeanor was noble, his smile elegant, hisughing eyes scanned the audience, and finally, his gazended in the corner where Scarlett Yates was seated.
Their eyes met...
Scarlett Yates¡¯s heart suddenly stopped beating.
"This piece, Sky City, I dedicate to a friend of mine, her name is Scarlett Yates," said the person on stage, then walked towards her.
Ssh¡ª
The wobbling cup finally tipped over on the table.
Half a ss of lemon water spilled over the table, slipping from the edge onto herp.
The ice-cold lemon water spilled onto her legs, and Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but shiver.
The person on stage walked up to her.
He looked down at her, a slight smile on his lips, his eyes gentle, "Scarlett, it really is you."
Scarlett stared at him for a while, her fiercely trembling heart slowly returning to its ce, then, settled into calmness.
She slowly righted the overturned cup, looked up again, now smiling, and softly called out, "Senior Brother."
Henry Dales, after months apart, she unexpectedly met him again in a foreign country.
She thought they might never see each other again.
She thought she really shouldn¡¯t havee here.
"I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here." Henry Dales smiled, just as naturally as he always did with her, and sat down opposite her.
His eyes seemed never to have left her, staring for another moment, and then softly sighed, "When you first came in, I saw you. I thought I had mistaken you for someone else."
Who wouldn¡¯t.
The moment she saw Henry Dales, didn¡¯t she also think she had mistaken him for someone else?
In terms of time, she had been away from school for less than two months.
And Henry Dales also left on the eve of graduation.
The time since theyst met wasn¡¯t that long ago, yet Scarlett felt as if a lifetime had passed.
The man before her was still the same warm-smiling, gentle-eyed Senior Brother Dales.
But the warmth in his smile seemed somewhat different from before.
"Senior Brother, why are you alone? Where¡¯s Senior Sister Wood?"
Henry Dales seemed reluctant to bring up Rosie Wood, and casually replied, "She couldn¡¯te due to othermitments."
Scarlett had imagined many times how her next meeting with Henry Dales might unfold.
In her imagination, if she and Henry Dales met again, by then, he and Rosie Wood would have been married and started a family.
They both were so good-looking, and their children would inevitably be beautiful, whether a boy or girl, they would be greatly adored.
Then, that child would call her Auntie.
Or perhaps, Henry Dales had long since forgotten her, even if they met again, he would treat her as a stranger.
Then, like true strangers, they would just brush past each other.
But, none of the scenes she envisioned matched the current situation.
Henry Dales was alone.
Scarlett, although surprised, found Rosie Wood¡¯s absence to be somewhatforting news.
The humiliation from that night at the Dales Family was still vivid, and if possible, she¡¯d never want to see Rosie Wood again in her lifetime.
Thinking about that night at the Dales Family, the scars on Scarlett¡¯s heart were slowly being torn open.
Chapter 141 You Will Be Hurt
Chapter 141: Chapter 141 You Will Be Hurt
She pretended to be busy wiping the water stains off the table, quickly hiding the bitterness in her eyes.
"Oh, I see. How¡¯s everything going for you overseas, senior?"
Henry Dales thought seriously for a moment, then smiled, "Hmm, not bad."
Really not bad?
He let out a mockingugh in his heart.
Saying such things repeatedly, he even deceived himself.
But so what?
The path was chosen by himself, and the moment he made that decision, there was no turning back.
Regret or not, what difference does it make?
However winding and difficult this path is, he must press on.
He bears the entire burden of the Dales Family¡¯s survival, he has no choice, he has to do this.
Henry Dales¡¯s eyes dimmed for just a moment, quickly returning to normal,
He gazed gently into Scarlett Yates¡¯s eyes, "Scarlett, I heard from Ste you went for an internship at Saint Mercy. It¡¯s the ce you¡¯ve always dreamed of joining, congrattions!"
Scarlett Yates was taken aback, "You¡¯re still in contact with Ste?"
Henry nodded lightly, "Yes, Ste told me a lot about you."
Saying this, Henry¡¯s gaze shifted slightly as he hesitated for a few seconds and asked, "You moved into the Saxon Family home?"
Scarlett Yates was taken aback again.
Ste Nelson, that big mouth!
She knew perfectly well Henry didn¡¯t like her, so why bring her up unnecessarily!
Not interested in discussing this, she replied casually, "Yes, because of work, I have to stay at the Saxon Family home for a few days."
"You and Matthew Saxon..." Henry frowned as if it was hard to bring up, "I¡¯ve seen some news while abroad. Are you really together?"
Scarlett instinctively wanted to deny it.
That denial was on the tip of her tongue, but it transformed into another sentence, "Yes, I¡¯m dating him."
Henry looked at her incredulously.
Scarlett smiled and added, "You seem quite surprised, senior."
Henry remained silent for a long time, his voice bing hoarse, "Matthew Saxon... is not a good person, Scarlett. You¡¯re different from the women around him, you¡¯ll be at a disadvantage."
It must have been her imagination.
She just thought she saw a fleeting trace of pity in Henry¡¯s eyes.
What was he pitying? That she didn¡¯t cherish herself, to be with someone like Matthew Saxon?
Matthew Saxon had a bad reputation.
Any woman who had been with him didn¡¯t end up with a better reputation either.
Would he also think she was a gold-digging woman seeking vanity?
A thousand thoughts shed through her mind, but in the end, she just found itughable.
What kind of woman she is, what does it have to do with him?
"You¡¯re overthinking, senior." She wore a nonchnt smile, dismissively saying, "I¡¯m no different from those women, it¡¯s you who thinks too highly of me."
"Scarlett, you¡¯re different." Henry¡¯s smile gradually faded, no longer the familiar expression, unusually serious, "You can¡¯t handle Matthew Saxon¡¯s tricks, you¡¯ll be hurt."
He seemed very concerned about her, to care about her.
But Scarlett knew, this concern and care, wasn¡¯t just for her.
The ever-kind Henry Dales cared about and treated everyone so kindly.
He kept saying he was afraid Matthew Saxon would hurt her, but the person who hurt her the most was Henry himself.
Suddenly, Scarlett felt a surge of anger.
She was really fed up with his nice-guy act, if he didn¡¯t like her, then he shouldn¡¯t show such care for her.
Chapter 142: Senior, I’m Not a Child Anymore
Chapter 142: Chapter 142: Senior, I¡¯m Not a Child Anymore
Her tone involuntarily cooled, "It¡¯s something we¡¯re both willing to do, there¡¯s no harm in that. Since the Dales Family and the Saxon Family are old friends, you shouldn¡¯t talk like this about the second young master of the Saxon Family behind his back."
Henry Dales was taken aback.
Probably didn¡¯t expect the always sweet and cute junior to suddenly turn into a hedgehog, and his face turned red with embarrassment.
This was the first time Scarlett Yates had seen Henry Dales with a red face.
He was always calm and collected, as if nothing could worry him, not even the sky falling down.
To make such a person blush, it was a rather difficult feat.
This was enough to show how hurtful her previous words were.
Seeing him in such difort, Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit sorry.
She sighed softly, and earnestly said, "Senior, I¡¯m not a kid anymore. I can handle my own emotions, so please don¡¯t worry about me anymore, okay?"
Henry Dales¡¯s face was hard to read, and after a long while, he finally said, "I was overthinking it, sorry."
The napkin in Scarlett Yates¡¯s hand was soakedpletely, which she casually tossed aside. She tugged at the corners of her lips and smiled, "Senior, I didn¡¯t mean to me you. It¡¯s just that Matthew Saxon is my first boyfriend, and since you¡¯re someone I respect a lot, I hope to get your blessing."
Under the dazzling, eye-catching lights, Henry Dales¡¯s face looked slightly pale, "Scarlett, bless you."
Pain.
A dull, suffocating pain in the chest, as if a knife had sliced into the heart.
Scarlett Yates forced a smile, "Thank you, Senior, for your blessing. Since it¡¯s rare to meet, why don¡¯t I treat you to a meal?"
Henry Dales smiled, "I appreciate the gesture, Scarlett, but I¡¯ve already eaten."
Scarlett Yates sighed with a bit of regret, "Looks like we¡¯ll have to wait for another time."
The steak was served.
It was clear that the staff at this hotel knew Henry Dales.
The waiter was slightly surprised to see him sitting opposite Scarlett Yates, first greeting him politely, "Good evening, Mr. Dales."
Then asked, "Is thisdy your friend?"
Henry Dales nodded.
The waiter smiled, "Miss, since you¡¯re a friend of Mr. Dales, this dinner is on the house. Enjoy your meal."
Scarlett Yates was still a bit taken aback, "I don¡¯t have to pay?"
"The boss of this hotel and I have a bit of a connection, you can order whatever you want," Henry Dales said, quite ustomed to enjoying freebies on a friend¡¯s behalf.
Scarlett Yates sighed, her smile showing a bit of resignation, "I said I¡¯d treat you to a meal, but in the end, it¡¯s you treating me."
The money extorted seemed indeed hard to spend.
The freshly grilled steak was fragrant and tempting, looking very delicious.
However, Scarlett Yates had lost her appetite.
She randomly cut a few pieces and stuffed them into her mouth, tasteless like chewing wax, and after a few bites, she couldn¡¯t swallow any more.
She ate less than a third of the steak.
Henry Dales frowned, "You¡¯ve had enough?"
"Yeah, I¡¯m full." She drank half a ss of juice in one gulp, reached to get a napkin to wipe her mouth, only to realize she had already used it to wipe the water off the table.
With a faint, refreshing scent, Henry Dales took out his handkerchief and offered it to her.
The handkerchief was as white as new, without a single stain.
Scarlett Yates froze for a moment, looking at him in surprise.
She remembered that Henry Dales was a clean freak.
Such personal items, he wouldn¡¯t hand them to others.
She stared at the brand-new handkerchief for a few seconds, licked her lips, and then wiped her mouth with the back of her hand, smiling as she said, "It¡¯s better not to dirty your handkerchief."
Chapter 143: Stop Crying, Scarlett
Chapter 143: Chapter 143: Stop Crying, Scarlett
A spark suddenly ignited in Henry Dales¡¯ eyes.
He seemed angry, his hand still extended in mid-air, refusing to retract, "Is it because you¡¯re afraid of getting it dirty, or do you disdain to use it?"
Scarlett Yates looked shocked, "Senior."
Henry Dales, contrary to his usual gentle politeness, suddenly stood up and held her chin before she could react.
His cold fingers fixed her jaw, preventing her from moving.
The faintly scented handkerchief touched her lips, gently and slowly wiping.
"Senior, you..." Scarlett Yates was stunned.
"Don¡¯t move." Henry Dales bent over, focusing intently on wiping the corners of her lips.
His movements were gentle, meticulous, and cautious, as if she were a porcin doll that might shatter with a slight touch.
The handkerchief was imbued with his body fragrance.
Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t describe exactly what kind of scent it was, but the delicate fragrance, like a poison, made her somewhat dazed.
She had secretly admired Henry Dales for three years.
During those three years, he maintained a distance that was neither too close nor too far.
Only in dreams would he act so intimately toward her.
Was she really not dreaming?
Scarlett Yates was dumbfounded, motionless like a wooden figure, her eyes staring nkly at Henry Dales.
So, dreams could indeed be reality.
Her eyes suddenly stung, and she had an urge to cry uncontrobly.
She truly cried, tears dropping uncontrobly from her eyes.
Scalding tears fell one by one onto the back of Henry Dales¡¯ hand.
He seemed to be burned, stiffening up, and his movements became awkward.
"Scarlett..." Her tears clearly fell on the back of his hand, yet his heart seemed burned.
The Scarlett Yates he knew was a strong, courageous, and optimistic girl.
Even though she had lost both her parents and was too poor to afford tuition, she still lived positively and optimistically, like a resilienttle, never yielding to difficulties regardless of the storms she faced.
She had never cried in front of him.
Henry Dales panicked, flustered, awkwardly wiping away the hot tears rolling from her eyes, "Don¡¯t cry, Scarlett."
But her tears were so many.
As soon as he wiped one away, two more followed, rolling down.
The Young Master Dales, who never easily showed emotion even when the sky was falling, clumsily, patiently, wiped away her tears over and over again.
For that moment, he truly wanted to throw caution to the wind and embrace her.
If he weren¡¯t the only heir of the Dales Family, how wonderful it would be, then all burdens and responsibilities wouldn¡¯t rest solely on his shoulders.
If he weren¡¯t born into a wealthy family, how wonderful it would be.
People like them are born with a golden spoon, gloriously envied by countless people.
But who would know that most of them cannot even make decisions about their own marriages?
Ordinary families value matched social standings, but wealthy families emphasize family backgrounds even more.
He did not love Rosie Wood, yet that woman would be his wife,
"p! p! p!"
Suddenly, several ps rang out.
Azy voice mingled with a woman¡¯sughter, "I never expected Young Master Dales to show such tenderness, am I mistaken?"
Scarlett Yates and Henry Dales both paused, slowly turning their heads.
Upon seeing Matthew Saxon, Henry Dales frowning unconsciously.
Chapter 144: I Don’t Think She Would Mind
Chapter 144: Chapter 144: I Don¡¯t Think She Would Mind
Although the Dales Family and the Saxon Family are considered lifelong friends, the younger generation of the two families do not get along well.
Henry Dales and Maxwell Saxon could still exchange a few words, but with Matthew Saxon, there was absolutely nothing to say.
He and Henry Dales werepletely different people, their ways of doing things entirely different, and after so many years of acquaintance, they could only be considered as nodding acquaintances.
He nced at the woman clinging to Matthew Saxon¡¯s side, his brows furrowing even tighter.
Originally, he thought that Matthew Saxon would restrain himself considerably after being with Scarlett Yates, yet he didn¡¯t expect him to still retain his usual flirtatious and indulgent nature.
A look of regret surfaced in his eyes again.
Being with a man as flirtatious as Matthew Saxon, Scarlett Yates would sooner orter be hurt terribly.
But what could he do for her?
She was unwilling to listen to his reminders and advice.
Even now, he was unwilling to believe that Scarlett Yates was really with Matthew Saxon; the Scarlett Yates he knew wasn¡¯t a woman that admired vanity, and it was impossible for her to fall for a flirtatious, fickle man.
He couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to gaze at Scarlett Yates.
Traces of tears still lingered on her face, her eyshes glistening with droplets like embedded jewels, her swollen eyes unblinking, fixed on Matthew Saxon as he approached them.
The eyes that showed sorrow and pain just a moment ago now hid all emotions deep within, leaving only a calm and indifferent gaze.
"Young Master Saxon, do you know them?" The woman beside Matthew Saxon clung to him like a water snake, her voice so sweet it almost dripped.
Her nails were beautifully trimmed, painted in red rose color, her fingers dabbing at her lips, smiling coquettishly and amorously.
Matthew Saxon wrapped an arm around her slender waist, looked down at her, and smiled, "Yes, Young Master Dales is my friend, I¡¯ll introduce you to them."
He did not mention Scarlett Yates at all, as if she were a stranger.
The woman giggled softly twice, holding Matthew¡¯s arm even tighter, "Young Master Saxon¡¯s friends must not be ordinary, it¡¯s truly my honor to know great people like you."
The woman was adept at ttery and sycophancy, praising both Matthew Saxon and Henry Dales in one statement.
Matthew Saxon curled his lips and pinched her soft cheek, "Your sweet little mouth really knows how to talk, no wonder you taste so sweet."
The woman feigned shyness, gently pushing him, yet her smile became even sweeter and more alluring, covering her mouth pretending to be modest, "Oh, Young Master is really naughty, speaking so indiscreetly before your friends, and there¡¯s also ady present here, you make people so embarrassed."
Matthew Saxon nced at Scarlett Yates indifferently, "Young Master Dales is a friend of more than ten years, not an outsider, as for this youngdy..."
Intentionally pausing for a few seconds, he then faintly smiled, furrowing his brows as if troubled, "I know her as well. I think she won¡¯t mind."
After speaking, he smiled and raised his eyebrows, "Miss Yates, am I right?"
The woman beside him was evidently skilled at observing and understanding.
Although Matthew Saxon appeared to have a superficial rtionship with Scarlett Yates, the woman discerned something unusual.
Her seductive eyes couldn¡¯t help but nce twice more at Scarlett Yates.
After scrutinizing her closely, she immediately felt relieved.
She was just a pretty, delicate young girl, still carrying a touch of youthful innocence in her brows; this type wasn¡¯t typically Matthew Saxon¡¯s taste.
Chapter 145: What does Young Master Saxon mean by this?
Chapter 145: Chapter 145: What does Young Master Saxon mean by this?
Just by appearance, she seems quite a match for the Young Master Dales beside her.
After eliminating the threat, she looked at Scarlett Yates again and found her much more pleasant, stepping forward proactively with a smile, greeting, "Young Master Dales, Miss Yates, my name is Natalie Hughes, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you both."
The hand the woman extended was fair and delicate, a beautiful and graceful hand, much like her alluring and charming persona.
Scarlett Yates stared at the woman for a few seconds, lips curling into a smile as she extended her hand, "Hello, Miss Hughes."
One had to admit, Matthew Saxon had impable taste in choosing women.
This woman named Natalie Hughes was truly a stunner, with a figure and looks that would make anyone take notice.
In no time, Matthew had already linked up with such a beautiful woman, worthy of his reputation as a well-known yer in A City.
Natalie was exceptionally enthusiastic towards her, holding her hand firmly andplimenting hervishly, "Miss Yates, your charm is truly remarkable. Even in such a casual attire, you stand out impressively. It¡¯s rare to see girls as beautiful and refined as you these days."
And then, she nced at Henry Dales with a cheerful smile, "Young Master Dales is indeed a remarkable man, and with Miss Yates, you make a perfect pair."
Natalie, with her years of mingling in high society circles, had a keen eye for people. She immediately recognized Henry Dales as someone extraordinary.
Her praise for Henry Dales was genuine.
As for Scarlett Yates, it was merely to tter her because of Henry Dales.
Even though she said they were a match, she actually believed that a girl like Scarlett Yates wasn¡¯t quite suited for a man as charming as Henry Dales.
Matthew Saxon suddenly let out a peculiar chuckle, "Natalie, you can eat carelessly, but you can¡¯t speak carelessly. Aren¡¯t your eyes quite discerning, how could they misjudge?"
Natalie was taken aback, blinking in confusion, and asked in a coquettish voice, "What does Young Master Saxon mean by this?"
Matthew answered nothing, his slender, deep eyes fixed intently on Scarlett Yates, with a hint of somberness in his gaze.
Natalie noticed his sudden change in expression, feeling a bit startled, and looked over at Scarlett Yates a couple more times, her elegant brows furrowing as she spected anew about their rtionship.
Could things not be as she had thought?
Could Matthew Saxon¡¯s rtionship with this little girl be not as simple as she imagined?
"Miss Hughes, you¡¯ve misunderstood." Henry Dales, having observed for a while, finally spoke up, "Scarlett is my junior, we are not a couple."
After speaking, he nced at Matthew Saxon, his gaze profound, with a hint of probing.
Sometimes, a man understands another man better than women do.
From the previous probing and research, he had already derived some clues.
This indulgent and licentious second young master of the Saxon Family, feared he might not be as indifferent to Scarlett as he outwardly appeared.
If he truly didn¡¯t care, why would he get upset?
Aplex and contradictory emotion shed in Henry Dales¡¯ eyes.
For his n, this discovery counted as a good thing, but there wasn¡¯t a trace of joy in his heart.
To him, Scarlett Yates was a pearl covered in dust.
This pearl was once noticed only by him, with a selfish desire to hide it away, preventing others from discovering it.
But now, it seemed another had also noticed her.
He knew too well that once the dust on this pearl was cleaned away, it would shine with dazzling brilliance.
Such brilliance would capture everyone¡¯s attention.
Chapter 146: Where Did I Get a Fiancée From
Chapter 146: Chapter 146: Where Did I Get a Fianc¨¦e From
This might make more people want to im her for themselves.
He suddenly felt a fear of losing a treasured jewel he had kept for years.
Looking at Matthew Saxon, his gaze unknowingly carried a piercing coldness, revealing unprecedented hostility.
And how could Matthew Saxon not notice such a hostile gaze?
"Young Master Dales really shows such concern for his junior, but just imagine if your fianc¨¦e witnessed that scene; what if she misconstrues it and gets jealous? After all, Young Master Dales is engaged, so you ought to be mindful of your actions and words. If any misunderstandings were to arise, it would not be good," Matthew Saxon said while seating himself opposite Scarlett Yates with Natalie Hughes in his arms without any reservations.
His merciless mockery was a clear attempt to embarrass Henry Dales.
Others might have changed their expressions even if they dared not be angry.
But Henry Dales remained calm, offering a faint smile, "Young Master Saxon has a point, but I trust Rosie isn¡¯t that petty."
Casually, he nced at Natalie, a hint of sarcasm curling his lips, "Young Master Saxon isn¡¯t concerned that bringing Miss Hughes along might lead to misunderstandings?"
Natalie¡¯s face changed, her heart clearly felt upset for a moment, yet she smiled charmingly, "No wonder Young Master Saxon said I was mistaken earlier. It turns out that Young Master Dales and Miss Yates aren¡¯t a couple. I¡¯m really sorry for misjudging. But I don¡¯t understand the sentence Young Master Dales mentioned. With Young Master Saxon and I both single, how would there be any misunderstandings?"
Henry knew Natalie was trying to get him to speak.
But Scarlett had never revealed her identity throughout.
If that was Scarlett¡¯s intention, he would choose to respect her.
With a faint smile, he said, "Miss Hughes might want to ask the person beside you; he knows best."
Natalie blinked, yfully rubbing her little hand against Matthew Saxon¡¯s chest and teasingly asked, "Matthew, could it be that you have a fianc¨¦e too?"
Matthew caught her hand, absent-mindedly squeezing her palm, with a slight grin, "Don¡¯t listen to him; there¡¯s no fianc¨¦e."
After speaking, he raised his gaze, the slender, almond-shaped eyes ncing towards Scarlett Yates, dropping a bombshell, "It¡¯s just a girlfriend; she¡¯s always generous and won¡¯t meddle in my private matters."
Natalie was genuinely taken aback, her eyes widening, "Matthew has a girlfriend?"
Matthew¡¯s gaze stayed fixed on Scarlett Yates, a mocking smile tugging at his lips, "Natalie, let me formally introduce you."
Sitting up, he lifted Natalie¡¯s hand onto the table, casually pointing towards Scarlett Yates, and with a smile, said, "This is Scarlett Yates, my girlfriend."
Natalie looked stunned, her eyes filled with shock.
Her eyes widened, scrutinizing Scarlett Yates as if trying to bore a hole into her face, her lips parting slightly, jaw dropping in disbelief.
This little girl she underestimated turned out to be Matthew Saxon¡¯s girlfriend?
Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t even care a bit and brazenly brought her to meet his girlfriend.
And his girlfriend appearedpletely unbothered.
Not to mention the young master from the Dales family.
He clearly had a fianc¨¦e but seemed to have a very close rtionship with Scarlett Yates.
Just moments ago, she saw Henry Dales tenderly and gently wiping Scarlett Yates¡¯ mouth, with such soft gestures and gentle expressions, that anyone would disy to someone they love, leading her to misunderstand the rtionship between them.
Chapter 147: You Are Indeed Virtuous and Generous
Chapter 147: Chapter 147: You Are Indeed Virtuous and Generous
Oh my God, this tangled web of rtionships is truly a mess, even with her clever mind, she¡¯s struggling to wrap her head around it.
Natalie Hughes is not as indifferent as Matthew Saxon.
After learning of Scarlett Yates¡¯ identity, a look of awkwardness and embarrassment appeared on her face.
For a moment, she didn¡¯t know whether to sit or to leave.
She wanted to withdraw her hand, but Matthew Saxon held it tightly.
She looked down awkwardly, too embarrassed to look at Scarlett Yates again.
Matthew Saxon, however, toyed with her fingers indifferently and smilingly asked Scarlett Yates, "Scarlett, what do you think of my new friend, Miss Hughes?"
Scarlett Yates nodded without hesitation, "Very good."
Matthew Saxon¡¯s smile gradually cooled, "I think so too."
Scarlett Yates then smiled, "Really? That¡¯s great."
Matthew Saxon¡¯s smile became even colder, "Oh? Since you think she¡¯s good, why don¡¯t you tell us what exactly is good about her?"
Scarlett Yates indeed thought about it seriously and then said with a smile, "Miss Hughes is young and beautiful, with outstanding temperament and grace, a true beauty among beauties."
The conversation between the two was bizarre.
In such a scenario, with such a conversation, no one would think that they were in a rtionship.
Natalie Hughes, as one of the parties involved, was even more shocked beyond words.
Are they really a couple?
But what kind of couple acts like this, knowing full well that their boyfriend is ambiguous with another woman, yet disying a nonchnt attitude?
"Scarlett, you really are gracious and magnanimous," Matthew Saxon¡¯s voice seemed calm but had a hint of gritted teeth.
Scarlett Yates smiled faintly, "As long as you like it. Oh right, since you and Miss Hughes are so in sync, do you want me to vacate the room for tonight?"
Natalie Hughes looked up with a strange expression, staring at Scarlett Yates as if she were a monster.
She seriously suspected if Miss Yates had some mental problems.
Scarlett Yates, however, didn¡¯t look at her, expressing utmost grace and magnanimity, sincerely suggesting, "If needed, I can pack up now, to avoid disturbing you and Miss Hughester."
With just a few words, even Henry Dales felt something was amiss.
By looking at Scarlett Yates, it seemed like she didn¡¯t care how many women were by Matthew Saxon¡¯s side.
From this, it was evident she didn¡¯t like Matthew Saxon.
Yet she became Matthew Saxon¡¯s girlfriend. Is there some unknown secret here?
Matthew Saxon¡¯s gaze grew colder, losing hisposure, his eyes filled with anger, and he sneered, "Natalie and I won¡¯t be returning tonight; when we do need you to vacate the room, we¡¯ll naturally let you know."
Scarlett Yates quickly nodded, "That¡¯s good, let me know in advance when you do."
Having said that, she didn¡¯t feel like staying any longer, stood up, tidied the hair stuck to her cheek by tears, and said naturally, "I¡¯ve had enough to eat, I¡¯m going for a walk, I won¡¯t be a third wheel disturbing you and Miss Hughes anymore, have fun, goodbye."
After finishing her speech, she no longer looked at Matthew Saxon and Natalie Hughes, turned around and walked out.
Just as Scarlett Yates left, Henry Dales also stood up, "I have some matters too, I won¡¯t stay any longer, Young Master, let¡¯s hang out another day."
He¡¯s always disapproved of Matthew Saxon¡¯s lifestyle, and if it weren¡¯t for Scarlett Yates being here, he would have left long ago.
Henry Dales quickly caught up with Scarlett Yates, and the two walked side by side.
Scarlett Yates walked a bit too fast and suddenly twisted her ankle; Henry Dales immediately reached out to support her, "Careful."
Chapter 148 A Person Quietly Alone
Chapter 148: Chapter 148 A Person Quietly Alone
She turned her head, quietly pushed him away, and smiled at him, the smile on her lips sweet like honey, "Thank you, senior."
In this thank you, there was already a hint of distance.
Even though she had experienced a moment of tenderness, Scarlett Yates¡¯ mind was not clouded.
Henry Dales already had a fianc¨¦e, and this was not something she could change by pretending to be confused.
As perceptive as Henry Dales was, how could he not notice her change in attitude?
Deep loss and a sense of helplessness surrounded him.
His dark eyes quickly dulled, like two gems suddenly losing their luster.
Bitterness and sorrow filled his heart, he weakly tugged at the corner of his lips, for the first time forcing a weary and strained smile.
It was also the first time he deeply felt that the things he cherished most in his heart could never return to the way they were.
If time could turn back...
If time could truly turn back, would he change his choice?
A voice in his heart immediately answered loudly without hesitation, no, if time truly flowed back, he still couldn¡¯t turn back.
Outside the hotel.
Scarlett Yates gradually stopped her steps.
"Senior, I want to walk alone." Henry Dales seemed to have no intention of leaving and continued to stay by her side.
She had once yearned and looked forward to moments alone with him, but now that Henry Dales was standing beside her, she only wanted to find a ce to hide.
Her mind was in turmoil.
Sometimes it was Henry Dales, other times it was Matthew Saxon.
These two people seemed to be battling in her mind, leaving her restless.
She needed peace.
Needed to quietly be alone.
"Scarlett, do you have something weighing on your mind?"
Henry Dales stared at her for a moment, sighed softly, "You don¡¯t like Matthew Saxon."
"If there¡¯s some unavoidable reason, you can tell me your troubles. As long as I can help, I will definitely..."
"Senior, no one is forcing me, and I don¡¯t have any troubles," Scarlett Yates gently interrupted him, "Thank you for your kindness, but I truly am doing this voluntarily. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be on my way."
Her eyes felt sore and painfully swollen.
She kept her head bowed very low, so low it seemed to want to fall into the dust.
Three years of humble and anxious secret admiration, she never genuinely expected any result.
She simply couldn¡¯t bring herself to abandon that little obsession in her heart.
She stubbornly believed that, no matter how humble she was, she still had the right to like someone, regardless of whether that person liked her.
With graduation approaching, she didn¡¯t want to step out of school with any regrets, so she chose to express her feelings during his birthday party, using a button.
Buttons were only given to those you liked.
She believed that as long as he wasn¡¯t dense, he would understand the meaning represented by the button.
She never expected him to respond in any way.
From beginning to end, all she wanted was to let him know about that humble and fragile feeling.
Yet, she never dreamed that the night filled with anxious anticipation and nervousness would turn into such a humiliating one.
Rosie Wood¡¯s humiliation was vivid and deeply imprinted.
The sneers and ridicule from those around her often reyed in her dreams.
In reality, she could be indifferent to whatever those people said about her, towards her.
But his attitude, however, broke her heart.
He allowed Rosie Wood to scorn her ruthlessly, humiliate her, and from start to finish, didn¡¯t stand up to say a word for her.
Chapter 149: None of Them Was Wrong
Chapter 149: Chapter 149: None of Them Was Wrong
And in order to not trouble him, like a fool, she kept silent, allowing Rosie Wood to trample over her and unt her pride.
Her not mentioning it didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t care.
Only she knew how embarrassed she was that night.
She understood his situation; the Dales n had issues, and since the Dales Family needed to rely on the Wood Family, how could he offend the Dales Family¡¯s savior just for a junior like her?
Moreover, although Rosie Wood was a bit willful, she was a true beauty. Even though it was a business marriage, the man was handsome and the woman was pretty; who could be sure they didn¡¯t like each other?
She understood all these reasons.
But her heart still felt cold.
"Scarlett." Out of instinct, Henry Dales grabbed her hand.
His mind was nk, not even sure what he wanted to say or should say.
But his body had already acted first.
The disappointment and pain in her eyes pierced him deeply, filling him with profound fear.
He dared not let her go, nor release her hand.
As if once he let go, she would never return.
"Is there something else, Senior?" Scarlett Yates¡¯ tone was neither warm nor cold, treating him like a regr friend.
Henry Dales gazed deeply at her, as if seeing through her heart, filled with guilt, "I¡¯m sorry for that night at the birthday party."
Scarlett Yates shivered all over.
Henry Dales tightened his grip on her hand, his voice hoarse, "I¡¯m sorry, I... have no choice... the Dales Family needs support from the Wood Family, making you suffer so much, Scarlett, I¡¯m a coward, I don¡¯t even have the courage to stand up for you."
He bitterly curled his lips, a trace of subtle sorrow in his eyes, "I¡¯m a useless person."
At this moment, Scarlett Yates could not determine who was right and who was wrong.
Was Henry Dales wrong?
No, he wasn¡¯t wrong; he just wanted to restore the Dales Family.
He was the Dales Family¡¯s only heir, shouldering immense responsibility.
People are selfish; if it were her, she might do the same.
Was it wrong for her to like him?
She wasn¡¯t wrong either; she just liked an outstanding boy like any other adolescent girl.
They were not wrong.
"Senior, let¡¯s not mention the past anymore." Scarlett Yates gently pried his hand open, holding back the tears welling up in her eyes, biting her lip to barely maintain calm, "You have your position, I understand. We were just ordinary acquaintances, and under those circumstances, anyone would make the same choice as you."
"So, there¡¯s no need for you to feel guilty, nor apologize to me; you haven¡¯t done anything wrong to me."
"Lastly, I wish you in advance that all your wishes maye true, Senior."
As thest finger was pried open, Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t look back, gently saying, "Goodbye, Senior."
The ind night was like a beautiful dream.
She walked into the depths of the dream, never to be seen again...
Henry Dales stood in ce for a long, long time.
So long that even the doorman thought something was wrong with him and came forward concerned, "Sir, are you alright? Do you need any assistance?"
"No need, thank you." Henry Dales finally moved, turning stiffly around, pausing for a moment, and then disappearing into the vast night in the direction Scarlett Yates had left.
--
Watching that slender yet stubborn figure slowly disappear with the revolving ss door, Matthew Saxon pressed his lips tightly, his eyes filled with gloom.
The sudden chill and anger were so palpable that even Natalie Hughes felt it.
Chapter 150: Aren’t you going to pursue Miss Yates?
Chapter 150: Chapter 150: Aren¡¯t you going to pursue Miss Yates?
Matthew Saxon¡¯s hand tightened, causing Natalie Hughes to let out a small whimper of pain, her eyebrows knitting together as her face turned a little pale, "Young Master Saxon..."
She called out softly, her sweet and gentle voice tinged with some grievance. She blinked and looked at him pitifully, cooing, "You¡¯re hurting me; if you keep squeezing, my hand will be crushed."
Though she wasining coquettishly, she truly was in pain.
Such coquettishness would have previously won a few tenderforts from Matthew Saxon.
But at this moment, Matthew Saxon just released her hand expressionlessly, not asking if she was still in pain or if she was hurt anywhere.
Being a smart and discerning woman, Natalie immediately guessed the reason for Matthew Saxon¡¯s change of attitude.
The only woman who could make the second young master of the Saxon Family change his demeanor was Scarlett Yates, no one else.
She knew very well what that implied.
She had really underestimated that immature little girl.
Women had always been the ones angry, sad, and heartbroken over Matthew Saxon, but when had he ever lost hisposure over a woman?
She cautiously guessed at Matthew Saxon¡¯s thoughts, hesitating, "Young Master Saxon, aren¡¯t you going to chase after Miss Yates? That Young Master Dales... it seems his interest in Miss Yates is more than just a senior-junior rtionship."
Before she could finish her sentence, Matthew Saxon¡¯s expression had already turned grim.
Seeing his face darken, Natalie didn¡¯t dare say anything more.
She was very aware of her status, so she harbored no ambitions towards Matthew Saxon.
She initially approached it with the aim of alleviating loneliness while also gaining some benefits.
A handsome and wealthy man like Matthew Saxon was her favorite type to mingle with. Being with such a man not only provided generous rewards but also offered a chance to savor enjoyment.
This second young master of the Saxon Family was the most handsome man in A City.
Many women would rather have nothing if they could have a fleeting encounter with him.
She assessed that Matthew Saxon was in a bad mood, feeling a bit discouraged.
Today was not the right time, not suited for romance.
"Do you want me to go after her?" Matthew Saxon dodged her remark, coldly responding with a question.
Natalie didn¡¯t dare to respond lightly. After a moment of silence, she softly said, "Of course, I don¡¯t want that; I just said it casually. I¡¯m afraid that Young Master Dales might do something improper, which would make Young Master Saxon lose face."
Matthew Saxon¡¯s face darkened again, and he said coldly, "Henry Dales isn¡¯t that bold; he wouldn¡¯t dare touch my woman."
My woman...
These four words confirmed Natalie¡¯s suspicions even more.
That girl named Scarlett Yates was indeed different from Matthew Saxon¡¯s previous women.
As it turned out, that Young Master Dales was Henry, she should have guessed it earlier.
Who else, besides Henry, could be a friend of the Saxon Family¡¯s second young master, with such a prominentst name and outstanding capabilities?
Tsk tsk, a woman who could capture the interests of two of A City¡¯s prominent young masters turns out to be a mere naive little girl.
How interesting indeed.
Not wanting to continue this unpleasant topic, Natalie hooked her arm through Matthew Saxon¡¯s, bringing her charming face closer to him, and looked at him affectionately, sweetly saying, "Young Master Saxon, shall we go somewhere else? I have a few friends at the bar having fun, why don¡¯t we join them?"
As if afraid Matthew Saxon wouldn¡¯t be interested, she added meaningfully, "Each of them is prettier than me; Young Master Saxon won¡¯t be disappointed."
Chapter 151: Being Approached
Chapter 151: Chapter 151: Being Approached
Such a proposal would get the blood pumping for any normal man.
She was convinced that a yboy like Matthew Saxon would especially enjoy this kind of game.
"I¡¯m not interested, you can go." Matthew Saxon suddenly pushed her away.
Natalie Hughes was stunned, as if in disbelief, eximed, "Young Master Saxon, you¡¯re, you¡¯re not taking mypany?"
Matthew Saxon stood up and turned away without hesitation, "Not tonight, I¡¯ll let you know when I need you."
After saying that, he left without caring about her reaction, leaving her standing there alone.
It all happened too fast, too suddenly.
It wasn¡¯t until Matthew Saxon had already left the hotel that Natalie slowly realized she had been left behind by him.
He was devoid of gentlemanly manners; he had asked her out, left midway, without even a word of exnation.
She was first surprised, then angry, but quickly felt indifferent.
No Matthew Saxon, there were other men.
Tonight, she wouldn¡¯t be lonely.
Although other men couldn¡¯tpare to him, such rare treasures were hard toe by, and meeting one or two was enough; she never hoped to seek future partners by that standard.
--
Chaotic and noisy music pounded in her ears.
The DJ was vigorously controlling the venue¡¯s rhythm, twisting his body wildly, as if in a state of seizure.
The people in the dance floor were the same, twisting desperately, as if trying to break their waists, limbs posing in all sorts of exaggerated gestures.
The air was chaotic and oppressive.
The pungent scent of women¡¯s perfume, men¡¯s body sweat, the pervasive smell of alcohol from all sides¡ªall these unpleasant odors mingled together like poisonous gas, yet those who inhaled this "poison" did not be unwell; instead, they were increasingly excited, as if fueled by adrenaline.
Scarlett Yates was among those people as well.
She couldn¡¯t remember how many cocktails she¡¯d had.
Three, four, five cups, or even more...
She was still holding a multicolored cocktail in her hand, this drink had a beautiful name, called the Rainbow Bridge.
Scarlett Yates squinted her dreamy eyes, looking at the ss in the light repeatedly, reluctant to gulp such a beautiful drink down.
The cocktail wasn¡¯t strong, but it packed quite a punch.
Scarlett Yates wasn¡¯t known for holding her liquor well, having once gotten drunk after just two sses of beer.
After downing several cocktails, she was already drunk, but herplexion remained as if she werepletely sober, without any change.
She tilted her head, resting her chin on one hand, her ponytail nting downward onto her shoulder, like a piece of sleek ck satin.
Her outfit was full of student vibes, with a youthful, innocent little face. She leaned drowsily against the bar like an innocent child.
Quite a few men had already taken notice of her, frequently ncing her way.
The bar was full of alluring, radiant women, but girls brimming with student charm like her were a rarity.
A man who had been watching her ever since she entered the bar saw the perfect opportunity, sidled over, and sat next to her, initiating an insidious conversation, "Miss, are you alone?"
Of course, he knew Scarlett Yates was alone; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have set his sights on her.
Scarlett Yates tilted her head further, turned around, squinting at him, discerning under the colorful lights for a good while, then puzzled, asked, "Who are you?"
She didn¡¯t recognize this man.
Her curious look made her appear even more adorable in the man¡¯s eyes.
Chapter 152 Stay Away, Don’t Bother Me
Chapter 152: Chapter 152 Stay Away, Don¡¯t Bother Me
He leaned in, winked at Scarlett Yates, and shed a smile he believed was captivating, "You look a lot like a friend of mine. I felt a strong attraction the moment I saw you. How about we be friends?"
The man had a handsome face, narrow and long peach blossom eyes, a high nose bridge, and lips as bright as peonies. When he smiled, the corners of his eyes slightly turned up, giving an especially flirtatious aura.
His features were both beautiful and delicate, the quintessential yboy look.
As if toplement his appearance, he wore a pink shirt.
Despite its garish and provocative color, it didn¡¯t seem vulgar on him.
This was his usual way of hitting on women, though clich¨¦d, it was always effective.
Every woman he approached had never failed to fall for it.
Unfortunately, this time he encountered Scarlett Yates.
He leaned very close.
A faint scent of perfume wafted over from him.
Those narrow, long peach blossom eyes were full of allure, winking at Scarlett Yates suggestively.
However, those seductive eyes that charmed others only made Scarlett Yates frown.
The image of Matthew Saxon immediately shed in her mind.
That annoying and hateful man also had a pair of amorous peach blossom eyes.
Sure enough, do all men with peach blossom eyes flirt and hit on women casually everywhere?
Because of Matthew Saxon, she grew to dislike the man in front of her too. She shook her head fiercely like a rattle drum and said, "I don¡¯t like you; I don¡¯t want to be friends with you."
Having drunk too much, she spoke like a child, and her rejection sounded almost coquettish to the man.
He was taken aback at first, then couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.
Thick-skinned and relentless, he refused to leave, instead clinging on shamelessly and said, "Miss, acquaintancees first and closenesster. Everyone starts as strangers and gradually be familiar friends. If you give me a chance, after tonight, our rtionship can rapidly advance."
After speaking, he leaned in closer, and his hand restlessly pressed down on Scarlett Yates¡¯ hand, "My name is Knox Simmons, I¡¯m 23 years old, 186 cm tall. I have an elder brother and sister; I¡¯m the youngest in a three-member family. I work as a doctor at a third-rate small hospital. My father, Harry Simmons, runs a small business. My mother, Jasmine Hughes, just retired. We have a few houses, notrge, but livable. Currently, I haven¡¯t bought a car."
"Miss, this is all my basic information, anything else you¡¯d like to know? If you¡¯d like, I can tell you more in detail, but let¡¯s change the setting to continue our conversation."
Having said all this, he watched Scarlett Yates¡¯ face, waiting for her to react like other women, either dumbfounded or eximed.
However, Scarlett Yates¡¯ reaction waspletely unexpected.
After listening to him, she frowned slightly, then pulled her hand away and surprisingly gave a forceful shove, fiercely yelling at him, "Get away! Stop bothering me."
That move truly caught him off guard.
Knox Simmons fell awkwardly to the ground.
In the crowded space, several people hurried over, anxiously trying to help him up, "Young Master, are you alright?"
"The Young Master has fallen; quickly help him up."
"Who was so blind to darey hands on our Young Master?"
Knox Simmons seemed stunned from the fall, unmoving.
The ckwear Locale assisting him were even more panic-stricken, "Young Master, Young Master, are you alright?"
Chapter 153: First Encounter with Knox Simmons
Chapter 153: Chapter 153: First Encounter with Knox Simmons
"Young Master, should I go teach that ungrateful woman a lesson?" a man in ck said as he turned around, ready to settle the score with Scarlett Yates.
This little girl really doesn¡¯t know her ce, daring to push our Young Master!
"Hold it." Knox Simmons finally snapped back to reality, his face looking grim as he pushed the person supporting him away and jumped up from the ground, "You guys are getting way too audacious, actually thinking ofying hands on a woman."
"Young Master, I just wanted to vent your anger." The tall, burly man in ck, standing over six feet, surprisingly looked as aggrieved as a housewife.
Knox poked him hard on the forehead, frustrated with hisck of sense, "Vent what anger, who told you to show up? Beauties are to be cherished and pampered, not punished. Now get lost, don¡¯t mess up my ns."
Having said that, he casually dusted himself off, ignoring the bump on his forehead from the fall, and shamelessly sidled up to Scarlett Yates, "Miss, do you have something troubling on your mind? When you¡¯re not in a good mood, what you need most is someone to talk to. I promise to be the most devoted listener. Miss, the night is so beautiful, why don¡¯t we find a quieter ce to have a midnight snack and chat about life, I..."
"I heard Young Master Simmons ran away from home half a month ago to escape an arranged marriage. If I make a call and tell Father Simmons that the person he¡¯s searching for is right here, Young Master Simmons might have a nice chat about life when he goes back." With the sound of a cold, deep voice, Knox¡¯s expression suddenly changed.
"Matthew Saxon?!" Knox turned his stiff neck, and as soon as he saw the person behind him, his expression darkened even more.
"Young Master Simmons just up and leaves, leaving a mess behind, the Simmons Family is in chaos, and meanwhile, you hide away living it up. If I were Father Simmons, I¡¯d order someone to break your legs as soon as I found you."
Knox was clearly a bit afraid of him, yet didn¡¯t want to lose face in front of Scarlett, so he stuck out his neck and retorted, "What gives you the right to lecture me, are you any better?"
When ites to living it up, in A City, if Matthew Saxon ims second, who would dare im first?
"My affairs are none of your business." In front of a beauty, his courage multiplied, sticking his chin up higher, "I¡¯m too busy to chat with you, do as you like, just don¡¯t bother me."
Saying that, he ignored Matthew Saxon, pushing his charming face near Scarlett Yates again, winking at her with a smile, "Miss, what do you think of my earlier suggestion? Let¡¯s..."
"Sure." Scarlett, who had just been keeping him at arm¡¯s length, astonishingly agreed before he could finish.
Knox was taken aback, surprised, "You agreed?"
He originally thought he¡¯d have a hard time dealing with her today, requiring more time and words, but unexpectedly, her attitude suddenly made a 180-degree turn.
Scarlett turned her head to him, blinking and smiling sweetly, "Just so happens I¡¯m hungry, and someone is offering to treat, it¡¯s an offer I can¡¯t refuse."
Knox was immediately overjoyed, "What would you like to eat?"
Throughout, Scarlett ignored the man giving her the cold shoulder, smiling sweetly, "I¡¯m okay with anything, I¡¯m not picky."
With that smile, her eyes lit up, her dark pupils clearly reflecting his face.
Chapter 154: Borrow it for a few days first
Chapter 154: Chapter 154: Borrow it for a few days first
Those eyes were clear and lively, like the most brilliant stars.
Knox Simmons¡¯s breath hitched, and he stared at her, dumbfounded.
It wasn¡¯t until an extremely cold gaze pierced his body that he snapped back to reality.
The scene darkened as his view was blocked by a shadow.
Just as he was about to lose his temper, a dangerously cold voice without a trace of warmth rang above his head, "Knox Simmons, you¡¯ve dared to hit on my woman, your guts are indeed huge."
"Your woman!?" Knox lifted his head in astonishment.
If looks could kill, he would¡¯ve been dead at Matthew Saxon¡¯s hands by now.
The gloomy, icy stare was full of murderous intent, as if he wished to tear him into a thousand pieces.
He opened his mouth in surprise, but after a few seconds, he nonchntly smiled and saidzily, "Matthew, why so serious, I¡¯ve touched your woman before, since when did you start to care this much?"
"This girl is quite interesting, anyway you have plenty of women around you, just lend her to me for a few days."
Ha, Matthew Saxon¡¯s woman.
Matthew Saxon changed women faster than he changed clothes. If every woman he ever had a fling with counted as his woman, he¡¯d have countless women indeed.
As one of the four young masters of A City, Knox Simmons had a decent friendship with Matthew Saxon, and their families had quite a bit of interaction in private.
The Simmons Family was also a well-known prestigious family in A City, and in terms of economic strength, they were not far behind the Saxon Family.
Because Knox Simmons was a few years younger than Matthew Saxon, to Knox, Matthew was like a brotherly figure, and when it came to women, he would hand them over without frowning if Knox fancied them.
This time, Knox Simmons, as usual, asked him to let go of Scarlett Yates.
It was just a woman after all, he thought, Matthew Saxon would definitely not refuse.
"Not her." The cold voice offered no room for negotiation, "Either get lost now or I¡¯ll have someone send you back to the Simmons Family."
Knox Simmons stood dumbfounded.
He stared incredulously at Matthew Saxon, his expression beyond simple shock, "Goodness, Matthew, this is the first time you¡¯ve refused me, you¡¯re not..."
Without letting him finish, Matthew Saxon¡¯s expression darkened, and he sneered, "Seems like you want to go home. I¡¯ll notify Father Simmons right away, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be thrilled to know your whereabouts."
He pulled out his phone...
Matthew Saxon had just pressed a few numbers when Knox Simmons, as if seeing a monster, jumped up and ran, "No, no, I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go right away!"
If he really got caught and sent back this time, with his old man¡¯s temper at home, he wouldn¡¯t be thrashed half to death.
He didn¡¯t want to end up dead before reaching adulthood.
After taking a few steps, he turned back, unwilling to let go, and looked towards Scarlett Yates, longing, "Miss, I¡¯ll be at this bar every evening. If Matthew Saxon ever dumps you, remember toe find me, don¡¯t forget my name, I¡¯m Knox Simmons, and I¡¯ll be waiting for you!"
Just after shouting, he felt two cold lights shoot towards him, as if to pierce a hundred bloody holes in him, the stare was as sharp as a knife.
Knox Simmons chuckled awkwardly and quickly said, "Joking, I¡¯m just joking."
Matthew Saxon let out a coldugh, his slender fingers gliding over the phone screen, pressing another string of numbers...
Knox Simmons¡¯s face immediately changed, cursed under his breath, and left with a sullen face.
Chapter 155: Don’t Push Me Too Far!
Chapter 155: Chapter 155: Don¡¯t Push Me Too Far!
Unlucky, really unlucky.
These past few days, I haven¡¯t seen a single woman who caught my eye. Finally, I found one interesting, and she turned out to be Matthew Saxon¡¯s woman.
Off to a disappointing start, Knox Simmons lost his mood for flirting tonight.
--
"Scarlett Yates, do you know how dangerous it is for a girl to go drinking alone at a bar?" After driving off the annoying guy, Matthew Saxon slowly turned around, his gaze heavy as he stared at the woman drunk and slumped over the bar counter, with an inexplicable hint of anger in his cold tone.
She¡¯s really gutsy.
To daree alone to a chaotic ce like the bar to drink.
Not only drink but even dare to get drunk.
Does she have any sense of safety?
In her current state, if she gets targeted by someone with ill intentions, does she know what the consequences could be?
This damned foolish woman, does she even know what kind of person Knox Simmons is?
Every woman who falls into his hands ispletely devoured, not even a shred left.
Under the dim lights, ayer of chill covered his handsome face, like a beautiful ice sculpture.
That Rainbow Bridge cocktail was finished sip by sip by Scarlett Yates as Matthew Saxon and Knox Simmons were chatting.
The effect of the cocktail gradually kicked in.
Drunk, her eyes blurry, she slumped over the bar, staring at Matthew Saxon for a few seconds, frowning, and sneering, "I¡¯ll go wherever I want, do whatever I want, what¡¯s it to you?"
"Why aren¡¯t you busy with your beauties and fun, what did youe here for?"
Then, she burped, still holding the empty ss cup. She stuck her hand straight out to the bartender, boldly demanding, "Get, get me another one."
The next second, the ss was snatched from her hand.
The person who grabbed the drink was not only rough but yelled fiercely at her, "No more drinking,e with me."
"Leave me alone!" Having the drink taken, Scarlett Yates red in anger, shouting furiously, "Why do you care, you have your fun everywhere and I can¡¯t have a drink? Matthew Saxon, don¡¯t you dare push me too far!"
Scarlett Yates was truly drunk.
Her head swayed, her body unsteady, reaching to snatch the drink, her hand grabbed at nothing, confusedly her eyes widened, her head shook twice, reaching again towards a figure but caught only air.
In her eyes, Matthew Saxon had turned into five blurred silhouettes.
Every silhouette was so detestable.
"Go find your Natalie Hughes, leave, leave me alone, today I won¡¯t quit till I¡¯m drunk!" She reached out for a while without gaining the ss back, angrily biting her lip, defiantly turning her head, shouted at the bartender, "Give me, give me a bottle of whiskey!"
"Miss, you¡¯re drunk, you can¡¯t drink anymore." The bartender dared not actually give her whiskey.
With her capacity and current state, even half a bottle could cause trouble.
Though his earnings rely on selling drinks, he didn¡¯t want any fatal incident because of it.
Moreover, the gentleman beside her was in a bad mood, his face stern, eyes cold that anyone would fear, he¡¯d definitely not provoke.
"I¡¯m not drunk!" Scarlett Yates frowned, unhappily growling, "Who says I¡¯m drunk, I¡¯m sober, you, you quit bbing, give, give me the drink!"
Chapter 156: Scarlett Yates, Have You Gone Crazy Enough!
Chapter 156: Chapter 156: Scarlett Yates, Have You Gone Crazy Enough!
Like most drunk people, she waspletely disoriented, yet she kept insisting she was sober.
"Miss, you really shouldn¡¯t drink anymore." The bartender looked at Matthew Saxon awkwardly and smiled wryly, "Sir, you better take her to sober up."
"Who wants to go with him!" The bartender¡¯s wordspletely infuriated Scarlett Yates.
She suddenly propped both hands on the bar, stood up, leaned forward, and red at the bartender fiercely, angrily saying, "What¡¯s wrong with you? I told you to bring me a drink, why aren¡¯t you doing it? Are you even selling drinks? Do you think I can¡¯t pay?"
"I¡¯m telling you, I have money. It¡¯s just a bottle of whiskey, I can afford it!" As she spoke, she struggled to pull out money "robbed" from Pighead Man from her bag, took out a stack without even counting it, and shoved it into the bartender¡¯s hand.
The alcohol was hitting her head, making her even dizzier. She let out two loud belches, patted the bartender¡¯s chest twice with her small hand, full of bravado, and said, "The money, I¡¯ve given it to you! Now hurry and get me a drink!"
Where her hand hadnded, it felt firm and full. Emboldened by the alcohol, she couldn¡¯t resist feeling up his chest a few more times.
The bartender was stunned,pletely taken aback.
Someone behind them, however, was growing more and more sullen, the chill in his eyes intensifying.
Scarlett Yates waspletely oblivious. After taking advantage, she smacked her lips twice and admiringly eximed, "Not bad, not bad, muscles are firm and stic. Young man, you have a great physique."
The bartender, a university student who had just graduated, blushed deeply from her teasing. Embarrassed, he looked up to meet a pair of fiercely murderous eyes, and was so frightened he quickly put the money back on the bar and turned to serve other customers.
Scarlett Yates saw the bartender leaving and anxiously stood up to chase after him, "Why are you leaving? You haven¡¯t given me my drink yet,e back!"
As her hands left the bar, she could no longer maintain her bnce. Her steps were unsteady, and she just took one step before falling straight to the ground.
At the moment her body was about to make intimate contact with the floor, amidst her screams, a pair of strong arms timely caught her.
She crashed headfirst into Matthew Saxon¡¯s embrace.
Her forehead bumped against his rock-hard muscles, causing her to cry out in pain. Unreasonably, she wed and punched in his embrace, "Bastard, let me go!"
Matthew Saxon¡¯s face darkened with anger, "Scarlett Yates, have you lost your mind enough yet?"
"Leave, I don¡¯t need you to take care of me!" She wed and hit for a while, but finding it useless, she opened her mouth and bit down on his chest.
"Scarlett Yates, what kind of madness are you up to? Look at the state you¡¯re in right now! Come back with me immediately!" Matthew Saxon held down her restless little head, pinched her chin, and started dragging her out with one hand.
"I¡¯m not leaving, you barbarian, bastard, son of a bitch, you pervert, let go of me! Why do you have the right to take me back?" Scarlett Yates, dragged by him, stumbled outside.
Her head was getting dizzier, everything she saw became blurred.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s figure also became increasingly blurry in her eyes, asionally ovepping with a few other figures, then suddenly splitting apart.
The explosive music resounded in the dance floor, under the multicolored spinning lights, the figures of men and women also ambiguously ovepped.
Chapter 157 Everything Has Deviated from Its Original Track
Chapter 157: Chapter 157 Everything Has Deviated from Its Original Track
The sounds of panting,ughter, and screams filled the air, lingering overhead for a long time.
Everyone was letting loose their most suppressed sides.
Scarlett Yates suddenly screamed; it was unclear whether she was affected by the music or if the alcohol was surging more intensely through her body. She aimed at the strong arm gripping her and bit down hard.
She was like a ferocious beast, her bite fiercer after tasting blood. Her teeth sank into the flesh, and her eyes were fierce and malicious, her whole face showing sheer ruthlessness.
It was hard to imagine that a woman too drunk to stand could be so ferocious.
Blood trickled down the corner of her mouth.
She looked up, her lips stained with blood, her face deathly pale. Under the dim lights, her teeth embedded in the flesh resembled a Vampire Manor feeding.
She grinned, her mouth full of blood, creating a scene as bizarre and terrifying as it could get. "If you don¡¯t let me go, I¡¯ll bite you to death!"
The ce she bit had a deep ring of blood marks.
The blood dyed half an arm red.
Matthew Saxon hissed in pain.
At this moment, he had the urge to kill.
This damn woman turned into such a lunatic when drunk.
She was simply a madwoman!
He really didn¡¯t know what nerve misfired that led him to the bar to find her.
If he had known she was so ungrateful, he shouldn¡¯t have shown up and just let Knox Simmons take her away.
What did it matter to him whether she got taken advantage of or got used up?
After all, they were barely considered partners in certain respects; if not for necessary situations, there was no reason for either to interfere in the other¡¯s life.
Everything tonight deviated from the original track.
He had done too many inexplicable things.
Even he couldn¡¯t give a reasonable exnation for it.
He hated this feeling of being out of control.
He should have just left, leaving the ungrateful, foolish woman in his arms, and gone to have a good time as she suggested.
His time shouldn¡¯t be wasted on a woman who would have no connection with him a year from now.
She was still provocatively and arrogantly taunting, "I¡¯ll bite you to death, you bastard, stop ruining women everywhere."
Matthew Saxon was beyond furious.
His expression was darker than the night outside as he gnashed his teeth, "Scarlett, you asked for this!"
As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly picked her up at the waist, slung her over his shoulder, and smacked her butt a few times with force. "How dare you drink so drunk when you can¡¯t even hold your liquor? I¡¯ll teach you for causing drunken trouble again."
Each p hit her butt without mercy, each one louder than thest.
Scarlett¡¯s face immediately scrunched up in pain.
Her mind was hazy, her whole body weak and powerless, and even struggling was in vain.
The pain grew more intense, and it felt like her head had been stirred into mush, her brain heavy as if severalrge stones were pressed on it, making normal thought impossible, leaving only one clear thought.
Matthew Saxon was indeed a bastard.
As he walked, fast and urgent, hepletely ignored how she felt. Her body tossed and turned with his movements, making her feel worse than motion sickness.
Before long, her face turned deathly pale.
"Bastard, lecher, barbarian, put me down, Matthew Saxon, you damn filthy man, what kind of man are you, bullying a woman, shameless, despicable scoundrel..."
Chapter 158: I Hate You
Chapter 158: Chapter 158: I Hate You
The more fiercely she cursed, the harder Matthew Saxon hit.
Smack, smack, the sound of his palm was clear and crisp.
The ces that were already excruciatingly painful were hit again forcefully. Her whole body trembled with pain, tears welled up in her reddened eyes, big teardrops circling again and again, yet she stubbornly refused to let them fall.
She was determined not to cry in front of this despicable man.
She bit her lip hard, her soft fists continuously pounding on Matthew Saxon¡¯s back.
"Bastard, savage, I hate you, I hate you!"
Her hoarse voice wasced with a sob and raging anger, her teeth gritting, repeating over and over, "I hate you, Matthew Saxon!"
Matthew Saxon¡¯s body stiffened slightly, but he quickly smirked indifferently, "Hate me? There are plenty of people who hate me. One more makes no difference; I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s affection."
Step by step, his movements seemed slow and graceful, yet he quickly walked out of the bustling, noisy bar.
A cool, moist breeze blew in his face.
Above the night sky, stars twinkled.
The sky was filled with a stunning gxy of stars, as if countless jewels were scattered across a dark blue canvas.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s cries gradually diminished, yet she continued to curse over and over, "Bastard, jerk, scoundrel..."
Her voice, scorched by the burning alcohol, was hoarse and low, her eyes still red, her eyshes adorned with tiny teardrops. She struggled and cursed for a while longer, squeezing out thest bit of energy in her body.
Then she drifted into a dazed sleep.
George saw Matthew Saxone out, immediately approached him, and nced at Scarlett Yates, who was slung over Matthew Saxon¡¯s shoulder, pausing for a moment before asking, "Is Miss Yates okay?"
Matthew Saxon¡¯s expression was not very pleasant, "She¡¯s drunk."
Fortunately, this damn woman had quieted down now, otherwise, if she continued with her noise, he would really have wanted to throw her into the sea to feed the fish.
How on earth did she end up so drunk?
Though puzzled, George wisely did not ask more questions.
The young master¡¯s face was so gloomy; now was a moment of bad mood. And considering Scarlett Yates waspletely out of it, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess that it probably had something to do with the young master.
Seeing how seriously Scarlett Yates was drunk, he suggested, "Young Master, let¡¯s get Miss Yates back to the room first. I¡¯ll quickly arrange for some sobering-up concoction."
"No need." Matthew, with a sullen face, carried her toward the direction of the hotel where they were staying, his voice cold and filled with anger, "She wanted to get drunk deliberately, so let her properly experience what being drunk feels like."
The hangover might not be too bothersome now, but the worst would be when she wakes up the next day with a splitting headache, as ufortable as possible.
The young master even refusing sobering-up treatment showed just how angry he was.
What in the world had happened to provoke such a strong ire in the young master?
Looking at Matthew Saxon¡¯s dark and stormy face, George suddenly discovered something interesting.
The young master wasn¡¯t someone whose emotions were easily swayed by others.
Over the years, the only woman who truly affected him was Alice Green.
And now, another was added: Scarlett Yates.
What this signified, he couldn¡¯t be certain, but he could see Scarlett Yates was no longer an insignificant person in the young master¡¯s heart.
George knew about the one-year agreement between Scarlett Yates and Matthew Saxon.
Chapter 159: It’s Not an Outsider’s Place to Intervene
Chapter 159: Chapter 159: It¡¯s Not an Outsider¡¯s ce to Intervene
Now the contract has just begun, and the rtionship between the Young Master and her has quietly changed. In a year, will it be...
Just as such a thought crossed his mind, George quickly dismissed it.
He knew the Young Master too well; there were very few girls like Scarlett Yates around him. Perhaps he just found it fresh and amusing now.
No more than three months, he would probably find it uninteresting.
So, the possibility that the Young Master would fall for Scarlett Yates within a year and then turn fiction into reality by marrying her is extremely small.
While George was in a daze, Matthew Saxon had already walked far away.
Aftering to his senses, George hurriedly caught up.
He followed behind Matthew Saxon, keeping an appropriate distance, neither too far nor too close.
After walking a few steps, he suddenly noticed something was off.
He stared at Matthew Saxon¡¯s arm in confusion for a while, his expression changed drastically, and he eximed, "Young Master, why is there so much blood on your arm?"
Moments ago when leaving the bar, he only noticed the drunken Scarlett Yates.
Now, upon seeing half of Matthew Saxon¡¯s arm dyed red with blood, he was so scared that his face turned two shades paler.
Matthew Saxon replied irritably, "Got bitten by a wild kitten."
Wild kitten?
George was taken aback for a moment, and when he looked at Scarlett Yates again, his eyes became much more interesting and rich.
Yes, indeed a wild kitten, a rather bold wild kitten.
A wild kitten that bit the Young Master fiercely, yet wasn¡¯t thrown into the sea to feed the fish, and instead required effort to carry her back.
Only she could do all these things and remain unscathed.
Even Alice Green in the past asionally threw tantrums, but never dared to bite the Young Master until flesh was blurred.
Thinking of Alice Green, George couldn¡¯t help but frown.
Should he tell the Young Master now that Alice Green¡¯s room is booked just next to his? Or wait for the Young Master to discover it himself?
To speak of Miss Green, she truly is a headache.
Since she chose the eldest Young Master and is about to marry into the Saxon Family, why does she persistently entangle with the second Young Master?
Knowing the eldest and second Young Masters don¡¯t get along well, why choose the eldest Young Master?
After marrying into the Saxon Family, meeting the second Young Master frequently would be so awkward.
As Matthew Saxon walked, he suddenly stopped.
George also set aside his chaotic thoughts, looked ahead, and couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.
The Young Master, praised by everyone from the Dales Family, appeared out of nowhere before them.
And the Young Master¡¯s face, already not looking good, seemed to look worse upon seeing Henry Dales.
"Since Scarlett doesn¡¯t want to go with you, why do you force her?"
In the moonlight, Henry Dales emitted a cold aura like moonlight, his gaze was chilly, and he stared expressionlessly at Matthew Saxon¡¯s shoulder and bloody arm.
Without waiting for Matthew Saxon to speak, he coldly said, "You don¡¯t like Scarlett, so why dy her? She¡¯s different from the messy women around you. She¡¯s not the right choice to waste boring time."
Matthew Saxon¡¯s face sank two shades darker, "Henry Dales, in what capacity are you saying these things to me? Scarlett Yates is my woman, and matters between us are not for an outsider to interfere."
"So, because you¡¯re her senior, do you also want to interfere with her private feelings?"
No one dares to provoke the second Young Master of the Saxon Family actively.
Chapter 160: The Person Who Should Let Go Is You
Chapter 160: Chapter 160: The Person Who Should Let Go Is You
The people of the Dales Family dare not provoke him easily.
But Henry Dales did not back down. On the contrary, he was very firm, "Scarlett is a junior I value very much, Young Master Saxon. Even if it¡¯s just for my sake, I hope you can let Scarlett go."
"If Young Master Saxon likes girls like Scarlett, I can find ten or eight for you to choose from slowly. If Young Master Saxon feels that¡¯s not sincere enough, if there are any other conditions, feel free to ask, and I will do my best to fulfill them."
Henry Dales¡¯ worried gaze fell on Scarlett Yates, who was already sound asleep, with a hint of heartache and sadness.
He had already wronged her in terms of feelings. Now the only thing he could do was not let her get hurt again.
Matthew Saxon is not a good person.
He could not just watch her jump into the fire pit without reaching out to pull her back.
Matthew Saxon stared at Henry Dales with a gloomy look for a long time, then suddenlyughed lightly, an angryugh, "Such big talk, Henry Dales. If I, Matthew Saxon, want something, why would I go through the trouble to have you find it for me? Or do you think the Dales Family¡¯s power surpasses the Saxon Family?"
"Scarlett Yates is willing to follow me. Yet, you repeatedly ask me to let her go, meaning you think I¡¯m forcing her?"
Henry Dales¡¯ expression did not change as he said, "Although it¡¯s not force, she¡¯s definitely not willing."
"I don¡¯t know what happened between you two, but since you can¡¯t give her happiness, why not let go?"
"Let go?" Matthew Saxon sneered with cold eyes, "The one who should let go is you."
If not for this damn woman on his shoulder, he would have thrown a punch at Henry Dales by now.
Someone who sacrifices love for family interests, what right does he have to speak to him?
He originally thought Scarlett Yates was a case of unrequited love, but Henry Dales¡¯ series of actions revealed some unknown secrets.
This proud Young Master Dales, who had never shown interest in any woman, actually liked an ordinary girl.
Although it¡¯s unclear how deep Henry Dales¡¯ feelings are, given that he¡¯s willing to offend him for this foolish woman, it must weigh heavily.
Yet, he still abandoned Scarlett Yates for the benefit of the Dales Family.
This was Henry Dales¡¯ personal choice, and it had nothing to do with him.
But after letting go, still acting as a passionate lover, repeatedly fearing the foolish woman would be hurt by him, he had no choice but to address it.
"Henry Dales, you knew Scarlett Yates liked you, yet you let her be humiliated by your fianc¨¦e at your birthday banquet. At that time, did you not think about hurting your pure and lovely junior?"
"You are well aware of her poor financial situation. She spent so much money to buy a button for you, only to have it trampled underfoot by your fianc¨¦e. At that time, whom did you think really hurt her?"
"You did not stand up for her, allowing her to be humiliated, watched, andughed at. After doing so much to hurt her, now youe to tell me to let her go and not hurt her."
Saying this, Matthew Saxonughed mockingly, his gaze growing colder as he looked at him, "If you want to y the hero, you¡¯d better ask yourself if you¡¯re qualified. When you¡¯re pleading for your kind and lovely junior here, have you thought about your fianc¨¦e¡¯s feelings?"
Chapter 161: Don’t Be Too Greedy
Chapter 161: Chapter 161: Don¡¯t Be Too Greedy
"Henry, don¡¯t be too greedy. Since you¡¯ve chosen to marry into the Wood n, don¡¯t provoke the woman you¡¯ve already hurt again."
Henry felt as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning, his face turning pale.
He couldn¡¯t find a single word to refute.
"As far as I know, Young Master Dales, you came this time specifically topete for the newly developed resort. Unfortunately, Seymour is also very interested in this project. Instead of focusing on things you shouldn¡¯t be involved in, you should think carefully about how to sessfullynd that piece ofnd."
"Everyone says you¡¯re a very capable person, Young Master Dales. I like strong opponents the most. Don¡¯t let me down."
Matthew finished speaking, letting out a few meaningful, coldughs, then pushed aside the now-petrified Henry and carried Scarlett away into the distance.
The night wind was very cool.
Cold wind buffeted Henry¡¯s pale, handsome face.
"You didn¡¯t stand up for her, allowing her to be humiliated, watched, and ridiculed..."
"Henry, don¡¯t be too greedy..."
"The one who should let go is you..."
These words echoed repeatedly in his ears, each one stabbing into his heart like a sharp knife.
The knife went in, piercing his heart, leaving it bloody.
Do you hurt?
A bitter smile appeared at his lips as he slowly pressed a hand to his chest.
Suddenly, a violent pain swept over him, his face turning ghostly white as he clutched his chest and slowly crouched down.
"Scarlett, I¡¯m sorry." His bloodless lips moved silently, as he looked in the direction where no one was left.
There was nothing left there, only the blurry shadows of trees swaying in the cold moonlight.
She couldn¡¯t hear his apology, and even if she could, she¡¯d likely scorn it.
The harm he had caused her could not be undone with a mere apology.
"Young Master." His assistant, who hade with Henry to Z Country, stepped out from the darkness.
The assistant was around forty years old, ordinary in appearance, but with sharp, eagle-like ck eyes.
The assistant sighed, "Young Master, you shouldn¡¯t be having an episode at this time, why has ite so early."
As he spoke, he took out the medicine he carried with him from his bag.
He poured out a few pills and handed them over. Henry received them with trembling hands, his palm damp with cold sweat, the pills coated in sticky moisture.
Tipping his head back, he swallowed all the pills, panting heavily for a moment before hisplexion began to improve.
His handsome face, usually as graceful as jade, was now covered in sweat, dripping messily from his forehead.
In this moment, he was no longer the elegant and noble young master akin to a prince, his pale face, disrupted breathing, frail demeanor, and sweat-covered head and face looked utterly disheveled.
The assistant stood by silently watching, not helping him, just waiting patiently.
A momentter, Henry gradually returned to normal.
The pain just now seemed to have drained most of his energy. It took him a great effort to slowly, arduously stand up.
Only then did the assistant step forward, pausing for a moment before indifferently saying, "Young Master, is that junior of yours very important to you?"
Without waiting for Henry to answer, he continued self-questioningly, "The Young Master should be well aware that even if she¡¯s the one you like, under the current circumstances, you two cannot be together. Although the Saxon Family¡¯s second young master is unlearned and behaves outrageously, he did say one thing correctly just now."
Chapter 162: You Don’t Have to Remind Me Again and Again
Chapter 162: Chapter 162: You Don¡¯t Have to Remind Me Again and Again
The assistant paused for a few seconds, as if he hadn¡¯t noticed the gradually darkening expression on Henry¡¯s face, and said seriously, "Young Master should now focus all his thoughts on tomorrow¡¯s bidding meeting. The sess of this is very important to the Dales Family."
"The Saxon Family is the most powerfulpetitor to the Dales Family. In terms of financial strength, we can never surpass the Saxon Family. What the Young Master needs to do is quickly think of other ways. Fortunately, this time Roy Saxon has arranged for Matthew Saxon toe over, so the Dales Family does still have some chance of winning."
If Roy had sent his smart and capable eldest son, Maxwell Saxon, it would have been more troublesome.
Even though this assistant addressed Henry Dales respectfully as Young Master, he didn¡¯t hold the usual respectful and cautious attitude of a subordinate.
On the contrary, the assistant¡¯s manner and words just now were like an elder assigning tasks to a younger person.
This was clearly overstepping the bounds.
Yet, Henry¡¯s attitude was also strange.
Earlier, his face had looked a bit sullen, but once the assistant finished speaking, he returned to normal.
He was silent for a long time, and then, with a voice hoarse from pain, spoke quietly in the dark of night, "Uncle Smith, I have my own considerations, you needn¡¯t worry."
"When I first came to the Dales Family, the Young Master was only eight."
Jack Smith, lost in his thoughts, had a hint of sadness in his otherwise indifferent eyes.
He sighed long, "I watched as the Young Master grew up bit by bit, bing more and more sensible, and increasingly smart."
"Eventually, everyone knew the young master of the Dales Family was exceptional and outstanding, and the master was proud of him."
"Because of internal management issues, the Dales Family almost faced bankruptcy. Fortunately, the Young Master got engaged to the Miss of the Wood Family in time, using the marriage alliance to stabilize the declining stocks and securingrge funds for the Dales n, thus avoiding this financial crisis."
"If you hadn¡¯t agreed to the marriage with the Wood n, the Dales Family couldn¡¯t have survived. The Young Master is the sole heir of the Dales n; under any circumstances, he should prioritize the n, and this is something he¡¯s well aware of and has done excellently."
Saying this, Jack Smith lifted his head and looked deeply at Henry Dales with a meaningful expression, "The Young Master is meant for great things and shouldn¡¯t be affected by some trivial people and matters."
"Uncle Smith, you don¡¯t need to say more." Henry closed his eyes briefly and then spoke with a voice hoarse yetden with worldly weariness, "I know clearly what needs to be done."
He curled his lips into a smile, but the smile was bitter, "You don¡¯t need to remind me time and again."
Jack Smith nodded, saying in an emotionless voice, "Alright, then I¡¯m relieved."
Though he said this, Jack Smith still turned his head towards the direction Matthew had left.
His brows furrowed unconsciously, his eyes flickered, and his gaze suddenly turned two shades colder.
A woman who can make the Young Master care so much might just be an obstacle in his life.
After spending decades with the Dales Family, he knows all too well what kind of person the Young Master is.
When the Young Master isn¡¯t emotionally involved, it¡¯s nothing, but once he is, and someone is in his heart, it might be for a lifetime.
Luckily, the Young Master is here only for work this time; once it¡¯s over, he¡¯ll return to Z Country immediately.
In the future, he probably won¡¯t have any more chances to meet that Miss Yates.
After a few years of not meeting, this not-so-deep rtionship will gradually fade away.
Chapter 163: Vomited All Over the Young Master!
Chapter 163: Chapter 163: Vomited All Over the Young Master!
--
Before they reached the hotel, Scarlett Yates woke up from her stupor.
She wasn¡¯t fully awake, still feeling the effects of the alcohol, and her head was still spinning.
Matthew Saxon had her thrown over his shoulder, her head dangling downward. Already drunk and dizzy, being carried this way made her feel even worse, with everything spinning around her.
The world was swirling, and not only did her head ache, her stomach was also starting to feel nauseous.
"Stop... stop..." Her stomach felt increasingly ufortable, churning like a storm, making her face turn pale.
She tightened her grip on Matthew Saxon¡¯s back, gasping in difort, "Put... put me down."
If he didn¡¯t put her down soon, she was going to throw up!!
"Put you down to continue your drunken madness?" Matthew Saxon sneered, not stopping his pace as he strode forward.
He couldn¡¯t fathom where this damned woman usually put all the food she ate.
During her time with the Saxon Family, she ate heartily, three meals a day, more than he did as a grown man, yet she hardly put on any weight.
Carrying a whole person on his shoulder like that felt as light as a feather.
He could lift her up with just one hand.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s face looked increasingly awful, the nausea in her stomach intensifying. She began to struggle, "Put me down! I, I..."
Just as she uttered a few words, the overwhelming nausea surged up to her throat.
In the moonlight, the shadows of the trees were heavy, blocking most of the light.
The sound of the tidespping against the shore reached them, and thinking of her earlier craziness, Matthew Saxon frowned and warned coldly, "Cause another drunken scene, and I¡¯ll throw you into the sea to feed the sharks."
The ce on his arm where she had bitten him asionally sent sharp stabs of pain.
The wound was no longer bleeding, but she¡¯d bitten it into a bloody mess, terrifying to anyone who saw it.
Thinking about how ever since he met this foolish woman, he¡¯d been getting injured constantly, Matthew Saxon¡¯s brow furrowed even tighter.
A few days ago, she had scratched him, and the marks hadn¡¯t even fully faded when she bit him hard on the arm again.
She looked so slender and delicate, like a little girl, but her nature was that of a bad-tempered wildcat.
Everyone knows wildcats are hard to tame.
But Matthew Saxon¡¯s favorite thing is to train such unruly creatures.
No matter how sharp their ws and fangs are, in his hands, they¡¯d all be smoothed down.
What pride is left for a wildcat without its ws?
He walked faster and faster, not at all intending to stop.
Scarlett Yates could no longer hold it back...
Gripping Matthew Saxon¡¯s back tightly, she scrunched her face and vomited all over him.
The contents of her stomach spilled out onto Matthew Saxon¡¯s body.
She vomited hard until her stomach was emptied entirely, and she felt a little better, her face not as ghastly pale as before.
At the sound of retching behind him, Matthew Saxon¡¯s expression changed dramatically.
Feeling a warmth on his back, a foul smell invaded his nostrils.
"Young Master!" George, who witnessed the whole scene, also turned pale.
Scarlett Yates had actually, actually vomited all over the Young Master!
The Young Master is extremely particr about cleanliness and meticulous about everything, never allowing any stains or creases on his clothes.
The clothes he wore were handled by four people just for cleaning and ironing.
No matter where the second young master of the Saxon Family was, he always appeared pristine, well-dressed, and immacte.
Chapter 164: Too Miserable to Witness
Chapter 164: Chapter 164: Too Miserable to Witness
But such a person got vomited all over by someone!!
George couldn¡¯t bear to look, covering his eyes with one hand.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s face had never been so colorful.
One moment green, the next white, then ck...
The next second, Scarlett Yates, like a kite with a broken string, was thrown to the ground by the ck-faced Matthew Saxon.
Shended on the soft soil and grass, rolling once, unharmed.
After emptying her stomach, she felt much better, murmured a few times, rubbed her tender cheek against the grass below her, and unbelievably treated thewn like a big bed, falling asleep right there.
Half asleep and half awake, she kept murmuring.
Her voice was very soft and light, like a whisper. If you didn¡¯t listen carefully, you wouldn¡¯t know what she was saying at all.
But Matthew heard it clearly.
That small mouth that had vomited on him opened and closed, uttering curses at him.
"Shameless... despicable shameless person..."
"Deserved... deserved it. If you provoke me again, I¡¯ll bite you, bite you to death..."
"Dirty lecher, flirtatious radish, one day you¡¯ll, you¡¯ll get youreuppance!"
With every sentence he heard, Matthew¡¯s face grew darker.
By the time she finally finished murmuring and turned over to continue sleeping quietly, Matthew¡¯s face was already several shades darker than the bottom of a pot.
George wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and, risking being med, stepped forward and whispered, "Young Master, I¡¯ll go back and bring clean clothes. You should change first."
As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at the spot covered in vomit.
Just one look, and the cold sweat he just wiped away reappeared on his forehead.
It was truly... unbearable to look at!
In all the years he had been with Matthew Saxon, he had never seen him in such a sorry state.
Bloodstains on his arm, clothes covered in dirt, buttons torn askew.
No matter how you looked at it, it seemed like he had just been... through something unspeakable.
And the main culprit behind this was sleeping soundly, leaving one without a target for their anger.
Matthew Saxon remained silent, his rigid body unmoving.
The hand hanging by his side clenched into a fist.
His whole body exuded an intense coldness, his dark eyes icy to the core, cold as frost.
At that moment, Matthew Saxon really wanted to tear Scarlett Yates apart!
Seeing no objection from him, George didn¡¯t dare say more, turning to jog back to the hotel.
The surroundings were devoid of people.
Matthew Saxon clenched his teeth and, with a face full of disgust, took off his clothes.
The shirt was made of a special material, so the vomit only dirtied the surface and didn¡¯tpletely soak through.
His back wasn¡¯t stained.
Even so, Matthew wished he could stand under the shower and wash a hundred times.
Under the moonlight, he exuded a breathtaking beauty, his body bathed in silver moonlight, every line of his figure perfect beyond reproach.
His muscles were just right, lean and beautiful, like the most perfect piece from a Sculpture Master.
Eight-pack abs rested on his lower abdomen like little stones, rising and falling with his breath.
His body, honed by years of training, possessed the most perfect golden ratio, as if every inch of it was crafted with a measuring tape.
Chapter 165 Matthew Saxon’s Test
Chapter 165: Chapter 165 Matthew Saxon¡¯s Test
Although he has spent years indulging in debauchery, he has never neglected his fitness.
This powerful body, brimming with strength, is paired with a demonically beautiful face; the contrasting styles create a breathtaking visual impact.
If only the owner of this impressive physique had a less foul expression, it would be perfect.
Rustling sounds came from the grass.
Matthew Saxon looked over with a cold expression, seeing Scarlett Yates turn over and smack her lips twice, the corners of her mouth curving with a hint of a gloating smile.
Apanying her smile was a whisper, so faint it was nearly inaudible, "Heartless phnderer, I will never marry you. I don¡¯t care to be called Young Madam. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know, the one you love is your sister-inw. I refuse to marry a man who doesn¡¯t love me."
This drunken murmuring was scattered by the wind almost immediately.
But Matthew Saxon¡¯s expression changed, and momentster, he slowly walked over to her.
He squatted down, lowered his head slowly, and gazed at her deeply.
In truth, he had always known that this woman, whom he often mocked as unremarkable, was not unattractive.
Not only was she not unattractive, but she possessed a certain charm.
Though she was currently like an unpolished jade, one could still discern that she was a rare gem in the making.
Her delicate and pure face was as clean as a lily caught with morning dew.
A thin blush stained her cheeks, as if touched by beautiful peach blossom juice.
He nced disdainfully at the small mouth that had vomited on him, furrowing his brow, and pulled out a handkerchief, vigorously wiping her lips.
This damn girl, truly filthy.
The women around him, even if they pretended, always behaved with elegance and never revealed any shorings before him.
Compared to those women, she was unbelievably crude.
Her whole attire and demeanor resembled a wild child, with no trace of femininity.
He couldn¡¯t understand how Henry Dales had taken a liking to her, even the old fox in his family treated her differently.
She appeared pure, not very cunning, an innocent-looking child, like a sheet of untainted white paper.
Yet, merely the fact that that old, perceptive fox liked her that much meant she couldn¡¯t really be without guile.
Then, what were her intentions?
Marry him and be the second Young Madam of the Saxon Family, a nobledy in a wealthy n?
Every woman who tried to get close to him harbored such fantasies.
To those outside, the Saxon Family is immensely alluring, an irresistible temptation.
Ultimately, he couldn¡¯t believe she was an exception.
After quietly pondering for a while, Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyes grew colder, his fingers lightly brushing her cheeks, he sneered and murmured, "Scarlett Yates, are you truly not interested in marrying me?"
"I¡¯ll give you a chance now."
His eyes filled with amusement, the smile on his lips deepened, mocking her, he slowly said, "If you open your eyes now and admit you actually want to marry me, I will marry you."
Pausing for a moment, he smiled again, "When we return, we can have the wedding."
For an instant, the thought shed in his heart.
He truly wanted to marry her.
He is the Young Master of the Saxon Family, given his status, if it weren¡¯t for the childhood betrothal with the Yates Family, he would certainly marry a woman of equal standing.
Chapter 166 Absurd Dream
Chapter 166: Chapter 166 Absurd Dream
For people like them, feelings don¡¯t mean much; mutually beneficial marriage is the most practical option.
In such circumstances, marrying Scarlett Yates is no different from marrying any other woman.
Honestly, although this foolish woman has done quite a few things to anger him, he doesn¡¯t really dislike her.
No matter how unpleasant she is, she¡¯s still better than those women who disguise themselvespletely from head to toe.
At this moment, Scarlett Yates is dreaming.
In the dream, white smoke fills the air, she walks through the mist for a while, and suddenly her vision clears.
As the white smoke dissipates, she sees Matthew Saxon lying by a swimming pool.
There¡¯s a group of women surrounding him.
These women are of various shapes and sizes, each with unique characteristics, leaning on him one by one, sweetly calling his name.
He¡¯s holding one in his left arm, another in his right, one lying in hisp, and two kneeling by his feet massaging his legs.
Each woman is stunningly beautiful, all absolute beauties.
Matthew Saxon is lost in thend of beauties, with a pair of flirtatious eyes slightly squinting and a face full of enjoyment and satisfaction, asionally letting out a lewdugh.
In the dream, he proudly unts to her, "Scarlett Yates, what do you think of my charm?"
"Which of these beauties isn¡¯t prettier than you? Just look at yourself, no breasts, no buttocks, tsk tsk, can you even consider yourself a woman?"
"A woman like you, poor and ugly, still dreaming of marrying me. Even if I were blind, it¡¯s impossible for me to choose you."
She was livid, stepping forward to confront him, but was blocked by several women surrounding him.
Upon closer look, among these women are several familiar faces.
One is Natalie Hughes, another is Alexis Denton, and there¡¯s that third-rate model.
"Scarlett Yates, didn¡¯t you hear? The Young Master doesn¡¯t like you, hurry up and leave, don¡¯t stay here getting in the way."
"Yes, how could you match up to the Young Master? He likes us, look at you with such a small chest, the Young Master isn¡¯t interested in a t-chested woman."
"The Young Master has us, he won¡¯t look at you, this ugly girl, you don¡¯t even qualify to carry his shoes."
Their attack on her delighted Matthew Saxon.
He let out a detestableugh, stood up, and slowly walked towards her, as if his eyes were on his forehead, looking down at her condescendingly, full of contempt and disdain, wickedly saying, "Tsk, with such a t figure, Scarlett Yates, you haven¡¯t fully developed yet."
"You¡¯re talking nonsense." Her face turned green with anger, taking a step closer with her head held high and chest out, gritting her teeth, "I¡¯m 32C, 32C, not a t-chested woman, look clearly with your eyes wide open!"
"Oh, really? Still a C?" Matthew Saxon smiled meaningfully, suddenly stretching his wolfish ws towards her.
She eximed in shock, "Matthew Saxon, what are you doing!"
His eyes glimmered with a ghostly green light, suddenly pouncing on her, "You¡¯re lying, I must punish you!"
Scarlett Yates tried to run, but it was already toote.
"No, don¡¯t do this..."
"Help, Matthew Saxon, get away..."
"Beast, even if you had my body, you¡¯ll never have my heart."
Scarlett Yates kept struggling and cursing in the dream...
All the curses were uttered word for word from her small mouth in reality.
These words were heard word for word by Matthew Saxon.
On thewn, moonlight poured through the gaps in the trees, a stream of soft light shining on the woman¡¯s delicate and pretty face.
Chapter 167: The Soul Will Forever Spurn You
Chapter 167: Chapter 167: The Soul Will Forever Spurn You
She clenched her hands tightly around the lush green grass on the ground, her eyes shut tight, shaking her head from side to side, letting out a low growl of pain and anger through gritted teeth, "Ugh, Matthew Saxon, I want to kill you."
"Ah, you pervert, don¡¯t even think about making me fall in love with you."
"I will never submit to you, so what if you got my body, my soul will forever despise you, you despicable beast."
"No, don¡¯te over, get away, just go away!"
...
Matthew Saxon looked at the woman on the ground whose curses were bing more intense, his face showing aplex expression.
His fingers, which had slipped to her lips, twitched uncontrobly.
He pressed his lips tightly together, took several deep breaths, yet still let out a coldugh in anger.
This damned woman actually dreamed that he was forcing himself on her?
In her eyes, is he such a desperate man? Does she have too much confidence in herself?
Does Matthew Saxon ever need to resort to force if he wants a woman?
He was truly so angry at her, yet he had no way to vent it.
On the very first night in Z Country, she gave him so much "surprise" and "shock," should he be thanking the old fox for his painstaking arrangements?
Scarlett Yates¡¯ curses didn¡¯tst long, and suddenly, she started to sob quietly.
Matthew was taken aback, looked down, and only then realized she hadn¡¯t woken up.
Her eyes were still shut, showing no sign of waking, but as her sobs arose, tears started to roll out of her closed eyes.
Warm, sparkling tears, one by one, slid down her cheeks.
She cried?
Matthew watched as tears quickly dampened her face, and his expression changed slightly. He furrowed his brow and gently wiped the corners of her eyes.
What was she dreaming about now to make her cry like this?
One moment he found her so hateful it made him grind his teeth, but as soon as she cried, that tear-stained pale face suddenly seemed far less detestable.
"Scarlett Yates, who are you crying for?" Matthew sighed softly, seemingly helplessly curling his lips, "Drunk like this, it seems from now on, I must never let you touch a drop of alcohol. Knowing you can¡¯t drink, you still dared to drink so much, were you banking on meing to you?"
"Young Master." A voice suddenly came from behind.
George brought over some clothes and at a nce saw his Young Master crouching by thewn, looking somewhat stiff.
He handed over the clean clothes, "Young Master, let me carry Miss Yates backter."
The Young Master, who loves cleanliness so much, was vomited on by Scarlett Yates once, and probably won¡¯t forget it for a lifetime. At this moment, he certainly wouldn¡¯t want to touch her again, right?
The tall, slender body blocked George¡¯s view. Acting as if he hadn¡¯t heard the suggestion, he took the clothes, put them on, then bent down and scooped up the woman on the ground emanating a foul odor of alcohol.
"Let¡¯s go back." Dropping those simple three words, he left first.
George was left standing in ce, full of surprise.
That person, was he the Young Master he knew?
Why did he seem different from the Young Master he knew?
He was vomited on by a woman, yet instead of furiously punishing her, he actually took her back.
Was he really not seeing things?
The Young Master¡¯s change of heart was too sudden.
Could it be, he really did fall for Scarlett Yates? It wasn¡¯t as George spected, just a temporary fancy?
For the first time, George suddenly realized he was understanding his Young Master less and less.
Chapter 168: Why Must You Be So Cruel
Chapter 168: Chapter 168: Why Must You Be So Cruel
The night sky is as deep as the dark ocean surface, countless stars twinkle like the shimmering waves on the sea.
Scarlett Yates is so drunk she¡¯s unconscious, lying motionless on Matthew Saxon¡¯s back.
She probably doesn¡¯t know, the man carrying her has never carried a woman before.
And she is the lucky one, the things other women can only dream of, she obtained with ease.
She¡¯s still dreaming.
A very long, very chaotic dream.
The dream keeps shifting, finally settling on her childhood.
She saw an endless sea, with a small boy, about six or seven years old, standing by the shore, his appearance unclear.
She also saw a girl, who originally yed in the shallow waters with a swim ring, suddenly got swept into the deep waters, the wind and waves rose, a giant wave enveloped the little girl¡¯s body, and in a blink, she disappeared after the next wave crashed.
She heard the little boy scream, then run towards the sea like crazy, but he was held back by a crowd of people.
She wanted to open her eyes wider, wider, to see the boy clearly, but from start to finish, all she saw was a blurry figure.
--
In the hotel hallway, the lights are an ambiguous orange-red.
Alice Green stands outside the room, her dark eyes misty, her hair disheveled, making her already small face look even smaller.
Her pale face turned even whiter seeing Matthew Saxon return carrying Scarlett Yates.
The loose white robe she wears sways on her, making her thin body appear even frailer.
No one knows how long she cried, her eyes so red and swollen, even showing bloodshot lines.
She has no makeup on her face, her natural beauty soft and delicate, quite different from her usual pursuit of perfection.
Matthew Saxon showed a flicker of surprise, stopping in front of her, his expression unreadable, his voice indifferent, "You checked my amodation details?"
Though it was a question, he used a definite tone.
Goodview Hotel rooms need to be booked days in advance, her room is next to his, not by coincidence.
Alice Green said nothing, only bit her lip, her swollen red eyes nk as she stared at Scarlett Yates in his arms.
The alcohol scent dissipating, after vomiting, Scarlett Yates¡¯ scent isn¡¯t pleasant.
Yet he seems unbothered.
But she clearly remembers, he¡¯s a person who loves cleanliness, usually disgusted and contemptuous of such people.
Why can he hold a woman reeking of alcohol without even a furrow of his brow?
Alice Green bites her lip tighter, her expression sorrowful, "Do you really like her?"
Her voice is bitter and hoarse from crying too much, she chuckled sadly, "You like her to the point you don¡¯t mind her being dirty and smelly, Matthew, have you fallen for her?"
"It has nothing to do with you." Matthew Saxon looked at her coldly, "I¡¯ve said what needed to be said, take care of yourself."
After saying this, he expressionlessly walked past her holding Scarlett Yates.
He opened the room, about to enter with Scarlett Yates, when Alice Green¡¯s soft sobbing voice echoed gently, "I don¡¯t want to marry Maxwell Saxon, but why do you have to be so heartless."
"Matthew Saxon, it¡¯s you who forced me."
Matthew Saxon frowned, feeling sorry for her pitiful crying yet annoyed by her unfounded usations, "You are an adult, all your decisions are made yourself, I can¡¯t force you."
Alice Green cried and thenughed, herughter giving an unsettling eerie feeling, "From the moment you brought me out of Darknight City, such a filthy ce, I decided to follow you my whole life, to be your woman."
"You treated me so well, so well I was overwhelmed, no one has treated me that well ever since I was a child."
"You are the high-ranking Young Master of the Saxon Family, yet you pampered me, indulged me, cherished me like a princess. During that time, I was truly happy and content, I couldn¡¯t help but fall in love with you."
Chapter 169: Do you really want to be my enemy?
Chapter 169: Chapter 169: Do you really want to be my enemy?
"But there are so many women who like you. I¡¯m really afraid they will steal you away, afraid to the point where I can¡¯t eat or sleep well all day, so worried that it¡¯s killing me. Yet you tell me that I¡¯m not the same as them."
"Matthew Saxon, do you know how deeply this sentence can be misunderstood?"
"I know my social status is low, that I¡¯m unworthy of you. Even if you truly like me, I¡¯m not qualified to marry you. So after entering the entertainment industry, I began to strive upwards with all my might, hoping that through my own efforts I could narrow the gap between us, enough so that I could be worthy of you."
Herughter grew more eerie, chilling amidst the sadness, "And what was the result? After all I¡¯ve done, waiting for so long, you now tell me it was all a misunderstanding?"
"How can you be so heartless!" Ament full of resentment, tinged with a touch of hatred.
The entryway light remained off.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s face showed no discernible change in the darkness; after a moment of silence, he sighed, "So you must choose Maxwell Saxon, to stand against me? Alice, think it over. If you are determined to marry him, in the future, I won¡¯t protect you anymore."
"Alice, do you really want to be my enemy?"
Alice Greenughed forlornly, "It¡¯s not that I want to be your enemy, it¡¯s that you¡¯re forcing me to be your enemy, Matthew, you¡¯re the one who is pushing me."
Matthew Saxon sighed deeply again, regretting, "If that¡¯s the case, then take care of yourself."
The door closed.
Alice Green¡¯s sobbing was no longer audible.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of disappointment.
Although he initially helped Alice Green because she resembled someone he knew from the past, after caring for her three years, he indeed developed a familial affection towards her.
During those years she spent with him, she dated quite a few boyfriends.
Among his friends, several of them had ambiguous rtionships with her.
She brought those men to meet him, even sought his opinions. He never thought she would fall in love with him.
If he had realized her feelings earlier, he would certainly have ended things promptly.
But unfortunately, it was toote.
Her insistence on marrying Maxwell Saxon meant that one day she would inevitably stand opposite him.
This was the scenario he least wanted to witness.
--
Scarlett Yates woke uppletely, it was midnight.
She opened her eyes, only to see darkness.
The room was so quiet, one could hear her breathing.
Her body sank into the softrge bed, with the scent of petals on the sheets.
A headache so intense it felt like an explosion threatened, with every inch of nerve throbbing painfully, her difort knit her brow tightly. She rubbed her forehead, dazed for a while, as her sluggish mind began to gradually stir.
Memories from before she got drunk all came flooding back.
From the moment she met Henry Dales, every memory reyed clearly.
Eventually, the scene in her mind broke off abruptly after she bit Matthew Saxon on the arm.
The subsequent memories were just an indistinct blurry outline, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t recall them.
The room was pitch ck.
She groped as she climbed out of bed, fumbling to turn on the light, only to find herself in the sole bedroom.
Aside from her, the room was empty.
The clothes on her had been changed to a white silk nightdress, soft andfortable, coolly hugging her skin.
Yet...
She lowered her head to carefully inspect the dress she¡¯s wearing, frowning in bewilderment.
She remembered that this dress was not in her suitcase.
So... Where did this dresse from? And who changed her into it?
Chapter 170: An Incredible Dream
Chapter 170: Chapter 170: An Incredible Dream
As soon as this thought passed through her mind, a burst of heat appeared on her face, and she was in a dazed state.
If her memory wasn¡¯t failing her, thenst night, she remembered being taken away by Matthew Saxon.
There was a faint scent of shower gel on her body, and her fluffy hair emitted a fresh and pleasant fragrance. Clearly, while she was drunkenly asleep, someone had given her a bath and changed her clothes.
This was her and Matthew Saxon¡¯s room.
Besides him, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone else in the room.
So...
The person who bathed and dressed her was Matthew Saxon?
Just the thought made her flushed cheeks turn almost crimson.
If it was really Matthew Saxon who did it, then, then... didn¡¯t he see all of her?
Oh my God!
She couldn¡¯t bear to think any deeper, as the heat seemed to prate her skin, making her entire body hot, with a light pink hue emerging on her fair and tender skin.
She was simply mortified to death.
Why did she have to drink? Why did she let herself get so dead drunk?
Wait a minute...
Did she miss something extremely crucial?
Did Matthew Saxon, that big pervert, take advantage of her and do something worse than a beast?
She suddenly remembered that embarrassing yet strange dream, where Matthew Saxon really turned into a wolf and did those beastly things to her.
But what she couldn¡¯t ept the most was that even though she initially resisted with all her might, in the end, she actually responded to him.
The scenes from the dream shed one by one in her mind, and as she thought about it, Scarlett Yates shook her head vigorously, holding her reddening face in constant regret.
She would never dare to get drunk again.
God knows, the person she hated the most was Matthew Saxon.
She must have been drunk, so in her unclear state, she dreamt of those messy things.
That¡¯s right, that must be it.
If it weren¡¯t for being drunk, how could she possibly dream about herself and that guy Matthew Saxon...
No matter how desperate she was, she wouldn¡¯t think of him as some kind of fantasy object!
Her mind turned chaotic again; sometimes it was the embarrassing scenes from the dream, and sometimes it was Henry Dales¡¯ tender gaze looking at her...
The faces of these two men spun in her mind like a carousel.
Thinking about Henry Dales added anotheryer of bitterness to her heart.
A faint sense of loss, and a faint sadness.
No matter what, he was the first boy she paid special attention to, and she had noticed him for a whole three years.
Even if her feelings for him were vague and unclear at the time, those three years of vague affection would be an unforgettable memory in her life.
A sh of light pierced through the heavy curtains before her eyes, followed by a loud bang, a dull and oppressive thunder rumbling from the sky, and in an instant, it was as if it was right beside her.
A blinding sh of lightning lit up again, and an even louder, more astonishing thunder crackled, shaking the doors and windows twice as if they were trembling.
Her wild thoughts were interrupted.
It¡¯s going to rain...
Summer was the season of sudden storms,ing fast and going just as quickly.
Scarlett Yates suddenly thought of a question after the fact.
Where did Matthew Saxon go?
He brought her back but didn¡¯t stay. Could he be meeting someone he has an appointment with?
The instant she thought of this, Natalie Hughes came to her mind.
That woman with a snake-like waist and a face as beautiful as a fairy.
That was his new love; she saw herst night, glued together in front of him.
Since he had a new love, how could he possibly not apany the new love, and she was really stupid, spending so much time thinking about such a simple question.
Chapter 171: This scene is truly touching
Chapter 171: Chapter 171: This scene is truly touching
Scarlett Yates was just about to check if the windows were closed properly, when she suddenly heard the faint sound of a woman crying drift into her ears.
She paused, focused, and listened again.
This time, the crying was a bit clearer.
The soft, vulnerable sobs of a woman echoed, and judging by the sound, it seemed to being from the hallway just outside the room.
Who could be crying in the hallway in the middle of the night?
Scarlett¡¯s attention was caught by the sound of the woman¡¯s cries. Without further thought, she turned and walked outside, intending to see what was going on.
She gently twisted open the bedroom door, just as she was stepping out with one foot, her body suddenly froze, and she stood rigidly in ce, unable to take another step.
From where she stood, she could directly see the front door in the entryway.
The lights in the living room were off,pletely dark.
Yet there was lighting from the hallway outside, illuminating the entrance pathway, and also casting light on the couple embracing at the door.
Wrapped around Matthew Saxon¡¯s waist were a pair of white, slender arms. The woman¡¯s head was deeply buried in his chest, only a stylish, fresh short haircut could be seen.
The woman¡¯s cries were weak, powerless, and her choking, hoarse voice was filled with fear, "Matthew, I¡¯m really so scared."
"I beg you, don¡¯t leave me alone. I¡¯m afraid to go back. If you don¡¯t keep me, I¡¯ll have to sleep in the hallway tonight."
"I¡¯m sorry, truly sorry. I know I shouldn¡¯t do this, but I¡¯m really scared. Please have pity on me and let me stay one night, okay? I can sleep in the living room or make a bed on the floor, anything is fine, as long as you don¡¯t leave me alone."
The light was dim.
When the lightning struck, the living room became as bright as day for an instant.
Matthew Saxon stood at the door with his back turned to Scarlett, and she couldn¡¯t see what expression was on his face at that moment.
His body seemed a bit stiff, but he did not push Alice Green away...
This woman, who was about to be his sister-inw, during such a stormy night, like a frightened little bird, pitifully and helplessly knocked on his door, then cried and leaned into his arms, saying a series of humble words, just begging to stay with him for one night.
She cried so weakly, so pitifully, even without seeing her tearful face, Scarlett could imagine how captivatingly pitiful she looked at the moment, evoking pity.
The suppressed weeping surpassed all wailing sobs, her crying was heartbreaking for anyone who heard, wishing they could use all their ability to protect her.
Even Scarlett felt that the cries were so soft it stirred a desire in her to protect, let alone Matthew.
Alice was the woman he liked; hearing such cries and seeing her in such a vulnerable, helpless, pitiable state, he must have felt incredibly tender in his heart.
Thus, even though the woman in his arms was his future sister-inw, he couldn¡¯t bear to push her away.
In the stormy night, a pair of lovers who loved each other but couldn¡¯t be together, embraced each other impulsively.
Oh, this scene truly is touching.
Following the usual plot in Little Maya¡¯s stories, at this moment, shouldn¡¯t Matthew Saxon raise the chin of the beauty, kiss her with heartache and anguish?
Merge all the unspoken words between them into this deep kiss, kissing with the intensity of a crumbling sky and earth, withering seas and rocks, entwined endlessly to the ends of the earth...
Chapter 172: Scarlett Yates, does it look good?
Chapter 172: Chapter 172: Scarlett Yates, does it look good?
As if to prove that all those melodramatic scenarios in romance stories stem from reality, the sobbing beauty slowly lifted her head.
Her eyes, swollen like walnuts, gazed at Matthew Saxon with deep, painful, sorrowful intensity.
Her red lips parted slightly, her eyes blinked, and a tear slipped down to the edge of her lips, "Matthew, I know we can never go back to the past, and I dare not hope for anything. I just ask you not to treat me like a stranger. I agreed to marry Maxwell Saxon just to get a little closer to you. Even if we can¡¯t be together, being under the same roof and seeing you every day would be enough for me."
Her cheeks were pale, tears stained her face, and her tear-filled eyes gazed devotedly, like a pear blossom in the rain, "I love you. Is that wrong?"
She truly deserves the title of an acting master. This scene, full of tragic and painful emotion, was portrayed by her with utmost perfection, making the listeners sad and tear up.
Even though Scarlett Yates was covered in goosebumps from these cheesy words, she couldn¡¯t help but secretly admire her.
No wonder a yboy like Matthew Saxon would fall for her. A woman like Alice Green could awaken a protective instinct in any man.
Matthew Saxon has always been tender and protective towards women around him. Encountering a woman as frail as Alice Green, like a reed, surely his protective instincts were immediately triggered.
Nextes the part where they begin to kiss passionately, right?
Scarlett Yates adjusted her posture, hiding most of her body by the door, holding her breath, focusing intently while waiting for the main event...
Yet, unexpectedly, Matthew Saxon suddenly turned his head, looking directly in her direction.
Startled, she quickly hid behind the door.
Damn it, did he discover her?
But, in such a situation, with a beauty in his arms confessing her feelings, could he still have the presence of mind?
Scarlett Yates was so startled that her heart was pounding like a drum, beating intensely.
She wasn¡¯t sure if Matthew Saxon had noticed her. After hiding behind the door for a while, not hearing any movement, she peered through the crack again.
The doorway was surprisingly empty, and in the blink of an eye, both Matthew Saxon and Alice Green were nowhere to be seen.
The door to the room was already closed, yet she had not heard even a sound.
In a daze, without time to think, her first reaction was to push open the door.
As soon as she pushed open the bedroom door, a force pulled her out.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s tall head leaned down, his expression unpredictable, with a hint of a smile in his dark eyes as he looked at her frightened little face, curling his lips slightly, "Scarlett, like what you see?"
Scarlett Yates¡¯ eyes nearly popped out in shock, stammering, "You... you..."
When did hee over?
So quietly that she didn¡¯t notice at all.
"Sober now?" Matthew Saxon pinched her chin and turned it, finally flicking her forehead, lightly mocking, "What a foolish woman, did you really think you hid well enough not to be discovered?"
In front of her, he seemed to never even consider what tenderness is.
The flick on her forehead was utterly unmerciful, and as his finger withdrew, a small red lump appeared there.
She grimaced in pain, "Ouch, it hurts! Do you even know what being tender is?"
"Tenderness?" Matthew Saxon seemed to have heard something amusing, his thin lips curled into a sneer, "Tenderness is meant for gentle and pretty women. Someone as foolish as you, even if someone wanted to be tender, they couldn¡¯t manage it."
Chapter 173: Do You Dislike Me That Much?
Chapter 173: Chapter 173: Do You Dislike Me That Much?
His words have always been sharp, capable of infuriating someone half to death.
Scarlett raised her head, angrily pped his hand away, bit her lip, and snapped, "Yes, yes, I¡¯m not gentle or pretty, Young Master should cherish women like Alice Green¡ªwhen she cries, it¡¯s so moving and touching. Young Master must be heartbroken by her tears, hurry up and pick up the pieces before the wind blows them away, or Young Master will be heartless."
A string of bitter remarks tumbled out of her mouth like pouring beans.
After she finished, as if still dissatisfied, she continued sarcastically, "With all this thunder and rain, Miss Green must be terrified. Young Master had better stay with her tonight; if she¡¯s frightened, you would be so heartbroken."
"Miss Yates, don¡¯t you, don¡¯t you dislike me so much?" A soft, tearful voice quietly sounded, as if the speaker had suffered greatly, the tone was deeply intive.
Was this Alice Green¡¯s voice?!
Scarlett¡¯s expression changed, as if she¡¯d seen a ghost, eyes widened, she slowly turned her head.
Only then did she notice someone else standing outside the bedroom door.
That woman who had just cried so movingly was standing behind Matthew Saxon.
She stood there silently, her small figure half-hiding behind Matthew. It¡¯s really hard to notice unless you looked closely.
Scarlett stared at her, dumbfounded.
At that moment, she really wished she could dig a hole and hide in it.
Alice Green was actually right behind Matthew.
Then just now, the things Scarlett said, Alice heard them all?
Heaven knows, she really had no particr dislike for Alice Green, but she didn¡¯t like her either.
The things said were not targeting Alice, merely to mock Matthew Saxon.
However, even she herself felt that if she exined like that to Alice Green, these exnations would seem so weak and powerless.
"I... I didn¡¯t mean that, Miss Green, actually I..." In a rush, she became incoherent, not knowing what to say.
Alice Green looked at her with deep grievance, like she¡¯d been bullied, saying aggrievedly, "Miss Yates, I know you¡¯re upset, but you really misunderstood me and Matthew."
"I just got so scared earlier that I lost control for a moment. In my heart, Matthew is like a brother to me, please don¡¯t misunderstand us." After that, she blinked, tears streaming down.
She bit her lip, raised her pale, bloodless face, sobbing uncontrobly, "If because of me, causing a misunderstanding between you and Matthew, I would be very uneasy."
Brother?
Scarlett¡¯s heart let out a mocking coldugh.
In the middle of the night, the two of them hugging each other, saying all sorts of things about love, yet shamelessly calling each other brother and sister?!
Shameless, truly shameless!
If all the brothers and sisters in the world were like them, wouldn¡¯t there be chaos everywhere?
Scarlett never really disliked Alice Green, only had little fondness for her.
But now, with Alice showing such a wronged and pitiful expression like she was bullied by Scarlett, Scarlett couldn¡¯t feelfortable.
She likes being the fragile, pitiable flower, but don¡¯t make me the viin!
Chapter 174: Let’s see how he handles it then!
Chapter 174: Chapter 174: Let¡¯s see how he handles it then!
"Miss Green, you¡¯re overthinking this."
Scarlett felt ufortable, and naturally, her tone wasn¡¯t any better. She said coldly, "I haven¡¯t misunderstood anything. If you think I have, that just shows you¡¯ve already admitted the ambiguity between you and the Young Master. If there¡¯s truly nothing inappropriate, why worry about misunderstandings?"
After speaking, she gave a sarcastic smile, "Though I trust Miss Green¡¯s character and believe that the rtionship between you two is as pure as a white lotus, I can¡¯t guarantee what others might think. After all, Miss Green, you¡¯re in the entertainment industry, a public figure. Every move is watched by countless eyes. Who knows if some paparazzi might be following you, and in their eagerness for headlines, could embellish and distort tonight¡¯s events. At that point, even if Miss Green had a hundred mouths, you couldn¡¯t exin it away."
As she spoke, she provocatively looked at Matthew Saxon.
Her expressive eyes were full of mockery, as if telling him, Matthew Saxon, it¡¯s shameful that you¡¯d get involved with your future sister-inw. Be careful not to cause a scandal that you won¡¯t be able to handle!
If it were any other future sister-inw, it might be okay. But this one just happens to be a famous actress.
Tsk tsk, such a famous actress, who probably can¡¯t even go to the bathroom without being watched, and yet he has the nerve to publicly embrace her in the hallway.
If, by ident, someone captures it, let¡¯s see how he cleans up the mess!
Scarlett initially thought her barbed remarks at Alice would provoke Matthew Saxon, but unexpectedly, Matthew merely offered a smile of unclear intent without any further response.
Scarlett was utterly shocked.
Isn¡¯t Alice Green the woman he loves?
Seeing the woman he loves being attacked by her, shouldn¡¯t he stand up to defend her?
Why... is itpletely different from what she expected?
What Scarlett was thinking, Alice Green was thinking as well.
After being attacked, she first looked at Matthew Saxon with teary, pitiful eyes, fully expecting him to say something in her defense. But who would have thought that not only did he pretend not to see her pleading gaze, but he also nodded in agreement with Scarlett¡¯s words.
Alice Green was stunned, full of disbelief.
She choked with extreme grievance, "Matthew, I¡¯m sorry. Miss Yates is right. I was thoughtless and didn¡¯t consider the trouble it would cause you. But I was genuinely terrified at the time, my mind went nk, I truly didn¡¯t do it on purpose."
As she spoke, she started to tear up... again.
Oh heavens!
Scarlett, watching, marveled silently. How could she be like a reservoir, with tears falling so easily? After crying so much already, it still wasn¡¯t enough.
Before, seeing her cry so heartbreakingly, Scarlett thought her tear-streaked visage was quite pitiable. But crying at the drop of a hat, looking like a weeping statue, after so many times, it just became tiresome.
But this trick seemed to work well on Matthew Saxon.
The moment Alice Green started crying, he sighed and offered her a handkerchief, his voice softening, "I don¡¯t me you. Don¡¯t cry anymore."
As Alice took the handkerchief, she turned to look at Scarlett with a hint of triumph in her eyes.
She wiped her tears, wearing a self-reproachful expression, guiltily saying, "But Miss Yates seems very angry. Matthew, I... I should just leave... If I stay here, Miss Yates won¡¯t be happy."
Chapter 175: I Will Always Guard You
Chapter 175: Chapter 175: I Will Always Guard You
As she spoke, her eyes were filled with fear and dread, as if she were very afraid of Scarlett.
Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t open his mouth to make her stay, nor did he nod in agreement, he simply said thoughtfully, "Aren¡¯t you very afraid of thunder?"
Alice Green forced a smile, her voice tinged with bitterness, "It¡¯s... it¡¯s okay... I can endure it. This storm should pass soon."
"If I stay, Miss Yates won¡¯t be happy, so I better not stay and risk annoying anyone here."
Even Heaven seemed moved by her kindness and consideration; the moment Alice finished speaking, a p of thunder roared, deafening, as if the sky was about to copse.
Even Scarlett was startled by the thunder, her body involuntarily quivering.
Actually, she was a little afraid of thunder too.
"Ah! Thunder, such loud thunder!" As the thunder rolled, Alice shrieked, her face pale, and she threw herself into Matthew¡¯s arms, holding him tightly.
"Matthew, I¡¯m so scared!" She clung to him like a lifeline, her frail body trembling pathetically in Matthew¡¯s embrace.
Matthew furrowed his brows and instinctively looked at Scarlett.
Another sh of lightning illuminated Scarlett¡¯s bright ck eyes, which revealed sarcasm and a cold smile.
He was taken aback, not knowing why, but he felt a bit guilty and was about to push Alice away.
Another p of thunder sounded right on time.
Alice was so frightened that she went pale, screamed, and held him even tighter, wrapping her arms firmly around his waist, determined not to let go.
Her head rested against Matthew¡¯s chest, tears falling like broken beads, sobbing, "Brother Matthew, I¡¯m really scared, please don¡¯t leave me alone, I beg you, I don¡¯t want to be alone."
Matthew¡¯s body stiffened, and his face suddenly turned strange ¨C first shocked, then his vibrant eyes lost their luster, bing dim and dull.
A trace of unspeakable sorrow welled up in his eyes.
Lightning shed, illuminating his now pale face.
Scarlett saw it clearly; right after Alice finished her tearful words, Matthew was visibly changed.
It was the first time she saw such an expression on his face.
No longer careless, no longer cynical or detached.
It was an indescribable grief.
Once seen, it would never be forgotten.
The eyes that always held amusement and irreverence, the Saxon family¡¯s second young master who always seemed unapproachable and arrogant, now resembled a dimmed pearl, heartbreakingly dull.
Scarlett could hardly believe her eyes.
Could Matthew Saxon also have moments of pain and sorrow?
The hands that were about to push Alice away changed to gently encircle her.
Matthew lowered his head, gently stroking Alice¡¯s back soothingly, his voice turning so tender, "Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t leave, I won¡¯t go anywhere, I¡¯ll stay right by your side."
Alice, her eyes brimming with tears, looked up, seeming afraid he would lie to her, clutched his clothes tightly, eyes full of fear, timidly asked, "Really, you¡¯ll stay with me?"
Matthew nodded softly, "Yes."
A joyful smile appeared on Alice¡¯s face, a smile akin to a victor¡¯s, "Then can I stay here for the night?"
Chapter 176: I Mind, I Mind a Lot
Chapter 176: Chapter 176: I Mind, I Mind a Lot
Matthew Saxon was about to nod when something suddenly came to mind.
He looked up at Scarlett Yates for a moment, hesitated for a few seconds, and finally gave a slight nod, "You can sleep with Scarlett, I¡¯ll take the couch in the living room."
Alice Green was taken aback and bit her lip, saying timidly, "This... doesn¡¯t seem very convenient, Miss Yates doesn¡¯t seem to want that."
After speaking, she gently rubbed her head against Matthew Saxon¡¯s chest, as if in provocation.
With a somewhat awkward expression, Matthew Saxon discussed with Scarlett Yates, "Scarlett, Alice is afraid of thunder, and this heavy rain isn¡¯t going to stop anytime soon. Let her stay here for the night; you don¡¯t mind, do you?"
Scarlett Yatesughed coldly in her heart repeatedly.
Whether she minded it or not, what did it matter?
She wasn¡¯t truly in a romantic rtionship with him. It was entirely his freedom to let any woman stay; she had no right to interfere or stop it.
This inquiry was only for appearances.
But inexplicably, a surge of anger rose in her heart.
In essence, whatever those two lovestruck fools did had nothing to do with her, but she just couldn¡¯t stand Alice Green pretending to be pitiful and weak, repeatedly putting her in the position of the viin, as if not nodding would make her seem utterly unforgivable.
Since Alice Green wanted to cast her in the role of a wicked woman, why not fulfill her wish?
After mulling it over, she crossed her arms, raised an eyebrow, and made a fierce expression on her face, emphasizing word by word, "No, I mind, I mind a lot, I disagree, you immediately make her go back to her room!"
As she spoke, she pointed at Alice Green, sneering, "Since Miss Green knows I¡¯m unwilling, she should take the hint. She keeps saying she doesn¡¯t want to cause trouble or want me to misunderstand, yet she refuses to leave. Miss Green, are you contradicting yourself?"
Hmph, since she was supposed to act as the evil woman, she might as well go through with it.
Besides, which word she said was untrue?
This Miss Green was obviously acting, clinging on and refusing to leave, yet finding so many excuses, portraying herself as a weakling. Her intentions were too obvious, without a hint of disguise.
As long as Matthew Saxon wasn¡¯t blind, he could tell if what she said was true or false.
Unfortunately...
Scarlett Yates watched Matthew Saxon¡¯s face gradually darken with anger and couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh.
Sadly, to some, love is blind. Ovee with passion, even if he knew Alice Green was acting, he still condones and allows it, right?
He might secretly be hoping that Alice Green could stay.
In the end, among the three, she was the most clueless and superfluous one.
If she weren¡¯t here, the lovestruck pair would be way beyond being satisfied with just holding each other; they would have already set the dry wood aze, unstoppable.
As soon as this thought emerged, a faint pain surged from her heart.
It felt like being pricked by a needle, not very painful, but extremely ufortable.
This feeling of difort had started since yesterday.
The more uneasy she felt, the more sarcastic her words became, not caring whether he was a noble young master or a big star, disregarding anyone¡¯s face, "The second Young Master clearly knows that Miss Green is your brother¡¯s girlfriend. If his woman stays overnight in his younger brother¡¯s room, it¡¯s unimaginable how scandalous it would sound, yet he doesn¡¯t care, insists she stays. You both clearly want this; why pretend it¡¯s unavoidable?"
Chapter 177: Facilitated Your Good Deeds
Chapter 177: Chapter 177: Facilitated Your Good Deeds
After speaking, she clicked her tongue twice in sigh, her sarcastic and disdainful gaze falling on the two people embracing, her disdain even greater than before, "I¡¯m not the kind of person who doesn¡¯t know when to leave. Since the Young Master and Miss Green still have unresolved feelings and wish to take the chance to reminisce, I won¡¯t shamelessly stick around to disturb you."
Having said this, she turned and walked towards the door.
Matthew Saxon and Alice Green stood in her way.
Scarlett Yates directly treated them as obstacles, reaching out to push them away forcefully, lifting her head slightly, curling her lips in a bright but cold smile, "Young Master, don¡¯t say I¡¯m not cooperating with you. Tonight, I¡¯m making things easy for you. Don¡¯t forget to pay me hush money afterwards."
Above her head, angry eyes threatened to burn her to ashes.
She didn¡¯t need to look to know how terrifying those eyes, ignited by rage, must be right now.
He was angry, and she wasn¡¯t surprised at all.
Just now, she boldly exposed the lingering thoughts of these two hopeless lovers, without leaving any room for politeness. Of course, they were embarrassed and furious.
Most people in the world are like this.
Most things can be done, but not said.
Clearly, they had done everything that should and shouldn¡¯t be done, yet they didn¡¯t allow anyone to speak of it.
It¡¯s really ridiculous...
She still slowly lifted her head, fearlessly raising it high, staring at his clouded face, "Young Master, rest assured, I won¡¯t ask for an unreasonable price. The price I¡¯ll set will be fair and just, definitely not ripping anyone off."
Matthew Saxon clenched his lips tightly.
His narrow eyes, reduced to a sliver, nearly shot out mes, then surrounded her with this fury, slowly suffocating her in his anger.
His deep ck eyes narrowed dangerously, each second focused on her exuding a threatening aura.
"Scarlett Yates, you really are still drunk," a low, icy voice slipped into her body, invading her piece by piece.
Scarlett shivered, daringly answering back, "Am I the one not sober, or is someone ying at being drunk? You know best, Young Master."
Matthew Saxon tightened his lips, forcing out a word through clenched teeth, "You..."
Scarlett Yates chuckled, "Young Master, we¡¯re not strangers here, there¡¯s no need to speak in riddles. I understand, I understand everything."
She raised an eyebrow, her tone frivolous and disrespectful, "What is love that it makes people willing to live and die for it, right? I get it all."
Matthew Saxon suddenly opened his eyes.
His long, narrow phoenix eyes stirred up a storm, veins popping on his forehead in anger, gritting his teeth, "Scarlett Yates..."
Scarlett Yates picked her ears, "Although my name is indeed a bit cute and pleasant sounding, there¡¯s no need for the Young Master to call it at every chance. It¡¯s gettingte, make the most of your time to pour your hearts out to each other. I¡¯ll be leaving first."
Under Matthew Saxon¡¯s angry gaze and Alice Green¡¯s utterly shocked expression, she leisurely headed towards the door.
After just a few seconds of being stunned, Matthew Saxon pushed Alice Green aside, intending to catch up.
"Brother Matthew..."
But Alice Green clung tightly to him, crying out again and again, "Brother Matthew, you promised me earlier that you¡¯d stay with me, didn¡¯t you? Are you going back on your word? Please don¡¯t leave, I don¡¯t want you to go."
These cries of ¡¯Brother Matthew¡¯ abruptly stopped Matthew Saxon in his tracks.
Chapter 178: Why Are You Here?
Chapter 178: Chapter 178: Why Are You Here?
Alice Green saw this and hugged him even tighter, "Don¡¯t go."
Thunder roared, and the rain outside was pouring down.
Seeing that the petite and slender figure was already at the door, Matthew Saxon finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, "The rain is so heavy outside, and it¡¯s the middle of the night, where are you going?"
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t look back, her voice extremely cold, "Young Master, you shouldfort Miss Green well. You don¡¯t need to worry about my affairs."
She didn¡¯t stay a moment longer, opened the door, and left.
--
After three in the morning.
By this time, most people were already asleep.
The empty corridor was dimly lit, the lights flickering on and off.
The window at the end of the corridor was not tightly closed,rge raindrops drifted in from outside, fiercely hitting the ss with a ding-dong sound.
Lightning shed across the sky, illuminating the ck night.
Arge mass of thick dark clouds loomed at the horizon. At the moment the lightning shed, it looked like terrifyingrge hands fiercely tearing at the clouds in the night sky.
Late at night, storm, thunder, an empty corridor, flickering lights, all together created an inexplicably eerie and strange atmosphere.
Scarlett Yates wasn¡¯tpletely unafraid.
With head held high and a fierce demeanor, she mmed the door behind her, suddenly realizing the silence around her.
Dead silence.
She felt a bit of fear in her heart, but was too proud to show it. After taking a few deep breaths, she pretended nothing was wrong and continued walking forward.
Although most people were asleep at this time, the hotel¡¯s front desk still had staff on duty.
She remembered there was a 24-hour convenience store next to the hotel.
Her head was still dizzy from the alcohol, and she indeed needed to drink something to refresh herself.
She took the elevator to the first floor.
The lobby was brightly lit, as bright as daylight, and the two staff members at the front desk were resting their heads on the table.
With some other people around, Scarlett Yates felt less afraid.
She turned and headed towards the 24-hour convenience store.
She thought at this time, besides the staff, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone else in the store, but as soon as she walked in, she saw a familiar figure.
Scarlett Yates almost turned around to leave.
But as she hesitated, the shop assistant smiled and greeted her, "Miss, may I help you with something?"
The shop assistant¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud.
But in the extremely quiet night, it was hard not to be noticed.
The familiar white figure by the window slowly turned his head.
Handsome eyes and refined eyebrows, warm demeanor, like a luminous jade.
"Scarlett." A hint of a delighted smile spread across the person¡¯s face, their eyes brighter than the stars happily gazing at her.
Having been noticed, Scarlett Yates found it inconvenient to leave now.
She stood by the ss door, forced a smile, and gently called out, "Senior."
Henry Dales got up and walked towards her, "At this time, why are you..."
He frowned slightly, the words he wanted to say reached his lips, but he swallowed them back.
"Senior, why are you here?" There was only one hotel on the ind, Scarlett Yates had actually guessed she and Henry Dales might be staying at the same hotel.
But encountering him here at this time, she was still quite surprised.
At this hour, instead of sleeping, why would hee here alone?
When Scarlett Yates greeted him, there was still a hint of unnaturalness on her face.
Chapter 179: It’s Surprisingly Matthew Saxon Again
Chapter 179: Chapter 179: It¡¯s Surprisingly Matthew Saxon Again
After all,st night, when they finally parted ways, the atmosphere was not very pleasant.
But in contrast, Henry Dales maintained a perfectly natural expression, as if the unpleasantness from yesterday had nothing to do with him, "I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I came downstairs to sit for a while."
He said this, pointing to where he had just been sitting, smiling as he looked at her, "Come over and sit for a bit."
Scarlett Yates looked at him, silent and without speaking.
Henry Dales smiled again, his voice gentle, "The rain outside is still heavy, but if you want to go for a walk, I can apany you."
Scarlett Yates was silent for a few seconds before she lightly shook her head, "I don¡¯t want to go out."
She wasn¡¯t out of her mind; it was pouring rain outside and pitch ck, she didn¡¯t want to go out and get soaked like a drowned rat.
Although Scarlett Yates did not respond to his invitation, Henry Dales was not discouraged; he patiently extended the invitation once more, "A hangover must feel terrible,e over and have a drink, and eat something to warm your stomach. The snacks in this store are quite good."
Scarlett Yates was initially stunned, then opened her eyes wide in surprise, "Senior, how did you know I was drunk?"
Remembering the incident of meeting Matthew Saxonst night, Henry Dales¡¯ eyes momentarily dimmed, then his lips gently curved into a faint smile, understated as he said, "You got drunkst night, I met Matthew Saxon on the road sending you back home."
Scarlett Yates let out a long "oh."
Speaking of the hangover difort, she vaguely felt her head starting to hurt again, and couldn¡¯t help but furrow her eyebrows, bringing a hand to her forehead for a few rubs.
"Don¡¯t drink so much next time, you¡¯re a girl, and it¡¯s easy for those with ill intentions to target you." Last night, when Knox Simmons harassed her, he had already wanted to step in to stop it, but someone was faster than him.
It was surprisingly Matthew Saxon again.
Twice now.
That night at the Dales Family, the moment he wanted to stop it, Matthew Saxon had once again been one step ahead.
And this time, it was still the same.
A mocking smile unwittingly curved the corners of his lips.
A voice in his heart sneered at him, Henry Dales, from the moment you chose another woman, you no longer had the right to protect her.
Whether you¡¯re a step slower or faster, what does it matter?
You were the one who abandoned her, yet now you still harbor those unrealistic fantasies.
If you were smart and sensible enough, you should stay far away from her.
Uncle Smith was right; besides the Dales Family, everything else is irrelevant.
As the only heir to the Dales Family, the only thing he should be thinking about now is how to rebuild the Dales Family, bring it back to its former glory.
He really had no right to indulge in romance at this moment.
But what good was his rationality? All his calmness, all his reason, vanished the moment he saw her.
Knowing he shouldn¡¯t get close to her, knowing he shouldn¡¯t harbor fantasies, yet he couldn¡¯t control himself, as if someone had nted a seed of poison in his heart, it took root, sprouted, and bloomed, firmly grounding itself in his heart, and to remove it forcefully could only mean pulling out his heart along with it.
But without a heart, can a person live?
Even if alive, it would only be as a walking corpse.
This poison, he willingly epted, sweet as honey.
His caring words and gentle eyes, no different from before.
Chapter 180: Always Following Behind You
Chapter 180: Chapter 180: Always Following Behind You
But Scarlett Yates no longer harbors those inappropriate fantasies.
She¡¯s no longer the girl who blushes and gets butterflies in her stomach from a single tender concern from him, feeling unsettled all day.
She deliberately put on a nonchnt expression, shrugged, and said casually, "Senior, you¡¯re overthinking. I¡¯m perfectly fine, aren¡¯t I?"
Henry Dales furrowed his brows, seeing herck any sense of security, he couldn¡¯t help but bring up Knox Simmons, "Didn¡¯t that Young Master Simmons pester you in the past? If Matthew Saxon hadn¡¯t appeared, you¡¯d have been taken away by him."
"Do you know what kind of person he is? Any woman he takes away, none of them are left unscathed..."
As he spoke, his brows knitted tighter, and despite his gentle tone, a trace of anger slipped in, "After all these years, he still flirts everywhere, and now he¡¯s targeting you."
To speak of Knox Simmons and Matthew Saxon, in some ways they are quite simr, both being masters of romance, having been with countless women.
The only difference between Matthew Saxon and Knox is that he never actively seeks out anyone; it¡¯s always women who approach him.
Knox Simmons, on the other hand, flutters from ce to ce like a butterfly, charming everyone he encounters.
With a strikingly beautiful, androgynous face, and skilled in sweet talk, any woman he sets his sights on is consumed wholly by Knox Simmons, leaving nothing but dust.
"How did you know..." Hearing Henry talk about the seductive man dressed like a butterflyst night, confusion flickered in Scarlett Yates¡¯s eyes.
Earlier, he said he ran into Matthew Saxon by chance on the road, yet now he knows she was tangled with a yboy...
Henry Dales hadn¡¯t nned on revealing his whereaboutsst night, but in his worry he said what he shouldn¡¯t have, feeling a bit regretful, he no longer concealed from her, "After you left, I worried you¡¯d encounter danger alone, so I followed behind you."
Scarlett Yates¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.
Henry Dales gazed deeply at her, apologetically said, "Scarlett, I understand you don¡¯t need my concern, and I shouldn¡¯t have stalked you, but..."
He paused, his ebony eyes rippling with gentle waves, and said softly, "I really couldn¡¯t feel at ease."
Scarlett Yates had fantasized about this scenario a thousand, ten thousand times.
She had dreamed about it many times.
In her dreams, he looked at her with such tenderness and affection.
Yet at this moment, she no longer felt that excitement and joy that would make her scream and cry.
She just felt heartbroken.
She had waited so long for something, only to have it arrive at the wrong time.
The ce was wrong, the time was wrong, the feeling was wrong, everything was wrong.
Rubbing her aching nose, she forced a smile from the corner of her lips, and said politely yet distantly, "Thank you for your concern, senior. However, please don¡¯t do this anymore in the future. If someone sees, and it identally gets to Senior Sister Wood, she might not be pleased."
Rosie Wood has a very strong sense of possession and has always liked Henry Dales.
She¡¯s a coward who only dares to secretly love Henry Dales. Rosie Wood, on the other hand, has made her affection for Henry Dales well-known, wanting the whole world to know.
Chapter 181: There’s Nothing Wrong with Her
Chapter 181: Chapter 181: There¡¯s Nothing Wrong with Her
Scarlett Yates remembered very clearly, in her sophomore year, at the end of the year, there was a marriage alliance party where Rosie Wood publicly announced her love for Henry Dales, dering that she would marry no one but him in this lifetime.
This incident spread throughout the entire campus by the next day.
From then on, anyone in the school who dared to show any liking for Henry Dales would be tormented by Rosie Wood in various ways.
Although Henry had no reaction to her confession, Rosie Wood had already regarded him as her own property, forbidding anyone from approaching him.
Therefore, that night at the Dales Family, if Matthew Saxon hadn¡¯t appeared, the embarrassment and humiliation brought by Rosie Wood would have been much more than just a little.
Mentioning Rosie Wood, Henry Dales fell silent.
Scarlett Yates smiled again, "Senior, how is Senior Sister Wood doing?"
How could she not be doing well?
For Rosie Wood, the marriage alliance with the Dales Family had finally fulfilled her wishes, she should be very pleased and proud.
The smile at the corner of Henry¡¯s lips faded slightly, his voice also dulled, "She¡¯s fine, Scarlett, you go on ahead, I¡¯ll get something to eat."
He clearly didn¡¯t want to bring up Rosie Wood.
Scarlett watched his back as he turned and walked away, feeling both bitter and sour inside.
It was well known in Saint Mercy that Henry Dales didn¡¯t like Rosie Wood.
The character of Rosie was so spoiled, arrogant, and capricious, always seeking the spotlight,pletely opposite to Henry¡¯s low-key and indifferent nature.
But what did it matter?
He ultimately chose Rosie Wood.
What he needed was a woman who could bring benefit and help to the Dales Family.
--
The rain outside the window was still pouring, showing no sign of stopping.
Scarlett Yates held a cup of coffee in her hand, sipping it little by little.
The coffee from the supermarket wouldn¡¯t taste too good, but for someone used to instant coffee, it didn¡¯t taste so bad.
On the other hand, someone like Henry Dales, a young master born into a wealthy family, ustomed to the best in everything, probably couldn¡¯t get used to this instant taste.
Several simple snacks were ced on the table.
In front of Scarlett and Henry each sat a cup of instant noodles, steeping in boiling water, ready to eat in a moment.
Scarlett was really starving.
She hadn¡¯t eaten muchst night, then got drunkter and vomited heavily, leaving her stomachpletely empty.
When you¡¯re hungry, everything seems like a gourmet delight.
Opening the box, the aroma of food filled her nostrils, and she was so tempted that she dug in and gobbled several bites.
Henry watched her eating so eagerly, and a smile tugged at his lips, "At times like this, it¡¯s not convenient to wake the hotel chef, today I can only let you suffer and apany me to eat instant noodles."
Scarlett had already finished half a cup with a whooshing speed, and then she looked up, her delicate face flushed red from the steam.
A fineyer of sweat appeared on her forehead, and she smiled, "Back in school, I often ate instant noodles, if anyone¡¯s suffering, it¡¯s you, Young Master Dales with your noble family status, you¡¯ve probably never experienced what instant noodles taste like, huh?"
Even while eating instant noodles, she could make them seem delicious, and anyone dining with her would easily be infected by her enthusiasm.
As a young master who nevercked gourmet chefs at home, Henry Dales indeed didn¡¯t have many chances to eat such unhealthy food as instant noodles.
But out of curiosity, he had tried them before.
However, the extremely picky Young Master Dales, after tasting it once, refused to ever eat it a second time.
Chapter 182 Lost
Chapter 182: Chapter 182 Lost
But this time is different.
On a night like this, being with the girl he likes, even the most unptable food is a delightful attempt.
He lowered his head and took a bite, unable to help furrowing his brows.
The noodles aren¡¯t fresh, the vegetables in the veggie packet aren¡¯t fresh, the oil in the oil packet isn¡¯t fresh either, and there¡¯s no telling what strange things are in the seasoning packet...
Henry Dales is extremely picky about food; his primary condition for any meal is that the ingredients must be fresh.
The noodles remained hard to eat, so difficult that they¡¯re hard to swallow.
Yet under the curious and inquisitive gaze of the person opposite him, he slowly ate it.
"Not tasty, right?" Scarlett Yates saw how he reluctantly swallowed it, knowing just how hard the instant noodles were for him.
She smiled and said earnestly, "If you don¡¯t like them, don¡¯t force yourself."
"Actually, it¡¯s not so bad." Henry gracefully dabbed his lips, looked up, and smiled, "Everything is a transition from unfamiliar to familiar. Maybe after eating it a few more times, it¡¯ll feel better."
Scarlett was taken aback; his casualment stirred some thoughts.
She softly repeated his words, then nodded in agreement, her smile a bit ambiguous as she whispered, "Senior is right. Everything transitions from unfamiliar to familiar."
Just like her feelings for him...
Three years of unspoken love isn¡¯t something that can be easily forgotten.
But no matter how intense the feelings, after being washed by time, they will eventually fade.
One day, she will really get used to thinking of him as just an ordinary friend.
Henry¡¯s expression subtly changed, a wave of indescribable pain surged in his heart, forcing a faint smile, "Speaking of familiarity, are you getting used to your internship at the hospital? If you need help, tell me. I have a friend working at Saint Mercy who can look out for you."
Actually, he knew deep down that he was worrying needlessly.
Scarlett being able to intern at Saint Mercy was due to the Saxon Family¡¯s influence. Naturally, before she reported for the internship, someone had already taken care of the arrangements at the hospital.
As expected, Scarlett declined his kindness, smiling as she said, "I¡¯m doing well at the hospital. Everyone takes good care of me, and I appreciate your intent, Senior."
Henry felt a slight disappointment in his heart.
He truly wanted to help her.
Even if he could offer just a little support, he would be happy.
However, a strong-minded girl like her wouldn¡¯t ask for help even if she needed it.
His smile took on a tinge of disappointment as his voice softened, "That¡¯s good. I should¡¯ve known that Scarlett, being so likable, would do well anywhere."
For a moment, their conversation halted there.
A prolonged silence...
Scarlett didn¡¯t know what to say, desperately trying to think, but still couldn¡¯t find a suitable topic.
Outside the window, the night was pitch ck, and it was raining heavily. Countless raindrops rolled down the ss, blurring the view through the rain-soaked floor-to-ceiling windows, making it unclear from the inside looking out.
Henry¡¯s eyes, however, were bright and clear, like jade, quietly gazing at her.
Chapter 183 Treasured Like a Gem
Chapter 183: Chapter 183 Treasured Like a Gem
In his eyes, there was a hint of sadness, and he looked at her for a very, very long time, long enough that Scarlett Yates began to feel uneasy. He finally broke the silence, "The button you gave me that night, I really like it. It¡¯s the best birthday gift I¡¯ve ever received, Scarlett, thank you."
His dark, still eyes deeply staring at her, with a flicker of fiery light at the bottom of his eyes. His hand gently moved, slender and fair fingers brushed across the buttons on the cuff, solemnly saying, "Your gesture, I will always treasure like a jewel."
Scarlett Yates¡¯ fork dropped onto the table.
She stared at the spot where his fingers had brushed, and after a moment of surprise, her expression slowly turnedplex.
She looked at that button in a daze, "The button... wasn¡¯t it crushed by Senior Sister Wood?"
On the cuff of Henry Dales¡¯ shirt, there unmistakablyy the pair of buttons she had given him.
Even slightly deformed buttons, he didn¡¯t mind.
That night, Rosie Wood threw all of the buttons onto the ground, those buttons representing her heartfelt feelings, were ruthlessly trampled and crushed by the heels of the other.
He knew full well how much Rosie Wood cared, yet why would he pick up those buttons?
And, the things he just said, what do they mean?
Her mind was already not clever, even Matthew Saxon always called her a foolish woman. The way he spoke so ambiguously, wasn¡¯t he afraid she might misunderstand?
Treasure like a jewel...
He said he would treasure her gesture like a jewel...
Does he know that when a man says such words to a woman, what it represents?
But he is such a clever person, how could he truly not understand?
On the luxurious shirt there were a few deformed buttons attached, no matter how you look at it, it didn¡¯t match. Henry Dales is a perfectionist, paying utmost attention to detail, how could he tolerate such obvious ws?
Unless, there was only one possibility...
Scarlett Yates seemed to think of something.
Her heart suddenly trembled wildly.
She started to panic, unease...
Suddenly, she btedly realized the trace of tenderness revealed in Henry Dales¡¯ eyes.
Such gentle and focused eyes, like sugar and honey, wanting to melt her, so much so that with just a nce, she became entirely dazed.
Her body was out of her control, her brain no longer listening to her, as if in a dream, she murmured softly, "Senior..."
"What did you just say, I didn¡¯t hear it clearly, you... say it again."
On her face appeared a dreamy, entranced expression, cheeks flushed with a hint of crimson, her dark and shiny eyes just stared at him nkly, seemingly enveloped in a mist, making her eyes both bright and radiant.
Henry Dales¡¯ heart suddenly became very soft, very soft.
He suddenly stood up and slowly walked over to her side.
He bent down, lowered his head, and gently held her face, cing a light, fleeting kiss on her forehead.
Scarlett Yates trembled all over, as if electrocuted.
Soft and moist lips lightly brushed across her brow, cold as water, "Scarlett, forgive me."
Henry Dales¡¯ gaze was burning, yet the smile at the corner of his lips was bitter and forlorn, his voice hoarse, "If only I were not the heir of the Dales Family, that would be great. I could disregard everything and live ording to my own wishes."
"But living in this world, besides love, there are more important things. I cannot just watch the Dales n fall, for people like me, there is simply no qualification to talk about feelings."
Chapter 184: Are you forcing me to take action?
Chapter 184: Chapter 184: Are you forcing me to take action?
His voice became increasingly hoarse and sorrowful, "I kept saying Matthew Saxon isn¡¯t a good man, yet I¡¯m not much better myself. I know no matter what, it¡¯s me who¡¯s let you down."
He had held these words in his heart for a very long time, finally having the chance to say them, yet he didn¡¯t feel any relief.
The familiar yet painful ache once again swept over him.
Henry Dales¡¯ face turned suddenly pale, and he turned around with great effort against the pain, taking several deep breaths, struggling hard to control his voice from trembling, "It¡¯s gettingte, I should go back, and you shouldn¡¯t stay alone for too long."
After he finished speaking, he hurriedly walked toward the cashier.
"Sir, are you alright?" The cashier noticed his odd demeanor, startled by his face that was as pale as death.
Henry Dales propped one hand on the counter, shaking his head lightly, pulling out a wad of money from his wallet, and after several gasps, slowly said, "Keep the change, make sure you watch over thatdy and ensure her safety."
"Also..." He lightly tapped his lips with his fingers, gesturing for silence to the cashier, "I just have a bit of a stomach ache, don¡¯t tell her."
"But sir..." The cashier looked at him worriedly, knowing he didn¡¯t want Scarlett Yates to worry, thus lowered her voice to ask, "Are you really okay? Your face looks terrible."
Henry Dales just shook his head, when a wave of acute pain hit again, making everything in front of him gradually blur.
Cold sweat kept breaking out on his forehead, and his back was also icy cold.
No, he couldn¡¯t copse here.
He absolutely couldn¡¯t copse in front of Scarlett.
Hearing the light footsteps approaching from behind, Henry Dales hurriedly ced the money on the counter, turned, and left hastily.
He walked faster and faster...
The dizziness became more and more intense...
He could hardly see anything clearly, each step felt like he was treading on cotton.
The rain seemed endless, and the wind blew so fiercely, pelting him with bean-sized raindrops.
A chill seeped into his body, making him shiver uncontrobly.
Thest glimmer of light before his eyes disappeared, and he fell intoplete darkness.
At thest moment of losing consciousness, someone caught his falling body.
A familiar and heavy sigh rang in his ear, "Young Master, you just promised me you¡¯d take good care of your health, yet so quickly you¡¯ve broken your promise."
The heavy sigh suddenly turned cold and sharp, "Again because of that woman, is this to force my hand?"
--
When Scarlett Yates walked out of the supermarket, Henry Dales was nowhere to be seen.
The air still faintly carried a delicate and pleasant scent.
Her expression dazed, she touched her forehead.
After such a long time, she could still feel that cool and moist sensation.
Everything that happened tonight felt like a dream.
In her heart, she faintly understood a few things.
It turned out, the three years of secret love hadn¡¯t been entirely one-sided.
It seemed, the person she loved so madly wasn¡¯t totally indifferent towards her.
He knew everything, yet never responded to her, nor gave her the slightest hope.
From the beginning, he chose the Dales Family.
So, even if he did have feelings for her, what difference would it make?
As he said, living in this world, there are things more important than love.
Chapter 185: Come Back with Me
Chapter 185: Chapter 185: Come Back with Me
He never recklessly risked it all for love. His mind was clear and rational. He knew what he should choose.
What was this?
Three years of secret admiration, was this finally the response she had been waiting for?
But there wasn¡¯t a trace of joy in her heart.
Those long, thin needles were piercing her heart again, again and again, making her extremely ufortable.
"Senior..." she called out to the pitch-ck night, her nose tingled, and tears fell one by one.
Three years of memories, bit by bit, reyed in her mind like a movie.
Perhaps she would never forget in the best years of her life, how simply and humbly she liked someone.
She cried and cried, squatted down, buried her head in her knees, her petite body curling up like a hedgehog, trembling lightly with her silent sobs.
A white figure stood in the dim light watching her, his narrow deep eyes filled withplex emotions. After hesitating for a few seconds, he walked toward her.
"Scarlett Yates,e back with me." He looked down at her with a hint ofpassion in his gaze.
The woman curled up like a hedgehog stiffened, moved her head, slowly raised it, and upon seeing him, froze for a moment, seemingly very surprised, "Matthew Saxon?"
It seemed she was really surprised; even her way of addressing him changed. She no longer called him Young Master.
In fact,pared to the polite and ttering title of Young Master, he preferred her to call him by his name.
Her eyes were as red as a rabbit¡¯s, crying with tears and mucus, and Matthew Saxon frowned in disdain, "If you¡¯re scared, don¡¯t pretend to be strong. It¡¯s better for a woman to be gentle. You were so brave before you left, and now hiding here crying isn¡¯t anything to be ashamed of."
Scarlett Yates was stunned again, only realizing after he finished speaking that he misunderstood her.
She was crying because of the sorrow of her first love, but he mistook it for her being afraid of being alone outside.
Although... there was indeed a tiny bit of fear in her heart, it wasn¡¯t enough to make her cry.
But she didn¡¯t n to exin.
Better to let him think she was timid than to let him know the truth.
Someone like him, if he found out she was crying over a breakup, wouldn¡¯t he justugh and mock her ruthlessly?
She nonchntly rubbed her nose, then rubbed her eyes, still squatting on the ground, looking up at him with a voice thick with sobs and sarcasm, "Am I seeing things? How did Miss Green let youe out alone? You left her alone in the room, she must be so scared and helpless. What if she faints in fearter, what will you do then."
Matthew Saxon ignored her sarcastic remarks, extended his hand in front of her, and said expressionlessly, "Get up,e back with me."
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t move, provocatively sitting directly on the ground, ignoring the hand extended in front of her, sneering, "Go back? Go where?"
"Did you consult Miss Green¡¯s opinion before doing this? I think she wouldn¡¯t want me to go back, and I¡¯m not interested in being a third wheel."
"I¡¯m fine here, feeling the wind, listening to the rain, breathing in fresh air, it¡¯s much better than staying in some polluted ce, Young Master should just leave."
Matthew Saxon¡¯s face darkened, he gritted his teeth, "Polluted ce?"
"Don¡¯t be angry, Young Master."
Chapter 186: You’ve Fallen for Me
Chapter 186: Chapter 186: You¡¯ve Fallen for Me
Scarlett Yates blinked, noticing the anger darkening his face, quickly admitting her mistake, "I just misspoke. How could a ce where someone as distinguished as Young Master and Miss Green stay be full of smoke and chaos? No, it should be a garden in full bloom, colorful with flowers and willows. You and Miss Green are just like withered trees meeting spring, a fierce fire encountering dry wood, you two..."
"Scarlett Yates, you¡¯re jealous?"
"What?" Scarlett widened her eyes.
Matthew Saxon grabbed her arm and pulled her up from the ground, sweeping her into his embrace with a firm motion.
He leaned down, his handsome face suddenly close to hers. "You¡¯ve fallen for me."
He spoke with certainty, not questioning but seemingly confident about this.
Scarlett¡¯s heart suddenly raced, panic flooding in, a hint of rm and confusion in her eyes, "W-what are you talking about!"
How could she possibly have feelings for him?
He was exactly the kind of man she despised the most¡ªflirty, unfaithful, callously ying with others¡¯ emotions, utterly irresponsible.
A man like him, not in this lifetime, or in the next, or the one after that, would ever be someone she¡¯d like.
But... why was her heartbeat behaving so strangely, so rapidly?
Panic-stricken, she only wanted to escape, but finding herself unable to push him away, she red at him in fury, "Matthew! Are you always taking advantage of women like this?"
"Don¡¯t change the subject." Matthew gave a slight smile, his grip unrelenting, keeping her firmly trapped in his arms.
His long eyes narrowed slightly, a gleam shed through them, his voice lowered to a seductive whisper, "Don¡¯t y dumb with me, that won¡¯t work."
"Aren¡¯t you always brave, yet youck the courage to admit liking someone now?"
He was using reverse psychology on her.
Of course, Scarlett could tell, but she wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to fall for it.
Her body struggled restlessly in his embrace, trying to break free, "I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about, let go!"
She hated him holding her like this.
She hated the warmth of his chest pressed against her cheek, trying to entice her.
She hated his seemingly frivolous peach blossom eyes and ever-tempting thin lips.
Every part of him, she absolutely detested!
Never had she disliked a man so much that he would mistake her hatred for affection?
His mind must be worse for wear.
The more fiercely she struggled, the tighter Matthew held her, inch by inch, pressing into her slender waist, seemingly wanting to split her in two.
Scarlett waspletely helpless.
Her eyes widened with rage, her cheeks puffed out, "Young Master, you¡¯re really strange, always forcing people to be insincere?"
"Even though Young Master is handsome and rich, every woman¡¯s dream lover, it doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re loved by everyone."
Matthew raised an eyebrow with a smile, "I¡¯ve seen many insincere women, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t admit it."
Scarlett reacted dramatically, her eyes ring like a blowfish, "Young Master, it¡¯s good to be confident in your charm, but being overconfident isn¡¯t great."
"There are plenty of men in the world, it¡¯s not just Young Master that women fancy."
After saying so much, with such passion and indignation, she only received Matthew¡¯s dismissive chuckle.
He took none of her words to heart, his deep, soul-stirring eyes fixed intensely on her, lifting his lips into an amused smile, "Oh? So, you don¡¯t like me anymore?"
Chapter 187: In the Next Life, It Might Be Better to Reincarnate as a Pig
Chapter 187: Chapter 187: In the Next Life, It Might Be Better to Reincarnate as a Pig
Scarlett Yates nodded repeatedly, as if afraid he wouldn¡¯t believe her, and immediately said, "Young Master, although you have a charismatic appearance, you¡¯re charming, graceful, and handsome, like a rebirth of Pan An, so stunning it¡¯s infuriating to gods and men alike¡ªutterly tragic..."
After this long list of extravagant yet superficial adjectives, she lifted her lips to reveal eight white, beautiful teeth, "However, Young Master, you are indeed not my type. Sorry, I know saying this might hurt your self-esteem and pride a bit, but my greatest virtue is honesty. Telling lies goes against my conscience and feels worse than death."
She finished speaking, blinked her eyes, and looked innocent and pure, "Young Master, if my words have hurt you, I apologize right away."
Matthew Saxon listened with great interest until she finished, nodding his head,ughter gleaming in his eyes, "You truly are an honest child."
Scarlett Yates openly epted hispliment, not forgetting to praise herself even more, "Since childhood, teachers taught us to be honest people, their words I always remembered deeply and dare not forget."
She finished speaking and grinned, revealing those eight pretty teeth again.
Her eyes were still swollen and reddened, with tear streaks still evident on her cheeks, and this smile was even more unsightly than crying.
Matthew Saxon stared at her for a few seconds, wrinkling his brow in disdain, and finally unable to bear it any longer, took out a handkerchief without saying a word, and started rubbing her face like kneading dough.
As he rubbed, he disdainfully said, "You¡¯re so dirty, how could there be such a filthy woman in this world like you, Scarlett Yates? As a woman, reaching this level, you¡¯d be better off reincarnating as a pig in the next life."
His rough actions were far from gentle; rather than helping her clean, it was more like taking advantage to torment her.
Scarlett Yates gritted her teeth in pain, cursing him a hundred times in her heart, yet outwardly politely said, "Young Master, I¡¯ll do it myself. For such minor matters, you don¡¯t have to trouble yourself."
She pretended to grab the handkerchief, her hand just extending when Matthew Saxon held it down.
"Don¡¯t move!" Matthew Saxon forcefully wiped her left cheek.
Ugh, it¡¯s so painful!
Scarlett Yates¡¯s face immediately scrunched up in pain.
This damn man, he must be doing it on purpose!
No one wipes a face like him, as if dealing with an enemy¡ªher face felt like it was being scrubbed raw.
She fumed, "Matthew Saxon, this is malicious revenge, all because I said I don¡¯t like you? How can you be so petty!"
If he kept this "care" up for a while longer, her face might end up scarred.
This reckless woman.
He lowered himself, not grudging her disheveled state, personally wanting to wipe her face, yet she seemed more disdainful of him instead.
He pressed his darkened face towards hers, squinting his eyes, threatening with a gloomy voice, "Scarlett Yates, if you keep shouting like that, I don¡¯t mind finding a special way to shut your nasty little mouth."
The demon¡¯s eyes squinted further, his tone suddenly dropping,ced with a hint of suggestiveness, "Or are you deliberately trying to provoke me into kissing you this way?"
His lips curled slightly upward, his gaze lingering with ill intent on her soft, pink lips, "If you so crave my kiss, I don¡¯t mind letting you get your wish now."
Chapter 188: Destined
Chapter 188: Chapter 188: Destined
The handsome face suddenly erged before her eyes, and he slightly lifted his lips, motioning to kiss her...
With a startled scream, Scarlett Yates¡¯s first reaction was to cover her mouth.
She repeatedly pleaded, "No... stop, stop, I¡¯ll shut up right away."
Just as he was about to kiss her, she suddenly begged for mercy, and Matthew Saxon sighed lightly, somewhat regretfully.
Really, it was just a tiny bit away.
He unwillingly stared at her lips for several more nces, seeing Scarlett Yates looking as if she was facing a great enemy, he found it both amusing and irritating.
Only she would be able to reject him to this extent.
After all, no matter how unimpressive, he held the title of the leading young master of A City, and from any angle, he wasn¡¯t someone to demean.
Howe in front of her, it¡¯s as if he appeared terribly in, utterly rejected by her?
Fortunately, this was not the first time he was rejected by her.
Being rejected so many times, Matthew Saxon actually felt he got used to it.
Even though he felt a bit ufortable, he didn¡¯t lose his temper, lowered his head, and began to continue tormenting her little face...
Matthew Saxon rarely did such things, his movements were awkward and stiff, yet his eyes were fixed on her face, his expressionless handsome face was so close that if he leaned in just a little more, he would kiss her forehead.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s heartbeat began to stir uneasily again, pounding faster and faster, as if her heart housed a thousand little drums.
Matthew Saxon always carried a faint scent of musk, subtle yet alluring.
She once suspected whether there was some dizzying spice added to his cologne.
Because she was already starting to feelpletely intoxicated...
That enticing fragrance, like the most exquisite wine, made her feel drunk.
"Now... should... should it be clean now?" She asked with a flushed face, not daring to look at him, stuttering.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s movements stopped, his long, narrow phoenix eyes focused on her little face, seemingly inspecting it thoroughly before nodding earnestly, "Mm, finally no longer like a little kitten."
Avoiding his gaze, she coughed lightly and said, "Then... then can we leave now?"
In truth, her face wasn¡¯t really that dirty to need such a long time to clean.
Matthew Saxon just thought her soft and delicate cheeks felt veryfortable to knead, so he tormented them a bit longer.
The tear stains on her face had long been wiped clean, with not a trace left.
But her eyes were still red and swollen, like two big light bulbs, both funny and unsightly, and the hair on her forehead was messy as if it hadn¡¯t beenbed.
Her brows were still furrowed, her nose wrinkled asionally, with arge patch of red on the tip.
When other women cried, it was like pear blossoms bathed in rain, delicate and moving.
Yet, when she cried, snotty and teary, not only was her face dirtied from crying, her hair was also crying into a mess, looking so sloppy and devoid of any beauty.
A woman like this, in ordinary life, he wouldn¡¯t even bother ncing at.
If it weren¡¯t for that marriage arrangement, he would not have had any connection with such a woman in this lifetime.
Thinking of this, Matthew Saxon¡¯s hand movements couldn¡¯t help but pause.
But fate insisted on making such an arrangement, setting up their acquaintance.
At first, he resisted and despised this so-called "destined fate," but gradually, unbeknownst to him, he was no longer so resistant to her.
Chapter 189: Feeling Jealous
Chapter 189: Chapter 189: Feeling Jealous
Even though it¡¯s still impossible to ept that ridiculous engagement, the initial aversion and disdain have long since changed.
A soft light shed quickly in his eyes. He ced hisrge hand over her head, messing up her already disheveled hair even further. After a gentle sigh, he took her hand, "Let¡¯s go."
The hand held by him, and half of her arm, went stiff. Scarlett Yates looked up at him, still a bit confused in her eyes, "Where to?"
Matthew Saxon continued to ruffle her messy hair until it resembled a bird¡¯s nest, then satisfactorily withdrew his hand. "Are you nning to sleep out here tonight? If gossip spreads that I¡¯m abusing my fianc¨¦e, won¡¯t that ruin my reputation?"
Ruin his reputation?
Scarlett Yates let out a sarcastic snort in her heart at the thought.
Someone like him, does he still care about reputation, or fear it being ruined?
Having been out at such ate hour for so long, Scarlett was also tired and just wanted a good night¡¯s sleep.
Yet the thought of Alice Green made her retort sarcastically, "How could the Young Master care about others¡¯ opinions, even sharing a room with his sister-inw without fear of gossip, let alone other matters."
Matthew Saxon lowered his head, his long, narrow eyes narrowing with a half-smile, "After all that, you¡¯re just jealous of Alice."
"I... I¡¯m not..." Scarlett¡¯s rebuttal was weak and betrayed a hint of guilt.
Matthew¡¯s thin lips curved slightly, his smile deepening, "Oh?"
With just a simple sound, he conveyed his doubt and disbelief in the most concise way.
Meeting his teasing gaze, Scarlett blushed with guilt.
Fine, she¡¯ll admit it, she does mind Alice Green a little.
But her concerns werepletely different from what he thought.
She wanted to argue a bit, but upon seeing Matthew¡¯s mocking and yful handsome face, she suddenly barked in frustration, "Fine, I do mind her. Seriously, why does she have to run into someone else¡¯s room, crying and clinging, upying someone else¡¯s space? What is that about?"
"Is thunder really so terrifying? So much so that she needs someone to apany her? I think clearly she has ulterior motives, just looking for an excuse to stay beside you."
The more she spoke, the more she found Alice Green detestable, and her tone grew increasingly indignant, "Young Master, I know you two are fond of each other, uncontrobly so, but she¡¯s soon to marry your brother. Are you really going to be unclear with your sister-inw? If you truly love her and can¡¯t do without her, while she¡¯s not yet married, you still have a chance to snatch her away. What¡¯s the point of sneaking around like this?"
"Or does the Young Master just enjoy this kind of sneaky feeling?" As she spoke, her tone inadvertently carried a hint of bitterness even she hadn¡¯t realized.
After she finished, she awaited his furious outbreak.
Every time she mentioned Alice marrying his brother, he would fly into a rage.
She¡¯s seen firsthand how much he defends Alice Green.
A low, dullugh sounded.
Scarlett was stunned, looking at Matthew in surprise.
What kind of reaction was this?
She had just fiercely scolded his beloved, and even fiercely scolded him along with her.
Chapter 190: The Jar of Jealousy Is About to Tip Over
Chapter 190: Chapter 190: The Jar of Jealousy Is About to Tip Over
He was actuallyughing, a low chuckle escaping his throat, and the expression on his face was surprisingly joyful.
Scarlett looked at him incredulously, "What are youughing at?"
Matthew Saxon said nothing, just ruffled her already messy hair again, his deep,zy voice softer than usual, "Hmm, sneaking around isn¡¯t good, so I sent her back."
"Ah?"
He watched her dumbfounded look, his gaze softening, and whispered in her ear, "Scarlett, no one is upying our room now, so you can go back and have a good sleep."
This perfectly normal sentence, said in such a flippant tone from his mouth, didn¡¯t sound like its surface meaning at all. No matter how you hear it, it doesn¡¯t seem like a kind word.
Scarlett¡¯s face turned as red as a sunset, flushed to the extreme.
This... this shameless bastard, he did it on purpose!
Deliberately saying things in such a frivolous manner.
"After causing a ruckus for most of the night, I¡¯m tired too. In the future, don¡¯t run out in the middle of the night, you silly woman. Do you think this ind is that safe?"
Was this him caring about her?
Scarlett suddenly looked up, not even thinking about what to say, her mouth already spouting, "If it weren¡¯t for someone being afraid of thunder, running to others¡¯ rooms in the middle of the night crying and refusing to leave, I¡¯d have no interest ining out at night to catch cold winds."
Matthew Saxon gave a slight smile, his lips moving, "Are you talking about Alice?"
Hearing this name, Scarlett snorted indignantly, "Not at all, how would I dare talk about the Young Master¡¯s sweetie."
She said she didn¡¯t dare, but her eyes were full of disdain, her lips curled high, her angry look exceptionally adorable.
Especially that puffed-up little face, like a steamed bun.
Matthew Saxon couldn¡¯t help but pinch it, bursting intoughter, "Such a sour taste, this vinegar jar is about to tip over."
"Young Master¡¯s nose must have a problem. Where¡¯s this sour smell? When we go back, you should have it checked at the ENT department."
"Isn¡¯t the sournessing from your hateful little mouth?" She was indeed sharp-tongued, so he couldn¡¯t help but lean down and give her a nibble.
"Young Master, what are you doing?"
She red at him, somewhat annoyed, "If Young Master continues to be so handsy, I¡¯ll just..."
Matthew Saxon raised an eyebrow,ughed, "And what will you do?"
With a shameless look of ¡¯bring it on,¡¯ his long, beautiful fingers moved to her chin, pinched lightly, lifting her face up.
Those long, enchanting peach blossom eyes looked deeply into hers, smiling devilishly, "Like you did before, make a scene for everyone to see?"
"Or to guard your own purity and reputation, resist until the end?"
Scarlett frowned tightly, "Young Master, please be serious, I am not joking with you."
The excessively handsome face in front of her wore an extremely annoying smile, "Scarlett, are you resisting my advances because you¡¯re afraid you¡¯ll fall for me?"
"You, you stop talking nonsense!"
Scarlett was so angry she could explode.
Talk about twisting the facts, she had seen it all.
Clearly, it was him acting the rogue, constantly taking advantage of her, and now it turned out to be her being nervous and scared. Is there anyone more unreasonable than him in the world?
But... but...
If she really wasn¡¯t afraid of his approach, then why was her heart beating so irregrly at this moment?
Being stared at by those seductive peach blossom eyes, why did her face blush, her heart race, and she be so flustered and at a loss?
Chapter 191: What Are You Afraid Of?
Chapter 191: Chapter 191: What Are You Afraid Of?
She didn¡¯t even dare to meet his gaze for too long.
His eyes seemed able to see through everything, and an inexplicable fear and panic stirred in her heart.
Afraid that he really saw through her, and discovered the secret buried deep within her heart.
"Since you¡¯re not scared, then why won¡¯t you dare to go back with me?"
He lightly brushed away the hair covering her eyes, a rare gentle gesture, "Scarlett Yates, what are you afraid of? Are you afraid I¡¯ll take advantage, or afraid that you won¡¯t be able to resist taking action against me?"
"I¡¯m not afraid of being taken advantage of, so what are you afraid of?"
Matthew Saxon¡¯s voice, at some unknown point, became deep and hoarse, each word rolling with emotion.
Scarlett Yates was stunned.
How could he be so shameless?
Did she really seem so desperate for love?
Even if she did need a man¡¯spany, she had never considered seeking Matthew Saxon.
This arrogant and conceited man, even if she fell in love with a pig, she couldn¡¯t possibly love him!
Her heart filled with anger, and she fell for Matthew Saxon¡¯s ploy, biting her lip and lifting her chin, ring as she spoke, "If we¡¯re going back, we¡¯re going back, who¡¯s afraid of whom!"
The fish finally took the bait, and Matthew Saxon happily curved his lips, chuckling softly, "Now, are you not afraid that I¡¯ll devour you?"
He truly wanted to swallow her whole.
Though this fruit was a bit too green, unlike those fully ripe and sweet ones, he had never liked anything overly sweet, as it quickly became cloying.
Her kind of tart yet sweet little fruit was more suited to his taste.
Only now was not the right time, and the opportunity wasn¡¯t ripe, even if he had such thoughts, he couldn¡¯t act on them immediately.
Dealing with a woman like Scarlett Yates, being too impatient would scare her away; a gentle approach might be the best method.
But as soon as this thought crossed his mind, he was secretly taken aback.
Had he just... developed an interest in this little woman in front of him?
After a split second of surprise, Matthew Saxon quickly regained hisposure.
He admitted that Scarlett Yates was the first woman to pique his interest, but it all boiled down to her disdain and resistance toward him.
Every woman before him was endlesslypliant and tender like water.
Only she defied putting him in her eyes, disregarding his charm.
The less she cared about him, the more he wanted to make this woman fall for him.
This was merely a sense of unwillingness, unrted to anything else.
Once she truly fell in love with him, this interest would vanish.
Gazing at the charming and lovely face before him, Matthew Saxon furrowed his brows and hesitated for a moment.
Should he y a game with her?
A virtuous woman like her was one he most disliked provoking, once entangled, getting rid of her would be a challenge.
But she truly did stir his interest and desire for conquest; if he let her slip away like this, what a waste that would be.
The prey was right in front, yet he was only able to watch longingly, how excruciating that must be.
At this moment, Scarlett Yates waspletely unaware that she had already been targeted by a cunning and detestable "fox."
Moreover, the other was contemting ying a "beginning without ending" game.
However, many, many yearster, whenever Matthew Saxon recalled the decision he made this night, he would respond with a self-deprecatingugh.
He had overestimated himself, underestimated her, and even more underestimated something called emotions.
Chapter 192: Scarlett, You’ve Changed
Chapter 192: Chapter 192: Scarlett, You¡¯ve Changed
His conceit and pride made him arrogant enough to think he could control emotions at will, but he forgot a crucial point: the most uncontroble thing in this world is the human heart.
He lowered his head with a smile, his long Peach Blossom Eyes seemingly shimmering with a thousand lights, making Scarlett Yates¡¯s little heart tremble twice.
This damn man must have been a fox spirit in hisst life!
Otherwise, how could he have such captivating Peach Blossom Eyes!
Scarlett Yates, while she was still rational enough and notpletely dazzled, stretched out a hand, forming a fist, and waved it at him threateningly, "Young Master, if you can¡¯t keep your mouth shut, I¡¯ll knock your teeth out one by one. Without teeth, how would you eat?"
As if worried Matthew Saxon wouldn¡¯t believe her, she widened her eyes even more and put on an even more ferocious expression, "I¡¯m not joking, so Young Master, please behave yourself, so we can have a more pleasant time together for the rest of the duration."
"Oh."
Matthew Saxon nced at her waving little fist, then at her eyes as big as cow bells, with a smile and responded nonchntly.
Then, he tightened his grip on her small hand.
This, this was simply challenging her authority!
Scarlett Yates was enraged, "Young Master, didn¡¯t you hear what I was saying?"
"Yes, I heard."
Matthew Saxon continued holding her small hand, the soft and resilient little palm felt exceptionally good.
Scarlett Yates had a few ck lines on her forehead, her mouth twitching as she said, "Young Master, you should let go."
Actually, it didn¡¯t feel bad to have her hand held by him like this.
She didn¡¯t dislike it, nor did she resist, she was just afraid...
Afraid that she would get more used to such intimate contact, and afraid that she would lose her heart in this false tenderness.
"Okay." Matthew Saxon agreed with a smile.
But...
A momentter...
Scarlett Yates looked down at her hand still held by him, feeling very conflicted, "Young Master, you just agreed with me, can you please let go?"
He said he would, yet still held her hand, what did he mean!
Matthew Saxon sighed lightly, his tone helpless, "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with this hand either, suddenly it¡¯s not obeying me. It might get better in a moment, but right now I can¡¯t do anything about it."
"Scarlett, you¡¯ve changed."
Before Scarlett Yates could say a word, Matthew Saxon suddenly stopped walking, lowered his head, frowned slightly, and looked at her with unclear eyes.
He gave Scarlett Yates no chance to speak, "When we were at the Saxon Family, I often held your hand like this, and you didn¡¯t resist. Why such a strong reaction now?"
Scarlett Yates was taken aback, "I..."
Matthew Saxon¡¯s expression became serious, "Have you really fallen in love with me?"
Scarlett Yates¡¯s face changed immediately, "I haven¡¯t!"
He looked at her full of suspicion, his eyes fixed on her, "If you¡¯re not feeling guilty, why are you resisting such a simple hand-hold so fiercely?"
"I..." Scarlett Yates was bombarded by just a few words from him, and really felt a sense of guilt.
She thought it over carefully.
Back at the Saxon Family, it was true Matthew Saxon often did such things to her.
Back then, although she was not quite used to it, she didn¡¯t resist so fiercely either.
Chapter 193: I Will Keep It in Mind
Chapter 193: Chapter 193: I Will Keep It in Mind
Could it be that she has really fallen in love with Matthew Saxon?
Her expression changed again, and once this thought emerged, her heart could no longer remain calm.
The expressions on her face shifted from confusion to doubt, from panic to fear and helplessness.
This kind of expression really resembles a woman caught in the web of love.
Matthew Saxon watched, his gaze bingplex.
Half-jokingly yet half-seriously, he said, "Scarlett Yates, please don¡¯t fall in love with me. I don¡¯t want to hurt you. If there everes a day when you truly fall for me, I will make sure you never see me again."
He couldn¡¯t remember how many women had fallen in love with him.
All he remembered was that, whether intentionally or unintentionally, in the end, those women cried out that he had hurt them.
"Matthew Saxon, men like you never understand what love is. You toy with others¡¯ feelings recklessly now, but one day, when you meet a woman you truly like, the way you¡¯ve hurt others will be the way she hurts you."
"Matthew Saxon, do you believe in karma? You¡¯ve racked up so many emotional debts, and when paybackes, you¡¯ll know what true pain feels like."
Matthew Saxon no longer remembered what the woman who spoke those words looked like.
Yet, he somehow still remembered words that were akin to a curse.
Thinking of it, he merely let out a disdainful chuckle.
Karma? He never believed in any so-called karma.
Nor did he believe he would truly fall for any woman.
In his eyes, love was nothing but aughable thing.
After witnessing his best friend suffer and be utterly miserable for love, he vowed never to tamper with such matters.
Even though he expressed these words jokingly, Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t help but be startled.
Though she knew this man was heartless, hearing him say such things made her heart turn cold.
See, he is exactly such a heartless and flirtatious man.
Affection here and there, but never taking responsibility for anyone.
She can fall for anyone else in her life, but she must never develop feelings for this man.
Those budding emotions within her vanishedpletely at this moment.
The messy and tangled emotions from before gradually settled into calmness.
The fire in her heart merely flickered for an instant, extinguished by his heartless words.
"Young Master."
Her face no longer held confusion, helplessness, or fear. Her bright eyes gazed at him, calm and indifferent, "Thank you for the reminder; I will keep it in mind."
She withdrew her hand. Seeing him reach out again to grab her hand, she retreated a step, "One more thing I think I should make clear. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m anxious or afraid of Young Master approaching; rather, anyone would instinctively resist being close to someone they dislike. You understand that, don¡¯t you, Young Master?"
Matthew Saxon¡¯s expression darkened.
Did she mean not only that she didn¡¯t like him but also detested him?
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t care whether he was happy or unhappy. After speaking, she walked past him directly, "Young Master, don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll still act ording to the contract. When we need to show affection in public, I¡¯ll try to cooperate with you. But when away from prying eyes, we don¡¯t have to force ourselves anymore. That way, you won¡¯t be exhausted, and neither will I."
Matthew Saxon watched as the tiny yet stubborn figure walked past him.
Chapter 194: We Leave Each Other Alone
Chapter 194: Chapter 194: We Leave Each Other Alone
Instinctively wanting to reach out, remembering her words of resistance, his already extended hand clenched into a fist and slowly retracted.
With a cold expression, he stood in ce for a moment, silently making a determination toward her increasingly distant back.
Scarlett Yates, you¡¯d better pray that your heart is strong and resolute enough, or else, I¡¯ll make you fall in love with me. When that dayes, see how I deal with you!
Their figures entered the elevator one after the other.
As the elevator doors just closed, someone emerged from the corridor nearby.
In the man¡¯s sharp and shrewd ck eyes shed a cold glint, gazing at the gradually ascending elevator, he lowly sneered, "No one can stop the Dales n from winning the bid, not even the Saxon Family!"
--
In the spacious bedroom, there was only one bed.
Although the bed wasrge enough to fit four or five people without any problem.
Scarlett Yates stared at the huge bed, and then looked at a certain man who followed her in, firmly expressing her stance, "Young Master, I am not going to share a bed with you."
There was only one bed, but there were two of them.
She had to immediately rify her position to avoid any inappropriate thoughts that might arise in his mind.
Who knows what this sly and wicked man, as cunning as a fox, is nning.
Being in bed with him would be like amb entering a tiger¡¯s den, with the constant danger of being devoured by him at any moment.
Moreover, it¡¯s the kind of devouring where not even the bones are left behind.
"Of course, you won¡¯t be sharing a bed with me."
Matthew Saxon walked straight to the bed, casually reclined onto it, crossed his hands behind his head, and with eyes half-closed, said, "There¡¯s a sofa outside, you can sleep there from now on."
"Young Master, you as a man, have the nerve to make a girl sleep on the sofa?" Scarlett Yates, although she expected someone like Matthew Saxon wouldn¡¯t possess any gentlemanly demeanor, still found his audacity in instructing her to sleep on the sofa surprisingly shameless.
At least, even if he feigned gentlemanliness, he should have suggested himself to sleep on the sofa.
Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t even lift an eyelid, his long legs casually crossed, his voicezily filled with weariness, "Either share the bedroom with me or sleep on the sofa outside, your choice."
His words were clear and concise, with no extra chatter.
"I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa then." Scarlett Yates made her decision instantly, without any hesitation.
Although it seemed she had two options, for Scarlett Yates, the first choice was outright ignorable.
She definitely didn¡¯t want to end up unknowingly gettingpletely devoured.
Guard against fire, theft, and wolves, especially against wolves as dangerous as Matthew Saxon.
In fact, the living room sofa wasn¡¯t too small.
Considering her height and figure, the sofa was sufficiently wide and long, sleeping on it wouldn¡¯t make her ufortable.
Though lying on the big bed would be morefortable, who told her therey a malicious wolf on that soft, cozy bed.
Scarlett Yates dared not be alone with Matthew Saxon for too long, before leaving, she couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy at heart, so she spoke up to the person lying motionlessly on the bed, "Young Master, let¡¯s agree now, the bedroom is yours, the living room is mine, we won¡¯t meddle with each other¡¯s space. Young Master, what do you think?"
The person on the bed seemed asleep, quietly and without a sound for a long while.
Scarlett Yates furrowed her brows and softly called out, "Young Master?"
Chapter 195: Not Petty with You
Chapter 195: Chapter 195: Not Petty with You
Matthew Saxon remained motionless, his slightly squinted eyes somehow closed, a faint weariness between his brows.
His breathing was light and even.
Scarlett Yates frowned even tighter, staring at him with doubt for a moment.
Was he really asleep? So quickly?
He was just talking to her moments ago, how could he be silent so suddenly? The speed at which he fell asleep was astonishing.
Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but whisper softly to herself, "Didn¡¯t even take off his clothes, just slept like that, like a pig."
Matthewy facing the window.
The wind blew in from outside again, after the storm, carrying a damp chill that could easily make one feel cold.
Scarlett turned her head and looked at the curtains puffed up by the wind, hesitated for a second, and like she was sighing helplessly, slowly walked to the window and gently closed it.
Little did she know, at the moment she turned around, Matthew suddenly opened his tightly closed eyes.
His gaze followed her to the window, seeing her close it, and there was a trace ofplex expression in his deep dark eyes.
The moment Scarlett turned around, Matthew quickly closed his eyes again, maintaining his original posture, not moving at all as if he had indeed fallen into a deep sleep.
Although he couldn¡¯t see, he could hear the slight sound of footsteps gradually approaching the side of the bed, finally stopping at the side where hey.
Matthew developed a strong interest in what was going to happen next.
She didn¡¯t leave immediately.
So, what else did she want to do?
In his heart, there was even a faint anticipation, hoping she would do something interesting.
Scarlett stood by the bed, looking at him.
Matthew when asleep was very different from when awake.
Hey there quietly with his eyes closed, looking much more pleasing and likable than when his eyes were open.
After all, such a beautiful face was rare, and appreciating it from an aesthetic point of view was quite a delightful sight.
As she watched, she couldn¡¯t help but whisper again, "Heaven, you really are too partial to him, how much goodwill must have been umted in the past life to reincarnate as him in this one."
"And it was lucky to meet me. If it were anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t care if you slept to death here, considering how annoying you usually are, never doing anything to lighten someone¡¯s mood."
"Tell me, how can there be such an annoying man like you in the world, making people grit their teeth in hatred."
"Though you are undoubtedly a great scoundrel, who is to me that I¡¯m such a pure-hearted, kind, and beautiful girl? s, a woman as forgiving and generous as me is hard to find, even with antern, Young Master, you truly don¡¯t appreciate your blessings."
Matthew never expected that this woman would stand by the bed for quite some time, doing nothing but praising herself over and over.
Kind-hearted and pure, forgiving and generous?
She really didn¡¯t spare any words in praising herself.
Scarlett praised herself for a while, perhaps even feeling a bit embarrassed, she lightly coughed twice and then chuckled warmly, whispering, "Even though you are a scoundrel and quite the rascal, you¡¯ve helped me many times. So, you¡¯re not all bad. For the sake of the little bit of conscience you haven¡¯tpletely extinguished, I won¡¯t bother with you."
Finishing her self-dialogue, she saw a thin nket on one side of the bed, then crouched down to grab it, intending to cover Matthew with it before leaving.
She had to reach over Matthew¡¯s body to get the nket.
Leaning over, just as one hand was reaching out and hadn¡¯t yet touched the nket, a whirlwind ensued. Before she could react, her startled cry was muffled by an unexpected deep kiss.
Everything happened too fast.
Scarlett hadn¡¯t even had time to react, her eyes widened in shock.
Chapter 196: Which One Should Be Sharpened First?
Chapter 196: Chapter 196: Which One Should Be Sharpened First?
She felt like she was about to lose the ability to breathe.
Like she was drowning, unable to catch her breath, a gasp of air stuck in her chest.
In distress, she struggled desperately, but his body was so heavy, as if a mountain had crashed down; under such powerful force, she was as insignificant as an ant.
The unexpected kiss left Scarlett Yatespletely dazed.
She couldn¡¯t even figure out how to breathe; deprived of oxygen, her face was flushed red.
"What a stupid woman." A soft chuckle escaped Matthew Saxon as he lingered, giving her lips another peck before mercifully releasing her.
Scarlett Yates gasped for air...
Fresh air surged eagerly into her mouth and nose.
Yet it couldn¡¯t dispel the lingering scent trapped between her lips and teeth.
As herplexion gradually returned to normal, her mind seemed to clear along with it.
She opened her eyes wide with disbelief, lips burning with pain as they reminded her that everything just now was not a hallucination.
She simply couldn¡¯t believe Matthew Saxon had done such a thing to her!
While she was kindly closing the window for him, intending to cover him with a thin nket!
Despicable shameless servant, scoundrel, beast!
No, he¡¯s worse than a beast!
"Matthew Saxon, you lousy rogue!" She was stunned for a moment before realizing she should have a normal reaction, raising her hand to hit Matthew¡¯s terribly hateful handsome face.
"Your ws are so sharp, I need to trim them."
Matthew Saxon easily caught her hand, capturing her fingers one by one, and chuckled wickedly, "Which one should I trim first?"
"Or maybe just chop them all off, that would save more trouble."
After speaking, he looked down at her, half-smiling, "Scarlett, what do you think?"
She was like a little beast trapped by him, toyed with and teased.
Sometimes, when a beast¡¯s belly is full, it catches prey not to eat immediately, but rather enjoys tormenting it slowly.
This was probably her punishment.
Punishment for foolishly caring about a jerk.
Scarlett Yates felt humiliated, ring at him angrily, "Matthew Saxon, let go of me! You beast, rogue, pervert, how can you do this!"
"Do what?"
Matthew Saxon chuckled, taking her anger as a joke, his lips curling into a lowugh, after a while, as if suddenly realizing, he said, "Oh, you mean the kiss just now?"
He took full advantage of her yet didn¡¯t seem to care, raising his eyebrow casually, "I was justying the foundation for our partnership; there¡¯s still a whole year, and we¡¯ll inevitably have to perform some intimate acts publicly. If people saw you can¡¯t even kiss, what would they think?"
"Otherwise, do you really think I wanted to kiss you?"
He¡¯s always like this, taking advantage as if he had suffered great loss.
"Shameless, reckless!" She had a bunch of curses for him, but facing his annoyingly smiling face, in the end, she seemed unable to say anything else, repeating only this line.
Matthew Saxon shook his head, lightly sighing, "Scarlett, haven¡¯t I taught you how to curse people? Why can¡¯t you remember, do you need another lesson?"
"You stupid woman, it¡¯s one thing not to know how to kiss, but you can¡¯t even talk, Scarlett Yates, you¡¯re so dumb, who would want you in the future?"
Chapter 197: Brought It Upon Oneself
Chapter 197: Chapter 197: Brought It Upon Oneself
Matthew Saxon¡¯s mouth was disdainful, but in his heart, he couldn¡¯t feel more satisfied.
The more awkward her reactions were, the more it indicated that she was still a nk te in certain areas.
No matter what, this woman¡¯s first kiss was given to him.
Just now, his initial thought was merely to scare her a bit, and in turn, punish her slightly.
Who told her to call him a bastard and a wolf, speaking of him with such disdain?
But that kiss just now...
The kiss that was initially meant to be punishment and teasing, gradually changed its nature while itsted.
Her lips had a sweet and alluring breath, which easily made people fall into it.
If it weren¡¯t for her being so clumsy that she couldn¡¯t even change her breath, he couldn¡¯t guarantee what would happen...
"Scarlett Yates, you were in university for several years and didn¡¯t have a rtionship?" He found it strange. A woman like her, though not a great beauty, was certainly a charming one. Obviously, there were quite a few boys pursuing her in school.
Could it be because of Henry Dales that she hasn¡¯t dated for three years?
"Since when did the Young Master be so nosy? Whether I¡¯ve been in a rtionship or not, what¡¯s it got to do with you?" Scarlett Yates was fuming, her tone wasn¡¯t friendly, biting her lip, her face full of anger.
A gentle fragrance emitted from her body, carrying a sweet temptation.
Matthew Saxon tilted his head down slightly, only to see her eyes brimming with water. Because she was angry, her eyes were wide open, but this look of her clenching teeth and being furious wasn¡¯t remotely scary.
On the contrary... like a little kitten being provoked, no matter how you look, it¡¯s still cute.
As Matthew Saxon kept looking, his gaze gradually darkened, "Your kissing skills are really poor. Maybe I should sacrifice some of my rest time to practice with you more thoroughly..."
Seeing those thin, sexy lips dangerously pressing down again, Scarlett Yates screamed in fright and grabbed themp on the counter, throwing it at Matthew Saxon.
"Go to hell, you damn wolf!"
She hadn¡¯t been on guard earlier, allowing him to have his way once. Did he think there would be a second time like this?
Scarlett Yates, having just been taken advantage of, finally released her anger, and swung themp forcefully towards his head.
She hadn¡¯t thought about what would happen if it truly hit him.
When a person is angry, the mind often isn¡¯t clear.
Bang!
Themp crashed down, but Matthew Saxon dodged it.
Perhaps he didn¡¯t expect her to act so boldly, though he reacted in time to evade, his movements were slightly sluggish.
Themp didn¡¯t hit his head but struck his hand that reached out to protect it.
ss pierced into the back of his hand.
His hand got sliced, immediately bleeding.
The fresh blood dripped from his palm, onto the white sheets.
Scarlett Yates gave a start, her first reaction was to roll off the bed.
The drops of bright red blood instantly extinguished the anger and impulse in her heart.
She stared for a few seconds, her heart suddenly panicked, but she refused to admit defeat verbally, biting her lip and said, "Who told you to be such a rascal, you brought this upon yourself!"
Yes, he brought this upon himself, self-inflicted, he doesn¡¯t deserve sympathy!
Humph, it¡¯s rather fortunate that the blow didn¡¯tnd on his head.
Though she thought this way, Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t help but nce over at his injured hand, sneaking a look and then quickly withdrawing her gaze, "If you ever try to be a rascal to me again, I¡¯ll hit harder next time. Even a rabbit can bite when agitated, don¡¯t think you can bully me easily!"
Chapter 198: You Think We’re Even Just Like That?
Chapter 198: Chapter 198: You Think We¡¯re Even Just Like That?
Matthew Saxon looked at the wound on the back of his hand expressionlessly, then slowly raised his head.
He seemed not to care about the injury on his hand, squinting his eyes slightly, curling his lips into a smile, "Very well, I remember your warning."
Scarlett Yates was pretending to be calm all along, but Matthew¡¯s smile made her even more nervous, leaving herpletely unable to guess what he was thinking.
She would rather he got angry than see him smile.
At this moment, his smile was too eerie, too creepy, only making one feel a chill down the spine.
Scarlett stepped back a few paces, watching him carefully and defensively, forcing herself to say, "You, you remember, that¡¯s good. You took advantage of me just now, and now I¡¯ve vented my anger, so we¡¯re even."
"You think it¡¯s just that simple?" Matthew¡¯s expression didn¡¯t reveal any emotions, as if he was saying it casually.
What kind of attitude is this?
He was the one who took advantage of her first, messing around, and what she did was just a small act of resistance, yet he put on the posture of a victim.
He doesn¡¯t consider it settled, what does he intend to do?
Does he actually expect her to apologize to him?
"Then what do you want?"
"You injured me, caused harm to my body, not a word of apology, and not nning to even bandage my wound?" Matthew lifted his injured hand slightly, ncing down at the bloodstain on the back of his hand.
Great, from childhood till now, no one dared toy a finger on him, yet he had been hurt again and again by a woman.
The old wounds hadn¡¯t healed, and now there were many new ones.
Last night, she bit him hard while drunk, and now she injured his hand while sober.
This woman, time and again, acting like he was nothing, did she really think he wouldn¡¯t do anything to her?
Where did she get such confidence?
He had impulsively kissed her just now, but hadn¡¯t sheter responded gradually?
If she wasn¡¯t really rejecting his kiss, why did she have to act like she had been humiliated by him, as if she was extremely disgusted by his kiss?
The way she acted as if he was a wolf, avoiding him as much as possible, made him very ufortable, extremely ufortable.
The wound on the back of his hand wasn¡¯t shallow, with quite a bit of blood flowing out, dripping onto the bedsheets, leaving spots.
She really was like a little wildcat, looking small and delicate, appearing cute and obedient, yet once those sharp ws came out, they were relentless, extremely fierce.
If he hadn¡¯t blocked with his hand just now, he would have been bleeding from a head wound.
"Bandage?" Scarlett blinked, looking again at his bleeding hand, furrowing her brow.
The wound on his hand was indeed caused by her throwing things.
But if he hadn¡¯t acted indecently first, she wouldn¡¯t have done that.
He brought this upon himself, she had no reason to act kindly and bandage his wound after he had taken advantage of her.
In fact, she felt just now wasn¡¯t enough revenge, a mere skin wound wouldn¡¯t leave asting impression on him.
"I¡¯m very sorry, Young Master, I don¡¯t offer bandaging services here, either deal with it yourself or find someone to do it for you. I¡¯ve said everything I needed to say, and I ask Young Master to respect himself, not to do things unbefitting his status again. It¡¯s gettingte, I won¡¯t disturb Young Master¡¯s rest anymore."
Chapter 199: In Utter Disarray
Chapter 199: Chapter 199: In Utter Disarray
Matthew Saxon looked at the back of his hand, which had been smashed and was bleeding, then at the tool she had thrown to the ground, a dangerous and cold smile tugged at the corner of his lips. "Oh really? Then I want to see how hard you can hit."
As he spoke, he moved his body, bent down to pick up themp from the floor, and handed it to Scarlett in her astonished gaze, saying coldly, "Didn¡¯t you want to smash a head? Try again, hit me hard, I won¡¯t dodge."
"Wha-what, you want me to hit you?" Scarlett stared at him in disbelief.
It was the first time she had seen such a request from someone.
But where would she find the courage to hit him again, just now she acted in a fit of rage and didn¡¯t care about anything, actually, once she calmed down a bit, she was already a little regretful.
Fortunately, she didn¡¯t hit his head; otherwise, with that forceful blow, who knows what consequences might have ensued.
Just thinking about it, cold sweat broke out from fear.
"Still standing there nkly? All talk and no action?" Matthew Saxon might have been hit so hard that he was dazed, not thinking clearly; Scarlett thought something was slightly off about him.
She felt she¡¯d better not stay too long with someone so confused, so she pushed themp away with her hand, biting her lip, "I¡¯m not interested in hitting anymore."
While saying this, Scarlett didn¡¯t look at Matthew Saxon. After speaking with her head down, she quickly retreated.
From the moment she turned away to when she exited the bedroom, behind her was always silent.
Fortunately, Matthew Saxon did not follow.
Once out of the bedroom, she took several deep breaths and patted her chest lightly a couple of times.
The atmosphere inside had been too stifling, too oppressive; if she stayed any longer, she felt she might suffocate herself.
Especially at that moment she turned around.
The cold gaze behind her, sharp as a de, kept following her.
Her heartbeat continued to beat at an abnormal speed, thumping rapidly, as if it would leap out from her chest, causing her chest to tremble slightly.
Scarlett¡¯s hand slowlynded on her heart, feeling its increasingly rapid and intense pounding.
It had been a long time since her heart had raced like this, and been so chaotic.
She always thought that kisses between a man and a woman should be gentle and sweet.
Gentle pecks, tender entanglement.
But Matthew Saxon repeatedly shattered her perceptions.
The eager and possessively intense kiss was worlds apart from what she imagined.
Thinking of that kiss...
Her face gradually reddened, heat seeping through her pores, staining her fair cheeks a faint blush.
Damn his fickle nature; does he treat every woman so nonchntly?
Last night in the hotel restaurant, he was intimate with that beautiful woman named Natalie Hughes, like lovers; he must have kissed Natalie the same way.
Perhaps, their rtionship was far from just kisses and hugs long ago.
And Alice Green...
In those few hours she was away, he was alone with Alice Green; there was ample time if they wanted to do something.
Just the thought that these things might have already happened made Scarlett¡¯s face gradually be unpleasant.
A sudden difort emerged in her heart.
Her face slowly darkened, and suddenly a wave of anger rose.
What did he take her for?
Did he think she was like those casual women, avable for his whims?
If she hadn¡¯t stopped him just now, would he have gone further?
The more Scarlett thought about it, the angrier she became, wishing she could rush in and give Matthew a good beating.
Best to beat that obnoxious face of his into oblivion, so he¡¯d have no appeal left to flirt and fool around.
But it was just a thought in her mind.
Even as she gnashed her teeth in anger, she merely cursed Matthew Saxon a thousand times in her heart.
The bastard¡¯s scent still lingered on her lips; Scarlett rubbed it twice with her hand, touching where it had been bitten, the pain furrowing her brow.
She winced in pain, thinking all of it was thanks to a certain someone, and couldn¡¯t help but curse Matthew Saxon ten thousand times.
Chapter 200: I Will Handle It Myself
Chapter 200: Chapter 200: I Will Handle It Myself
--
Unsure if it¡¯s Scarlett Yates¡¯s psychological effect.
After rinsing her mouth five times and brushing her teeth until they felt sore, the lingering scent between her lips and teeth still remained.
Faint and subtle, impossible to dissipate.
She seemed to be cursed.
Whenever she closed her eyes, uncontroble images appeared in her mind.
"How can this happen..." Scarlett Yates cradled her burning face, sitting dazedly on the sofa, her expression confused and bewildered.
Why had it turned out like this...
Why did that scene keep reying in her mind?
Why did something she clearly didn¡¯t want to remember keep recurring uncontrobly in her head.
She was about to go mad!
She loathed his frivolousness and carelessness, hated how he treated her as a disposable woman, yet she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about his excessive actions toward her.
What was wrong with her? Why had she be so strange?
Scarlett Yates had never felt so flustered; after pondering for a long time, she couldn¡¯t make any sense of it.
She felt she was sick, suffering from some strange illness, which made her act so bizarrely.
It was already four-thirty in the morning.
Yet Scarlett Yates wasn¡¯t sleepy at all; after finishing her wash-up, shey on the sofa counting sheep.
She counted a whole bunch of sheep, but her mind was stillpletely alert.
Perhaps beset by a demon¡¯s spell, she sat on the sofa in a stupor for a while before suddenly rising and heading to the bedroom.
Just as she couldn¡¯t control her mind, she couldn¡¯t control her actions at that moment.
Deep down, a voice told her to be rational, not to act foolish and confused, but she still walked step by step to the room where Matthew Saxon was.
Hesitating for just three or four seconds, not yet clear about her intentions, her hand already reached the door.
Just as she was about to knock, the door suddenly opened.
Scarlett Yates froze, her hand still mid-air, seeing Matthew Saxon standing at the doorway, looking at her expressionlessly.
He had changed into a robe.
A deep blue silk robe, casually tied at the waist, generously revealing his alluring chest.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s gaze collided with his deep, ocean-like dark eyes, and after locking eyes for a few seconds, her heart skipped several beats.
That strange, uncontroble feeling arose again.
When she couldn¡¯t see him, he upied her thoughts, but now standing before her, she was timid and wanted to leave.
"What is it?" Matthew Saxon looked down at her with a lofty demeanor, his voice indifferent, devoid of emotion.
"I..."
Scarlett Yates was momentarily at a loss.
She didn¡¯t really know what she wanted.
As if possessed, she seemed enticed by something.
Everything about tonight had been abnormal; she concluded she probably had gone crazy.
She feared making eye contact with him, keeping her head down, her voice low and soft, like a mosquito¡¯s buzz, "Well, um, I¡¯m, I¡¯m here to ask how your, your wound is?"
Scarlett Yates had never felt it was so difficult to say a sentence.
Every word was so challenging, finally piecing together into aplete sentence.
"Just a minor injury, won¡¯t die from it, I can handle it myself." A lukewarm tone, indifferent yet carried a hint of sarcasm.
Chapter 201: What a ruthless bad girl
Chapter 201: Chapter 201: What a ruthless bad girl
Scarlett Yates froze for a moment, slowly lifting her head.
She finally saw the expression on Matthew Saxon¡¯s face.
His expression was indifferent, and his gaze was faint. Those long, alluring eyes perhaps even carried a trace of impatience.
The impatience in his eyes felt like a bucket of ice water pouring over her head, jolting her muddled mind into rity.
Scarlett Yates awoke as if from a ridiculous dream, suddenly realizing how foolish her actions were.
Old man, what exactly is she doing?!
What part of her mind wasn¡¯t working right to have her do such things.
This bastard had done very offensive things to her, taking great advantage of her.
Earlier, she had explicitly expressed her stance, yet now she runs to him like a fool, concerned for him¡ªisn¡¯t she just pping her own face?
No wonder he¡¯s full of impatience; he probably also finds her quiteughable.
"Oh, since you¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll just go back to sleep."
Scarlett, knowing she¡¯s an unwee person, was still very conscious of herself.
She certainly didn¡¯t want to remain and be annoying.
Tonight she had already done many inexplicable things; she didn¡¯t want to make herself appear even stranger.
"Wait a moment." She had just turned around, yet hadn¡¯t taken a step when the person behind her called out to her.
Scarlett hesitated for a moment, "Does the Young Master need something?"
Did he stop her to ridicule her a few times before letting her go?
Matthew Saxon¡¯s voice was still faint, "You were getting ready to knock to find me just to find out how my hand injury is?"
Scarlett was silent for a few seconds; after hesitating, she nodded to admit, "Yes, but since Young Master is fine, I won¡¯t disturb your rest."
"Who said I¡¯m fine."
Matthew Saxon spoke in a voice devoid of emotion, "Just asking a couple of questions and leaving, is that your sincerity?"
"Then... what do you want?"
A shadow enveloped her, the tall and slender figure reaching her in an instant.
Scarlett Yates looked up in surprise.
Matthew Saxon extended his hand before her, still expressionless, his deep, dark eyes fixed on her. His low, rich voice carried a raspy allure, "At least deal with the wound properly; only then is it real sincerity."
As he finished speaking, the injured hand had already been extended under her gaze.
He hadn¡¯t even washed it; the back of the hand was still stained with blood, a striking sight.
Perhaps the night outside had fallen into his deep, enchanting eyes, those slender Peach Blossom Eyes sparkling with intoxicating brilliance.
As he looked at her, motionless, it was as if he was focused solely on her, so much so that his eyes seemed to see only her.
Scarlett Yates¡¯ heartbeat began to quicken again.
Unable to control the tremors, the wild thumping, her mind that had barely cleared began to turn muddled again.
Matthew Saxon gently stroked her soft, fair cheek with his injured hand, his voice sinking even lower, "Such a heartless, naughty girl."
The distance between the two was extremely close.
The aura emanating from him, strong like wine, made Scarlett Yates feel as if she were about to get drunk again.
With thest remnants of rity in her mind, she stuttered in response, "Who... Who told you to take advantage of me? You asked for it; don¡¯t think of ming me."
Chapter 202: Do You Hate Me?
Chapter 202: Chapter 202: Do You Hate Me?
Matthew Saxon suddenly let out a low chuckle, gently tracing her face to her brow and eyes. "Scarlett, do you really dislike me being close to you so much?"
A warm hand gently covered her eyes, with a faint, pleasant fragrance emanating from his palm.
How could this feeling possibly be something to dislike?
Scarlett Yates, feeling flustered, pushed him away. Realizing that she had unknowingly been taken advantage of again, she red at him with both shame and anger. "Young Master, please have some self-respect."
"Self-respect?" Matthew Saxon curved his lips indifferently.
He gazed deeply at Scarlett Yates, his eyes locking onto hers firmly, "Scarlett Yates, do you really hate my touch so much?"
He could sense that she wasn¡¯t entirely indifferent to him.
Her body¡¯s initial reactions said everything.
But why did she keep avoiding him, deliberately pulling away from him?
"Young Master, we had an agreement."
Scarlett was flustered by his stare, and it took her a great effort to find her voice within those deep eyes and avoid his gaze. "I¡¯m just acting with you for a year. After that, we¡¯ll go our separate ways."
She really couldn¡¯t understand the man in front of her more and more.
They had originally agreed to only feign affection in public. She had always remembered the terms of the contract clearly, yet he was gradually starting to vite it...
The contract was set by him, both had signed it; was he now nning to breach it?
If he was indeed nning to breach the contract and no longer adhere to their agreement, then did it mean she also didn¡¯t have to follow it anymore?
She was not wrong in what she said.
Yet Matthew Saxon¡¯s brow inadvertently furrowed.
A yearter, each going their separate ways...
This had been his n, so why did it sound so jarring when she repeated it now?
She remembered his words so clearly, was her heart that eager to sever ties with him as soon as possible?
At this thought, Matthew Saxon narrowed his eyes slightly, "You remember this matter very clearly."
His tone was a bit strange, but Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint what was odd about it.
It seemed like he wasn¡¯t upset, as there was no trace of anger in his eyes, and his expression was normal.
Scarlett responded quickly, "Young Master is always worried I¡¯ll fall in love with you. If I don¡¯t say this, Young Master won¡¯t be at ease. Young Master, you really don¡¯t need to worry that I¡¯ll cling to you. I dare not forget or defy what¡¯s agreed. A yearter, I promise topletely disappear from Young Master¡¯s sight. Even if we meet again, I¡¯ll just pretend not to know Young Master."
She didn¡¯t notice at all that someone¡¯s face was gradually turning grim.
"An agreement is something both parties need to uphold. I can guarantee to act ording to the contract, and I ask Young Master to remember the terms. If Young Master is determined to breach it, then I¡¯ll take it as you intend to cancel the contract."
After finishing her long speech, she btedly sensed that something was amiss.
The air pressure above felt heavy and oppressive, like a cloud hanging low.
"Scarlett Yates..."
A hint of chillced the low voice, "Do you really want to leave so badly?"
He repeated the question he¡¯d asked earlier, as if persistently wanting to hear the answer from her lips.
"Tell me, do you hate me?" Matthew Saxon¡¯s hand gently fell on her cheek again.
Chapter 203: Can We Actually Try Dating?
Chapter 203: Chapter 203: Can We Actually Try Dating?
His deep, dark eyes gazed into hers, gently tucking her hair behind her ear, concealing her brows, and softly, patiently, he asked again, "Scarlett Yates, tell me, do you hate me?"
Hate?
Scarlett Yates¡¯ expression momentarily turned perplexed.
At this moment, he was so close to her, their shadows on the ground ovepped, indistinguishable from one another.
His deep eyes looked down, with a gaze so tender it could intoxicate.
On such a quiet night, under the tender and focused gaze of a man as picturesque as a painting, even the bright moonlight outside the window must be enchanted.
Let alone her.
Does she hate this man?
Scarlett seriously asked herself in her heart and thought long and hard about it.
She always told herself she hated him.
His flirtatiousness, his frivolity, his cynicism, his arrogance, he embodied so many things she detested most.
It was rare for someone to concentrate so much of her aversion into one person.
She should hate this man.
But...
Does she really, truly hate him? How much longer was she going to deceive herself?
Matthew Saxon pressed closer step by step, giving her no time to think, pressing, "You don¡¯t really hate me, so why resist?"
In those shining eyes, Scarlett saw her own reflection.
A shadow utterly at a loss, with a face full of panic.
Seeing her face turning red and nervous to the point of being at a loss, he curved his lips into a smile, his tone involuntarily bing much gentler, "Scarlett, since we still have a year, why not make the most of it and do things that make both of us happy?"
Scarlett suddenly widened her eyes, "What do you mean?"
Matthew Saxon chuckled lightly, "Maybe we could actually try dating."
"Dating?" Scarlett¡¯s face didn¡¯t show the joy he imagined, she only widened her eyes in surprise.
"Yes." Matthew looked at her soft lips, his gaze darkened, "Pretend to be a real couple for a year."
He leaned closer to her, speaking with a hint of coaxing, "I can promise you, during this year, I won¡¯t seek out other women, you¡¯ll be the only one by my side."
"Although I haven¡¯t tried this before, maybe it could be interesting, why not give it a shot."
There was a faint fragrance in her hair.
He took a breath, somewhat entranced, and reached out to gently stroke a few times, the soft and shiny hair slipped through his fingers like a piece of soft silk.
This kind of touch is hard to forget.
This woman is not the most beautiful, but she does have something that attracts him.
"Young Master, I think you misunderstood." The soft hair slid through his fingers, the alluring fragrance disappeared abruptly as she stepped back.
Scarlett pushed him away.
Her face was very red, but unlike the previous shy flush, it seemed to be due to anger.
"Misunderstanding?" He raised an eyebrow, his lips curving as he looked at her.
"I¡¯m not interested in Young Master¡¯s proposal at all."
Scarlett pressed her lips tightly, anger shing in her eyes, "Please don¡¯t take me as a joke in the future, Young Master."
Matthew Saxon was stunned for a few seconds, a quick flicker of a different color shed in his eyes, "A joke? What if I told you, this isn¡¯t a joke, would you still refuse?"
She nodded without hesitation, "Please, Young Master, lead by example and abide by the agreement."
"Why?"
Chapter 204: If I Want Your Life, Would You Give It?
Chapter 204: Chapter 204: If I Want Your Life, Would You Give It?
His eyes were half-open, with a faint smile, "Being my woman, isn¡¯t it good? I can satisfy your spiritual needs as well as your material needs. Jewelry, luxury cars, vis, I can give you everything you want. Don¡¯t you want to think about it seriously?"
He had always been generous with women.
If a woman could please him, he would fulfill any request.
Faced with such tempting conditions, Scarlett Yates¡¯s face turned grim, and anger red up in her eyes.
She red venomously at the man who was immensely arrogant, gritting her teeth, "Young Master, I want your life, will you give it to me?"
Matthew Saxon was taken aback, frowning slightly.
Scarlett pointed in a certain direction, sneering, "Didn¡¯t you say you could satisfy all my demands? Alright then, as long as you immediately run into a wall and die, I¡¯ll agree to your request."
That damned bastard.
He actually harbored such a despicable idea, wanting her to be his mistress for a year? And then let him y with her at will during that year?
It¡¯s ridiculous he could even say it aloud.
In his eyes, was she just a woman who would sell everything for money?
She was trembling with anger, her face flushed, her eyes zing with fury.
Matthew¡¯s deep eyes fixed on her face for a moment, then suddenly heughed, curling his lips, "It¡¯s just a joke, and you took it seriously."
"You¡¯re joking with me?" Scarlett was stunned, looking at him in disbelief.
Matthew turned around, casually sitting down on the sofa, lifting his eyes slightly, "What a foolish woman, can¡¯t even distinguish between truth and a joke. Want to be my woman? Not qualified even after developing for a few more years. Do you really think I would be interested in a t-chested woman?"
t-chested woman?!
Though it wasn¡¯t the first time she had been scorned by him, Scarlett was infuriated every time she heard it.
She let out a few coldughs, nodded, and sarcastically said, "Yes, how could Young Master be interested in a t-chested woman like me? Young Master prefers a cow."
After hearing her sarcastic remarks, Matthew wasn¡¯t angry at all. He curled his lips, closed his eyes, andzily said, "Fortunately, treating wounds is what you¡¯re best at. If you can¡¯t even handle this, then you¡¯re truly good for nothing."
After speaking, he slowly opened his just-closed eyes again, "Why are you still standing there? Can¡¯t even handle such a simple task?"
He wore an expression full of arrogance, with amanding tone, as if he were truly a high-and-mighty Young Master, and she was just a lowly maid.
Scarlett stared at his annoying face, suppressing her temper over and over, taking several deep breaths before she could barely press down the urge in her heart.
She really wanted to punch that infuriating face a few times, until it was ck and blue.
But...
Perhaps in her past life, she was destined to be a maid. Despite the resentment, the anger, after ring at him for a while, she turned around and quietly went to get the medical kit.
Beforeing to Z Country, she had already packed some daily medicines to bring along.
Of course, there were disinfectants and bandages in the medical kit.
The wound wasn¡¯t deep, but a lot of blood was shed.
When conducting the disinfection step, Scarlett intentionally poured more alcohol, initially wanting Matthew to taste the feeling of being drenched in alcohol, yet he didn¡¯t even flinch, let alone make a sound of pain.
Chapter 205 Scarlett, Good Night
Chapter 205: Chapter 205 Scarlett, Good Night
Scarlett Yates furrowed her brow in confusion.
How could this be?
Wasn¡¯t the concentration of this alcohol high enough?
Not seeing Matthew Saxon suffering, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit disappointed.
Unwilling to give up, she took a bandage and wrapped it around his palm again and again, finally tying arge butterfly knot.
After pulling the butterfly knot tight, she pped her hands, raised her head, and with a knowing smile, asked him, "Second Young Master, I¡¯ve treated the wound. Are you satisfied?"
Matthew Saxon looked down and observed, a faint smile on his lips. After a brief silence, he nodded and said, "Not bad, quite original."
"So, you¡¯re very satisfied?" Scarlett blinked, tidying up the bandage-made bow once more. After her meticulous adjustments, the bow looked evenrger and more conspicuous.
Matthew shifted his gaze from the huge bow on his hand to her mischievously smiling face for a few seconds, then suddenly bent down and lightly kissed her forehead.
"Yes, I¡¯m very satisfied."
The smile on Scarlett¡¯s lips froze.
Before she could utter a word, Matthew had already stepped back,zily resting his head on the sofa, smiling with satisfaction as he said, "Just a goodnight kiss, Scarlett, goodnight."
--
--
Scarlett turned over, her hand habitually reaching out to grab beside her, hugging a pillow contentedly in her arms and gently rubbing her head against the soft pillow.
This sleep was deep and sweet.
The crisp chirping of birds drifted in through the window.
Her eyelids fluttered slightly, shezily yawned, and slowly opened her eyes.
Inside the room, the light was dim.
Just waking up, her mind was still a bit foggy, unable to distinguish whether it was night or day.
Her eyes circled the ceiling for a while, gradually regaining rity.
Shey on a soft,rge bed, which was extremelyfortable. She turned over, rose up, andzily stretched.
Ah, this sleep was truly satisfying, all the fatigue melted away.
Wait, a bed?
Scarlett¡¯s expression changed, and she jumped off the bed, walked quickly to the window, and pulled open the curtains.
The bright sunlight rushed in, pouring over the pristinerge bed.
The whole room was filled with sunlight, illuminating the previously dim space.
Standing by the window, with sleepy eyes, she nkly surveyed the room¡¯s furnishings.
Last night, she was clearly sleeping on the sofa in the living room, so how did she end up in Matthew Saxon¡¯s room?
She stood dumbfounded for a while, her expression subtly changing.
While she was asleep, the person who carried her into the room could only be Matthew Saxon.
That guy...
His words said she should sleep on the sofa, but he¡¯s not so inconsiderate after all.
Thinking of Matthew Saxon, Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but recall the events ofst night.
From going outside the hotel to find him to the so-called "goodnight kiss" before sleep, scene after scene shed vividly in her mind. Thinking about it, her face slowly turned a faint shade of pink.
That goodnight kiss...
Even now, it felt as if the warmth from his lips softly imprinting on her forehead still lingered.
It was a gentle and warm kiss.
She truly couldn¡¯t believe Matthew Saxon could possess such a tender side.
Realizing she was thinking about that bothersome guy again, Scarlett furrowed her brow in distress and pped her face forcefully.
Chapter 206: Slept for so long, are you hungry?
Chapter 206: Chapter 206: Slept for so long, are you hungry?
"Haven¡¯t you seen firsthand how quickly he changes women? In his eyes, women are no different from clothes; they¡¯re just his ythings. Do you really think you¡¯ll be the special one?"
"His attitude towards you is no different from how he treats those other women. In his heart, only Alice Green is the truly special one."
"Scarlett Yates, you need to understand that you two are frompletely different worlds. A year from now, he will still be the morous aristocratic Young Master, while you¡¯ll remain just an ordinary person. You won¡¯t have any ovep."
"Wake up, stop holding onto any fantasies about him."
In the empty room, her self-mocking words were filled with bitterness.
Whether she wanted to admit it or not, during this trip to Z Country, something within her heart had quietly changed.
She had struggled and tried to resist, but who can truly control their own heart?
She thought, she really had fallen for that bastard Matthew Saxon.
The yful, hedonistic Young Master somehow stealthily crept into her heart without her knowing when.
How much did she like him? Scarlett Yates wasn¡¯t sure.
It¡¯s just that recently, he kept appearing in her thoughts, and when she thought of him, sometimes she felt sweetness, sometimes sadness, and other times sorrow.
Scarlett Yates stood by the window for a long time, lost in thought.
Her mind was a chaotic mess.
It wasn¡¯t until a slightly teasing voice broke her chaotic thoughts, "Finally awake, I¡¯ve never seen a woman who can sleep like you do."
Upon hearing this voice, Scarlett Yates¡¯s body stiffened as she slowly turned her head.
Matthew Saxon walked in from outside, his hands casually in his pockets, dressed rather formally in a sharply tailored, stylish dark blue suit, white shirt, striped tie¡ªhis elegant and dignified appearance made him every bit a gentleman.
His sharply defined and strikingly handsome features made him look as if he was sculpted, enhanced by his captivating Peach Blossom Eyes, with a smile on his lips that always carried a hint of wickedness.
His tall, slender legs strode toward her with elegance.
Scarlett Yates watched him as he walked over, stunned for a few seconds, her eyes somewhat dazed.
If Matthew Saxon were a big bad wolf, he would definitely be the best representative of a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing.
His current charming and suave demeanor was indeed somewhat irresistible.
Though Scarlett Yates had always known that Matthew Saxon was good-looking, somehow, it wasn¡¯t until now that she truly realized just how outstanding his appearance was.
No wonder he¡¯s so proud.
For a man with such striking looks, coupled with an excellent family background, how could he not be proud and arrogant?
Matthew Saxon stopped in front of her.
His captivating Peach Blossom Eyes looked down at her, with amusement in them, "Slept so long, are you hungry?"
Scarlett Yates nervously swallowed, only feeling that he looked exceptionally handsome today, so much so that she couldn¡¯t bear to look directly at him.
It would have been fine if he hadn¡¯t mentioned it, but once he did, she really felt hungry. The words she spoke betrayed her true feelings, "Not really, not that hungry."
And just as she finished speaking, her stomach betrayingly growled loudly.
Matthew Saxon paused, his amused gaze slowly shifted to her stomach, saying with deep meaning, "Your stomach seems to disagree."
The peculiar sound was impossible to ignore.
Chapter 207: Introducing a Few People to You
Chapter 207: Chapter 207: Introducing a Few People to You
Scarlett Yates blushed awkwardly, wishing she could dig a hole to hide herself.
Why does she always end up doing embarrassing things, especially in front of that bastard Matthew Saxon.
With her face entirely flushed, she adopted a resignation mentality, bit her lip, and thick-skinnedly lifted her head to meet his teasing gaze, managing an awkward smile, "I wasn¡¯t hungry just now, but suddenly I feel hungry."
Fortunately, Matthew didn¡¯t continue to mock her; he just let out a long "oh" and gracefully walked to the side to sit down, casually crossing his legs, "Then what are you waiting for, go change your clothes."
"You¡¯re taking me out to eat?"
Scarlett was a little surprised.
Did hee back specifically to take her out for a meal?
Was he not apanying his new flings?
Had he already grown tired of that woman called Natalie Hughes?
Matthew squinted his eyes and replied irrelevantly, "There¡¯s a dinnerter; dress a bit formally, I want to introduce a few people to you."
With that kind of answer, Scarlett immediately understood why Matthew hade back specifically.
So, he wanted to take her to a dinner.
She knew it; there was no way he could truly be so considerate and kind-hearted.
Suppressing her slight disappointment, Scarlett also let out a long "oh", turned to walk a few steps, then looked back at him, "Can I not go?"
His friends were surely affluent and influential, but Scarlett was not good at interacting with those wealthy heirs.
She had no desire to delve deeper into his social circle.
To her, she just wanted to quietly get through this year.
But Matthew didn¡¯t think that way; he knew what Scarlett was avoiding.
The more she tried to avoid something, the more he wanted to drag her into it, just like the more she wanted to avoid him, the more intentionally he approached her.
There was nothing Matthew Saxon couldn¡¯t obtain.
As long as it was something he wanted, he would use every possible means to get it.
From a young age, the second young master of the Saxon Family, Matthew Saxon, was such a person, with a deep obsession for what he wanted, never giving up until he achieved his goal.
He mercilessly shattered her hope, "No."
Scarlett paused, remained silent for a few seconds, still unwilling to give up, "Just say that I¡¯m not feeling well and can¡¯t attend, can¡¯t you?"
"No." Matthew¡¯s refusal was straightforward and direct, leaving her no room for negotiation.
"Why don¡¯t you want to go?"
Matthew looked at her thoughtfully, "Afraid? It¡¯s just a few childhood ymates, happened to run into them, just a casual meal, you don¡¯t have to be nervous, just treat it with a normal mind."
Though he said that, Scarlett didn¡¯t really believe she was only going to meet a few of his Fox and Hound Allies.
With him specifically asking her to dress formally, evidently, the people they were going to meet were of some importance too.
If they were his business partners, he could handle it alone, there was really no need to drag her along; she couldn¡¯t understand why he insisted on her attendance.
Seeing her still standing there motionless, Matthew patiently continued to reassure her, "With me there, what are you afraid of? At that time, just focus on eating, don¡¯t worry about anything else."
He wouldn¡¯t budge, and Scarlett had no choice; since he said so, she had no reason to refuse any longer.
Her stomach happened to be hungry too, so she might as well follow him to enjoy a free meal and drinks.
Chapter 208: If You Don’t Go, Who Should I Take?
Chapter 208: Chapter 208: If You Don¡¯t Go, Who Should I Take?
Anyway, since he already said she should just eat, she¡¯d just follow his lead and dig in. She figured there wasn¡¯t anything else for her to say.
She pretended to hesitate for a while, then pretended to concede, "You said it."
Matthew Saxon chuckled and nodded, "Yeah, I said it."
With that smile, his enchanting peach blossom eyes sparkled like gems lighting up.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s little heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble fiercely. She turned her gaze away in a panic, not daring to look at him again.
A grown man, yet he has a pair of bewitching eyes. Heaven must have mixed up his gender when creating him.
--
Scarlett didn¡¯t bring many clothes, and most of them were what she usually wore, either T-shirts and jeans or sportswear.
The only two dresses she had didn¡¯t look formal no matter how you viewed them.
One was a white cotton dress with a strong student vibe, and the other was a strapless sporty dress meant for beach outings.
She rummaged through the pile of clothes again and again but still couldn¡¯t pick a suitable one.
Finally, she gritted her teeth and put on the white cotton dress, applied a light nude makeup, brushed her hair a couple of times, and left it casually draped at the back, figuring it would do.
"I¡¯m ready; we can go now."
When she showed up dressed like this in front of Matthew Saxon, his brows furrowed unceremoniously. He scanned her critically from head to toe and raised an eyebrow, saying, "You n to wear this to meet the guests with me?"
Meet the guests?
Scarlett pouted, thinking he had just said they were only going to meet some old friends. Now it turned into meeting guests.
She knew her outfit was hardly suitable but didn¡¯t have any other options, so she said irritably, "I only brought some everyday clothes. This dress is already the most formal among them. If you think it¡¯s inappropriate, then I better not go at all, so I don¡¯t disgrace you."
This woman really had quite a temper.
He merely told the truth, and she seemed dissatisfied.
She already looked a few years younger than her actual age; dressed like this, she seemed like an underage student.
If he took her out like this, others might think Matthew Saxon was outrageous enough to not spare underage girls.
Moreover, she was nominally his woman, so how could she dress so casually?
He looked at her pouting lips from displeasure and said amusingly, "If you don¡¯t go, who do I take?"
"Isn¡¯t there a Miss Hughes? Miss Hughes is so beautiful, graceful, and charming, and she¡¯s great at cheering people up. The Young Master should take her; she¡¯s the most suitable choice."
Speaking of Natalie Hughes, even Scarlett herself didn¡¯t realize the hint of jealousy in her tone.
"Natalie Hughes?"
Matthew Saxon seemed to consider her suggestion seriously, pondering over it for a moment before nodding, "Had you not mentioned, I would¡¯ve forgotten about her."
Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh, "Didn¡¯t the Young Master just remember? Since Miss Hughes is apanying you, then there¡¯s no need for me. I¡¯m going downstairs for something to eat. See you, Young Master."
Thinking about all the fuss she just went through, Scarlett was angry with herself for listening to him.
She was such a fool.
Perhaps he¡¯d already decided on Natalie Hughes long ago, and was just toying with her. Yet she stupidly fell for it.
The moment she mentioned Natalie Hughes, he immediately agreed, clearly just to tease her.
Chapter 209 Scarlett, You Are the Most Gentle and Lovely
Chapter 209: Chapter 209 Scarlett, You Are the Most Gentle and Lovely
The more she thought about it, the angrier she got, biting her lips so hard that she left a row of teeth marks.
Damn Matthew Saxon, hateful Matthew Saxon, bastard Matthew Saxon, lecherous Matthew Saxon.
To y with her so cruelly, she cursed him to be impotent immediately, never to be a man again!
"Who said I was bringing Natalie Hughes?" Just as she was ready to m the door in anger and leave, Matthew Saxon¡¯s voice sounded behind her with a smile.
"Your little mind likes to imagine things all day long. If I were bringing her, why would I need you?"
Scarlett Yates¡¯ back stiffened. After a moment, she returned to normal but spoke coldly, "Then why did you nod just now?"
Matthew Saxon froze for a moment, couldn¡¯t help but smile.
So this little woman suddenly threw a tantrum because she misunderstood him.
She cared so much about Natalie Hughes, does that mean she also cares about him?
Thinking this way, Matthew Saxon¡¯s mood inexplicably brightened, and he smiled again, patiently exining, "Natalie is a makeup artist. She can help you with a delicate makeup, and you need to tidy your hair. If I take you just like this, people might think I don¡¯t value you."
But... even if that¡¯s the case, she still didn¡¯t want Natalie to do her makeover.
Of course, Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t say this out loud.
The fact that he just met Natalie and already knew what she does made Scarlett Yates feel uneasy.
But Matthew Saxon¡¯s words further confirmed the special identity of the person she was going to meet.
What kind of family is the Saxon Family?
In A City, it¡¯s a prestigious family no one can surpass. Matthew Saxon, from a young age, had his nose in the air with pride. If someone can make him regard them so highly, it¡¯s either because their status surpasses his, or they¡¯re someone he deeply cares about.
Although Scarlett Yates was initially resistant, she couldn¡¯t help but be curious now.
"Who exactly am I going to meet?" She¡¯s impatient, and once she¡¯s curious, she can¡¯t help but want to know the answer sooner.
Matthew Saxon smiled cunningly, pretending to be mysterious, "Why hurry? You¡¯ll know when the timees."
He pulled her back, "Right now, the most urgent issue is your appearance."
Scarlett Yates felt ufortable hearing that, immediately retorting angrily, "What¡¯s wrong with my appearance?"
Matthew Saxon sat back, spread his handszily on the couch, and nced up and down at her, "Dressing like this is fine usually, but not today."
As he spoke, he dialed a call and gave some instructions to the person on the other end.
After hanging up, he pondered for a moment and looked at Scarlett Yates, saying, "Natalie will be hereter, you..."
He seemed to be contemting the right words to express his thoughts, paused for a few seconds, then slowly said, "Try to cooperate with her."
As soon as he finished speaking, Scarlett Yates let out a coldugh, her tone calm yet tinged with sarcasm, "Young Master, rest assured, I know Miss Hughes is your confidante, the Young Master¡¯s friend, I wouldn¡¯t dare treat her poorly, nor deliberately make things difficult."
If another woman had said this, Matthew Saxon¡¯s expression would have turned cold long ago.
He disliked women who enjoyed making sarcastic remarks out of jealousy.
Yet, when Scarlett Yates spoke so sarcastically, instead of getting angry, he cheerfully smiled, his face not turning cold but growing softer, "What kind of confidante is she? Barely acquaintances. In my heart, Scarlett, you are still the kindest and most adorable, you don¡¯t need to be concerned about her."
Chapter 210: Out of Reach
Chapter 210: Chapter 210: Out of Reach
Even though she knew he was nothing but sweet talk, Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t help but blush, biting her lip and turning her head away with a cold snort, pretending disdain, "Young Master, save your honeyed words for your soulmate. It¡¯s a waste saying them to me."
"How could it be a waste?"
Matthew Saxon seemed indifferent to her cold sarcasm, his lips curled in a gentle and charming smile, his Peach Blossom Eyes filled with amusement, "Scarlett, aren¡¯t you my soulmate?"
He was really adept at speaking sweetly.
This must be the method he habitually used on women.
In front of women, he charmed them with sweet talk, making their hearts blossom with joy, with their affections slowly sinking.
In such sweet words, every woman would probably think she is truly the most important person in his heart, falling effortlessly into his web of love, starting to dream in the falsehoods he weaved.
This man is truly too dangerous.
He treats others¡¯ emotions like trash, dismissing them without care.
Yet, it¡¯s him who irresponsibly draws people into his world.
If she doesn¡¯t escape from him early, guard against him, she might also be like those women around him in the future, given her feelings to him, only to be mercilessly discarded by him.
He watched her cry, watched her in pain, without a hint of pity.
Thinking about it, Scarlett Yates suddenly felt a chill over her body.
How could she be so foolish!
Actually moved by an unfeeling, cold-hearted man.
Knowing full well he¡¯s a jerk, one she should avoid, yet she still fell for him.
She suddenly turned her head, her face that was flushed just a moment ago suddenly turned much paler.
Matthew Saxon froze, frowned slightly, noticing her change, and squinted his eyes.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s gaze suddenly became cold, with deliberate detachment, "Young Master, I know you¡¯re used to being like this in front of women, but I ask the Young Master to remember I am not like those lovers who you can flirt freely with. The Young Master is a high and mighty wealthy heir, I am just a in ordinary person, unworthy of being your esteemed soul mate."
"Oh." Matthew Saxon¡¯s squinted eyes flickered, he smiled and asked seriously, "Then tell me, what kind of soulmate should someone of my esteemed status have?"
Without thinking, Scarlett Yates said, "Of course, someone with a background simr to Young Master."
Matthew Saxon smiled and said, "So, saying my wife should also be someone of equal status."
The tiny needle pricked her heart again, Scarlett Yates¡¯s face turned even paler, she forced a smile and said, "You are the Saxon Family¡¯s Young Master, naturally you should marry a richdy as your wife."
At the very least, it should be someone like Alice Green, a well-regarded celebrity.
In any case, it wouldn¡¯t be amon, ordinary person.
Cindere¡¯s story, no matter how beautiful, is just a fairy tale.
Matthew Saxon narrowed his eyes, his long, narrow eyes had an unclear gaze, watching her for a while, about to speak but hesitated.
For a moment, both fell silent, the atmosphere became subtle, strange, with a bit of awkwardness.
Scarlett Yates felt uneasy under Matthew Saxon¡¯splex and unclear gaze.
Why was he staring at her like that? Did she say something wrong?
A rich heir and a richdy, they are the most well-matched pair.
Chapter 211: Natalie Hughes’ Explanation
Chapter 211: Chapter 211: Natalie Hughes¡¯ Exnation
The sound of knocking broke the silence and awkwardness in the room.
"Young Master Saxon, I¡¯m notte, am I?" Standing outside the door was a charming and alluring woman, her gaze seductive, red dress radiant, and her smile exuded captivating charm.
It was Natalie Hughes.
Her delicate voice left a deep impression on Scarlett Yates. Just hearing her voice, Scarlett knew who it was.
Natalie held several bags in her hand and stood casually, giving off an air full of allure.
Facing such a beauty, Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t even raise an eyelid, opened the door, and walked inside, "Hurry up, give her a good makeover."
Natalie flickered her body, followed him in, and charmingly said, "Young Master Saxon, rest assured, styling and makeup is my specialty. Soon, I guarantee to transform her into a stunning beauty."
A stunning beauty?
Matthew Saxon couldn¡¯t help but nce at Scarlett Yates.
Even dressed so casually, her appearance was already extraordinary.
If she went through a meticulous makeover, perhaps she could indeed amaze him.
A trace of anticipation suddenly rose in his heart.
What would Scarlett look like after Natalie Hughes¡¯ skillful makeover?
Perhaps his gaze was too focused, Scarlett Yates sensed it and lifted her head, the two locked eyes at once.
identally caught in those amorous Peach Blossom Eyes, Scarlett first froze, then retreated from his gaze like a startled little rabbit.
Matthew Saxonughed lightly and walked over to her, saying, "I¡¯ll wait outside for you."
Scarlett still didn¡¯t look up at him, merely responded with a low "Mm."
--
After Matthew Saxon left, Natalie Hughes tossed the bags onto the sofa and pulled out a piece of clothing from one of them.
Her attitude towards Scarlett Yates was quite amiable, holding up a beautiful long dress in front of her, softly saying, "Miss Yates, Young Master Saxon informed mest minute, so the time is a bit rushed, and there wasn¡¯t much chance to select carefully, but I¡¯ll try my best to make Miss Yates look beautiful. Shall we start by changing the dress?"
Scarlett Yates looked at her but said nothing.
Thinking ofst night¡¯s events, Natalie smiled somewhat awkwardly and proactively exined, "Young Master Saxon and I... actually, nothing happened between us. If Miss Yates minds, I can leave immediately."
Scarlett Yates¡¯ gaze flickered, "Nothing happened between you two?"
How could that be? Last night, she clearly saw the two being very close.
Natalie nodded, not at all resembling someone who was lying, and candidly looked at her, "Young Master Saxon merely asked me to have dinner with him. We had just arrived at the hotel when we saw Miss Yates."
"After Miss Yates left, Young Master Saxon quickly departed as well."
"Of course, a man as wealthy and handsome as Young Master Saxon stirs desires in my heart to have some kind of encounter, even if it¡¯s just a fleeting romance, it would be a beautiful memory in life to look back on. However..."
Natalie spoke these ambiguous words without a hint of shyness, as if discussing ordinary things, "Young Master Saxon heartlessly rejected me."
As she spoke, she shrugged, jokingly said, "It¡¯s my first time being rejected by a man, it kind of wounds my pride."
After listening to Natalie¡¯s half-joking and half-resentfulints, Scarlett Yates showed an expression of surprise.
Chapter 212: Two Hours of Waiting
Chapter 212: Chapter 212: Two Hours of Waiting
Matthew Saxon and Natalie Hughes never had anything happen between them?
This was really beyond her expectations.
Faced with such a stunning beauty like Natalie, Matthew could actually resist not touching her.
Could it be that his body wasn¡¯t up to it?
Butst night... he shamelessly took advantage of her, not at all like someone with a problem in that aspect.
"Miss Yates, we should hurry, Young Master Saxon¡¯s patience isn¡¯t great, you know."
Scarlett Yates snapped out of her wild thoughts, and when she looked at Natalie again, she found her inexplicably more agreeable and nodded lightly.
Natalie unfolded the long dress in her hand.
She picked out a purple off-shoulder gown for Scarlett Yates.
The straight neckline could wonderfully disy her fair and tender shoulders and her sexy and beautiful corbone.
Purple is a noble and luxurious color, but not everyone can pull it off.
Scarlett Yates had fair skin, and such a color on her had a subtly elegant beauty.
Scarlett Yates also had to admit that Natalie had a good eye.
Compared to the dress in Natalie¡¯s hand, the white cotton dress she was wearing was indeed a bit childish.
Once she put it on, the dress fit unexpectedly well.
Every ce that could show off her body¡¯s curves fit perfectly, as if it was tailor-made for her.
Scarlett Yates touched the dress on her body, secretly surprised, and couldn¡¯t help asking Natalie, "Miss Hughes, how did you know my size?"
Natalie chuckled lightly, a flirtatious glint in her eyes, "Miss Yates, you jest. I don¡¯t have such great eyes. It was Young Master Saxon who told me."
"Matthew Saxon?" Scarlett Yates was stunned, and her face turned red in an instant.
Natalie smiled and nodded, "Of course, Miss Yates is Young Master Saxon¡¯s girlfriend. He knows your size best."
Damn!
How does Matthew Saxon know her body measurements so well!
Could it be that the person who bathed and changed her when she was drunk was really him?!
Oh my God...
At this thought, Scarlett Yates suddenly felt a wish to die.
Her face was flushed and then pale, her teeth ttering with anger.
Natalie¡¯s expression also changed a bit, seeing Scarlett Yates gritting her teeth like that, it was truly a little scary.
Did she just say something wrong that caused this Miss Yates to suddenly have a change of face?
Natalie carefully thought about it but couldn¡¯t figure it out. Instead, as she looked at Scarlett Yates, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but show a bit of admiration.
Scarlett Yates was just a pretty little girl in her impression, but she hadn¡¯t expected that this little girl had quite a figure.
The saying "Fine feathers make fine birds" couldn¡¯t be more true.
Just changing clothes made such a big difference, and if she did her makeup and hair, who knows how stunning the effect might be.
The little girl in front of her was like an uncut jade waiting to be sculpted.
Once Natalie Hughes got involved, she aimed for perfection, never tarnishing her own brand.
Natalie brought out the makeup kit.
After a brief observation, she had already designed the most suitable makeup and hairstyle for Scarlett Yates in her mind.
A trace of a smile crossed her charming eyes, Natalie gave Scarlett Yates a slight smile, winking as she said, "Miss Yates, do you want to see Young Master Saxon¡¯s expression when he¡¯s astonished?"
In the living room¡ª
Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyes were growing increasingly impatient, his brows furrowed repeatedly, his patience reaching its limit.
A whole two hours of waiting.
These two hours felt much too long for him.
He, Matthew Saxon, had never genuinely waited for a woman like this before.
Chapter 213: Is This Her?
Chapter 213: Chapter 213: Is This Her?
No woman would dare to act coy and make Second Young Master Saxon wait for her. If there was such a tactless and bold woman, then, there would be only one oue awaiting her.
Second Young Master Saxon would discard her without hesitation.
When dating Matthew Saxon, women are always exceptionally punctual.
So, from childhood to adulthood, the second young master of the Saxon family had never experienced what it was like to wait for a woman.
This unprecedented first time, he waited for two hours.
His expression grew uglier and uglier, his thin lips pressed tightly together, almost unable to control his temper from erupting.
Damn, what on earth is Natalie Hughes up to?
Just changing an outfit and putting on makeup, two hours have passed, yet she¡¯s still not done?
What he found most intolerable was that she even mysteriously closed the room door, telling him not to be impatient, and that she would definitely give him a surpriseter.
A surprise?!
Continuing to wait like this, if he doesn¡¯t get her so-called surprise, he¡¯ll lose his patience.
Inside the room¡ª
Natalie stepped back a few paces, her eyes full of amazement and joy, as if examining a masterpiece finallypleted, she looked Scarlett Yates up and down, over and over again.
She had packaged plenty of beauties, but Scarlett Yates was the one among her numerous "works" that she was most satisfied with.
The expression on her face was both satisfied and proud.
Look, this nearly perfect "work" was crafted by her, Natalie Hughes.
A woman whobines innocence, allure, and sensuality all in one, stunningly beautiful enough to enchant any man.
She suddenly wanted to know what Matthew Saxon¡¯s reaction would be.
"Miss Hughes, do I look strange like this?" Scarlett Yates felt uneasy under Natalie¡¯s gaze, reaching up to touch her face, feeling anxious and nervous.
In those two hours, she hadn¡¯t looked in a mirror.
So she didn¡¯t know what Natalie had turned her into.
Natalie had applied so manyyers of stuff on her face, she couldn¡¯t help but worry whether she had been painted like a clown.
Yet Natalie replied evasively, "Miss Yates, if you go out like this, Young Master Saxon will definitely be greatly startled."
Scarlett Yates felt even more apprehensive.
Did Natalie make her look very strange?
She uneasily stood up.
"Miss Yates,e over and take a look." As if guessing what she was thinking, Natalie led her anxious self to the mirror with a smile.
Natalie stood beside her, looking at the mirror at the girl as beautiful as a fairy, teasingly said with a smile, "I dare bet, once Young Master sees you, he won¡¯t be able to look away."
Scarlett Yates slowly lifted her head and looked into the mirror.
A face both unfamiliar and familiar appeared in the mirror.
An exceptionally beautiful face, with exquisite and lively features, bright eyes sparkling, a hint of allure in her innocent brows, pink lips like rose petals, gleaming with a moist and enticing luster.
The off-shoulder long dress perfectly revealed her graceful neck and alluring corbones, further down was a slender waist that seemed like it could be circled with one hand, making her all the more charming.
Her long, draping hair was styled into an elegant and vintage French chignon, revealing her palm-sized delicate little face.
The woman in the mirror was sexy, seductive, yet still pure.
Is this her?
Scarlett Yates showed an expression of disbelief on her face, standing dazed in front of the mirror.
The unbelievably beautiful woman in the mirror also widened her eyes in astonishment, a pair of ck and white, water-like eyes staring at her.
Chapter 214: Both Uneasy and Nervous
Chapter 214: Chapter 214: Both Uneasy and Nervous
Her reaction made Natalie Hughes quite pleased.
Natalie said with a smile, "Miss Yates, Young Master Saxon must be getting impatient. Let¡¯s head out quickly."
Scarlett Yates reached out to touch her face, suddenly starting to feel nervous again.
The current her and that previous her were simply like two different people; she wondered how Matthew Saxon would react upon seeing her.
--
The door was pushed open, and Scarlett Yates awkwardly tugged at the neckline of her dress as she slowly walked out of the room with Natalie¡¯s apaniment.
Her mood was both apprehensive and nervous.
Since childhood, this was the first time she had dressed so formally and elegantly.
The dress she wore was the most ssic style of a luxury brand, with an outrageously expensive price tag.
Also, those things Natalie applied to her face, each was a costly item she couldn¡¯t afford.
But it must be said, these effects wrapped with high price were truly worth the value.
Girls all love beauty, and Scarlett Yates was no exception.
Earlier when she looked in the mirror, she was also quite pleased, staring at the person in the mirror for a long time as if in a dream, not daring to believe that the elegant, charming woman in the mirror was herself.
Natalie even joked with a smile, saying Matthew Saxon would surely be taken aback seeing her.
Would he really be surprised?
Scarlett Yates felt a mix of anticipation and the feeling of both apprehension and nervousness grew stronger upon seeing Matthew Saxon.
Her steps paused for a moment, suddenly feeling a bit timid.
An indescribable timidity and an inexplicable shyness.
Natalie seemed to see through her little thoughts, smiled, and pushed her toward Matthew Saxon, saying coquettishly, "Young Master Saxon, thank goodness, the task is finallypleted. Miss Yates is indeed a natural beauty, in my years in this business, it¡¯s my first time encountering someone with such good foundation."
This remark was both apliment and somewhat genuine.
To speak of it, she hadn¡¯t invested much effort into Scarlett Yates.
If it were any other woman, this kind of packaging from head to toe, inside and out would have taken at least four or five hours.
Precisely because Scarlett had a great foundation, she saved over half the time.
But some did not think this way.
Waiting for someone for the first time took several hours, which had exhausted Second Young Master Saxon¡¯s patience, making his face sour to the utmost.
Hearing footsteps approaching, Matthew Saxon¡¯s long-held anger finally exploded, his deep, cold voice veiled with deep discontent, he said coldly, "It was only to have you change her clothes and put on some makeup, how did it take so long."
This was ming Natalie for her ipetence.
Everyone knew that if Second Young Master Saxon was dissatisfied, it would be troublesome.
Natalie¡¯s expression changed, she quickly put on a gracious smile and pushed Scarlett forward again, speaking gently, "Young Master Saxon, please don¡¯t be angry, you personally ordered it, how could I dare to be negligent? Even if I had a hundred nerves, I wouldn¡¯t dare to deliberately make Young Master Saxon wait so long."
"Young Master Saxon, you don¡¯t know, it is perfectly normal for a woman to take three to five hours when dressing seriously, fortunately Miss Yates has a great foundation, otherwise two hours wouldn¡¯t have been enough today."
"Although the process was a bit troublesome, it absolutely won¡¯t disappoint Young Master Saxon."
Hearing this, Matthew Saxon snorted indifferently, "Well then, I really want to see how someone can be transformed by your adept hands, Natalie."
Chapter 215: The Ugly Duckling Finally Turns into a White Swan
Chapter 215: Chapter 215: The Ugly Duckling Finally Turns into a White Swan
No matter how much she tries, he doesn¡¯t believe she could turn a naive little girl into an ethereal beauty.
Azy, indifferent smile yed on his lips as he nced up.
Yet from the moment he saw Scarlett, Matthew¡¯s gaze remained fixed on her.
His narrow eyes slowly squinted, and the casual smile froze on his lips.
This...is Scarlett?
Is she that immature little girl he used to know?
The woman before him was as beautiful as a spirit descending from heaven.
She wore a knee-length off-shoulder dress, in a romantic, noble shade of purple, entuating her skin to a snow-white radiance.
Her palm-sized face had delicately refined features, with lips emitting a sweet aroma, as vibrant as a blooming red rose.
The damned elegant and sexy design of the dress showcased her exquisite figure with perfect lines, while appropriately concealing what needed to be hidden.
Her eyes sparkled like jewels, her cheeks as red as peach blossoms...
The once naive little girl with no trace of femininity had transformed into a noble and graceful youngdy.
Her beauty was enough to capture the gaze of any man.
Including his.
Though he knew she was an uncut gem, merelycking a master sculptor, he never expected her transformation to be so astonishing once polished.
Matthew¡¯s gaze deepened, and he couldn¡¯t stay seated any longer; he rose and slowly walked over to Scarlett.
He burned her with his eyes, watching for a long time, then after a while, the corners of his mouth lifted into a smile, "Seems like these two hours weren¡¯t wasted. Natalie, your discernment is indeedmendable."
Hearing this, Natalie secretly breathed a sigh of relief.
It seems Matthew won¡¯t trouble her anymore.
Since ancient times, heroes have struggled to resist the allure of beauty, and proud, arrogant men like Matthew still sumb to it.
At this moment and in this situation, it was inappropriate for her to remain.
She was always sensible.
"As long as Young Master is satisfied. Since there¡¯s nothing more required now, I won¡¯t stay to disturb you and Miss Yates. My phone is on 24 hours, Young Master, you can call me anytime for instructions."
Matthew didn¡¯t look at her, nor did he respond; it seemed his gaze was entirely captivated by that little girl.
Seeing this, Natalie smiled, no longer speaking further, she packed her belongings and sensibly left.
While she was there earlier, Scarlett was not overly nervous.
Once Natalie left, the room only had Scarlett and Matthew, making Scarlett increasingly tense.
Under Matthew¡¯s prolonged gaze, her heartbeat involuntarily quickened.
She touched her flushed face, coughed lightly to break the awkward atmosphere, and feigned calmness, "Young Master, do I... look strange like this? Why do you keep staring at me?"
Matthew chuckled, "Not strange, suits you well."
His fingers couldn¡¯t help but brush her soft cheek, chuckling lightly, "Indeed, clothes make the man, and gold adorns the Buddha. The ugly duckling has finally turned into a swan."
Scarlett frowned, giving him an angry re.
Ugly duckling turned into a swan?
This man is simply too abominable.
Clearly, it was apliment, buting from him, it didn¡¯t make one happy; instead, it filled one with rage.
Can¡¯t he say something pleasant for once?
Chapter 216: Giving Her a Replica
Chapter 216: Chapter 216: Giving Her a Replica
Matthew Saxon¡¯s gaze lingered on Scarlett Yates, finally, seemingly unintentionally,nding on her fair and smooth neck. He frowned slightly, "However, something is still missing."
After he spoke, like a magician, a ne suddenly appeared in his hand.
It was a shimmering diamond ne, dazzlingly beautiful, taking one¡¯s breath away.
Matthew pulled Scarlett closer, turning her around as if to put the ne on her, and chuckled softly by her ear, "Do you like it?"
It felt like a feather lightly brushing past her ear, Scarlett¡¯s body shivered slightly, her voice following suit with a bit of a tremble, "Young Master?"
Matthew held her shoulder, let out a lowugh, "Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll put it on for you."
Scarlett immediately shook her head like a rattle, "No way, the ne is too expensive; I can¡¯t ept it."
Are you kidding me!
The diamond on it, just one, is priceless, something she couldn¡¯t afford, let alone a whole string of diamonds.
No reward without merit.
How could she dare ept such a valuable piece of jewelry!
Who knows what his true intentions are? How could someone as sly as him suddenly and unreasonably be so nice to her?
"Scarlett Yates, what are you thinking about?"
A lowughter sounded, tinged with teasing. Matthew held down her restless little head, curling his lips, "I¡¯m just lending it to you for a day. You have to return it to me after the dinner party."
Scarlett immediately blushed a deep red.
So it¡¯s only a temporary lend, huh? She really overthought it, assuming...
Matthew teased her again with a lowugh, "This ne is worth eight figures; I can¡¯t casually give it away. If you truly like it, I¡¯ll have someone replicate a fake for you back home. Don¡¯t worry, although it¡¯s fake, the person is incredibly skilled. The replica will look real enough to pass; the authentic can¡¯t be given to you, but I can send you a fake one."
"Young Master is so generous, I¡¯m really touched." One second she¡¯d felt embarrassed for reading too much into it; after hearing his words, Scarlett felt amused and exasperated.
A fake?
The dignified Young Master of the Saxon family actually has the nerve to give someone a fake?
He gives the real ones to other women but offers her a fake one, utterly infuriating.
What does he mean by this? Is he indirectly telling her that Scarlett Yates is only worthy of wearing a fake?
At that moment, Scarlett truly wishes she could bite him!
How can this man be so infuriating and hateful to such a degree? Is there anyone on this earth more hateful than him?
Matthew epted herpliment genuinely, "Knowing I¡¯m good to you, you should behave and stop opposing me."
As his words fell, Scarlett felt a coolness on her neck.
The dazzling diamonds rested against her skin as white as snow, each one shining brightly.
Behind her, Matthew¡¯s slender fingers brushed over the diamonds, lightly chuckling and whispering, "Look, it suits you well."
At close proximity, warm breaths, soft-spoken words...
He suddenly got so close to her, close enough that if she turned, they would be face-to-face.
He then kissed her hair, unabashedlyplimenting, "Very beautiful."
Scarlett¡¯s cheeks flushed as she jumped away, putting some distance between them, then turned and red at him fiercely, "Young Master, mind your words and actions!"
She¡¯d never met a man with such thick skin.
Despite her repeated warnings and requests, he still does as he pleases, totally disregarding her words.
Chapter 217 Playing Dirty
Chapter 217: Chapter 217 ying Dirty
What¡¯s even worse is that before she asked to keep a distance, even though he liked to touch her and make some ambiguous gestures, it wasn¡¯t as frequent as now. Yet after she made the request, he became more and more outrageous.
It¡¯s like every moment, every second he¡¯s teasing her.
He¡¯s definitely doing it on purpose!
"What have I done?" Matthew Saxon stood in ce, a faint smile at his lips, pretending to ask innocently.
"Young Master, you know very well." Staring at the shameless man opposite her, Scarlett Yates spoke with an unkind tone.
Matthew Saxon kept his shameless grin, "Scarlett, if you don¡¯t tell me, how would I know."
Scarlett Yates red at him for a while, angrily saying, "Anyway, from now on when there¡¯s no one else around, you¡¯re not allowed to show me any intimacy."
"Oh." Matthew Saxonzily replied, his half-open eyes lifted, giving a perfunctory promise, "I¡¯ll try my best."
What does he mean by he¡¯ll try his best?
Is this damned man starting to act like a rogue now?
Has he forgotten what is written in the contract? It¡¯s all clear in ck and white, and he signed it. How can he be so shameless?
"You..." Faced with someone ying rogue so boldly, with such thick skin, Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t even have the energy to curse him.
She red at him, her mouth stuck on the word "you" for a long time, not knowing what else to say.
"Alright, alright, we¡¯ll talk about thister." Although teasing her and seeing her puffed-up angry look was quite amusing, Matthew Saxon knew well when to stop.
If he kept teasing, soon, this silly woman would pounce and bite him.
The wounds on his arm and the back of his hand are still visible, and he didn¡¯t want to add any new ones.
"It¡¯s gettingte, follow me."
He saw Scarlett Yates still standing opposite him, ring angrily, her big ck and shiny eyes pretty like two ss beads, even while ring, showing a bit of charming cuteness.
Suddenly, some part of him softened.
He curled his lips, jokingly said, "Really this mad? Otherwise, I¡¯ll let you have a bite to vent."
Scarlett Yates¡¯s eyes brightened, with a wide smile shing her white and shiny teeth, "You said it, a true man keeps his word, and breaking promises makes one an old sly devil."
Matthew Saxon instantly fell silent.
Old sly devil?
This dead girl¡¯sdylike image can¡¯tst for three minutes before revealing her true colors.
Seeing her eager and excited look, Matthew Saxon suddenly regretted the bold statement he made just now.
"Scarlett, it¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s hurry down, don¡¯t dy important matters." Though he regretted it, he didn¡¯t want to be called an old sly devil, so he tried to change the topic.
This trick didn¡¯t work on Scarlett Yates at all.
Her movements somehow suddenly be incredibly agile and swift, in a blink, she shed in front of Matthew Saxon, blocking his way.
Her clean and charming face lifted slightly, her water-bright yful eyes filled with a mischievous smile, like a worm in his stomach,pletely seeing through his thoughts, "Young Master, are you trying to go back on your word? That¡¯s not impossible, as long as you admit you¡¯re an old sly devil."
For how he teased her earlier, if she didn¡¯t retaliate, she couldn¡¯t swallow this anger no matter what!
Chapter 218: A Woman Full of Wicked Schemes
Chapter 218: Chapter 218: A Woman Full of Wicked Schemes
"Who said I¡¯m going back on my word?" There¡¯s no way Matthew Saxon would admit he¡¯s an Old Sly Devil.
He squinted his eyes, "Just that it¡¯s gettingte now. We should head out, and we¡¯ll discuss these minor things when we return."
This damned woman, full of cunning.
She¡¯s already bitten two wounds into his arm, and it seems that wasn¡¯t enough. Is she nning to leave another bloody mark?
Initially, he thought she was a disobedient little wildcat. Now he knows, she¡¯s clearly a fierce little leopard.
"That¡¯s not happening." Scarlett Yates wouldn¡¯t let such a good opportunity slip away.
She grinned, looked at Matthew Saxon¡¯s hand tucked in the bag, and smiled sinisterly, "Young Master, you¡¯re always making excuses. You don¡¯t want to renege, do you? Just let me bite once ¡ª how much time could that waste? If Young Master is afraid of pain, just admit it openly. I won¡¯t force it."
Though her words said so, there was no intention of giving up in her eyes, and her small figure blocking his path didn¡¯t budge.
Matthew Saxon stared at her for a few seconds and then reluctantly curled his lips, "Looks like if I don¡¯t let you bite me once today to appease you, you won¡¯t let me go."
Scarlett Yates snorted softly, "This is clearly something Young Master agreed to personally. How did it be me being unreasonable now?"
Matthew Saxon wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with unreasonable women.
Some women, relying on his fondness for them, would throw a little tantrum here and there. But these women were smart, knowing his limits, understanding when to stop. Unlike Scarlett Yates, who was so headstrong.
Faced with situations like this, he could coldly brush off other women and simply walk away, but with Scarlett Yates...
Matthew Saxon was genuinely a bit helpless.
He couldn¡¯t just abandon her like he did with other women, nor did he want to.
In his eyes, Scarlett Yates¡¯s little bouts of temperament, though a bit troublesome, were oddly endearing.
"Scarlett Yates, aren¡¯t you afraid you won¡¯t get married in the future?"
Matthew Saxon sighed helplessly, shook his head, and said earnestly, "Women should be gentle and lovely to be likable. Like you, constantly wanting to bite like a little wildcat, only makes men avoid you."
"My lifelong matters don¡¯t need Young Master¡¯s concern. Anyway, Young Master isn¡¯t going to marry me. Whether I¡¯m gentle or wild has nothing to do with Young Master."
Scarlett Yates had no interest in his heartfelt advice.
Marry?
This matter was too distant for her; she hadn¡¯t even considered it.
While she didn¡¯t know what kind of man she¡¯d marry in the future, she was sure it wouldn¡¯t be Matthew Saxon.
He always talks about gentle and lovely women, so his future wife must be someone gentle and lovely, right?
In his eyes, what kind of woman is considered gentle and lovely? Alice Green?
Thinking of that seemingly fragile woman who looked as if a gust of wind could blow her over, Scarlett Yates frowned.
The scenes fromst night were still vivid.
As she was leaving, Alice Green was holding onto him, trembling in his arms like a weak and helpless little animal.
And him?
The woman who was soon to be his sister-inw held onto him tightly, and he didn¡¯t even push her away.
Chapter 219: The Taste of Unrequited Love Is Not Pleasant
Chapter 219: Chapter 219: The Taste of Unrequited Love Is Not Pleasant
He must really, really like Alice Green, otherwise why would he be unwilling to push her away?
Even though he said so many harsh and heartless words before, at Alice¡¯s most helpless and when she needed him the most, he still chose to stay by her side.
If it¡¯s not because he still loves her, what else could it be?
Thinking of how Matthew Saxon still loves Alice Green, Scarlett Yates suddenly felt very dejected, without even noticing it herself.
Just a moment ago, she was determined to get revenge on Matthew Saxon, fiercely biting at him, but now, she couldn¡¯t muster any spirit at all, as if this matter suddenly became dull and tasteless.
"Not happy?" Matthew¡¯s deepughter was close by her ear.
She was taken aback, her eyes widening as she realized Matthew Saxon was very, very close to her, having been lost in her gloomy mood just now.
"Worried you won¡¯t be able to marry off?"
Matthew Saxon sensed the change in her emotions and teased with a lightugh, "If indeed no man dares to want you, I can also make a sacrifice, even though you, little wildcat, are a bit fierce and quite disobedient, but who asked your Young Master to be kind-hearted."
In his peach blossom eyes, there was a gentle smile, warmly gazing at her.
Those gentle and alluring eyes easily captivated people, making them unable to extricate themselves.
Scarlett Yates¡¯ heartbeat suddenly became irregr, but thinking of how he treated every woman like this, her heart instantly cooled a bit.
She couldn¡¯t let herself be led around by this man¡¯s sweet words anymore.
No matter how sweet and moving his words were, she couldn¡¯t believe a single word.
What kind of person he was, how heartlessly he treated women, wasn¡¯t she most aware of these?
Her heart gradually cooled down.
She snorted coldly, her expression also turning a bit frosty, "Different people have different tastes. Just because the second Young Master doesn¡¯t like someone like me, how do you know others won¡¯t? As the saying goes, ¡¯A forced melon is not sweet,¡¯ no matter how good the second Young Master is, you¡¯re not my type. Even if you are willing to sacrifice, I won¡¯t ept it."
Matthew Saxon smirked and said with deep meaning, "Oh? So Scarlett has such strong self-esteem. If I remember correctly, the person you like already has a fianc¨¦e. Scarlett, the taste of one-sided love isn¡¯t pleasant; don¡¯t you really want to consider changing your target?"
He leaned his face closer, a charming yet mischievous smile on his peach blossom face, looking all sorts of dubious.
It¡¯s really strange.
Listening to him mention Henry Dales again, Scarlett Yates would feel a sense of loss, but she wouldn¡¯t feel heartachingly hurt anymore.
The hardest time had already passed.
Indeed, time is such a powerful healing potion.
Suddenly, she discovered that her feelings for Henry Dales were not as deep or intense as she had thought.
She liked Henry Dales for three years and always thought she had devoted all her emotions to him, but, counting carefully, it¡¯s only been about two months since Henry Dales went abroad.
In just two months, the feelings that upied an important ce in her heart had already faded significantly.
How deep could such a liking really be?
She suddenly recalled a sentence Ste Nelson once said to her.
She said, Scarlett, do you really like Senior Brother Dales? Have you ever thought that your feelings for him might actually be more of a sense of admiration?
He is excellent in both character and academics, andes from such a prestigious background, yet when interacting with us ordinary people, he doesn¡¯t put on any airs of a wealthy young master. Everyone in the school really likes him, I also like him a lot.
Scarlett, liking someone and admiring them are different, do you really understand what it means to truly like someone?
Chapter 220 Scarlett, Opportunity Should Not Be Missed
Chapter 220: Chapter 220 Scarlett, Opportunity Should Not Be Missed
At that time, she didn¡¯t take it seriously, firmly believing that her feelings for Henry Dales were definitely not merely admiration.
Now, she started to doubt.
The feelings she experienced facing Matthew Saxon were entirely different from those she felt with Henry Dales.
In front of Henry, she would feel nervous and shy, but never scared or inclined to flee.
But facing Matthew, her emotions were always conflicted. She clearly wanted to get closer to him, yet once she did, she felt frightened and wished to escape.
Matthew¡¯s handsome face zoomed into focus, with his Peach Blossom Eyes fixed on her¡ªthree parts amusement, seven parts mockery. "What¡¯s so great about Henry? He¡¯s young yet full of cunning, always pretending to be a nice guy. A smiling tiger like that could eat you alive without leaving a mark. I¡¯m no worse than him. If youpare, the Saxon Family beats the Dales Family. Stick with me, and no one will dare mistreat you. Scarlett, opportunities should not be missed. If you let this one pass, you¡¯ll find it hard to find such a perfect man like me in the future."
Suddenly, a face as beautiful as a demon appeared in front of her. Scarlett Yates was startled, stepping back two paces until her body was pressed against the cold door.
Matthew extended a hand, pressing it against the side of the door, creating a narrow boundary that enclosed her.
He curved his lips, smiling like a cunning fox, "Give it some thought, hmm?"
Thest "hmm" rose seductively at the end.
This flirtatious, roguish charmer was starting to tease her again.
Unable to bear it any longer, Scarlett red at him, biting her lip before turning her head and biting down on the hand he had resting on the door.
A softugh escaped. Matthew didn¡¯t move, letting her thrash about.
He didn¡¯t feel the pain he anticipated; Scarlett¡¯s bite hadn¡¯tnded.
"Why don¡¯t you take it off?" Scarlett asked, her mouth agape and staring nkly at therge white bow on the back of his hand, a touch of surprise in her eyes.
The bow was her handiwork, wrapped around his hand carelessly. She didn¡¯t expect him to keep it.
Though slightly ttened when tucked into his pocket, the shape was still recognizable upon closer inspection.
Therge bow wrapped absurdly around his hand wasughable, shing with his elegant, aristocratic attire.
In her stunned gaze, Matthew withdrew his hand and lowered his eyes to the bow, a bewitching smile tugging at his lips, "Why remove it?"
"Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?" Did he really go out today with such a ridiculous bow?
"Yes, it is somewhat strange."
"Then why not ask Dr. Chen to take it off? Your wound needs timely medicine recement, keeping it covered easily leads to inmmation." The Saxon Family¡¯s private doctor had traveled with them to Country Z, and he could ask Dr. Chen to re-bandage it.
Matthew suddenly looked at her with an odd expression, his smile was also peculiar, "Oh, thene evening, you can help me take it off."
She couldn¡¯t tell if it was just her imagination, but it seemed as though a sh of something passed through Matthew¡¯s eyes.
Scarlett barely had time to think when the sudden knock on the door shattered the eerie atmosphere.
George¡¯s voice rang through from outside, "Young Master, it¡¯s time to leave."
Matthew put away the yful expression on his face and, before leaving, carefully reiterated his instructions to Scarlett, "If there¡¯s nothing significant, don¡¯t speak. If anyone asks you something, don¡¯t rush to answer. I will respond for you first, then you just repeat what I said, understood?"
Chapter 221: The master was just thinking about you earlier.
Chapter 221: Chapter 221: The master was just thinking about you earlier.
He rarely looks this serious.
Scarlett Yates felt a bit nervous seeing his earnest and solemn expression.
As if he sensed her nervousness, Matthew Saxon held her hand, gave it a gentle squeeze, and said in a tone that wasn¡¯t exactly tender, yet had a calming steadiness, "I¡¯ve got everything covered, don¡¯t worry."
With his reassurance, Scarlett¡¯s nerves seemed to ease a bit.
Indeed, what did she have to fear? With Matthew apanying her, would he just stand by if something happened?
At that moment, she inexplicably felt a sense of trust in him.
She took a deep breath, raised her small face, and managed a smile that could barely be called radiant, nodding softly, "Mm."
--
After leaving the hotel, she followed Matthew Saxon into a car.
The luxury car drove for more than ten minutes before slowly entering a private residence.
On a tourist ind like this, many wealthy people buy vacation vis for short stays during leisure time.
The roadsides were lined with beautifully maintained flower beds. In the tropical region, flowers are in bloom all year round, and everywhere you look is a vibrant and colorful spectacle.
The car drove a little further and entered a spacious area.
In therge pool, the fountains rose and fell with elegant music, and not far from the fountain pool stood a white western-style building.
When the car stopped, it wasn¡¯t George who opened the car door, but a stranger Scarlett had never seen before.
The man, about forty years old, stood aside with a faint smile on his face, looking at Matthew Saxon calmly and said, "Young Master, the old master was just talking about you, and here you are."
Matthew Saxon¡¯s attitude towards this man was unusually courteous. He nodded and smiled, "Uncle Spencer, long time no see."
The man, known as Uncle Spencer, smiled and sighed, "Yes, it¡¯s been two years since west saw Young Master. Time flies indeed."
Matthew Saxon got out of the car first, then waited gentlemanly by the side, extending a hand for Scarlett Yates, advising gently, "Be careful."
Scarlett Yates felt a little overwhelmed by all this attention.
Even though she knew Matthew Saxon¡¯s gentlemanly behavior was just an act, she couldn¡¯t help but be moved.
At the moment she handed her hand to Matthew, he held it tightly.
His warm hand enveloped hers, like a calming pill, relieving some of her anxiety.
As soon as she got out of the car, she felt a strong scrutinizing gaze on her.
Uncle Spencer¡¯s shrewd and sharp eyes were fixed on her.
After scrutinizing her for a moment, he finally withdrew his gaze, then smiled and asked Matthew, "Young Master, is this Miss Yates?"
Matthew nodded, smiled, and turned his head, looking at Scarlett Yates with affection, speaking softly, "Scarlett, this is Uncle Spencer."
Scarlett had already noticed Matthew¡¯s courteous manner towards Uncle Spencer and guessed that his status must be exceptional, thus she spoke with a touch of respect, obediently saying, "Uncle Spencer."
Uncle Spencer smiled again, gave her another look, and said pleasantly, "Miss Yates, you indeed have an outstanding temperament. No wonder the Young Master is so fond of you. Miss Yates, you are the first woman the Young Master has brought to meet us."
Chapter 222: Others Can’t Even Beg for It
Chapter 222: Chapter 222: Others Can¡¯t Even Beg for It
Although Uncle Spencer seemed very easygoing, Scarlett Yates did not really think he was such a person.
Her first impression of Uncle Spencer was that he was not easy to get along with.
When those shrewd and profound dark eyes scrutinized her, her first instinct was to find a ce to hide.
Matthew Saxon gently pulled Scarlett Yates into his embrace, soothingly patted her twice on the back shoulder, unobtrusively blocking Uncle Spencer¡¯s sharp gaze, "Uncle Spencer, why do you still call her Miss Yates? As the younger generation, from now on, just call her Scarlett."
Seeing how much he cared about Scarlett Yates, Uncle Spencer¡¯s eyes flickered, and he no longer stared at her.
"Young Master is right. Since Scarlett is the Young Master¡¯s fianc¨¦e, it¡¯s our first meeting, and as an uncle, I cannote empty-handed." Uncle Spencer said, taking off the copper ring from his finger.
"Scarlett, this is a little token from Uncle Spencer. It¡¯s nothing of great value, so please don¡¯t despise it."
Uncle Spencer handed the ring he had removed to Scarlett Yates.
The copper ring¡¯s surface was carved with a series of strange patterns, and upon closer inspection, it looked like a set of characters.
As Matthew Saxon¡¯s faux girlfriend, Scarlett Yates dared not easily ept gifts from people around him and looked up, seeking his opinion with her eyes.
At this moment, Matthew Saxon also coincidentally looked down, his deep and mesmerizing Peach Blossom Eyes carrying a gentle smile. He smiled at her and said, "It¡¯s not an easy thing to get something from Uncle Spencer."
He took the ring and, in front of Uncle Spencer, ced it on Scarlett Yates¡¯s index finger.
The copper ring was adjustable, and after Matthew Saxon adjusted it to size, Scarlett Yates¡¯s empty finger now bore a shiny ring.
Matthew Saxon brought her ringed finger to his eyes and inspected it, nodding in satisfaction, "Uncle Spencer indeed has great taste. Scarlett, hurry and thank him. This precious gift, you must take care, be sure not to lose it."
The copper ring was not noticeable.
From its appearance alone, it did not seem like anything of great value, but from what Matthew Saxon had just said, she sensed a different meaning.
This inconspicuous ring was likely indeed of significant weight.
People like them could not view their belongings with ordinary eyes.
Scarlett Yates decided to ask more about the ring¡¯s special nature when she had the chance.
She reached out and touched the ring, expressing joy on her face, sweetly saying, "Thank you, Uncle Spencer, this ring is very pretty. I like it a lot."
Uncle Spencer smiled, "This ring¡¯s design is old-fashioned. It¡¯s rare for a young girl to like it. I¡¯ve worn it for so many years without giving it away; today, I finally met someone who doesn¡¯t despise it."
Matthew Saxon wrapped Scarlett Yates¡¯s hand again, his slender Peach Blossom Eyes narrowed slightly, "Uncle Spencer, you¡¯re joking. When giving gifts, what¡¯s more important is novelty. With your kind intentions, Scarlett couldn¡¯t be happier, how could she reject it."
After saying that, he fondly patted Scarlett Yates on the head, "Scarlett, don¡¯t believe Uncle Spencer¡¯s words. This ring is something others can¡¯t even get if they begged for it."
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t doubt Matthew Saxon¡¯s words at all.
Having gotten a great deal, she smiled contentedly and pondered if Matthew Saxon wished to take the ring back, should she return it or not?
In theory, the ring was given to her, so it belonged to her.
Chapter 223 If You Perform Well, I’ll Reward You
Chapter 223: Chapter 223 If You Perform Well, I¡¯ll Reward You
However, if it weren¡¯t for her status as Matthew Saxon¡¯s fianc¨¦e, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to get this ring.
Ah, it¡¯s so conflicting, what exactly should she do?
Just as she was in a dilemma, she heard a lightugh above her head.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s head lowered, one hand resting on her head, watching her amusedly as her brow rxed and then furrowed again, heughed softly, "Want the ring?"
His voice was so soft, only the two of them could hear it.
Her little thoughts were still brewing and pondering, but were immediately seen through by the person beside her. Scarlett Yates felt a bit embarrassed, andughed sheepishly, "Actually, it¡¯s not that I..."
Matthewughed softly again, "If you behave wellter, I¡¯ll give it to you."
Can he really give it to her?
Scarlett¡¯s eyes brightened, and her face showed joy. She lowered her voice and asked, "So what counts as behaving well?"
Matthew thought for a moment, looking into her sparkling eyes, "Just listen to me obediently."
That simple?
Scarlett¡¯s eyes shone even brighter.
Such a demand was practically like giving the ring to her for free, wasn¡¯t it?
She nodded her head like a chick pecking at grain, and immediately promised him obediently, "No problem, I¡¯ll listen to everything you say."
One looked down, the other looked up.
Matthew¡¯s gaze was tender, Scarlett¡¯s eyes were shining, whispering very closely, Uncle Spencer watched this scene and thought they were whispering sweet nothings.
Isn¡¯t this what lovebirds are like? Sticking together 24 hours a day, with endless things to talk about.
Uncle Spencer shook his head with a knowing smile.
It seems that the young master really likes this girl named Scarlett Yates.
Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have epted that ring for her.
For a moment, Uncle Spencer didn¡¯t know whether to be d or worried.
d that the young master finally has a woman he likes, and won¡¯t be immersed in fleeting pleasures like before. Worried that Miss Yates¡¯s family background seems too ordinary, afraid it will be hard to pass the master¡¯s approval.
The master dotes greatly on his grandson and values him immensely, already choosing a distinguisheddy from a family that matches the Saxon Family for the young master as a wife.
The selecteddy is outstanding in terms of lineage, appearance, character, and talents, better than Miss Yates in every aspect.
Decisions made by the master are difficult to change.
Originally, the future granddaughter-inw was already chosen, and suddenly a childhood betrothal appears. How could he ept that?
Uncle Spencer sighed deeply in his heart.
Since ancient times, good things have always been fraught with difficulties. The young master rarely has a woman he likes, wanting to be together might not be so easy.
Hopefully, Miss Yates will be smart and clever, as long as she has some endearing qualities, maybe the master will change his mind.
--
"Hello, Young Master, and hello, Miss Yates."
As they walked along, people greeted them respectfully, with people standing on both sides of the corridor like two rows of guards.
Matthew Saxon led Scarlett Yates through, and everyone simultaneously bowed their heads, weing them respectfully.
Matthew had been used to such grand scenes since childhood, his face remained indifferent.
Scarlett, however, was stunned by the spectacle.
--For the young master¡¯s grandfather, who is a crafty fox, well, he must be an old fox.
Chapter 224 Scarlett, Quickly Call Grandpa
Chapter 224: Chapter 224 Scarlett, Quickly Call Grandpa
When she first visited the Saxon Family, she experienced their customs, butpared to that, this ce seemed even more formal.
She looked around, touched her nose, tugged on Matthew Saxon¡¯s hand, and murmured softly, "The etiquette here is really strict, I¡¯ve never enjoyed such high treatment before."
Matthew Saxon curled his lips, as if mocking herck of worldly experience, "No matter how strict the etiquette, you can handle it. Maintain the demeanor that is expected of you and don¡¯t act so surprised."
Scarlett Yates touched her nose again and snorted indifferently, "Corrupt, it¡¯s really too corrupt."
Can she be med for being surprised?
If it were someone other than her, she wouldn¡¯t believe they could truly remain calm and not show any amazement.
Uncle Spencer led them to the dining room, and before the two could enter, he went in first to announce, "Sir, the young master and Miss Yates have arrived."
Scarlett Yates hadn¡¯t even walked in when she heard a low and authoritative voice emerge, "Serve the dishes."
At thatmand, the maid immediately brought out exquisite and delicious dishes and ced them on the table.
As soon as everything was set, Matthew Saxon led Scarlett Yates inside.
At the head of the dining table sat a remarkably distinguished middle-aged man.
He appeared to be in his forties, wearing a deep blue shirt. His hair was swept back and neatly groomed, every strand shiny and ck.
The direction he was seated offered a side view, with a deeply chiseled and striking profile.
Scarlett Yates looked at the side of his face, finding it inexplicably familiar.
Had she seen this person somewhere before? Why did they look so familiar?
Just as she was absentmindedly staring at the middle-aged man, beside her, Matthew Saxon respectfully called out to him, "Grandfather."
Grand...Grand what?
Scarlett Yates was so startled by this "Grandfather" that she snapped back to attention, eyes wide, looking at Matthew Saxon in surprise.
Did she hear that right?
Did he just call him Grandfather?
The man sitting there so properly, with such an elegant and dignified posture, was his grandfather?
But surely, even with just a side profile, the man looked only about forty-five or forty-six. And he was already a grandfather?
Matthew Saxon¡¯s grandfather was much too young.
At Matthew Saxon¡¯s shocking call of "Grandfather," Scarlett Yates suddenly realized why the middle-aged man looked familiar to her.
Isn¡¯t it because he resembles Matthew Saxon quite a bit?
More precisely, Matthew Saxon and his grandfather look a lot alike; even from a side view, you could see the many simrities between the two.
It was as if a thunderbolt struck in her heart, leaving her thoughts scrambled for quite a while.
No matter how much she tried to think, she couldn¡¯t have imagined that the mysterious important person Matthew Saxon wanted her to meet would be his grandfather.
"Scarlett, hurry and greet Grandfather."
Seeing her still in a daze, Matthew Saxon frowned slightly and squeezed her palm.
Scarlett Yates was startled again, first looking at him in surprise and confusion, then remembering what he had just said.
She looked at the middle-aged man, bit her lip, and finally managed to convince herself that it was just an act. She didn¡¯t need to think about anything else, just needed to cooperate with Matthew Saxon. An awkward "Grandfather" was about to spill from her lips when the middle-aged man¡¯s cold voice pre-empted her, "She¡¯s not married to you yet, hasn¡¯t entered the Saxon Family¡¯s door officially, and therefore, I can¡¯t ept being called Grandfather."
Chapter 225 Love the house and its crow, care for her more
Chapter 225: Chapter 225 Love the house and its crow, care for her more
Scarlett Yates¡¯s attempt to call him Grandpa was forcibly swallowed back down.
It seemed she was not very well received.
For a moment, she could only remain silent, unsure of how to address him.
"It¡¯s just a matter of time, Grandpa. There¡¯s no need to be so particr."
Matthew Saxonughed nonchntly as he led her over, ignoring the other¡¯s cold words, and said with a smile, "Just now, I was telling Scarlett that Grandpa is a very easygoing person. Please don¡¯t give her a hard time right off the bat. She¡¯s your future granddaughter-inw, Grandpa. At least for my sake, don¡¯t frighten her."
"You little rascal."
Ian Dous¡¯s face darkened as he said sternly, "When did Grandpa give her a hard time? With you saying that, you make me out to be the viin. Do you have to sow discord like that, grandson?"
As they got closer, Scarlett finally saw the middle-aged man¡¯s face head-on.
Earlier, just catching his profile, she felt he looked a lot like Matthew Saxon. Now that she saw the front, they were even more simr.
Their eyes, nose, and mouth seemed to be carved from the same mold.
Seeing the middle-aged man¡¯s appearance clearly, Scarlett found it even more astonishing.
This man, who¡¯s already a grandparent, really looked exceedingly young.
Evenpared to Roy Saxon, he looked at most five or six years older than Roy.
The most crucial thing was this man had the same Peach Blossom Eyes as Matthew Saxon, long and narrow, with deep dark pupils that were captivating.
Especially at his age, the years of experience and wisdom made his charming eyes even more alluring, exuding an irresistible charm.
It¡¯s truly bewitching.
No wonder Matthew Saxon turned out to look so devastatingly attractive, with such an extraordinarily captivating grandfather; how could the genes not be good?
"Grandpa is definitely not a viin."
Matthew curled his lips into a smile and turned his head to look at Scarlett, saying, "It¡¯s just that Scarlett is timid. If Grandpa keeps a stern face, she¡¯ll be scared. Since Grandpa cares for me, please, for my sake, care for her as well."
Ian Dous red at his beloved grandson, "Two years without seeing you, you¡¯re still such a little rascal, constantly going on about your woman. People say daughters married off are like water thrown out. You haven¡¯t even married yet, and you¡¯re already acting like a married daughter, siding with outsiders."
Then, he turned a re at Scarlett Yates, "Girl Yates, tell me, when did I give you a hard time?"
The conversation between the grandparent and grandson gradually shifted to focus on her.
Realizing that Ian Dous was directing a question at her, Scarlett dared not hesitate. Without thinking, she immediately replied, "I believe this must be a misunderstanding. Matthew must have misjudged. You didn¡¯t give me a hard time."
Even though she did indeed feel a bit of intimidation from Ian Dous earlier, she would never admit it.
She wasn¡¯t tired of living just yet.
The man smilingly gazing at her now, though seemingly approachable, she wasn¡¯t foolish enough to mistake his politeness for friendliness.
She knew a little about Madam Saxon¡¯s family¡¯s influence.
Those who could be in alliance through marriage with the Saxon Family were naturally families of equally high status.
Matthew Saxon¡¯ste mother, Naomi Dou, was a famously beautiful woman back in her day.
If this were ancient times, Naomi Dou would have been seen as the perfect woman, skilled in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. She was also the ideal wife every man dreamed of having.
It¡¯s said that although Naomi Dou came from a prestigious family, she wasn¡¯t arrogant or haughty like many other socialites. On the contrary, despite her noble birth, stunning appearance, and exceptional talent, she was known for her great temperament.
Describing her as gentle as water would not be an exaggeration at all.
Chapter 226: I Have No Choice but to Offend Him
Chapter 226: Chapter 226: I Have No Choice but to Offend Him
The Dous Family has formidable power, renowned in both legal and underworld circles.
Back in the day, Roy Saxon marrying Naomi Dou was quite the social climb.
Although today, the Saxon Family¡¯s status has improved significantly,pared to the Dous Family, it still falls slightly short.
In short, this actually-not-at-all-old Old Master Dous is quite the formidable figure, even Roy Saxon holds some respect towards his father-inw.
With such an influential person, how could Scarlett Yates dare to show even a hint of discontent?
Even now, her little heart is still pounding away.
If she¡¯d known she would be meeting Ian Dous, she wouldn¡¯t havee, no matter what.
After weighing her options, she could only disappoint Matthew¡¯s good intentions.
Ian Dous was barely satisfied with her response, let out a small snort, nodded, narrowed his peach blossom eyes that were strikingly simr to Matthew¡¯s, and with a smile, asked, "Did I scare you?"
Scarlett Yates immediately shook her head again, forcing a reluctant smile at her lips, "The moment I saw you, I felt you were approachable, very amiable, how could anyone be scared?"
Ian Dous snorted softly again, his peach blossom eyes nted, full of pride, with a smug smile on his face, he half-squinted at Matthew Saxon and said, "Rascal, did you hear that? Your grandpa is very approachable and amiable."
Matthew Saxon chuckled, silently looking at Scarlett Yates.
Scarlett Yates blinked innocently, bit her lip, with a helpless expression.
It wasn¡¯t her fault.
It¡¯s because he has such an impressive grandpa; she didn¡¯t dare to offend Ian Dous, so she had to offend him.
"I guess I misjudged."
After a moment of silence, Matthew Saxon chuckled softly, reached out, and pinched Scarlett Yates¡¯s cheeks twice, saying with deep meaning, "Scarlett, you¡¯re the first to call my grandpa approachable, with yourpliment, he¡¯ll be delighted for ten days or half a month."
His grip was far from gentle, Scarlett Yates seriously suspected he was venting his discontent.
Her cheeks were pinched to a rosy hue by Matthew Saxon, and where his fingersnded were all patches of red.
She couldn¡¯t help but re at him, her moist and soft eyes widened slightly, making her eyes appear watery, this look in the eyes of outsiders seemed like a tender gaze.
Matthew Saxon curled his lips, ignoring the warning in her eyes, took advantage of her inability to resist and pinched her again, seeing her gaze filled with displeasure yet helplessness, the long eyes showed a hint of a smile, with a trace of indulgence he hadn¡¯t noticed.
The two of them gazed at each other, one with tender feelings, the other overflowing with fondness.
This gazested for quite a while, as if everyone around them was invisible.
Ignored by his beloved grandson, Ian Dous felt ufortable.
The damned rascal, really has forgotten his grandpa since he got a wife.
It¡¯s just an ordinary young girl, yet she¡¯s treated like a treasure, two years without seeing each other, not even expressing missing him, and before the meal even began, he¡¯s using him of giving the girl a hard time.
She¡¯s be quite the precious darling.
Though this girl from the Yates family does have some charm, how could shepare to the person he picked?
To say that his yboy grandson has seen countless people, immersed in a crowd of women for so many years, his taste should have been getting higher, so how could he end up bewitched by this young girl?
Chapter 227: Unknown Secrets
Chapter 227: Chapter 227: Unknown Secrets
If this little girl were a stunning beauty, he might still ept her despite a somewhat ordinary background, but looking at her now, she¡¯s just above average in looks. How could she match his beautiful sweetie of a grandson?
No, absolutely not...
No matter what, he absolutely opposes this marriage.
Darned childhood betrothal, Roy Saxon might ept it, but he certainly won¡¯t.
Watching his sweet grandson and that girl named Yates gazing "deeply in love" at each other, Ian Dous frowned, "If you want to be lovey-dovey, wait until you go back. Even during the time you apany me, an old man for a meal, you¡¯re exchanging flirtatious nces. Can¡¯t you hold back even for these few moments?"
He spoke directly. Matthew Saxon was already used to his way of speaking, his expression remained unchanged, and he smiled faintly.
Scarlett Yates turned bright red, simultaneously stunned by Ian Dous¡¯s exceedingly blunt words.
This elder doesn¡¯t quite resemble one, and the younger generation doesn¡¯t seem much like one either. The interaction mode between the grandson and grandfather is indeed beyond the norm, opening her eyes.
However, upon reflection, Matthew is someone who doesn¡¯t y by the rules, maybe he was influenced by his grandfather in childhood.
Thinking like this, it seems quite normal.
The maid pulled out two more chairs.
Matthew Saxon held Scarlett Yates¡¯ hand and sat down.
In front of each person was a serving of soup. Matthew Saxon first uncovered Scarlett Yates¡¯ portion and spoke softly, "You¡¯ve been sleeping the whole day, you must be starving. Have some soup first to warm your stomach. If there¡¯s anything you want to eat, just tell me, I¡¯ll have someone make it right away. Don¡¯t feel embarrassed; in Grandpa¡¯s house, treat it as your own home."
After speaking, he looked up at Ian Dous, who was ring at him, and with a faint smile said, "Usually, no one reallyes here. Grandpa eats alone year-round, longing for someone to apany him. With us here, he¡¯s happy deep down. If you wanted to pluck stars from the sky to make pastries, Grandpa would find a way to satisfy you."
"As people get old, they be increasingly afraid of loneliness. Speaking of this matter, Grandpa, please don¡¯t secretly shed tears like before once Scarlett and I leaveter."
"Cough cough cough..." Scarlett suddenly choked and bent her head to cough endlessly, turning her face red from the coughing, with tears welling up.
She seemed to have heard some unknown secrets.
She was seriously doubting her ears.
It seemed she just heard some unbelievable things.
Arge hand gently patted her back, and above her head, the man¡¯s voice was gentle and mellow, "Scarlett, are you okay?"
Scarlett shook her head vigorously, coughed a few more times, and gradually caught her breath.
She raised her head slightly, cautiously and secretly peeking at Ian Dous.
Right in front, the man sat with elegance, possessing mature charisma, handsome looks, and paired with his distinguished status, he is a man destined to inspire awe and admiration.
Imagining the scene where such an outstanding and powerful man secretly wipes away tears, Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but twitch her lips a few times.
Having his past embarrassments bluntly spoken by his sweet grandson, Ian Dous felt like a ruffled fox, pping his big hand on the table, his face livid, "You brat, what are you saying?"
This figure, rumored outside to be able to make people wary with just a change of his facial expression, waspletely disregarded by Matthew Saxon.
Chapter 228: Hush Money
Chapter 228: Chapter 228: Hush Money
With azy nce, Matthew Saxon said nonchntly, "Could I have remembered wrongly? Wasn¡¯t it you, Grandpa, lying on my bed, holding the photo album, flipping through my pictures and crying?"
"Cough, cough, cough..." Scarlett Yates, who had just caught her breath, choked again, her face turning beet red as her chest shook with coughs.
An eerie image involuntarily shed through her mind.
Suddenly, she felt a bit sorry for Ian Dous.
Having such a sneaky and shameless grandson was truly a sad thing.
The poor old man was so infuriated by his own grandson that he was ring, his mustache puffing and teeth rattling.
In an instant, all his graceful and charming demeanor vanished, his handsome face twisted into a grimace, "You little brat, I think you¡¯re itching for a beating. Old Spencer, quickly bring the family rules here, I need to properly teach this disrespectful descendant a lesson today."
The dignified image he had painstakingly established earlier was all destroyed, Ian Dous was hopping mad.
He originally wanted to put on a show in front of this Yates girl so this little girl would fear him, but now his secrets wereid bare, how could he keep up the act?
His most humiliating and shameful past was suddenly exposed, how could he hold on to his dignity and pride in the future?!
Seeing Scarlett Yates¡¯ barely suppressedughter, Ian Dous was even more infuriated, gnashing his teeth.
They say daughters cannot be kept once they¡¯ve grown up, his precious daughter refused to heed his advice back then, stubbornly marrying that unreliable kid Roy Saxon, who gave birth to a little brat just like his disobedient mother, frequently opposing him and nearly angering him to death.
How did Ian Dous¡¯ life turn out so miserable?
This little brat used to be so adorable and well-behaved, how did he grow up into this devilish persona?
Truly not likable at all!
Uncle Spencer, seeming quite ustomed to such scenarios, shook his head helplessly before smiling again, "Master, the dishes taste best while still hot, once they¡¯re cold, their vor changes. If you want to discipline the young master, at least wait until after the meal, otherwise, wouldn¡¯t a table full of good dishes go to waste?"
Ian Dous maintained a stern face, coldly snorting, "This brat has already filled me up with rage, who needs to eat?"
Uncle Spencer knew his temper, no matter how harsh the words sounded, they were just contradictory statements; he was never truly willing to discipline the young master, he was just setting the stage to let him off the hook.
Ah, the master, the older he gets, the more childlike his temperament bes.
As the renowned Boss Dous, outside he had to maintain his pride, but once in the presence of his close ones, his true self was revealed.
If others saw him like this, their eyes would probably pop out in shock.
Uncle Spencer helplessly looked towards Matthew Saxon, "Young Master..."
To untie the bell, one must know how to tie it; to calm the master¡¯s anger, only the young master could cate him.
But who knew, instead of understanding Uncle Spencer¡¯s hint and smoothing things over, Matthew Saxon added fuel to the fire, "If Grandpa thinks this matter damages your dignity, I can refrain from mentioning it in the future, but..."
"You little brat, are you trying to threaten me?" Ian Dous¡¯s expression darkened from livid to ck.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s thin lips curved into a faint, delighted smile as he spoke slowly, "If I don¡¯t get a satisfactory hush money, I can¡¯t make any guarantees."
As Scarlett Yates watched Ian Dous, so angry that the veins were popping out on his forehead, a look of sympathy flickered in her eyes.
Chapter 229: Asking Her for a Gift
Chapter 229: Chapter 229: Asking Her for a Gift
What a sin, to actually tantly threaten his own grandson.
"Rebellion, you dare threaten me!?" Ian Dous¡¯s face turned ashen with rage, and his eyes almost spat fire.
Matthew Saxon chuckled, his expression calm and said slowly, "Grandfather, don¡¯t use such harsh words, how would I dare threaten you, sir."
"People outside all think of you as a terrifying person, they respect you, fear you, but that¡¯s because they don¡¯t understand you well enough. If they could, through some channels, know that your true character is actually kind-hearted and approachable, I think their impression of you would change tremendously.
"Grandfather, I¡¯m just considering what¡¯s best for you, how could that be a threat?"
With each word Matthew Saxon spoke, Ian Dous¡¯s face grew a shade darker.
When he finished his sentence, Ian Dous¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot, his eyes burned with anger, and the chill emanated from him.
Matthew Saxon still had a nonchnt expression, squinted slightly and smiled, "Grandfather, what do you think about this?"
The grandson and grandfather locked eyes, one with a warm smile and the other with anger-filled eyes, and the moment their gazes touched, it was like a heavy collision, with an implicit crackling sound, followed by sparks flying and a strong smell of gunpowder...
As an innocent bystander, Scarlett Yates could feel the tension subtly permeating the air.
A minute, two minutes, or maybe even longer.
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t know how long the grandson and grandfather stared at each other, but as the seconds ticked by, Ian Dous seemed to gradually give in, his facial expression began to soften, and his momentum weakened.
"Go ahead, you little rascal, what are you trying to get from me this time?"
The invisible war finally had a winner and a loser, and in the end, Matthew Saxon won.
The mighty Old Master Dous, who had control over external affairs, willingly bowed his head to his grandson.
In fact, how could he not understand his cunning and secretly mischievous grandson?
As soon as Matthew Saxon opened his mouth, he knew what kind of schemes that little rascal had cooked up.
Ian Dous only had this beloved grandson, and when he passed on, everything would go to this grandson, so why would he be stingy at this time?
It¡¯s just the usual way the grandfather and grandson interact, no matter the issue, they like to engage in verbal sparring first.
Matthew Saxon naturally understood this, which is why he would indulge this old child¡¯s y.
When the game ended, he was still a bit unsatisfied, curled his lips and turned his head to Scarlett Yates, saying, "It¡¯s Scarlett¡¯s first meeting with grandfather, Uncle Spencer has already offered a gift, but as a family elder, grandfather should at least make some gesture."
Eh?
Was Matthew Saxon asking for a gift on her behalf?
Scarlett Yates was stunned for a few seconds, before reacting, surprise shed in her eyes as she looked up to meet his smiling eyes and once again refused his kindness, "Matthew, Uncle Spencer¡¯s gift is already enough, sitting here having a meal with Old Master Dous is happiness enough, having a gift or not doesn¡¯t really matter."
What is he up to exactly?
Ian Dous wasn¡¯t very fond of her to begin with, and him actively asking for a gift for her would only make Ian Dous have an even worse impression of her.
Okay, although whether Ian Dous had a good or bad impression of her didn¡¯t really matter, since she wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with him in a year, she didn¡¯t want to be disliked by such a formidable person.
Chapter 230: The Little Brat Is Getting More and More Cunning
Chapter 230: Chapter 230: The Little Brat Is Getting More and More Cunning
He was fine, no matter what he did, as Ian Dous¡¯s sweetie grandson, he wouldn¡¯t really be punished, but in case the opponent transferred their anger to her...
In those 8 PM dramas she watched, people hated by powerful figures typically didn¡¯t meet good ends. Even if they didn¡¯t die, they suffered enough.
She didn¡¯t want to be one of those tragic characters.
"Scarlett, haven¡¯t I told you to call him grandpa?" Matthew Saxon seemed a bit dissatisfied with her calling Ian Dous "Old Master Dous," and furrowed his brows slightly.
This time, Ian Dous didn¡¯t repeat such words unfit to bear.
Although his expression still showed some dissatisfaction, he tacitly epted Matthew Saxon¡¯s words.
Scarlett hesitated for a few seconds, then secretly nced at Ian Dous, finally whispering, "Gra... Grandpa."
Matthew Saxon curved his lips into a smile and patted her head. "That¡¯s better. Don¡¯t get it wrong in the future."
Ian Dous snorted lightly, saying ironically, "Since you¡¯ve called me grandpa, I should present you something."
Matthew Saxon patted Scarlett¡¯s head again, his smile growing more delighted. "Everyone knows grandpa, you¡¯re as wealthy as a nation. Since it¡¯s a meeting gift, it shouldn¡¯t be too paltry. Those ordinary things, grandpa shouldn¡¯t ask people to bring them out."
"I¡¯m giving Girl Yates a gift, why are you, you little rascal, being so picky?"
Ian Dous let out a sigh of grievance in his heart.
This sly little fox, how did he guess what he was thinking?
Just now, he really intended to casually have someone pick a few things out to deal with the matter.
Though he epted Scarlett calling him grandpa, it was not willingly. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t genuinely value her.
Now that his thoughts were seen through, he couldn¡¯t really dismiss the matter so casually. After thinking slightly, he called Uncle Spencer over and spoke to him quietly.
Uncle Spencer nodded. When he finished speaking, he followed the instructions to select the gift.
Matthew Saxon tilted his head, smiling broadly, "I¡¯ll thank grandpa for Scarlett first."
Ian Dous turned his head away, scoffing coldly, "You¡¯re getting craftier and craftier. If you could use your wits on your work, your dad wouldn¡¯t have such a headache every day."
After Ian Dous finished speaking, Scarlett saw Matthew Saxon¡¯s expression change slightly, and the smile on his lips froze for a moment.
"Grandpa, you know what kind of person I am. I have no interest in those irritating things in thepany. Dad giving me thepany is the wrong decision. Grandpa, you should advise him when you have time, not to ce hope on me. I¡¯ll only disappoint him. If he truly cares about the Saxon Family, he should let Big Brother take over thepany."
Whenever talking about Seymour¡¯s affairs, Matthew Saxon always seemed nonchnt.
In the eyes of outsiders, the unreachable, dream-desired position seemed to mean nothing to him. Not only was he indifferent, but he also wished to hand it over immediately.
Even Scarlett felt that since Matthew Saxon was so uninterested in thepany¡¯s affairs, why not have someone else take over?
Maxwell Saxon would be the best candidate, wouldn¡¯t he?
He¡¯s also Roy Saxon¡¯s son, very interested in Seymour, and can manage thepany¡¯s affairs well.
But she was merely thinking about it.
These aristocratic family matters are often veryplex, not what they appear. Roy Saxon is an intelligent businessman and a mature man with worldly experience. Since he has such arrangements, naturally, he has his reasons.
Chapter 231: Don’t Always Talk About Death
Chapter 231: Chapter 231: Don¡¯t Always Talk About Death
However, even she could understand this, so as the person involved, Matthew Saxon should be even more aware.
But why does he insist on opposing Roy Saxon?
Roy hopes that he can truly focus on Seymour, to genuinely shoulder the responsibilities of the Seymour Consortium President, yet he insists on being hands-off, doing nothing at all.
It¡¯s actually Maxwell Saxon, who is diligent, with all his heart devoted to Seymour, yet always remains beneath Matthew Saxon.
"You¡¯re really generous, huh? The kingdom your father painstakingly built, and you want to hand it over to the Dentons?" Ian Dous seemed quite infuriated by his demeanor, his face suddenly darkening.
Matthew Saxon casually chuckled, his expression rxed, caring little, "Grandpa, you¡¯ve got it wrong. Big brother is also Dad¡¯s biological son; he bears the Saxon name, not Denton. How could it be handing it over to the Dentons?"
Ian Dous was furious to the point ofughing, "Such a Saxon, not Denton ¡ª I guess I¡¯ll be angered to death by you, you little rascal, sooner orter."
The angrier Ian Dous got, the more Matthew Saxonughed carelessly, "Grandpa is still young, he has decades more to live, don¡¯t keep talking about dying. Why curse yourself like that?"
Probably too angry to speak, Ian Dous red fiercely at Matthew Saxon, his lips moved, but he couldn¡¯t utter a single word.
Scarlett Yates felt deep empathy for Ian Dous again.
Having a grandson like Matthew Saxon, truly a bitter fate; might be angered to death unexpectedly.
"After saying so much, Grandpa must be thirsty."
Matthew Saxon continued tough heartlessly, summoning a young maid who was secretly peeking at him, her face red like a tomato, he wickedly smiled at her, his Peach Blossom Eyes sending random electric signals, bewitching her.
Even when silent with no expression, thanks to his Peach Blossom Eyes, it always seemed like he was sending electric signals, making people blush and their hearts race, their hearts skipping a beat. Not to mention, intentionally unting his charms.
The young maid couldn¡¯t withstand his seductive nce; upon meeting his gaze, she waspletely melted.
She stared nkly at Matthew Saxon, her heart fluttering chaotically, her lips trembling, speaking in a quavering voice, "Young Master Matthew, do you, do you have any orders?"
Matthew Saxon slightly smirked, "Why are you shaking? Am I that scary?"
"No, no, not at all. Young Master Matthew, you¡¯re, you¡¯re very handsome." The maid¡¯s face turned even redder, her breath elerating, utterly bewildered by his teasing.
After saying this, her scattered gaze unintentionallynded on Scarlett Yates. She froze for a moment, seemingly snapped back to her senses, her expression changed, and she quickly bowed her head.
"Miss Yates, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to..." the maid hurriedly exined, afraid Scarlett Yates would be jealous and angry.
Scarlett Yates secretly despised Matthew Saxon.
This shameless big flirt is sending random electric signals again, turning the young girl¡¯s world upside down.
The young maid exined a few more words, feeling her exnation was too inadequate, fearing disbelief, her eyes turning red with anxiety.
Seeing her pitiful demeanor, Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t help but re at Matthew Saxon twice.
Matthew Saxon met her disdainful gaze withposure, not feeling ashamed at all, indeed shamelessly raising his eyebrows, appearing quite proud.
He looked at Scarlett Yates and said to the pitiful young maid, "Miss Yates is kind-hearted, tolerant and generous, she won¡¯t me you for no reason. Quickly go pour Mr. Saxon a cup of tea to moisten his throat."
Chapter 232 Scarlett is the Cutest
Chapter 232: Chapter 232 Scarlett is the Cutest
The maid sighed in relief and quickly turned to leave.
Matthew Saxon chuckled lightly, "The maids at Grandpa¡¯s house are really cuter one by one."
Ian Dous was still angry and said coldly, "Since you like them so much, I¡¯ll give them to you."
Even though Scarlett Yates knew Matthew was joking, an unexinable fire welled up inside her. The more she saw his carefree demeanor, the more furious she felt. As soon as Ian finished speaking, she coldly chimed in, "Yeah, since you like them so much, why not take them with you? After all, the Saxon Family has plenty of money. Even if you brought a hundred of them back, you can afford to keep them."
Matthew neither nodded nor opposed. He just narrowed his long eyes with a smile, "You agree too?"
Another rush of anger surged in Scarlett, and the more she looked at those slightly narrowed Peach Blossom Eyes, the more she disliked him. She replied irritably, "Why wouldn¡¯t I agree? Go ahead and pick carefully. If you¡¯re going to take someone, taking just one isn¡¯t interesting. Ten or eight would be more like it."
Matthew¡¯s smile deepened, and he nodded, "That suggestion doesn¡¯t seem bad."
Was he really nning to take them?
Scarlett was so mad that she didn¡¯t even want to speak to him. She clenched her teeth and gave a cold snort, turning her head away, not wanting to see him anymore.
A lightugh sounded in her ear as Matthew leaned closer, "Scarlett, I haven¡¯t finished what I was saying just now. If you¡¯re going to get angry, at least wait till I finish."
Scarlett turned back to re at him, "Who¡¯s angry?"
Matthew curled his lips, "Your eyes are open so wide, like you¡¯re about to eat someone. Aren¡¯t you angry?"
She was not angry!
If he wanted to take someone, then let him. Why should she be angry?
She had made up her mind; she would guard her heart and not be swayed by him again.
From now on, she wouldn¡¯t let herself be led around by this fiendishly charming man anymore.
Scarlett was about to retort sarcastically when she suddenly remembered someone else was watching them. The words turned into a mocking snort.
Matthew didn¡¯t care if she was really angry. Shamelessly, he leaned in closer and said with a smile, "The maids at Grandpa¡¯s house are cute, but they can¡¯tpare to Scarlett by even a thousandth. In my eyes, Scarlett is the cutest."
Scarlett immediately felt a shiver run down her spine, scattering goosebumps all over.
This man is getting cheesier by the day.
Matthew smiled and looked yfully at Ian Dous, then said earnestly, "Grandpa¡¯s good intentions, I¡¯ll just ept them in spirit. You might as well keep those for yourself."
Ian Dous snorted through his nose, his face still stern.
At this moment, Uncle Spencer came over with the selected gifts. Seeing Ian¡¯s sullen face, he instantly knew there must have been another disagreement between the grandfather and grandson.
It was amon urrence, and he had already gotten used to it.
Every time the grandfather and grandson met, it always ended on a sour note. If they ever got along from start to finish, that would be truly strange.
Uncle Spencer handed over the chosen gift.
Matthew epted it first, opened the box to take a look, and closed it again before Scarlett could see what was inside.
He set the rosewood box on the table, squinting like a fox basking in the sun, "Grandpa is a bit stingy. Although these jade bracelets are of decent quality, you can buy them anywhere. Such a gift is a bit perfunctory for a meeting gift."
Chapter 233: I Knew You Had Bad Intentions
Chapter 233: Chapter 233: I Knew You Had Bad Intentions
Scarlett Yates had a few lines of frustration appear on her forehead.
If she were Ian Dous, she would definitely not hesitate to kick this picky guy out immediately.
Sure enough, Ian Dous¡¯s face darkened as she expected, and he squinted his eyes with a coldugh, "A pair of bracelets worth seven figures, and you¡¯re still not satisfied. Your appetite is really getting bigger, you little rascal."
Suddenly hearing the bracelets were worth seven figures, Scarlett Yates¡¯s eyes widened bit by bit.
She looked down, to confirm she hadn¡¯t miscalcted, and counted on her fingers one by one.
One, ten, hundred, thousand...
Counting to the seventh finger, she stopped, her already round eyes opening even wider.
No mistake; she used the simplest method to count again.
That pair of bracelets, worth over a million.
No wonder the Dous Family, rumored to shake the entire financial world with one stomp, is so extravagant.
Just a meeting gift leaves her speechless.
This gift is too precious. But why is that annoying guy who almost made his grandpa faint from anger still not satisfied?
Could it be that it would have to reach eight figures for him to be happy?
"Grandpa is jesting."
Matthew Saxon squinted his eyes too,zily looking at him and said, "Grandpa¡¯s treasure room has so many interesting things. If Grandpa truly cares for Scarlett, casually picking something from there for her would be much better than these worthless bracelets."
Worthless bracelets?
Scarlett Yates¡¯s lines of frustration deepened.
Only someone like Matthew Saxon, who grew up surrounded by riches, would call a pair of bracelets worth millions ¡¯worthless¡¯.
Does he even know how many people would never afford what he calls ¡¯worthless bracelets¡¯ in their entire lifetime?
Ian Dous pressed his lips tightly, the veins on his forehead twitching, eyes filled with a storm, and the anger he¡¯d held in finally exploded uncontrobly, teeth clenched, he raged, "You rascal, knew you had no good intentions, scheming over my treasure room. You ungrateful brat, I¡¯m not dead yet, and you¡¯re already eyeing my treasures all day long. Let me tell you clearly, I¡¯d rather let those things rot there and never give them to you! Just give up on it!"
Matthew Saxon curled his lips, looking nonchnt, his eyes squinted to a slit,ughing charmingly like a demon, "Grandpa, why is there a need? You only have one grandson, me. After a hundred years, your belongings would be mine anyway. So why not just give them to me now? I¡¯ll take care of them for you, saving you the trouble. When people get old, they shouldn¡¯t worry about so many things. Those who think too much don¡¯t live long. I¡¯m counting on you to live to a hundred, Grandpa."
As soon as he finished speaking, a silver fork flew towards his face.
The fork gleamed silver as it flew straight at him, but before it hit him, a silver knife flew over as well.
"Ah!" Scarlett Yates let out a surprised scream, shocked by the sudden turn of events.
Seeing the fork and knife gleaming coldly and about to hit Matthew Saxon, he remainedpletely still, as if not worried at all that his charming demon face might get marred.
Just as Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t bear to witness the bloody scene about to unfold and was about to close her eyes, she saw the previously unmoving person suddenly reach out with lightning speed, catching the fork and knife between his fingers in the nick of time.
Chapter 234: A Frightening Meal
Chapter 234: Chapter 234: A Frightening Meal
Slender, beautiful fingers set off the gleaming knife and fork, the still moment like a beautiful and artistic painting.
Scarlett didn¡¯t even see how he moved.
Just in the blink of an eye, the fork aimed at his facended on a te.
Matthew Saxon stabbed a piece of tender and crispy fried fish with that fork and ced it in Scarlett¡¯s bowl.
He slightly curled his lips in a smile as he met her stunned, somewhat dazed expression and said gently, "Scarlett, eat more fish; it can boost your brainpower."
This gentle gaze, this thoughtful action, these caring words...
Everything seemed so wonderful.
However, thatst sentence turned all the false warmth back to its true form.
Scarlett lowered her head, staring at the fragrant fish in her bowl, his words echoing in her ears, suggesting it would boost her brainpower, and she couldn¡¯t help but want to bite him fiercely.
Damn Matthew Saxon, was he indirectly saying she wasn¡¯t smart enough?
He seemed to always love calling her stupid or a fool; in his eyes, she was always just a silly fool, wasn¡¯t she?
He always liked looking at her with the same gaze one would use for idiots.
Because he thought she was dumb, he loved to tease her, like teasing a kitten or puppy, just for his amusement.
The more Scarlett thought about it, the more she felt this person was simply extremely hateful.
She secretly and viciously thought, why didn¡¯t the fork and knife stab his face just now?
Such a pity, truly such a pity.
She stared at the fish in the bowl for a while, then looked up at Matthew Saxon, squeezing out two insincere words, "Thank you."
"Girl, why are you being polite with me?"
Matthew Saxon reached out a big hand, ignoring the cold light in her eyes, pinched her face, and said even more gently, "You should eat the fish while it¡¯s hot; if it gets cold, it¡¯ll taste fishy. Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re hungry? Eat quickly, and once you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll take you somewhere nice."
As he said the words ¡¯somewhere nice¡¯, his fox-like slender eyes lifted, looking in another direction, "Indeed, the old man is getting old;st year when you threw things over, you had much more strength than now. You should eat something to fill your belly, replenish your strength, and then I¡¯ll y with you."
This time, an even bigger and sharper knife flew over...
--
Scarlett found this meal excruciating.
Though the delicious food on the table deeply attracted her, making the gluttonous worms in her stomach squirm, facing an environment where she risked being hit by "unknown objects" from time to time, even the most delicious things in front of her wouldn¡¯t make her feel like enjoying it.
At the dining table, the grandfather and grandson pair interacted in a mode that was unique and unlike ordinary people.
If it wasn¡¯t for how much this grandfather-grandson pair resembled each other, Scarlett wouldn¡¯t believe that this old and young duo were truly a family.
She saw such a thing for the first time.
The elder doesn¡¯t act like an elder, and the junior doesn¡¯t act like a junior.
Yet, apart from her look of surprise, everyone else in the dining room seemed ustomed to it, even adding new items for Ian Dous to throw after he ran out.
Several times, Scarlett¡¯s heart skipped a beat, feeling she nearly got stabbed by those unknown objects.
But each time, a pair of hands timely blocked her front.
This meal left asting impression on Scarlett.
Chapter 235: Take Whatever You Want
Chapter 235: Chapter 235: Take Whatever You Want
To the extent thatter, when Matthew Saxon again suggested visiting her husband, Scarlett Yates¡¯ first reaction was to find a restaurant and have a hearty meal before going.
"Grandpa, you lost."
Matthew Saxon pushed aside a pile of knives and forks in front of him, smiling like a sly fox, his slender eyeszily half-closed, and his voice waszy too, as if he might fall asleep at any moment, hoarse and deep, "A bet¡¯s a bet, Grandpa. Can you agree to my terms now?"
He said this while extending his hand towards Ian Dous, yawning and speakingzily, "Grandpa, the key."
Ian Dous¡¯ brows furrowed tightly into a bunch, looking extremely angry, his face as unpleasant as it could get.
As a silent spectator all along, Scarlett Yates once again marveled at Matthew Saxon¡¯s audacity, able to anger his dear grandfather to the point of speechlessness, yet not feeling the least bit ashamed. How thick-skinned must one be to manage that?
Ian Dous¡¯ lips moved, tightened his brows, and finally mmed a palm onto the table, standing up angrily, "Ungrateful descendant, ungrateful descendant!"
He repeated these words twice, showing how furious he was.
With a snap, a string of shiny objects was tossed from his palm andnded in Matthew Saxon¡¯s hand.
It was a string of keys with very odd shapes and beautifully carved patterns.
Being able to make a key look as pretty as a piece of art, it was Scarlett Yates¡¯ first time witnessing such a sight.
Matthew Saxon slowly collected the keys into his hand, smiled brightly, and said, "Thank you, Grandpa. Scarlett, let¡¯s go."
He looked like a fox who had stolen a chicken, his grin curving his eyes into several crescents.
"Go, where to?"
Matthew Saxon took her hand, tossed the keys into the air, spun them around, and caught them back in his palm, gradually gripping them.
He winked at her, a pleased smile forming at the corners of his brows and eyes, "I¡¯m taking you on a treasure hunt."
--
Treasure hunt?
Before entering the treasure room, Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t fullyprehend the meaning of those two words.
Although she knew from prior conversations between Matthew Saxon and Ian Dous that Ian possessed a so-called treasure room, in her understanding and cognition, a treasure room was probably just a small chamber meant for storing and collecting some valuable items.
With a crunch, the key was inserted into a copper door.
The copper door engraved with twin dragons ying with pearls.
Scarlett Yates stood outside the door, her eyes fixed on this copper door, staring nkly at the two dragons on it.
The dragons on the door were masterfully carved, the craftsmanship so exquisite it seemed as if two living dragons were perched on it.
Matthew Saxon fiddled with the key for quite a while before finally aligning thoseplex keyholes.
He gently twisted, and the copper door slowly opened, making a sound that was both deep and seemed to be very ancient.
Beside him, Matthew Saxon¡¯s lowughter rang out simultaneously, "Scarlett, if you see anything you fancy, just take it, don¡¯t be shy."
"Huh?" Scarlett Yates shifted her attention from the copper door to his overly handsome face, observing for a moment and realizing he wasn¡¯t joking.
Though he was smiling, it was entirely different from the yful teasing or joking kind of smile.
Matthew Saxon curved his lips and reached to push the door further open, "Make sure to choose well, the chance doesn¡¯te often. You should know..."
Chapter 236: Don’t act rashly alone
Chapter 236: Chapter 236: Don¡¯t act rashly alone
He turned his head and looked back, his eyes revealing a yful and sly smile, "These items are my grandfather¡¯s most prized possessions. No one else is allowed to touch them, and taking any of them is no easy feat."
Scarlett Yates stared at him in confusion, "Since they¡¯re so important to your grandfather, we... shouldn¡¯t take them, right?"
Taking someone¡¯s beloved items is quite hical, isn¡¯t it?
"Shouldn¡¯t?"
Matthew Saxon raised an eyebrow and gave her a hard flick on the forehead, frowning with exasperation, "Why not? They¡¯re just sitting there anyway. You love money, don¡¯t you? Do you know how much each of those items is worth?"
Scarlett winced from his harsh flick, the pain causing her features to scrunch up. She reached up to touch her forehead and discovered a small bump.
She held the bump on her forehead and red at him, "A gentleman loves wealth and acquires it properly. Young Master, you make your grandfather so angry, don¡¯t you feel even a little guilty?"
But clearly, talking about guilt with someone shameless is utterly useless.
Matthew seemed to hear a funny word, raised his eyebrow again, dismissively saying, "That old fox is stronger inside than anyone else. A few casual words won¡¯t kill him. He loves pretending to be pitiful to gain others¡¯ sympathy. Don¡¯t be easily deceived by his appearance."
In the middle of the conversation, the door opened halfway.
He walked in first, holding Scarlett¡¯s hand without turning back. His husky yet seductive voice drifted over from in front, "What are you standing at the door for? Come in quickly."
Scarlett looked around and saw no one, just about to shake off his hand. Yet, as if Matthew had eyes on the back of his head, as soon as she moved, his voice rang out again, "Follow me obediently. There are booby traps and mechanisms here, don¡¯t act recklessly alone."
Booby traps?
When Scarlett heard this, her movements slowed.
She looked left and right, her face full of skepticism and surprise, "There are mechanisms and traps here?"
She¡¯s only seen such things in martial arts novels or TV dramas.
In real life, can a treasure room have mechanisms and booby traps?
Although she doubted, she didn¡¯t have the courage to test the truth. His tone earlier had been serious and earnest, not like he was lying.
"Every item here is invaluable. Do you think a mere key and a door are all the protection?"
Scarlett fell silent for a few seconds, still not fully believing him, but she trusted him more than half.
What he said seemed reasonable. Since it¡¯s a treasure room, the items inside must be precious. Setting up mechanisms and traps to prevent theft seemed normal.
The hand that wanted to break free quietly and submissively retreated into his palm.
Fearing she might identally trigger a mechanism, Scarlett edged forward cautiously, sticking closely to Matthew.
She had always been afraid of death, especially a very horrible one.
Nervously, she nced around, naturally missing the fleeting sly smile in Matthew¡¯s eyes.
The treasure room was unexpectedlyrge, sorge that it felt empty.
High walls surrounded it, with shelves made of huanghuali wood attached to the walls. The shelves had drawers andpartments of various sizes, each filled with collected items.
Chapter 237: Ian Douglas’s Wife
Chapter 237: Chapter 237: Ian Dous¡¯s Wife
Matthew Saxon led her to a wall and pointed to a jadeware carving ced on the shelf, "If you truly like jade, it must be jadeware like this. The bracelets earlier are far inferior to this."
The carving depicted a Kirin, every scale on its body was carved so vividly, it looked as if it were alive.
This was an exquisite piece of top-grade jade.
Scarlett Yates had seen something simr in a magazine before; it was a set of jadeite earrings and a ne that sold for over forty million at auction. She didn¡¯t know how much this Jade Qilin was worth, but it surely wouldn¡¯t be less than that jewelry set at auction.
However, despite the beauty of the Jade Qilin, Scarlett Yates wasn¡¯t particrly fond of such items.
Though the Kirin was exquisitely carved, it had a somewhat fierce appearance, especially those Kirin eyes.
As Matthew Saxon spoke, he turned to nce at her, without asking whether she liked it, he led her to see other things.
As they viewed item after item, Scarlett Yates¡¯ initial obvious shock transformed into silent amazement.
She certainly knew Ian Dous was wealthy, extremely wealthy.
But after seeing these treasures from his collection one by one, her concept of what it meant to be wealthy became even more profound.
The items here, each by itself, were things that ordinary people could never aspire to in their lifetime, yet they all belonged to one person.
Just these collectibles alone must constitute an unfathomably enormous fortune.
During the viewing, Matthew Saxon patiently exined to her the origin of each item, its special characteristics, all detailed and intriguing.
"Grandfather¡¯s only passion in life is thus; his fervor for collectibles surpasses everything else."
After listening for a while, Scarlett Yates suddenly thought of a question, "Even more than your grandmother?"
There were many rumors regarding Ian Dous¡¯s wife.
Some said she was already dead, others said she was still alive but had been hidden away by Ian Dous.
As to why she would be hidden, there are many versions; some say it¡¯s because she developed mental issues, while others im it¡¯s because she uncovered some secret she shouldn¡¯t have seen.
In general, the wealthier the family, the more and more oundish the rumors be, all sorts of imaginative things conjured up by people.
For example, Ian Dous, in external rumors, was described as cold-blooded and merciless, killing without a blink of an eye, employing extremely cruel and harsh methods, such that bing his enemy would be a fate worse than death.
But the Ian Dous that Scarlett Yates saw was a man with strikingly handsome features, an elegant mature demeanor, yet behaved somewhat like a mischievous senior.
From this, it could be seen that most of those so-called rumors were half true, half false, with a partpletely fabricated.
Regarding this question, Matthew Saxon¡¯s expression seemed to change slightly, with a slight frown above his enchanting, slender eyes.
Scarlett Yates regretted asking that question just now.
From Matthew Saxon¡¯s current expression, it seemed that her question had displeased him.
Just when Scarlett Yates thought he wouldn¡¯t answer her, she heard him speak softly, his voice deep and gentle, as if whispering, "I mentioned earlier, Grandfather¡¯s greatest passion in life is collecting these items. His interest in these surpasses everything else, including my grandmother."
Chapter 238: Unexpected Result
Chapter 238: Chapter 238: Unexpected Result
"Although it was amercial marriage between him and Grandma, Grandma was a very charming woman, so they gradually developed genuine feelings after marriage, but..."
Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyebrows furrowed again. After pausing for a few seconds, he continued slowly, "Even though he truly liked Grandma, he still dedicated most of his time to those collectibles, which left Grandma feeling quite neglected."
"Later, their child was born, who is my mother..."
"Grandma originally thought that everything would change after the child¡¯s birth, but unexpectedly, Grandpa still immersed himself in collecting various things. No matter how understanding Grandma was, with time, she couldn¡¯t help but startining. Just like any normal marriage, as they faced more and more problems, their rtionship gradually deteriorated."
"Later, a young and attractive female assistant appeared by Grandpa¡¯s side. They were together almost every day, and he spent more time with her than with Grandma."
"The arrival of the assistant worsened their rtionship. Although Grandpa¡¯s heart was only with Grandma from beginning to end, in Grandma¡¯s eyes, he had already changed."
"After witnessing a betrayal meticulously nned by the assistant, Grandma, in her pain and despair, lost hope in Grandpa andter quietly left alone."
Scarlett Yates never expected Matthew Saxon would share such private matters with her.
The truth unknown to the outside world turned out to be like this.
After listening, Scarlett was in a daze for a while. Hesitating for a few seconds, her curiosity got the better of her, "After your grandmother left, did she evere back?"
Matthew nodded, "No, I never met her."
"Did your grandfather go looking for her?"
With Ian Dous¡¯s influence and connections, finding someone shouldn¡¯t have been difficult, right?
"In the years after Grandma left, Grandpa searched for her around the world."
"So, did he find her?"
Matthew smiled, revealing a trace of an unusual emotion in his eyes, "If Grandpa truly wanted to find someone, how could he not find them?"
Scarlett was stunned, unsure whether to continue asking.
If she had been found, why didn¡¯t shee back with Ian Dous?
She really wanted to ask but held back after thinking about it.
However, her little curiosity couldn¡¯t escape Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyes. Just by looking at her, he knew what she was thinking.
He proactively cleared her confusion in a voice that seemed casual yet filled with many emotions, "When Grandpa found Grandma, she no longer remembered him."
"She had been in a car ident, and after waking up, she couldn¡¯t remember anything from before. Later, she married the man who hit her, had a pair of twins, and they lived happily and lovingly together. After staying there for a year, Grandpa returned alone."
The oue was indeed unexpected and evoked sighs.
For a moment, Scarlett didn¡¯t know what to say.
Is this considered a punishment for Ian Dous for not cherishing those around him?
Even now, Ian Dous is still alone, which means he still holds his wife in his heart.
It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s impossible for him to go back to the past.
This time, she truly felt a bit sympathetic for Ian Dous, such a childlike old man having such aplicated and bizarre love story.
Chapter 239: Jadeite Golden Abacus
Chapter 239: Chapter 239: Jadeite Golden Abacus
She was silent for a moment but still felt she should say something. After thinking it over, she softly sighed, "Your grandpa must really regret it, right? Losing someone he loved for these things, was it worth it?"
"Only he knows in his heart whether it was worth it or not."
After saying so much, Matthew Saxon seemed to think the topic had be too heavy. His lips curved into a smile as he returned to his previous yful manner, joking, "He lost my grandma because of these things. Do you think I should just take all these harmful things away?"
Scarlett Yatesughed too, "Then your grandpa would probably really kill you."
They watched for a while longer. When Matthew Saxon took a golden abacus out of the box, Scarlett Yates¡¯s eyes instantly lit up, and her spirits lifted as well.
Her shining eyes were glued to the golden abacus, as if stuck to it, unwilling to move away.
Matthew Saxon noticed her reaction and casually shook the golden abacus twice, curling his lips, "There¡¯s nothing special about the abacus frame; it¡¯s the beads that are exceptional."
"Each one is crafted from the finest jadeite. It¡¯s a prized possession of a Prince in the royal court, something my grandpa went to great lengths to acquire."
The strings of jadeite beads made a crisp and pleasant sound as they shook, with the gold and emerald colors mixing together beautifully.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s eyes were glued to it, almost drooling.
Matthew Saxon handed the exquisitely delicate abacus to her, shook it lightly again, and chuckled, "Do you like it?"
She nodded, unabashedly expressing her admiration, "This abacus is beautifully made. I had only seen it in magazines before, never expected the actual item to look much better than the pictures."
Matthew Saxon smiled again and stuffed the little golden abacus into her hands, "Then it¡¯s yours. Take it."
The jadeite beads were cool as water, feeling extremelyfortable against her skin.
Scarlett Yates was startled, "Are you really giving it to me?"
"Did I say I was joking?"
She shook her head, "No."
He smiled again and asked, "Don¡¯t you want it?"
Scarlett Yates hesitated for a moment but ultimately chose to follow her heart, honestly shaking her head.
She¡¯s no fool. Who could refuse such a treasure?
"Then that¡¯s settled, hold on to it. We can leave now."
Holding the priceless golden abacus, Scarlett Yates felt her heart in her throat. She held it cautiously, asionally ncing down to make sure nothing would go wrong.
Having chosen their item, the two exited the treasure room, only to find Ian Dous standing outside with a resentful look on his face.
As soon as they appeared, Ian Dous¡¯s eyes immediately fell on Scarlett Yates¡¯s hand holding the golden abacus. He stared for a few seconds, the resentment in his eyes deepening.
He fixed his gaze on the abacus, "That little abacus is worth hardly anything. There are more valuable things in there. Aren¡¯t you going to take a closer look?"
"No need."
Matthew Saxon straightforwardly declined, "Grandpa, we¡¯ve chosen the gift, and Scarlett and I won¡¯t stay longer. Take care, I¡¯ll visit when I have time."
Scarlett Yates was already feeling embarrassed from Ian Dous¡¯s stare, and upon hearing Matthew Saxon¡¯s words, she felt as if they might have been a bit too much.
Chapter 240: No Enemies Between Father and Son
Chapter 240: Chapter 240: No Enemies Between Father and Son
Not only did they take away someone¡¯s beloved heirloom, but they also nned to leave immediately. No matter how you look at it, it seems like they came here just for the golden abacus.
Her mind was filled with many doubts.
For instance, since Ian Dous was living on the ind, why did Matthew Saxon still choose to stay in a hotel? Wouldn¡¯t staying at his grandfather¡¯s house be a hundred times morefortable than at a hotel?
And why hadn¡¯t this grandfather and grandson seen each other for two years? Even though on the surface they seemed topete with each other, it was clear that they had a good rtionship.
Upon hearing Matthew Saxon say he was leaving, Ian Dous finally moved his eyes, filled with resentment and reluctance, away from the golden abacus.
He squinted his eyes, almost identical to Matthew Saxon¡¯s, "You¡¯re leaving now?"
Matthew Saxon nodded, his face showing no hesitation, "Grandfather likes peace and quiet, so Scarlett and I won¡¯t stay to disturb you."
"Do you still intend to stay in that shabby hotel?"
"When traveling, the requirements don¡¯t need to be too high. A hotel is enough as long as we can stay."
"So, you¡¯re really not staying then?"
"If Grandfather misses me, he cane and see me, too."
"Hmph, you heartless little brat, who would miss you? If you want to leave, leave. I won¡¯t stop you, nor will Ie to see you."
"Oh, then Scarlett and I will leave now. Goodbye, Grandfather."
After having a rather strange conversation, Matthew Saxon really did leave, holding her hand.
As he passed by Ian Dous, Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t help but nce at Ian Dous, only to see a trace of reluctance in his eyes.
Strange, truly strange.
This pair of grandfather and grandson looked more and more peculiar.
Ian Dous was clearly reluctant for Matthew Saxon to leave, yet he allowed him to go without any further attempt to retain him.
Matthew Saxon was strange too.
He preferred staying in a hotel rather than his grandfather¡¯s home. What was the reason for that?
Scarlett Yates was left with a belly full of questions during this meal.
There wasplete silence behind them. Unable to contain her curiosity, Scarlett Yates turned her head to look back.
Ian Dous was still standing in the same ce, his face expressionless, his gaze cold and detached, returning to the aloof, proud, and dignified aura thatmanded respect that she saw when she first met him.
"Matthew." Just as they were about to exit the main door, Ian Dous¡¯s voice came from behind.
From a distance, the words were clear to the ear.
His voice held no discernible emotion, calm and mild, "How long will you continue to me your father for that matter?"
From the moment Matthew Saxon appeared, Ian Dous had either called him a brat or an unfilial descendant. Calling out his name so formally instead created a suffocating, heavy atmosphere.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s footsteps paused momentarily with these words, and then he slowly stopped.
"Is Grandfather speaking on his behalf?" His voice was also calm, neither cold nor warm, carrying no discernible emotion.
"This isn¡¯t defending him, but merely stating the facts. So many years have passed, regardless of how much resentment you held, it¡¯s time to let it go. After all, he is your father. There are no enemies between father and son. Don¡¯t forget this point."
Matthew Saxon curved his lips, but there was no genuine smile in his eyes or on his face, "Yes, that¡¯s right, he is indeed my father. But Grandfather, please don¡¯t forget, there is another person who is always my mother."
"Little Naomi she..." There was a trace of anomaly in Ian Dous¡¯s deep and heavy voice.
Chapter 241: Every Family Has Its Own Difficult Story
Chapter 241: Chapter 241: Every Family Has Its Own Difficult Story
"There¡¯s no need to discuss this matter anymore. Whatever is right or wrong, I have my own conclusions. If Grandpa truly believes he¡¯s without fault, why hasn¡¯t he stepped into the Saxon Family¡¯s doors all these years?"
Ian Dous seemed taken aback by the question, his expression changed slightly, and he said nothing more.
Matthew Saxon chuckled again, "Grandpa, take good care of yourself."
Scarlett Yates felt her hand being squeezed so tightly, it seemed he might crush her bones.
Her face turned white from the pain, she bit her lip, holding back the hurt.
The conversation just now seemed to hint at something to her, but it wasn¡¯t clear enough.
Was Matthew Saxon dissatisfied with his father, Roy Saxon?
No, it wasn¡¯t just dissatisfaction.
The way he nearly broke her hand when bringing up the matter suggested a deep-seated conflict with Roy Saxon, far beyond ordinary disagreements.
And this unresolved conflict, persisting for years, is rted to his deceased mother.
She suddenly linked it to many things.
Matthew Saxon always appeared careless before Roy Saxon, deliberately trying to provoke him?
He refused to take over Seymour, wandering outside recklessly, also due to the conflict with his father?
Although the days at the Saxon Family weren¡¯t long, it was enough to see Roy Saxon doted on him deeply.
She had never met thete Madam Saxon, but heard Roy Saxon cherished his wife intensely while she was still alive.
Thinking it over, if there was truly some discord, it could only be because of May Denton.
ording to rumors, Maxwell Saxon is Roy Saxon¡¯s illegitimate son. And based on Maxwell¡¯s age, May Denton was pregnant with Maxwell while Madam Saxon was still alive.
Upon further calction, Maxwell was conceived after Madam Saxon married Roy Saxon.
Does this mean Roy Saxon once had an affair?
After marrying such a brilliant and well-rounded richdy like Madam Saxon, he kept May Denton and her son outside.
Thinking it over this way, Scarlett Yates understood why Matthew Saxon always opposed Roy Saxon.
An affair is distressing in any household.
If she were Matthew Saxon, she probably wouldn¡¯t easily forgive Roy Saxon either.
Ian Dous did not try to stop them further.
After throwing out his final words, Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t pause for a moment.
He walked quickly, urgently, Scarlett Yates was nearly jogging to keep up with him.
As evening settled, the sky gradually darkened, the horizon left with just thest hint of dusk, like the final spark in burnt-out ashes.
--
After leaving Ian Dous, once inside the car, Matthew Saxon did not utter a single word.
His face devoid of any expression, those typically yful eyes were now cold and indifferent.
A chill and distant aura emanated from him.
He turned to look outside the window, the sunset¡¯s glow shining in, casting light on his handsome yet icy profile, as if outlining his deep and beautiful facial features delicately with light.
Every family has its own struggles.
Seeing his mood wasn¡¯t good, Scarlett Yates instinctively turned her head aside, maintaining a mutual silence between them.
About ten minutes after the car started, Matthew Saxon suddenly asked the driver to stop.
Chapter 242: What Does She Count For?
Chapter 242: Chapter 242: What Does She Count For?
As Scarlett Yates was feeling puzzled, he turned his head, and a smile suddenly spread across the previously cold eyes, curling his lips ever so slightly.
He smiled at her surprised look and said, "Did you eat enough at Grandpa¡¯s house just now?"
"Hmm?" Scarlett was momentarily stunned, her eyes showing a hint of surprise.
She had felt that he exuded a cold and aloof aura that warned off strangers, but suddenly he became warm and approachable. The shift was so drastic that Scarlett couldn¡¯t react immediately.
Once she gradually settled from her surprise, she curiously observed Matthew Saxon¡¯s expression, then seriously thought about it and finally shook her head honestly, softly biting her lip as she said, "No."
In that atmosphere, no one could focus on eating.
She ate a little cautiously, not even reaching a third of being full.
"There¡¯s a good seafood barbecue around here, it¡¯s also a major specialty food of the ind. I haven¡¯t eaten much either, why don¡¯t we get off and eat something to fill our stomachs before going back."
Although his tone seemed like he was consulting her opinion, before she could respond, he had already opened the car door.
Scarlett followed him and got out of the car.
She was still holding the box containing the golden abacus.
She held it carefully, tightly with both hands, and kept ncing around, her actions clearly conveying to others that she was carrying a very important and valuable sweetie.
Seeing her overly cautious demeanor, Matthew Saxon couldn¡¯t help but chuckle lightly, the low, pleasantughter resonating from his throat, maic and alluring.
He narrowed his long phoenix eyes, "Hand the box over to George, if you keep holding it like that, I think someone will soone to rob us."
Scarlett blushed at his words, realizing she might have been too cautious, but holding such a prized possession¡ªone she couldn¡¯t earn in several lifetimes¡ªhow could she not be careful?
When she handed the box over to George, her eyes followed it all the way, unable to tear her gaze away even after it reached George¡¯s hands.
Matthew Saxon noted all her little actions, and as George walked away, seeing her still staring dazedly at George¡¯s back, heughed again and raised an eyebrow, "If it¡¯s yours, it will always be yours. No one else can take it away, so stop staring."
"Cough, cough..." Scarlett blushed again at his teasing, her cheeks seemed to be lightly dusted with blush.
In truth, it¡¯s not like she could do anything even if she couldn¡¯t bear it.
Although the golden abacus was forced upon Ian Dous to give her as a greeting gift by Matthew Saxon, she was quite clear-minded, not really believing it was truly hers.
Ian Dous intended to give it to his real granddaughter-inw.
What was she then?
Just someone ying a role alongside Matthew Saxon, having no im to the gifts.
Even the string of beads Uncle Spencer gave was not something she should have received.
She had thought, once she left the Dous Family, she would return all the items to him.
However, while she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t deny her genuine fondness for the golden abacus; when it came time to return it, she would really be reluctant.
"If you really like that golden abacus, it¡¯s not impossible to give it to you." Matthew Saxon spoke softly, each word clearly and precisely reaching her ears.
Chapter 243: Meaningless Things
Chapter 243: Chapter 243: Meaningless Things
Scarlett Yates heard clearly and looked up at him in disbelief, her eyes wide and round, full of shock, as if she didn¡¯t recognize him.
"That thing was originally given to you by your grandfather."
She stared at him, stunned for a few seconds, before stammering, "But, but I¡¯m not your real fianc¨¦e."
"Who says you¡¯re not?"
Matthew Saxon¡¯s slender eyes shed with a quick gleam, and the corners of his lips curled slightly, "ording to the agreement between the Saxon Family and the Yates Family, you are indeed my real fianc¨¦e, even Dad has acknowledged you, how could you not be?"
"But we also had an agreement." After a moment of silence, Scarlett Yates spoke softly.
"Hmm, that¡¯s indeed the case."
Matthew did not deny this point either, "But you don¡¯t have to agree to my proposal. If you don¡¯t, the old man will definitely force me to marry you. By agreeing to help me, you¡¯re forgoing the position of Young Madam Saxon, and ordingly, you¡¯re also giving up many things you originally deserved. In return, I should give you something back as thanks."
"That golden abacus, let¡¯s consider it as a thank you gift."
Scarlett Yates felt she should be happy.
He said he would give her the golden abacus.
It was something she liked very much, and also something very valuable. As a thank you gift, it was quite generous.
Yet after the initial surprise, all that remained inside her was an overwhelming gloom.
It was as if something was blocking her chest, or like dark clouds hovered above, making every breath heavy and oppressive.
She smiled, but there was no joy in her eyes, and the smile on her lips was faint, "Young Master, you¡¯re too polite. The reason I agreed to the year¡¯s pact isn¡¯t just to help you, it¡¯s also for myself."
"For yourself?"
"Yes."
She answered with certainty, without the slightest hesitation.
Matthew¡¯s eyes squinted slightly, flickering, but his expression did not change as he smiled lightly, "You really don¡¯t want to marry me? If you do marry me, you¡¯d be the illustrious Young Madam of a powerful family, everyone would respect you, adore you, you¡¯d never worry about food or clothes, and have a husband worthy of admiration. All women would envy you, wouldn¡¯t that be nice?"
He paused and didn¡¯t wait for her to answer, then continued, "Isn¡¯t this the life women dream of?"
After hearing this, Scarlett Yates was silent for a moment, then smiled, "Everything Young Master said is indeed what every woman wants."
"Then why did you agree to the year¡¯s pact?"
Matthew looked down at her, his expression appearing serious, as if he was joking with her, "If you insist on the Saxon Family fulfilling the marriage contract, even if I¡¯m unwilling, I might eventually have to sumb to the pressure and marry you."
Scarlett Yates smiled again, gazing into his dark eyes, "I¡¯m not someone with much ambition or aspirations, Young Master, and what you mentioned is indeed tempting, but what I want is just someone who truly loves me, not someone who marries me out of pressure."
"Love?"
Matthew¡¯s eyes showed a trace of disdain, and he sneered, "Such a fanciful thing, you believe in it?"
"I do."
"Something so meaningless, what good does it do?"
"For Young Master, it may hold no significance, but for me, it¡¯s something very important. Different paths cannot lead to the same destination, Young Master, I think this is one of the reasons we can¡¯t be husband and wife."
Chapter 244: Adhering to the Belief that Love is Useless
Chapter 244: Chapter 244: Adhering to the Belief that Love is Useless
"If it brings you more pain than joy, do you still want it?"
Scarlett Yates thought seriously for a moment and still nodded, "Yes."
Matthew Saxon¡¯s face changed slightly, "Why?"
"If you¡¯ve given your true heart, even if all you receive is pain, it¡¯s still a genuine feeling. Young Master, I just want to live a bit more authentically."
Matthew¡¯s face darkened, "Are you indirectly mocking me for living untruthfully?"
Scarlett felt a bit of a headache, furrowed her brows, and bit her lip to say, "That¡¯s not what I meant."
"A childish thought, you newly graduated students always think everything is so beautiful. Scarlett, trust me, in a few years, you won¡¯t think like this anymore."
Matthew smiled, his deep Peach Blossom Eyes fixedly watching her, not sure whether he was trying to persuade her or himself, he repeated once more, "In a few years, you¡¯ll find that the most useless thing is so-called love."
It seems he firmly believes in the uselessness of love.
On this point, Scarlett didn¡¯t want to continue arguing with him.
Clearly, Matthew doesn¡¯t believe in love.
It¡¯s quite normal, judging from the speed he changes women, it¡¯s clear he couldn¡¯t possibly be someone who believes in love.
Rtionships to him are clearly meaningless, he is rich and powerful, and has such a handsome face. Any kind of woman can be his effortlessly.
He just needs to sit still and beckon his noble finger, and a bunch of women would rush to offer themselves willingly.
Their lifestyles are different, and many of their notions arepletely different as well.
Scarlett is unwilling to continue arguing with him. From childhood to adulthood, the ideas formed in their minds are deeply ingrained; neither could ever persuade the other.
Continuing the argument is meaningless, instead of wasting time arguing about these pointless things, it is better to find a ce to satisfy hunger first.
Because she is truly very, very hungry, she feels like she could eat an entire cow.
She opted to remain silent.
Matthew saw her quiet and no longer arguing, thinking he had convinced her with his perspective and smiled with gratification, reaching out to pat her shoulder and "educate" her thoughtfully, "Scarlett, you¡¯re still young, that¡¯s why you think so much stuff is too idealistic. Trust me, that thing that seems so important to you isn¡¯t really that important."
Scarlett nodded cooperatively, wanting to fill her stomach sooner.
If doing this would make her happy, then she wouldn¡¯t care about so-called pride and dignity; lowering her head just to enjoy delicious food, how wonderful!
Matthew¡¯s lips curled, his eyes overflowing with a pleasant smile, "Not too foolish, at least you¡¯ll suffer less in the future."
Scarlett blinked, meeting his amiable eyes, her lips moved, and she softly negotiated, "Young Master, you said earlier to take me for seafood barbecue, can we go now?"
If they don¡¯t go, she¡¯ll faint from hunger!
--
Beach, sand, the sound of waves hitting the rocks, and bursts of intermittentughter.
The sky hadpletely darkened.
Looking up, the pitch-ck night sky was dotted with numerous stars.
asionally, a breeze would blow from the sea, carrying a damp scent across the face, like a slightly cool hand gently caressing the cheek.
Matthew was right, in the evening, many seafood barbecue stalls were set up on the beach by the sea.
Chapter 245: The Pitiful Little Maid
Chapter 245: Chapter 245: The Pitiful Little Maid
At the open-air barbecue stand, there were a few simply assembled tables and some long benches where one could lie down. A few meters away was the charcoal stand, with wisps of white smoke rising above it, soon blown over by the wind, carrying the enticing aroma of grilled meat.
A figure in a beautiful long dress was busying herself in front of the barbecue rack.
And a few meters away in the rest area, Matthew Saxonyzily on a long bench, his long legs crossedfortably, hands behind his head, squinting up at the night sky.
Compared to someone who was busy beyond measure, he was indeed leisurely and carefree.
As more and more aromas wafted over, his slender Peach Blossom Eyeszily opened slightly. He turned his head and nced at that busy little figure for a while, thenzily urged, "Scarlett Yates, is it done yet?"
"How could it be so fast!" A voice came from not far away, clear, bright, sweet, and very pleasant, but probably due to a bad mood, the beautiful voice carried a hint of hidden anger.
Matthew Saxon curved his lips, as if her anger was not enough, and urged again, "Why so slow? I¡¯m hungry, hurry up and grill a few skewers to bring over."
"If you think it¡¯s slow, why don¡¯t you do it yourself!" The petite figure paused and turned around. Though the light was not bright, it illuminated her beautiful, sweet little face.
With the heat being grilled, the warmth puffed onto her face, turning her fair cheeks a peachy pink. Her dark eyes sparkling with anger made them particrly bright.
She held a brush for seasoning in one hand, and the other hand was akimbo, her pink lips pressed into a straight line of anger, ring at him extremely dissatisfied.
Scarlett Yates truly had never seen anyone with thicker skin than Matthew Saxon.
Being someone who does nothing and lies there expecting to eat, if it were anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t be so tactless.
Comining while eating free food?
She was busy running around, wishing she could use both hands and feet. In such weather, standing next to the charcoal fire, she was hot from head to toe, covered in sticky sweat, with the smell of oil smoke all over her.
In contrast, someone was fresh and pristine, calmly lying under a coconut tree, in azy heap as if his whole body had no bones, not moving at all.
He was like a pampered Young Master, whose ten fingers hadn¡¯t dipped in soapy water, while she seemed like a girl born to do hardbor and serve him.
The disparity in treatment was far too obvious.
If not for the fact that he had generously gifted her that golden abacus, she wouldn¡¯t want to be this miserable little servant girl!
"Scarlett, I¡¯m hungry."
Without any self-awareness, seeing her expression was not good, heined further, adding fuel to the fire, "You¡¯re really too slow. With efficiency like this, by the time it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll starve to death."
Scarlett Yates genuinely wanted to smash the oil brush she held onto his begging-for-a-beating disaster face.
She sneered, "If the Young Master can¡¯t wait, he could also do it himself. I¡¯m just this slow. If you don¡¯t want to wait, you can go somewhere else to buy ready-made food."
She really didn¡¯t get it.
The barbecue stands by the beach weren¡¯t all self-service. Those specializing in barbecues didn¡¯t attract him, yet he rented the rack for her to grill for him.
Did he really think he could boss her around as if she were a maid?
The more Scarlett thought about it, the angrier she became; her eyes were getting rounder, filled with resentment and anger.
Chapter 246: A Good Woman Does Not Argue with Scoundrels
Chapter 246: Chapter 246: A Good Woman Does Not Argue with Scoundrels
"Other grilled food is nowhere near as tasty as what Scarlett makes." Matthew Saxon curled his lips into a mischievous smile.
Yawningzily, he rubbed his forehead and shamelessly said, "Homemade food from Scarlett is worth waiting a bit longer for."
Scarlett Yates had long gotten used to his sweet talk. Initially, it felt nauseating; now it only made a few goosebumps appear, and she wouldn¡¯t be so easily swayed by his fancy words anymore.
She snorted coldly, speaking without a hint of warmth, "Then, Young Master, you can slowly wait."
Having said that, she turned around, unwilling to converse with him any further.
Every time she talks to him, she always has to endure quite a lot. Clearly, she wants to give him a good punch, but for various reasons, can only imagine it in her head to get some satisfaction. She feared she¡¯d develop some problem from holding back so often.
So, if she can speak less with him, she¡¯ll try to do so.
That mouth, which looks like it symbolizes fickleness, is really unlikable.
She had just turned around, picked up a brush to apply ayer of golden oil onto the beef skewer that was emitting a rich aroma, when she heard that detestable voicezily pipe up behind her again, "Go easy on the chili powder, brush less oil, don¡¯t make it too salty, don¡¯t put too much cumin powder, and don¡¯t grill it too long; if the surface gets burnt, it won¡¯t taste good. Don¡¯t grill the kebab too well done, seven or eight parts cooked is enough. Oh, and don¡¯t sprinkle any onion, not a single one; I don¡¯t like it."
Inhale, exhale, deep breaths...
Endure, she must endure; she absolutely cannot lower herself to the level of this damn man.
Anyway, it¡¯s only this one time; she agreed to only this one time.
No matter what unreasonable or troublesome requests he has, she¡¯ll try to fulfill as many as she can.
Scarlett Yates took several deep breaths before slowly pressing down the anger within her.
A wise woman doesn¡¯t fight with a jerk; she must ignore that obnoxious voice behind her, pretending she heard nothing.
But sadly, someone didn¡¯t want her to have an easy time. Not hearing her reply, he repeated his requests once more, then, infuriatingly added, "Start with grilling something that¡¯s easy and quick to cook. Once it¡¯s done, bring it to me first."
Scarlett Yates took another deep breath but still couldn¡¯t suppress the anger boiling up to her head.
She bit her lip hard, turned around, and red at him, "Young Master, there¡¯s a fine dining restaurant just 20 meters away from here. The environment is beautiful, food is clean and delicious; I think you still have time to change your mind."
Matthew Saxon obviously didn¡¯t think so. He tilted his head, supporting half his face with one hand, squinting with azy demeanor as he looked at her, "I¡¯ve grown sick of eating that stuff every day."
"You were the one who just promised that you¡¯d handle dinner entirely, Scarlett, are you going back on your word?"
Scarlett Yates let out a cold snort from her nose, "Once I promise you something, I won¡¯t go back on it."
Unlike him, who made the agreement then didn¡¯t keep it, and would seize any chance to get handsy with her, utterly sleazy.
"Oh, then I¡¯m relieved."
Matthew Saxon smiled, teasing eyes flowing with charm, casually pulled a magazine from the table beside him and flipped through it, covered his mouth and yawned again, "Alright then, I won¡¯t rush you, just don¡¯t re your eyes so wide and pout your lips so high; they¡¯re about to hang soy sauce."
Chapter 247: Memories from the Depths
Chapter 247: Chapter 247: Memories from the Depths
Her appearance would remind him of a cat with bristled fur.
Though she acted fiercely, in the eyes of others, she was still adorable.
At least, that¡¯s how he saw it.
She had a sweet and charming face, even when she was angry she couldn¡¯t look that scary. Those eyes ring round and big, like two beautiful ss beads.
The sweet and innocent type of woman was never his preference.
He had always liked morous women, those who exuded extreme beauty, like a blooming red rose, bold and arrogant.
Yet, after spending time with her, she upied a somewhat different ce in his heart.
He began to gradually pay attention to her.
Although to him it didn¡¯t mean much, one thing was clear: she was different from the women around him.
He could treat other women as transparent, but with her, in part, there was something that caught his eye.
He suddenly felt that his future days might be much more interesting, trying something he had never tried seemed pretty appealing.
Watching her turn around grinding her teeth, Matthew Saxon couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips into a smile.
The magazine in his hand remained unread, he casually flipped through it a couple of times before tossing it aside.
He then intertwined his hands behind his head, eyes squinting slightly, leaning back, staring nkly at a certain spot in the night sky.
"Brother Matthew, do you know what that star is?"
"Look, over there is the Male Prostitute Star, over there is the Weaver Girl Star, separated by the Milky Way. Grandma said, the Male Prostitute and the Weaver Girl could meet only once a year. When they meet, lots of magpies gather on the Milky Way to form a bridge, thus the bridge is called the Magpie Bridge."
"Also, over there is the Seven Stars, and over there is the Big Dipper."
"There is Orion, which will have meteor showers."
In his ears, the childish voice resurfaced from buried memories.
Matthew Saxon recalled the little girl calling him Brother Matthew persistently, clinging to him like a Little Tail.
She had long, slightly curly ck hair,rge eyes, long eyshes, and a tiny mouth, soft and pink like a flower petal.
Despite being a beautifully crafted little girl, she never cared to tidy herself up.
Her shiny ck hair was always braided into two messy pigtails.
She didn¡¯t like wearing skirts because it wasn¡¯t convenient for her to climb trees.
During his childhood, she apanied him for merely two months.
But those two months became an unforgettable memorysting over twenty years.
He cared for her, cherished her, didn¡¯t allow anyone to bully her, yet in the end, he had to watch helplessly as she was swept away by the ruthless waves.
He couldn¡¯t save her.
He still vividly remembered herst words cried out when she was taken away by the waves.
The terrified scream she made would never leave his memory.
Crying and screaming, Brother Matthew, save me!
The scream that haunted him in nightmares for more than a year once again echoed beside his ears.
The handsome demonic face suddenly turned pale, Matthew Saxon clenched his fists tightly, painfully closing his eyes.
The scar on his heart was torn open once more, bleeding profusely, the pain nearly suffocating him.
Little Tail, I¡¯m sorry, it was Brother Matthew who let you down.
He hadn¡¯t been able to save her, at that moment, his mind went nk, he was paralyzed.
By the time he snapped back, he dashed madly into the ocean, only to be forcefully held back.
"Young Master, you cannot go, you don¡¯t know how to swim, you¡¯ll drown."
Chapter 248: Hating One’s Own Incompetence
Chapter 248: Chapter 248: Hating One¡¯s Own Ipetence
He truly hated himself, why didn¡¯t he learn to swim earlier, why didn¡¯t he rush to save her in the first moment.
Unfortunately, there are no regrets in life.
Matthew Saxon opened his eyes once again, the pain in his eyes disappeared, but the light in his eyes had vanished, bing dim.
--
To Scarlett Yates, Matthew Saxon really was a very annoying man.
A grown man, lying there doing nothing, letting a woman work until she¡¯s exhausted, yet constantlyining, such a person is annoying no matter where you ce him.
In her heart, she wished she could give him a good beating, but in action, she somehow diverged from her original intent.
Just a moment ago, she was determined to slow down, take her time, leave him waiting for a while, yet she didn¡¯t know why she was now picking out some grilled vegetables and meat.
She ced them on a te, grabbed some chopsticks, intending to bring it over to feed a certain someone¡¯s stomach first.
When her hand lifted the te, Scarlett Yates hesitated for a few seconds, her brows furrowing with conflict, secretly resenting her own weakness.
Wasn¡¯t she determined to starve him?
She felt helpless and angry at her inconsistency.
It seemed, when it came to him, she couldn¡¯t really do what she said she¡¯d do.
She secretly despised herself for a moment, turned around, intending to put on a fierce appearance, but then noticed that several more people seemed to have appeared next to Matthew Saxon.
Several women dressed to the nines.
Just before, he was the only one lying on the bench under the tree.
In less than half an hour, all the empty spots around the bench had been taken up.
Those stunning women gathered around him, each one with an alluring and enchanting smile on their face, their sweet voices like a numbing agent, instantly leaving one feeling weak from head to toe.
The women sometimes giggled while covering their mouths, and sometimes extended their delicate hands to poke at Matthew Saxon, in every way, it seemed a scene of lively conversation and joy.
Someone whose love life was thriving seemed very much to enjoy the feeling of being surrounded by beauties, his charming face now full of smiles, and his amorous peach blossom eyes flowing with yfulughter.
His lips moved slightly, as if saying something amusing.
After he finished speaking, the beauties covered their mouths andughed again, each oneughing so much that they leaned towards him.
Matthew Saxon lifted the chin of the beauty next to him, whispered a few words close to her, making herugh even more joyously, directly leaning into his arms, her fair fingers drawing a yful circle on his chest.
Matthew Saxon caught her hand, leaned his head towards the woman, whispering sweet nothings, causing her face to blush first, then she gazed at him with bashful eyes.
Another woman, perhaps unwilling to be left out, came over as well, snuggling beside him like a bird, and peeled a grape from the table, offering it to Matthew Saxon¡¯s lips.
Such service is not something ordinary people can enjoy.
But who is Matthew Saxon, the second young master of the Saxon Family, who doesn¡¯t know of him?
These services rare formon folks became nothing out of the ordinary for him.
However, the grape eventually didn¡¯t end up in his mouth, as Matthew Saxon epted the grape and personally fed it into that woman¡¯s mouth.
It felt as if something exploded in Scarlett Yates¡¯ mind.
She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.
In just this short time, he had already hit it off with other women.
Chapter 249: Who She Is Doesn’t Matter
Chapter 249: Chapter 249: Who She Is Doesn¡¯t Matter
Seeing his carefree face, a surge of anger instantly burst forth from her heart, charging straight to her head, burning Scarlett Yates¡¯s eyes red.
This damn phnderer, this lecherous cad, while she was busy and sweating profusely, he was enjoying the soft embrace of a beauty!
She truly wanted to tear apart that face of his, immersed in pleasure and oblivion.
She kept ring at the "lovers" not far away repeatedly, the nameless fire in her heart burning ever stronger!
Damn Matthew Saxon, damnable Matthew Saxon, bastard Matthew Saxon.
Why should he be enjoying the embrace of a beauty while she got smoked by the fire, covered in oil smell, sweating all over to serve him?
The more she fanned the mes, the stronger they grew, and her face became increasingly sour.
The lovers, truly despicable, openly hugging and embracing in public, with no fear of pricking the eyes of others.
Especially the woman lying on Matthew Saxon¡¯sp, wasn¡¯t she capable of sitting properly, did she have to lie on someone else?
As a woman, she had no sense of shame.
Did they have no sense of decency or shame?
Had they forgotten someone as alive as her was there?
Furious, she bit her lip, her mind frantically conjuring up a thought. She was tempted to smash the te in her hand directly onto Matthew Saxon¡¯s head.
She stood there gnashing her teeth, observed by a woman.
That woman eyed her for a few seconds, then smiled, leaned close to Matthew Saxon¡¯s ear, and whispered a few words.
After speaking, Matthew Saxon lifted his head from the crowd of beauties, looked over at Scarlett Yates with smiling Peach Blossom Eyes and a brazen smile at the corner of his lips. Tilting his head, he grinned at her, and in a hoarse andzy voice tinged with drowsiness, said, "Scarlett, these beauties are with me. Grill a few more skewers, none of them can handle spicy food, so don¡¯t add chili."
Scarlett Yates wished she could hurl the oil cup in her hand at his face.
What kind of tone and attitude was this?
Did he really take her as his maid, ordering her so matter-of-factly in front of others?
Sure, she epted his generous gift, so serving him was within reason.
But did he get something wrong?
She only promised to serve him the whole time, not those women around him too?
Without thinking too much, Scarlett Yates wanted to refuse.
But as the words of refusal reached her lips, her eyes quickly shifted, shing with a sinister and cold smile. She nodded slightly and said with a smile, "Got it, Young Master, and thedies, please wait a moment, the skewers will be ready soon."
"Young Master Saxon, who is that girl? She doesn¡¯t look like one of your maids?"
"Yes, that girl kept ncing this way earlier, she seemed a bit unhappy."
The woman, seeing Scarlett Yates¡¯s attire, was a bit uncertain about her identity.
She recognized that dress Scarlett Yates was wearing; it was worth over a hundred thousand, not something a maid could afford.
And that diamond ne around her neck, even in such dim light, it was sparkling, hard to ignore.
But if she wasn¡¯t a maid, why was she grilling there? Everyone knows Matthew Saxon was very fond of beauty, and no one ever heard of him making any woman do such hard work.
Matthew Saxon stretchedzily, casually pushing the questioning woman aside, nonchntly saying, "Who she is doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s enjoy ourselves."
Even if that woman did hold a slight distinction in his heart, so what?
What he was like before, he remained now, and no one could change him.
Chapter 250: Scarlett, you’ve worked hard, you eat first
Chapter 250: Chapter 250: Scarlett, you¡¯ve worked hard, you eat first
He will never change for anyone, not now, not in the past, and not in the future.
The woman saw he was unwilling to say more, and sensibly stopped asking further questions.
Ruining the mood over someone unnecessary is really not worth it.
--
"No chili? Then I¡¯m going to let you eat to your heart¡¯s content."
Beside the barbecue rack, beneath it the charcoal was burning brightly, the red embers illuminated Scarlett Yates¡¯s face, gritting her teeth.
The red glow reflected in her eyes, which were already reddened with anger, making them even redder. In the dim light, her red eyes bore a chilling smile. She grabbed the bottle with the chili paste and relentlessly poured it over the grilled skewers and vegetables.
Bright red, a thickyer wrapped around the surface of the food, the red chili powder seeped into the oil and dripped down, resembling blood beads.
After adding a thickyer of chili powder, she increased all the ingredients Matthew Saxon had intentionally specified by tenfold.
A barbecue filled with a pungent vor was put back on the te after she brushedyer afteryer of oil to erase the surface ingredients.
The barbecue looked no different from normal, though the skewers were a bit redder due to the abundance of chili, actually making them appear more tempting.
As for the other foods, though the surface ingredients had been erased, the vor had already seeped into the food, just one bite, and that taste might never be forgotten.
Listening to the "bastard couple" behind her asionally breaking intoughter, Scarlett Yates sneered a few times, carrying the specially seasoned barbecue over.
She slightly raised the corners of her lips, with a sweet and delightful smile, greeted warmly and amiably, "Young Master,dies, here are some dishes I just grilled, please give them a try, the taste should be pretty good."
She ced the food tray on the table and gave Matthew Saxon an even sweeter gentle smile, her eyes arched, speaking softly, "Young Master, aren¡¯t you hungry? Eat quickly while it¡¯s hot, don¡¯t starve yourself; these dishes are all seasoned ording to your request, see if they suit your taste."
"Anything grilled by Scarlett could never be unappetizing."
Matthew Saxon¡¯s smiling eyes first nced at her a few times, then slowly shifted down to the food she had grilled, hesitated for a moment, a hint of amusement in his eyes.
"As long as Young Master likes them."
Scarlett Yates¡¯s smile was as radiant as a flower, her service was excellent as she took a red skewer from the tray and offered it to Matthew Saxon, her clear bright eyes fixed on him, blinking, "Young Master, try this first."
Matthew Saxon curled his lips, but his hands didn¡¯t move, hiszy voice carried an indescribable sensuality, "Scarlett worked hard, you should eat first."
Scarlett Yates paused, her eyebrows instinctively furrowed, but quickly returned to normal, her lips curled as she smiled, "I¡¯m not very hungry yet, I can eatter, Young Master should eat first."
Joking, this was a dish she had specially vored for him and his sweetheart, such special food was not for others to eat.
Matthew Saxon chuckled again, his narrow phoenix eyes carried a meaningful nce, "Scarlett worked so hard, how can I eat alone? Why don¡¯t you sit down and eat with us."
As he spoke, he turned his head to look at his femalepanions, as if seeking their opinion, "Adding one more person now, does anyone have any objections?"
Chapter 251: Don’t Scare Her
Chapter 251: Chapter 251: Don¡¯t Scare Her
"How could we possibly have any objections? The more people, the more lively it is. As long as Young Master Saxon is happy, that¡¯s what matters."
The women were all smart and observant, understanding that Matthew Saxon intended to keep Scarlett Yates around, so naturally, they wouldn¡¯t dampen his spirits.
"Exactly, it¡¯s so much more exciting with everyone sitting together."
"This youngdy looks very young, probably younger than us. Would you mind if we call you ¡¯sister¡¯?"
The women were naturally social, and in the blink of an eye, they enthusiastically started calling her ¡¯sister.¡¯
The woman who had just been leaning against Matthew Saxon twisted her waist to get up, pulled Scarlett to sit beside her, looked at her with a smile, and said, "As soon as I saw you, sister, I felt so close to you. May I ask your name?"
The woman¡¯s hand was soft and smooth, like silk.
With such hands, if they rested on a man, there wouldn¡¯t be a man who wouldn¡¯t like it.
Just now, didn¡¯t Matthew look quite enjoying himself?
But when the woman¡¯s hand touched Scarlett, she felt extremely ufortable, as if a cold snake had climbed onto her arm.
She frowned, and in the face of the woman¡¯s enthusiastic and proactive approach, she made no secret of her displeasure, brushing the woman¡¯s hand away.
She stood up, looked at the woman expressionlessly, and said, "But you look unfamiliar to me. I can¡¯t recall having such a sister. It seems you¡¯ve got the wrong person with your ¡¯sister¡¯."
The woman seemed taken aback, her face darkening for a moment. But not knowing Scarlett¡¯s identity, she didn¡¯t dare to react and quickly held back, maintaining a smiling face, saying, "Young Master Saxon, this little beauty of yours seems a little shy."
"She¡¯s not familiar with you all, of course, she¡¯s shy."
Matthew Saxon smirked and said in a joking manner, "In front of me, you can do whatever you like, but in front of her, tone it down a bit, don¡¯t scare her."
"My Scarlett is timid and can¡¯t handle shocks."
"So, does this mean this little beauty indeed belongs to Young Master Saxon?"
One woman half-jokingly, half-probing, said, "I can tell this little beauty has an extraordinary aura, just like a richdy. Young Master Saxon, I wonder which cousin of yours she might be. I¡¯ve never seen her before."
These women had stayed by Matthew Saxon¡¯s side for some time before.
This encounter was rather idental.
To them, Matthew Saxon was a gentle, affectionate, and generous former lover¡ªthe kind they loved the most. Meeting him again, how could they not seize the opportunity?
If they could win his favor once more, the money he would give them with a single gesture could allow them to take years off work.
Therefore, they were particrly curious about Scarlett Yates¡¯s identity.
The saying ¡¯know yourself and your enemy to win a hundred battles¡¯ was something they firmly remembered.
Matthew Saxon nced at the woman, his smile faint and his tone even more casual, "Oh? It¡¯s the first time someone said she looks like a richdy. Howe you clever ones still need me to tell you her identity? Just guess for yourselves."
The woman giggled, picking up a skewer of grilled bamboo shoots in her hand, her face carrying a ttering smile. She carefully took off the pieces of bamboo shoot one by one, then used chopsticks to bring them to Matthew Saxon¡¯s lips, saying in a sultry voice, "Young Master Saxon loves to tease. If you don¡¯t tell, how could we know? If you think we shouldn¡¯t be asking, then we sisters will simply stop asking. After all, any woman who can be by Young Master Saxon¡¯s side can¡¯t have a simple identity."
Chapter 252: Second Young Master, do you really want me to say it?
Chapter 252: Chapter 252: Second Young Master, do you really want me to say it?
The woman tilted her head, her lips as red as roses, her alluring eyes like silk, leaning close in front of Matthew Saxon, looking even more delectable than the food gripped by the chopsticks.
How could any man resist food delivered to his mouth by such a beauty?
Scarlett Yates¡¯ gaze involuntarily fell on Matthew Saxon¡¯s lips.
The thin, sexy, yet merciless lips moved slightly, but he didn¡¯t eat the food the beauty offered as she had anticipated.
He pushed it away with his hand, giving no face to the beautiful woman¡¯s offering.
His long, slender eyes narrowed slightly, a sharp gleam shed quickly in his eyes, not looking at the enticing beauty before him, but instead using his flirtatious Peach Blossom Eyes to look at her.
The smile in his eyes carried deep meaning, and the look he fixed on her contained a profound significance, as if he had already seen through everything.
The amusement in those eyes seemed to tell her that all her little actions behind his back had been clearly observed by him.
"Scarlett, why don¡¯t you tell them what kind of rtionship we have, hmm?"
As he spoke, he moved slightly, slowly sitting up.
It was like he had just woken up from a dream,zily stifling a yawn behind his hand.
The women around him, hearing him say this, all simultaneously directed their gaze toward Scarlett Yates, eager to hear what they most wanted to know from her mouth.
Matthew Saxon watched Scarlett Yates as well, curling his lips, waiting for her answer.
Scarlett Yates looked at him for a long moment, then suddenly a faint smile appeared on her lips, "Young Master, are you sure you want me to say it?"
Matthew Saxon nodded with a smile.
Scarlett Yates took a deep breath, her expression turned serious, biting her lip as if she were very uneasy, "Young Master, since you want me to say it, I have nothing to hide."
All the women widened their eyes simultaneously, waiting for the answer.
Scarlett Yates looked at the one man and three women in front of her, first sighing deeply, then said with a smile, "Ladies, you really overestimated me just now. With Young Master¡¯s noble status, how would I dare to im any kinship with him? I¡¯m just a little nurse, responsible for apanying him and taking care of his daily life."
"A nurse?"
Scarlett Yates nodded, "Yes."
From some perspectives, she wasn¡¯t lying; she was indeed the little nurse by Matthew Saxon¡¯s side.
To this answer, Matthew Saxon did not make a sound, which, in the eyes of others, was considered a tacit agreement.
But this answer didn¡¯t ease their concerns; having such a pretty little nurse by Matthew Saxon¡¯s side was not a good thing.
This little nurse might just end up taking her protection duty to the bed.
These days, any woman with some looks would surely seize every opportunity to climb up.
Previously thinking she was a rtive of Matthew Saxon, the women¡¯s attitude was rtively warm, but upon hearing the two weren¡¯t rtives, their gazes became much sharper, and considerable hostility was revealed in their eyes.
One woman stared at Scarlett Yates with a spiteful look for a few seconds, half-skeptical, "Young Master Saxon is now in good health, perfectly healthy, why would he still need a nurse?"
"Well..."
Scarlett Yates rolled her eyes, "Young Master, you had a car ident a while back, which caused issues with your reproductive system¡¯s functioning. Although it appears no different from a normal person, in this period he must carry a urine bag around, and until he fully recovers, of course, I have to take care of him."
Chapter 253 Better Take It Easy
Chapter 253: Chapter 253 Better Take It Easy
"What?"
"What?!"
A few pairs of eyes simultaneously turned to Matthew Saxon in shock, each wearing a look of disbelief. Though they imed not to believe it, they all couldn¡¯t help but sneak a nce at Matthew Saxon¡¯s waist, seemingly searching for that well-hidden urine bag.
Scarlett Yates smiled and continued, "Butdies, you can rest assured, this is only temporary. Even in such inconvenient circumstances, Young Master Saxon doesn¡¯t forget his romantic pursuits. His mindset is even better than I imagined, and just for that, he will recover quickly."
"You, you, you¡¯re lying!"
Just the thought of the elegant, handsome, and charming Matthew Saxon having a urine bag hanging on him was uneptable to them.
This little nurse must be lying.
But what¡¯s strange is that the usually bad-tempered Second Young Master Saxon isn¡¯t getting angry.
Not only is he not angry, he doesn¡¯t even show the slightest sign of irritation.
Could it be that what the little nurse said is true?
Even if the little nurse isn¡¯t lying, for such an embarrassing thing toe out of her mouth, it¡¯s impossible for the face-loving Second Young Master Saxon not to react at all.
Seeing Matthew Saxonpletely unresponsive, the women provocatively said, "Young Master Saxon, this woman is spouting nonsense. How dare she spread such wild rumors, if these words get out, where would Young Master Saxon put your face?"
Matthew Saxon justzily lifted an eyelid, still making no indication.
The woman¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and curiosity, utterly unable to fathom Matthew Saxon¡¯s thoughts at that moment.
"It¡¯s just a urine bag, what¡¯s so embarrassing about that? If the Second Young Master were truly afraid of losing face, he wouldn¡¯t have let me speak about it. Right, Second Young Master?"
Scarlett Yates said this while provocatively looking at Matthew Saxon.
He let her speak, so she was going to say it as much as she pleased.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look angry, his lips still held a faint smile, seemingly indifferent to her antics.
It was truly strange.
She made his image fall so low, and yet he wasn¡¯t angry?
Could it be that what she said earlier hadn¡¯t enough impact, hadn¡¯t damaged his image deeply enough?
But apart from his indifferent expression, the other women wore faces of shock and hurt, as if it was not Matthew Saxon with the urine bag, but themselves.
Scarlett Yates hated Matthew Saxon¡¯s indifferent demeanor.
The moreposed his reaction, the more she felt like she was performing a one-man show.
And not just any one-man show, but one that he regarded as a joke.
She would have to expose his fake fa?ade today, since he lovedughing so much, she¡¯d make sure he couldn¡¯tugh anymore!
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t know who she waspeting with, the nameless fire within her burned, consuming all her reason.
The only thought left in her chaotic mind was that since she was having a hard time, she wouldn¡¯t let Matthew Saxon have it easy either.
In the midst of their stunned expressions, she slowly walked towards Matthew Saxon.
With a slight bow, her lips slightly curled up in a faint smile, "Oh, there¡¯s one more thing to remind you, Second Young Master."
She lifted her chin, casting a malicious gaze at a certain spot, "Considering your intermittent dysfunction issues, I advise the Second Young Master to take it easy, lest one day excessive indulgence harms your body, and perhaps certain parts might never work again."
Chapter 254 The Truth Turns Out to Be Like This
Chapter 254: Chapter 254 The Truth Turns Out to Be Like This
For a moment, Scarlett Yates almost heard the sound of jaws hitting the ground.
A few pairs of eyes opened wide, all simultaneously nced at Matthew Saxon¡¯s waist, their expressions varied, but mouths hung open, as if the swallowed egg was stuck in their throats, turning from pale to blue.
Amidst this alternating pallor, Matthew¡¯s narrowing eyes finally darkened, and his face grew shadowed.
Scarlett Yates smiled sweetly like honey, achieving her aim, her mood brightening along. She blinked, suddenly pped her forehead, and hurriedly turned away, "Oh my memory! I almost forgot, there¡¯s still something roasting on the rack."
With that said, she rushed towards the grill, without another nce at Matthew Saxon.
Scarlett¡¯s earlier words had undoubtedly thrown a bomb into the calm waters.
What impotence means to a man is self-exnatory.
The women¡¯s first reaction was naturally disbelief.
But suddenly recalling some past events, their disbelief momentarily wavered.
Everyone knows the Saxon Family¡¯s second Young Master is charming and flirtatious, surrounded by numerous women, even rumored to be a ¡¯seven-times-a-night¡¯ man, highly skilled in that aspect.
But for unknown reasons, back then when they were with Matthew, he never touched them.
During that period, they were nominally Matthew¡¯s lovers, living in vis, driving luxury cars, receiving hefty allowances.
But only nominally.
Matthew spentvishly, yet never touched them.
Though it was puzzling back then, no deeper thought was given.
After all, Matthew had many lovers, during the time he didn¡¯t touch them, who knows if he was seeing other women?
Now, hearing Scarlett¡¯s words, they seemed to suddenly have an epiphany.
The truth was, a long time ago, he was already incapable.
Thus, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to then, he simply couldn¡¯t, despite spending so much money without touching them.
Thinking this, the women¡¯s faces changed, feeling as if they¡¯ve discovered an extraordinary secret.
The Saxon Family¡¯s second Young Master is attractive but useless, utterly incapable.
Behind his flirtatious fa?ade hides such an unspeakable secret.
The women show deep disappointment and regret.
It¡¯s such a shame, really a pity.
Such a handsome face, a perfectly sculpted body, only to be admired but not utilized, wasted.
"Second Young Master..."
The women gaze at Matthew withplex expressions, filled with pity, want tofort him but don¡¯t know what to say.
With such a secret revealed, anyone would feel embarrassed and angry, perhapsforting would only fuel his fire and deepen his fury, by then he might take out his anger on them, ending badly.
Matthew¡¯s face appeared darker under the dim light, gradually rising, his voice cold and indifferent, "Just now, what did you all hear?"
"Just now, Young Master Saxon means?"
Matthew curled his lips, not speaking, merely coldly staring at the woman who spoke.
His cold gaze like icy spikes stabbing on her face, her expression changed, immediately reacting, "Just now, didn¡¯t thatdy say she was a little nurse?"
"Oh?"
Matthew raised an eyebrow, turned to another woman, "What did you hear?"
The woman quickly replied, "I also only heard thatdy say she was a little nurse, and nothing else."
Chapter 255: You Scared Them All Away
Chapter 255: Chapter 255: You Scared Them All Away
"Me too, me too..."
After getting all the answers from a few people, Matthew Saxon smiled again, but his eyescked any trace of mirth. His pupils, as ck as stars, glimmered with a haunting cold light. "If any rumors start spreading aroundter..."
"No, no, absolutely not."
"We really didn¡¯t hear anything."
Matthew seemed satisfied as he nodded, then nced towards a certain direction, tapping his fingers lightly on the table, and said ndly, "You can go now."
These words like an absolutionmand, the women¡¯s faces immediately showed relief, not daring to linger for even a second longer.
identally overhearing a colossal secret is by no means a blessing.
In an instant, the beauties surrounding him dispersed cleanly, leaving only a lingering rich fragrance in the air.
Smelling the fragrance, Matthew furrowed his brows, disying a look of disgust.
Such an overwhelming perfume scent, suffocating.
As the surroundings quieted down, he seemed to finally have time to turn his attention to Scarlett Yates¡¯ heavily seasoned skewers.
He picked up a skewer, sniffed it once, and his brows furrowed.
That foolish woman, is she trying to poison him? She put everything on it.
She is being overly clever, thinking he can¡¯t notice, thinking everyone is as stupid as she is?
The reddened meat skewers emitted a strange fragrance, Matthew curled his lips as if encountering something amusing, bowed his head, and took a bite.
Spicy, just a little bite, and the choking spiciness quickly spread across the tongue.
Besides spicy, there¡¯s salty, extremely salty, as if the whole bottle of salt was dumped on it.
There¡¯s also sour, sweet, numbing...
All kinds of vors mixed together for a nauseating taste.
Indeed, it tasted awful.
Seeing her obediently bring the food te over and greet him so enthusiastically, he knew she couldn¡¯t possibly be that obedient and docile.
Matthew tasted the most prominent vor amongst the jumble of skewers.
Sour, a taste that couldn¡¯t be masked despite all the seasoning.
Was she jealous?
He tossed the skewer akin to poison aside, stood up, tugged the crumpled spot from sleeping, and leisurely walked towards Scarlett Yates with his hands in his pockets.
--
Hearing themotion behind her, Scarlett Yates remained silent.
The vegetables on the rack were burning, but she acted as if she hadn¡¯t seen and continued thering oilyer afteryer.
Sizzle, sizzle, as the oil smoke spouted, so did the choking burnt smell.
"X dysfunction? Scarlett Yates, when did I get this disease? Howe I didn¡¯t know?" Matthew Saxon stood beside her, lips carrying a faint smile.
"Just joking, Young Master, no need to take it seriously." Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t even nce at him, keeping her head down, focused on brushing the already charred vegetables with more oil.
Matthewughed again, "Joke? Just to be safe, why don¡¯t we go back now, and you give me a thorough examination."
Her hands paused, she bit her lip, a trace of red seeping onto the side of her face turned towards him.
Possibly because the coals in the stove were burning too fiercely, the zing firelight warmed her face, bringing out the red haze under high temperature.
"Katie and the others are acquaintances from before, bumped into them by chance and chatted for a bit. If you don¡¯t like them, you can tell me. Why make up those lies? See, you scared them all away."
Chapter 256: Are you here to hold me accountable?
Chapter 256: Chapter 256: Are you here to hold me ountable?
"Hearing that Young Master¡¯s health had issues, they got scared and ran away. So, those old acquaintances of yours are actually your old mes?" She looked at him with innocent eyes, and her tone was also very innocent, as if she was genuinely confused about this matter, and couldn¡¯t help but ask him.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s slender eyes narrowed slightly, "Scarlett, why don¡¯t you like them?"
"Who said I don¡¯t like them?" Scarlett Yates finally stopped her repetitive hand movement.
"Oh? If you don¡¯t dislike them, then why did you sprinkle chili like it costs nothing?" He remembered specifically telling her that thosedies couldn¡¯t handle spicy food.
She blinked, gave a long ¡¯oh,¡¯ then said calmly, "Operational error, my hand slipped, and I added a bit too much."
"A bit too much? It looked to me like you poured the whole bottle of chili on it."
"So, Young Master, are you here to call me out?"
Scarlett Yates smiled, not afraid of him finding fault, "Alright, I scared away your old acquaintances. So, what does Young Master n to do to punish me?"
"Punish?" Matthew tilted his head slightly, thought seriously, and then smirked, "I¡¯ll punish you by making you have a meal with me."
He never really had an interest in barbecue.
It¡¯s unhealthy, not very sanitary, and what¡¯s cooked on charcoal is even dirtier.
The reason he suggested it was just to tease her, seeing her busy with him seemed like an amusing thing.
"Have a meal with you?" Scarlett Yates never expected such a "punishment."
Can this even be called punishment?
It¡¯s exactly what aligns with her current wishes.
She was already starving to the point of seeing stars.
She looked at him, bewildered, fearing that she had misheard.
He¡¯s not angry or furious?
Other women said he was incapable in that aspect. Wouldn¡¯t any man be unable to tolerate being said like that?
Matthew raised an eyebrow, "Don¡¯t want to go?"
It was as if she had forgotten her deep dissatisfaction and anger towards him just moments ago, she immediately nodded eagerly, continuously saying, "Go, go, I¡¯ll go."
As long as she can fill her stomach immediately, what is pride, what is dignity, she no longer cared.
She nodded her head quickly and heavily, her nodding action was like a pecking chick, afraid that if she agreed toote, he would change his mind, this reaction amused Matthew Saxon.
He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle lightly, his lips curling into an alluring and charming arc, "What do you feel like eating?"
He asked her in a very gentlemanly and gentle tone.
Such a friendly and gentle attitude made Scarlett Yates feel surprised once again.
She widened her eyes a bit, looking at him curiously, puzzled, and bewildered.
She wasn¡¯t good at hiding her thoughts, whatever she was thinking in her heart easily showed on her face.
So, Matthew Saxon immediately guessed her current thoughts from her little face full of confusion and surprise.
"Are you wondering if I¡¯ve taken the wrong medicine or been hit by something, causing brain malfunction?" He held a shallow smile, with a trace of amusement in his narrow eyes, lowering his head to look at her.
Scarlett Yates shivered, her eyes widened further in shock.
This terrifying man...
Every time she thought something bad about him in her heart, he would guess it.
Chapter 257: Should I Go to Eat or Not?
Chapter 257: Chapter 257: Should I Go to Eat or Not?
His fox-like eyes were too clever, too sly, and too sharp. Under his gaze, she was always anxious and nervous, fearing that her little thoughts might be seen through if she wasn¡¯t careful.
Should it be said that his eyes were too perceptive, or did he truly possess a superpower that could see through others?
What she was thinking was spoken directly by him, making Scarlett Yates blush in embarrassment. Yet, she refused to admit it, biting her lip and stubbornly denying, "I¡¯m not as boring as you think."
"Oh?" Matthew Saxon chuckled, ncing at her again with amused eyes.
Although he only said one word, it fully expressed the distrust he felt inside.
Thus, Scarlett¡¯s face turned even redder.
She felt her face burning hot like fire, a burst of heat rushing to her thin skin, then threads of warmth seeping out from it, scorching her cheeks crimson.
She was somewhat indignant and bit her lips tightly, ring at him, and said sulkily, "Young Master, do we have to eat or not?"
"Eat."
"But before that, there¡¯s something to take care of first. I don¡¯t want to take a little kitten to dinner."
As soon as the words fell, Matthew Saxon¡¯s fingersnded on her cheek.
His slender and beautiful fingers were as white as jade, slightly cool at the fingertips, gently stroking her cheek a few times.
"What are you doing?" Scarlett eximed in surprise.
Why, out of nowhere, was he suddenly so close?
At the moment his hand touched her face, she caught a familiar and pleasant scent, lingering between his fingers, almost enchanting.
Her already burning face turned even redder.
Blood vessels surfaced on her skin, flushed like the most delicate blooming peach blossoms.
"Don¡¯t move." Matthew¡¯s other hand hooked under her chin, after wiping her cheeks, gently tapped her nose.
He wiped whileughing and sighing, "Scarlett Yates, are you grilling food, or grilling yourself?"
Her cheeks, nose, and forehead were all speckled with ck spots.
When the charcoal fire burned intensely, ash would drift up, and the sea breeze would blow it onto her face.
His fragrantly scented hand gently wiped her face, and he was so close that his breath fell on half of her cheek like the breeze just blown over.
The sea breeze lightly brushed.
The waves gently rolled, then softly hitting the rocks, making a rustling sound.
The charcoal fire under the rack flickered like an enchanting, captivating light, illuminating Matthew Saxon¡¯s handsome face.
His long, nted phoenix eyes were focused, gazing at her face.
Above was the dark blue night sky, dotted with shimmering stars.
At this moment, it was as if the fallen starlight from the night sky had all reflected into Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyes.
His eyes were very bright, reflecting the brilliant starlight, profound like the sea.
Suddenly, Scarlett felt a little dizzy.
Her heartbeat was rapid, feeling as if she was about to be swept into the starlight in his eyes and then into the deep sea at the bottom of his eyes.
Because...
While he was wiping, Matthew¡¯s hand suddenly stopped.
The hand holding her chin gently moved, lifting her head slightly.
Then, his handsome face gradually lowered, inching closer to her.
His warm breath, mixed with his pleasant scent, surrounded her nose.
Chapter 258: Matthew, Do You Like Me?
Chapter 258: Chapter 258: Matthew, Do You Like Me?
He spoke, calling her name, "Scarlett."
This soft, low call bewildered her soul and took away her reason.
His handsome face became clearer in front of her, and suddenly, he kissed her.
At this moment, Scarlett Yates¡¯s body seemed paralyzed, her mind stopped thinking, her heart seemed to stop beating at this instant.
She wanted to reach out and push him away, to angrily demand why he would do such a thing after pushing him away as she usually did, but she sadly realized that the strength within her seemed to have been drained away, her hand simply lifted and then softly fell back down.
"Matthew Saxon, what are you doing?" Her voice trembled.
A softugh echoed in her ear.
Matthew Saxon repliedzily, "Oh, there¡¯s dust on your lips, I¡¯m helping you wipe it off."
Nonsense!
Who wipes someone¡¯s mouth like that?
"Scarlett Yates, you should close your eyes at times like this." Another helpless sigh was heard in her ear, her vision went dark, and a warm hand covered her eyes.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s body trembled even more violently.
She wanted to escape, but her limbs seemed to be tied by some invisible force, unable to move.
She wanted to retreat, but there was no way back.
Matthew Saxon pulled her into his arms, gently calling her name, like a sigh, or a lover¡¯s whisper.
"Scarlett." He called her again, his voice tender, making her feel unfamiliar.
"Are you scared? Your body is trembling so much." His eyes, dark and profound, looked down, gazing deeply at her.
The sea breeze whipped her loose hair on her shoulders, blowing her hair into a wild mess. Her face wore a confused and perplexed expression, she blinked, and after a while, finally found her voice, "Just now, why did you do that?"
"Why did you kiss me? Matthew Saxon, do you like me?" She suddenly gathered the courage to raise her head, her eyes staring at him nkly, "Matthew Saxon, do you like me?"
Matthew Saxon was stunned.
Like? He really hadn¡¯t thought deeply about this question, he just did it because he felt like it.
"Scarlett, how do you want me to answer?" He chuckled, looking at her with the eyes of observing a petnt child, "If you want my answer to be yes, then I can say it."
Scarlett Yates was taken aback, her eyes instantly dimmed.
Is this his answer? This kind of answer, how is it better than a direct denial?
He doesn¡¯t like her.
At this moment, she finally understood, despite his frequent behavior that could lead to misunderstandings, despite the rare moments he showed his gentleness, what did that all mean?
He could flirt with other women one moment, and the next engage in such ambiguous acts with her, which already exined a lot.
But she foolishly and stubbornly wanted to hear him admit it himself.
Her mind, once nk, suddenly cleared with reason.
What kind of person did he think she was?
Someone he could casually tease or take advantage of when he felt like it?
Her body suddenly became rigid.
Her dizzy mind also became much clearer.
The sea breeze repeatedly pped her face, cooling her cheeks that seemed to be burning, lowering the abnormal temperature, and cooling her fervent heart.
"p!"
In the quiet surroundings, the sound of Scarlett Yates¡¯s p on Matthew Saxon¡¯s face was exceptionally clear.
Despite her not using much force.
The moment the p fell, Matthew Saxon¡¯s body stiffened, stopping all movements.
Scarlett Yates reached out and pushed him, this time, she didn¡¯t use much force, yet managed to push him away.
He seemed unsteady, with her gentle push, he retreated several steps back.
Scarlett Yates reached out to wipe away the trace he left on her lips, "Matthew Saxon, if you really want to be so boring, go find your other lovers."
The hand that had just pped him had a bit of a tingling sensation, turning slightly red.
Chapter 259: Scarlett Yates, You’re Addicted to Hitting
Chapter 259: Chapter 259: Scarlett Yates, You¡¯re Addicted to Hitting
His handsome face also showed red marks.
Five slender and distinct finger marks gradually appeared on his pale face.
His face looked gloomy in the dim light, as if the p had shocked him greatly. He was dumbfounded for a long time before slowly raising his head.
"Scarlett Yates, are you addicted to hitting?" He narrowed his eyes, the cold light in his Peach Blossom Eyes.
His voice still carried the hoarse and deep tone from a moment ago, but it wasced with coldness.
Scarlett Yates also looked at him coldly, unwilling to back down, "Young Master, are you addicted to taking advantage?"
This can¡¯t go on any longer.
A voice inside kept telling her over and over, Scarlett Yates, this really can¡¯t go on any longer.
Otherwise, someday you¡¯ll lose yourself.
This man is best at manipting and ying with other people¡¯s hearts. If you let this happen again and again, sooner orter you¡¯ll be a ything in his hands.
In ying ambiguity, who can y better than him?
Thinking about the things he¡¯s done to her and to other women, her heart warmed and cooled, as if thrown into a realm of both ice and fire.
She¡¯s tortured by these feelings, nearly driven mad.
She fell in love with someone she shouldn¡¯t have, and despite knowing she should steer clear of him, she couldn¡¯t help but fall deeper.
And now, this downfall seemed to deepen even more.
Because the fear and worry in her heart grew heavier and heavier.
Scarlett Yates, this can¡¯t go on any longer.
Someone needs to step up and end this strange rtionship.
"Do you know how I felt when you kissed me?"
Right in front of him, she wiped forcefully on her lips again, showing a look of great disdain, and under his dark gaze, she said in disgust, "Disgusted, Young Master, I feel disgusted, being kissed by a man who doesn¡¯t know how many women he¡¯s kissed, it feels dirty."
"What did you say?" Matthew Saxon¡¯s face turned a terrible bluish hue under the dim light.
"Does Young Master really think himself a heartthrob? That every woman in the world can¡¯t escape your charm, all enjoying being treated ambiguously by you?"
"To other women, you might be very appealing, but to me, your type is the one I hate the most."
Why does the heart hurt?
Again and again, likerge hands are pulling at it.
Scarlett Yates ignored the diforting from some part of her body, her ck, lustrous eyes fixed steadily on the person standing opposite her, she frowned and sneered, "Does Young Master know what it¡¯s like to be kissed by someone you don¡¯t like? That feeling, is honestly more disgusting than swallowing a fly."
These words are harsh enough, right?
For a man as proud as one who holds his eyes above his head, there can¡¯t be anything harsher or more hurtful than this, right?
With Matthew Saxon¡¯s character, now that she¡¯s said these words, he may never behave ambiguously towards her again.
Maybe, in the future, they¡¯ll truly be like their contract, showing affection in public while being strangers in private.
This is the oue she wants.
But why does saying it make her feel sad?
She has finally seeded in angering Matthew Saxon, striking his proud heart. Seeing his dark face and icy eyes, Scarlett Yates weakly curled her lips.
"Sorry, Young Master, you forced me to say this."
Chapter 260 Alice Green Falls into the Sea
Chapter 260: Chapter 260 Alice Green Falls into the Sea
Her voice still echoed coldly in the air, "Please don¡¯t do these presumptuous things in the future."
The fingerprints on Matthew Saxon¡¯s face became even clearer.
He reached out to touch the side of his face that had been pped, and after a moment of silence, heughed in anger, "Scarlett Yates, you..."
"Someone fell into the sea!"
"Someone fell into the sea, go and see, it looks like a woman."
"Wasn¡¯t that woman just filming with the crew? How did she suddenly fall into the sea?"
"Who knows, I heard she was acting a scene ofmitting suicide in the sea, but unexpectedly, a wave came and really swept her away."
"The woman you¡¯re talking about, it¡¯s not Alice Green, is it? I¡¯m a fan of hers, oh my God, how did the sea wave take her away?"
Suddenly, there was amotion not far away.
Someone had fallen into the sea.
Rumor had it that it seemed to be Alice Green.
Scarlett couldn¡¯t see Matthew Saxon¡¯s expression clearly.
Because the next second, Matthew Saxon¡¯s figure had already disappeared from her sight.
In the blink of an eye, his figure had vanished into the darkest shadows, as if he disappeared into thin air right in front of her.
As swift as lightning.
So fast that the person standing before her just now, with a cold and grim look, seemed like a figment of her imagination.
Alice Green fell into the sea?
Scarlett didn¡¯t hear it clearly.
Only the words "Alice Green" clearly fell into her ears, and also into someone else¡¯s ears.
That¡¯s why he ran so fast, disappearing before her eyes in the blink of an eye.
The feelings she had been ignoring burst out at this moment.
Perhaps suppressed for too long, the pain in her heart hurt more deeply and heavily than before.
A sharp pain spread from that tiny spot, quickly reaching every part of her body.
She bit her lip hard in pain.
Her pale face, in the twilight, was ghost-like.
In the end, he still cared about Alice Green.
Even if he said it didn¡¯t matter.
After all, since he once loved her, how could it be so easy to say that he doesn¡¯t love her anymore?
If love were so easily forgotten, it wouldn¡¯t be true love.
Things that once prated to the bone, etched deeply in the heart, are too hard to forget.
The charcoal in the grill finally burned out.
Afterpletely extinguishing, the hot red embers turned into lifeless gray-white, and the food on top all charred into a ckened heap, emitting an unpleasant, pungent smell.
"Seeing a beauty sad and upset is truly heart-wrenching."
Azy yet nonchnt voice suddenly sounded, carrying a hint ofughter and a touch of wickedness.
Matthew Saxon also liked to use this kind of tone when speaking.
But this voice didn¡¯t belong to him.
Before seeing who it was, the night wind carried over a mboyant perfume scent from behind her.
Like cologne, but even better, vaguely familiar, as if she¡¯d smelled it somewhere before.
This voice, too, sounded somewhat familiar, like she¡¯d heard it before.
"Since you¡¯re by Matthew Saxon¡¯s side, don¡¯t you know what kind of person he is? Tsk tsk, every time something happens to that woman with the surname Ji, he gets as nervous as anything. Little beauty, following such a man, you will be sad and upset."
The owner of the voice slowly walked up before her.
Chapter 261: Oh, you don’t recognize me?
Chapter 261: Chapter 261: Oh, you don¡¯t recognize me?
Still dressed in a mboyant pink shirt, and with a mboyant peach-blossom face, which also had a pair of slender peach-blossom eyes.
In the dim light, the man¡¯s face was extremely beautiful, even more beautiful than a woman¡¯s.
But those eyes that flirted haphazardly and the irreverent smile at the corner of his lips made it hard for anyone to like him.
It¡¯s him.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s mind conjured up some vague images, causing her to frown, coldly eyeing the handsome man across from her.
The man¡¯s face swayed a few times in front of her, his lips curled up, revealing a roguish smile, "Oh dear, don¡¯t recognize me? That night you said you wanted to go have a midnight snack with me, I¡¯ve been waiting for you ever since."
"If you¡¯ve forgotten, I can introduce myself again. My surname is Simmons, with two characters..."
Seeing that the man was about to start repeating those tedious words, Scarlett quickly frowned and interrupted him, "I recognize you, Knox Simmons."
The young master of the Simmons Family, noble in status, and one of Matthew Saxon¡¯s Fox and Hound Allies.
"I told you, how could a man as handsome, charming, and dashing as me not be remembered by a woman?" Knox Simmons squinted those alluring peach-blossom eyes,ughing like a fox whose whole body was quivering with fur.
Scarlett had no interest in such a man who casually flirted with women, she cast him a cold nce or two, then turned and walked away.
"Scarlett, don¡¯t go, wait for me." Knox had just put on what he thought was his most roguish and charming smile, intending to allure her with his exceptional charm. But who knew, his trademark smile didn¡¯t mesmerize her and instead got two cold rolling eyes in response.
The other party even disdainfully walked away, unwilling to stay with him.
The young master of the Simmons Family, who had never faced rejection from women, was inevitably much aggrieved.
That night at the bar, she was drunk, and him facing a cold attitude, he could still understand it as her being muddled.
Now her attitude towards him was still cold and disdainful, how could Knox Simmons ept that!
He chased after her.
His long legs didn¡¯t need to move too fast to easily catch up with her.
"Scarlett, don¡¯t you think we¡¯re fated?" Knox ignored her cold face, shamelessly soliloquizing.
"We met by chance at the bar that night, and now we meet here again. Don¡¯t you think that Heaven has arranged our encounters so that we have a chance to get to know each other?"
They say rabbits don¡¯t eat the grass around their burrow.
By right, she¡¯s Matthew Saxon¡¯s woman, he shouldn¡¯t involve himself.
However, after some investigation, he discovered something very interesting.
This girl is actually Matthew Saxon¡¯s betrothed from childhood.
For more than twenty years, the two have had no interaction, and their family backgrounds are worlds apart. From what he knows about Matthew, Matthew would never like this girl.
Everyone knows he¡¯s into that woman with thest name Ji.
Ironically, that woman is about to be his sister-inw.
The reason he epted Scarlett Yates is probably that he was provoked by that woman surnamed Ji.
Otherwise, how could the Saxon Family¡¯s second young master, who nevercks women, date a naive poor girl?
The more Knox Simmons thought about it, the more he believed this was the case.
His calction was that since Matthew Saxon doesn¡¯t like Scarlett Yates, he has nothing to hold back for.
Although this little girl isn¡¯t some great beauty or elegant and noble socialite, just the fact that she ignores him is reason enough for him not to let her go.
Chapter 262: Young Master Simmons, Just Speak Directly
Chapter 262: Chapter 262: Young Master Simmons, Just Speak Directly
Knox Simmons, who boasts countless victories in the game of romance, absolutely couldn¡¯t lose to some little blond girl like her.
"Stop following me." Scarlett Yates turned her head, her face stern, ring coldly at him.
Yet another man who thinks he¡¯s irresistibly charming and adored by all.
Why are these men from affluent backgrounds, who are reasonably good-looking, all so conceited?
Just because they have money and status, and they¡¯re handsome, does that mean every woman in the world is supposed to fall for them?
"Don¡¯t be so fierce."
Knox Simmons curved his lips, wearing a cheeky smile, "A beauty¡¯s not so attractive when she¡¯s fierce. Scarlett, I..."
"Shut up, who gave you permission to call me that?" When Knox smiled, his Peach Blossom Eyes sparkled, full of charm.
Such eyes can easily capture a woman¡¯s heart.
After all, when Peach Blossom Eyes sit on a pretty face, who can resist such charm?
But Knox Simmons didn¡¯t know that the trait he thought was most charming was actually what Scarlett Yates despised the most.
In Scarlett¡¯s mind, men with Peach Blossom Eyes had be synonymous with being a flirt.
At this point, had it been someone else in such a situation, they would¡¯ve lost patience and left.
Knox Simmons, however, only grew braver in the face of setbacks.
He had never backed down in front of women, even less so with someone like Scarlett Yates.
"If not Scarlett, then what? Little Yates? Yates?" He smirked shamelessly, as if asking seriously.
Scarlett Yates had never met such a brazen man.
She thought Matthew Saxon was the most shameless man she¡¯d ever met, but to her surprise, Knox¡¯s shamelessness and cheekiness surpassed that.
She didn¡¯t understand why this man was pestering her.
Didn¡¯t he know she was Matthew Saxon¡¯s girlfriend?
No, Matthew had already told him at the bar that night about their rtionship.
So, what does he mean by this, going after even his friend¡¯s girl?
Being harassed by someone this thick-skinned, even though Scarlett Yates was furious, she couldn¡¯t just chase him away, so she could only suppress her anger, take a deep breath, frown at him, and say, "Young Master Simmons, what exactly do you want? Just say it."
Knox Simmons was silent for a moment, retracting some of his shameless grin, then said with a slight curl of his lips, "I¡¯m here for you, naturally, I have my reasons."
Of course, he had a reason to look for her.
That¡¯s what she thought, why else would he be clinging to her?
Scarlett Yates said again, "Young Master Simmons, just get to the point."
"Well..."
Knox Simmons cleared his throat, looking at her with a smile and a gentle voice, "You promised me something that night, it¡¯s about time you fulfill it."
Scarlett Yates was taken aback, looking at him in confusion, "What did I promise you?"
Even though she was drunk that night, she hadn¡¯t been so drunk that she could remember nothing.
She didn¡¯t remember promising him anything.
Knox Simmons, however, with a serious look, lifted his chin slightly and then slowly said, "You promised to have ate-night snack with me and discuss life, don¡¯t you remember?"
"I¡¯ve kept that in mind, and you can¡¯t back out now."
Scarlett Yates, with a perplexed expression, suddenly found the situation a bit amusing, "Young Master Simmons, that was just a passing remark. Besides, even if I promised you, it was a promise made that night. It¡¯s been days now, how can you talk about not keeping a promise?"
Chapter 263: This is Clearly Being Unreasonably Troublesome
Chapter 263: Chapter 263: This is Clearly Being Unreasonably Troublesome
Encountering someone as odd as Knox Simmons, Scarlett Yates suddenly felt some of the heaviness in her heart dissipate.
Knox Simmons furrowed his handsome brows and said angrily, "How can you say that? Since you agreed to do something for someone, you must follow through."
This was clearly unreasonable.
Scarlett Yates rubbed her forehead in frustration, "Young Master Simmons, don¡¯t take the drunken words seriously. I still have things to do and no time to chat with you idly. Please stop following me."
Not sure if Alice Green was rescued yet.
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t particrly like that woman, but she wasn¡¯t cruel enough to hope for Alice Green¡¯s death.
After saying that, she walked to the area with the most people near the beach.
She wasn¡¯tpletely without worry.
Matthew Saxon hurried over, surely to save Alice Green.
The sky had already darkened, and the sea was pitch ck. It was high tide at night, so no matter how good a swimmer he was, jumping into the sea in a panic to save someone was very dangerous.
No matter the circumstances, once a person panics, idents are likely to happen.
She felt uneasy, and her steps quickened, her heart like a pot suspended in mid-air.
"Are you rushing over to see if that woman Alice drowned or if Matthew Saxon drowned?" At her frenzied moment, the annoying voice behind her kept jabbering.
"If you¡¯re worried about that Alice woman, I don¡¯t think you need to. She¡¯s your rival in love; wouldn¡¯t it be great if she¡¯s dead?"
"If you¡¯re worried about Matthew Saxon, there¡¯s even less need. He can¡¯t forget other women even when he has you. A heartless man like that, dead or alive, why bother watching?"
"If neither of them is dead, you might go over there and find them hugging each other and crying; won¡¯t that upset you even more?"
"You¡¯d bettere with me; there¡¯s plenty of fun on this ind, andter there¡¯s a banquet on the yacht. How about going together?"
"If you don¡¯t want to attend the banquet, we can sail the yacht to the ind across and have a candlelit dinner there. There¡¯s a private dining spot with great vors, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it."
"Scarlett, Scarlett..."
The man behind kept talking non-stop, like a box opened, as if he would keep talking unless she responded.
Scarlett Yates was so annoyed by his rambling that she felt her head was about to explode, and she was tempted to hit someone.
She couldn¡¯t take it anymore, had to stop, turned back fiercely staring at him, "Young Master Simmons, I¡¯m not interested in men like you. Even if you talk for a day and night, it¡¯s useless."
"Why?"
Knox Simmons furrowed his brows, his face prettier than a woman¡¯s, showing a hint of confusion, "What¡¯s wrong with men like me?"
Don¡¯t all women like good-looking, wealthy, interesting men with great xxx skills?
He met every condition.
Why wasn¡¯t she interested in him? Could she have fallen for that heartless Matthew Saxon?
Scarlett Yates red at him without any sympathy and bluntly said, "First, I hate men who casually flirt with women. Second, I hate talkative men. Third, I hate men who wear pink clothes. Fourth, I hate men who spray a lot of cologne. Fifth, and most importantly, I hate men with Peach Blossom Eyes who casually flirt. Unfortunately, Young Master Simmons meets every point of what I hate."
Chapter 264: Young Master Asked Me to Convey a Message to You
Chapter 264: Chapter 264: Young Master Asked Me to Convey a Message to You
"So, Young Master Simmons, don¡¯t waste your time on me. A man like you will never interest me."
Knox Simmons was taken aback.
He was stunned for a long time, his face turning from pale to flushed, then to a color resembling liver red.
He was greatly affected, his whole demeanor like an eggnt that had been hit by frost, his Peach Blossom Eyes dimming like petals wilting on a peach blossom.
"Do I really make you despise me so much?" Knox lowered his eyes, his expression dark, as if experiencing heartbreak.
Yet they obviously didn¡¯t even know each other well.
He thought of her as a three-year-old child, so easy to please, would she really believe that he was sad?
Scarlett Yates pursed her lips, uninterested in further entanglement with him, nodded absentmindedly, "Young Master Simmons, you really are not my type, please stop following me, goodbye."
No, it was goodbye forever.
She hoped she¡¯d never encounter such a troublesome man again.
Scarlett turned and left, taking a couple steps, finally hearing no footsteps behind her.
She hurriedly ran toward the seaside.
Once she reached the outeryers of the crowded group, she heard many excited voices.
"Rescued her, rescued her."
"Is she alive? Her body is still moving."
"Luckily she¡¯s not dead, such a beautiful woman, it would be a pity if she died."
"Isn¡¯t it true? I heard she¡¯s about to marry into a wealthy family and be a rich wife, it would be a shame if she died just before the wedding."
Alice Green didn¡¯t die...
Hearing this news, Scarlett Yates breathed a sigh of relief.
As she hesitated whether to go in and check, she saw a familiar figure squeeze out from the crowd.
"George?" In the night, George¡¯s face appeared a bit blurry, one had to squint hard to see clearly.
"Miss Yates?" Seeing Scarlett standing outside the curious crowd, George paused briefly, then quickly walked toward her.
"Miss Yates, I was actually looking for you."
Squeezing out of the tightly packed crowd was no easy task, George pulled her aside, wiped the sweat from his forehead, took a few breaths, then said, "The Young Master entrusted me to deliver a message, asking Miss Yates to head home."
Scarlett Yates was silent for a moment.
She shouldn¡¯t be surprised.
Alice Green almost drowned, so naturally Matthew Saxon was by her side, no time to bother with her.
Besides, she had pped him and said so many harsh things before.
Even without the incident with Alice, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered with her anymore.
Yet still, she felt a pang of bitterness, like mistakenly biting into an unripe fruit.
"How is Miss Green?"
"Should be no major issues, the Young Master rescued her, now she needs to be taken to the hospital for further examination."
"Oh, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good..."
"Miss Yates, shall I take you back?" George noticed Scarlett¡¯s low spirits, couldn¡¯t help but nce at her again.
Is it because of the Young Master that she¡¯s so downcast?
If so, hasn¡¯t she already developed feelings for the Young Master?
George was aware of the agreement between Scarlett Yates and Matthew Saxon, so his gaze revealed two faint traces of sympathy.
George recalled some women.
Those women who stayed by his Young Master¡¯s side and fell in love with him.
Thinking carefully, those women seemed to end up quite tragically.
Chapter 265: What is this person really up to?
Chapter 265: Chapter 265: What is this person really up to?
No matter which woman it is, when she falls in love with an unfeeling man, she will be pitiful.
The emotions she invests not only receive no return, but are also despised and loathed by the other party. How can such a thing not bementable?
He looked at Scarlett Yates at this moment, as if seeing those women who had been hurt by the Young Master before, with a bit of sympathy in his eyes, as well as a hint of regret.
Although his first impression of Scarlett was not good, as they spent more time together, he found that she was not as annoying as he had imagined.
To say she was greedy, she had already returned thatrge sum of money to the Young Master.
To say she coveted the position of the Saxon Family¡¯s Young Madam, she had also agreed to the Young Master¡¯s request to leave after a year.
A woman who neither covets money nor status is really hard to dislike.
At least, if ites to disliking, he felt that the woman surnamed Green was more detestable.
A woman like her, picking from the bowl while already having the pot, marrying into the Saxon Family is bound to cause trouble sooner orter.
"No need, I want to walk alone for a while." Scarlett forced a smile, refusing his kindness.
George was silent for a few seconds, then politely said, "I just heard the Young Master say, Miss Yates is hungry, why don¡¯t I apany you for a meal first, and then you can go for a walk afterward?"
"Really, there¡¯s no need, thank you, George, but I just want to wander alone."
Could this really have been said by Matthew Saxon?
Scarlett didn¡¯t believe it.
Given that she just hit him, and scolded him, it was impossible for him to act as if nothing happened and still care about whether she had eaten.
This was just George¡¯s goodwill, the reason he said it was Matthew¡¯s instruction might be because he thought it pitiful for her to be left alone, or maybe his gentlemanly demeanorpelled him to say so. In any case, it wouldn¡¯t have been Matthew¡¯s intention.
Right now, his mind is entirely preupied with Alice Green, how could he have the time to care for someone who hit and insulted him?
If it were her, she would also choose to ignore it.
Seeing her insistence, George no longer insisted on apanying her, nodding his head, "In that case, Miss Yates, be careful when you¡¯re out alone, don¡¯t stay out toote,e back early, and call me if anything happens."
As George spoke, he seemed to nce casually in a particr direction.
When he clearly saw someone craning their neck under a tree looking his way, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.
It was Knox Simmons.
That night at the bar, he had seen how Knox tried to hit on Scarlett.
He hadn¡¯t expected this guy to still be persistent, still making a move on Scarlett.
Although he wasn¡¯t worried that Knox would do anything excessive, Scarlett, at least in name, was still the Young Master¡¯s woman, yet she was being ogled by another man. It simply showed too little regard for the Young Master.
This matter... should it be reported to the Young Master?
Perhaps catching George¡¯s gaze, Knox retracted his long neck, pretending to casually look at the scenery around, yet still remained leaning against the tree, not nning to leave just yet.
This person, what exactly was he up to?
George¡¯s eyebrows furrowed tighter, slowly withdrawing his gaze, subtly saying, "Miss Yates, if any unknown person harasses or stalks you, notify me immediately, and I will handle it for you."
Chapter 266: None of Them Are As Interesting As You
Chapter 266: Chapter 266: None of Them Are As Interesting As You
Under the tree--
Knox Simmons heard George¡¯s words about the unknown person and his expression darkened, letting out a long cold snort from his nose.
These people all treat him like a thief, it¡¯s infuriating.
He¡¯s the Young Master of the Simmons Family; his status cannot bepared to those shameless guys, right?
Matthew Saxon is annoying enough, and his assistant is equally irritating.
He¡¯s long fed up with this master and servant duo.
Scarlett Yates was startled for a moment, then turned her head following George¡¯s gaze from a second ago and instantly understood what he meant.
She furrowed her brows, realizing she might have underestimated Knox Simmons¡¯s relentless pursuit.
After being scolded like that, any person with a little self-respect wouldn¡¯t continue to entangle themselves, but he...
Headache, what a headache!
--
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t know where she was going.
She wandered aimlessly.
All along the way, stopping and going, the footsteps behind her also stopped and went.
She never turned to look at the person behind her.
She thought, as long as she treated him as invisible, ignoring whatever he did, after a while he¡¯d probably find it boring and leave on his own.
But clearly, she once again underestimated Knox Simmons¡¯s persistence.
He followed her silently like that for over half an hour.
Always maintaining a not too close, not too distant distance from her.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s patience was almost worn thin by him.
"Eldest Young Master Simmons, what exactly do you want? The Simmons Family is considered a prestigious family, paying more attention to rules and politeness than ordinary households. Was Young Master Simmons taught to be a stalker since childhood?"
Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and had to turn back to angrily question him.
Knox Simmons stood four or five meters away, his face illuminated by the moonlight looking as enchantingly beautiful as a peach blossom, a sight pleasing to the eye.
Whenever a woman passes by him, she can¡¯t help but sneak a few nces.
Being shouted at by Scarlett Yates, he showed an innocent and aggrieved expression, calling her name in a seductive tone, "Scarlett, you¡¯re so fierce..."
"I¡¯ve told you, don¡¯t call me that." Scarlett Yates rubbed her forehead in frustration.
What exactly had she done to make this Young Master Simmons so persistently cling to him?
Did she seduce him? No, in her memory, she¡¯d never done anything so shameless.
Or did he fall in love at first sight with her?
What a joke, she¡¯s not some breathtaking beauty, how could she make this yboy, who¡¯s seen countless beauties, fall in love at first sight?
Then why is he following her?!
Knox Simmons¡¯s face became even more aggrieved, "I¡¯m just quietly following behind you, isn¡¯t that allowed?"
The Simmons Family Young Master would stop at nothing to achieve his goals.
In front of women, especially the ones he¡¯s interested in, he never has much dignity or pride.
As long as he can win the beauty¡¯s affection, dignity and pride are worthless.
"No!" Scarlett Yates replied quickly and directly.
Knox Simmons blinked his Peach Blossom Eyes in confusion, "Why?"
"Because no woman likes the feeling of being stalked."
Knox Simmons curled his lips and showed that self-assumed charming smile again, "But the women I¡¯ve stalked all said they like this method."
"Then go stalk them!"
"But they¡¯re not as interesting as you."
Chapter 267: Troublesome and Strange Person
Chapter 267: Chapter 267: Troublesome and Strange Person
Most of those women yed hard to get, rejecting him at first. But as soon as he actually pursued them, they couldn¡¯t wait to stick themselves to him, offering no challenge at all.
Hmm, he still preferred someone like Scarlett Yates, someone who genuinely didn¡¯t care about him. Conquering a woman like that would give him a real sense of aplishment.
"Young Master Simmons, what do I have to do to make you stop following me?" Scarlett Yates was really at her wit¡¯s end with him.
It couldn¡¯t be considered harassment.
He just silently followed her around without doing anything excessive.
Knox Simmons¡¯s enchanting peach blossom eyes lit up, looking at her with a mischievous smile, "Promise to have a meal with me, and I¡¯ll stop following you."
Oh, heavens.
He was still thinking about that.
She had merely agreed to this offhand, but he was so serious about it, insisting she fulfill the promise.
She had never encountered someone so tenacious and strange.
Scarlett Yates looked at the persistent tail who couldn¡¯t be shaken off behind her, helplessly sighed deeply, contemted a bit, and asked, "So if I agree to have a meal with you, you won¡¯t keep following me around?"
Knox Simmons¡¯s peach blossom eyes shed with a sly look, his slightly tilted eye corners resembling a cunning fox, his eyes glittered as he readily agreed, "Of course, as long as you keep your promise, I won¡¯t follow you anymore."
A single meal to shake off a troublemaker, why not?
Besides, she was already starving.
Since he insisted on herpany, she might as well extort an extravagant meal from him, ensuring he¡¯d never dare make such demands again.
In a few short seconds, her mind had revolved countless times, and she made up her mind.
She looked at the mboyant man a few steps away, sneering sinisterly, "Okay, I agree, but where to eat and what to eat, I make the decisions."
"No problem," Knox Simmons immediately agreed to her terms, afraid that if he spoke a secondter, she might change her mind.
He smiled at her, "Go wherever you want to eat, wherever, when dining with a beauty, I always let the other party decide."
As a gentleman, this was an essential trait.
The ce and the dish weren¡¯t important, what mattered was who you dined with.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s smile turned even more sinister, scoffing coldly, "That¡¯s your word, Young Master Simmons. Since you¡¯re so generous and courteous, I won¡¯t hold back."
--
Shortly after.
After finding out the ind¡¯s most expensive restaurant, Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t hesitate to head straight for the destination.
"Sir, Miss, what would you like to eat?" The waiter brought over the menu, his attitude polite and courteous.
As he ced the menu in front of Knox Simmons, he noticed the handsome man dressed in pink leaned his headzily against the chair, curled his lip at him, "Ladies first, let the beautifuldy across make her order."
"No need to show me." Just as the waiter was about to hand the menu to Scarlett Yates, she propped one hand on the table, supported her chin, blinked her beautiful ck eyes, and smiled, "Bring out ten servings of your most expensive dish first, and then ten bottles of the most expensive wine."
The waiter was stunned, his eyes widened in surprise, "Miss..."
Scarlett Yates smiled sweetly, her voice unusually charming, "To put it in one sentence, as long as it¡¯s pricey, bring it out. My requirements should be clear, right? Did you understand me?"
Chapter 268: It’s Just Some Small Change
Chapter 268: Chapter 268: It¡¯s Just Some Small Change
This...
The waiter had never encountered someone ordering like Scarlett Yates, and he didn¡¯t know how to respond for a moment.
Ten dishes, ten bottles of wine, but there were only two people.
Were they really here to dine, or were they causing trouble on purpose?
He looked somewhat helplessly at Knox Simmons, furrowed his brows, and said, "Sir, this..."
Knox Simmons remainedzily reclined. Upon hearing Scarlett Yates¡¯s request, he didn¡¯t even furrow his brows. His peach blossom eyes were half-squinted, and he said with a cheerful smile, "Just do as she says."
The waiter was still hesitant.
With their order, this meal wouldn¡¯te cheap.
What if these two couldn¡¯t payter...
Even though the shy man in pink clothes was dressed in designer brands, looking very wealthy, there were plenty of poor people these days pretending to be rich, spending a fortune to buy some brand name items to package themselves, making outsiders mistakenly think they¡¯re high-status and rich, but in reality, they¡¯re just paupers.
Seeing the waiter hesitate and not move, Knox Simmons furrowed his brows slightly and showed a hint of displeasure on his face.
At that moment, someone suddenly came over, also dressed as a waiter, said a few words to the waiter, and the waiter¡¯s expression changed. When he looked at Knox Simmons again, he was much more respectful.
"Alright, sir, miss, please wait a moment, I¡¯ll get it ready for you right away."
Scarlett Yates guessed that someone had told him about Knox Simmons¡¯s identity.
Otherwise, his attitude wouldn¡¯t have changed so quickly.
After the people left, Scarlett turned her head to Knox Simmons, propping her head and smiling, "Young Master Simmons is truly generous, not even batting an eye. Dining with someone asvish as you is really delightful."
Knox Simmons chuckled softly, sitting up from hiszy position, mimicking Scarlett by resting one hand on the table and the other supporting his enchanting peach blossom face, smiling with crescent-shaped eyes, "Dining with a beauty like Scarlett is delightful for me too."
Scarlett looked at his unserious peach blossom face, her brows unconsciously furrowed, yet her face was full of smiles, "So if I were to order a mountain of dishester, Young Master Simmons would still find it delightful?"
Knox Simmons knew well she was doing this on purpose, trying to make him back off.
However, if he really backed off that easily, he wouldn¡¯t be Knox Simmons.
He casually said, "It¡¯s just a meal, how much can it cost? It¡¯s all small money, if Scarlett likes it, we cane every day."
Seeing that he didn¡¯t even furrow his brows, Scarlett felt quite displeased inside.
This waspletely different from what she had envisioned.
She furrowed her brows, "Is Young Master Simmons always so generous to women?"
Knox Simmons looked at her, then suddenly said seriously, "Of course not, I only act this way towards women I¡¯m interested in."
"So, does that mean Young Master Simmons is interested in me?"
"It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve met a girl as cute and interesting as Scarlett, how could I not be interested?"
Scarlett raised an eyebrow and said with a cold smile, "But, I¡¯m Matthew Saxon¡¯s woman, you should know that, right?"
Knox Simmons stared at her for a while, a nonchnt smile curving on his thin lips, "His woman, between brothers, is always shareable. Didn¡¯t he tell you that?"
Shareable woman?
Scarlett¡¯s expression instantly changed, her smile bing stiff, a hint of disgust in her eyes.
She looked coldly at Knox Simmons, "Young Master Simmons, I don¡¯t care what your previous habits were, but you need to understand one thing, I¡¯m not an object that can be traded at will. Whatever kind of women you like to share is your business, don¡¯t drag me into it."
Chapter 269 That Guy is No Good Person
Chapter 269: Chapter 269 That Guy is No Good Person
She suddenly lost her appetite thinking about this group of elite young men often sharing a woman.
In her eyes, although Matthew Saxon was a flirtatious and unfaithful man, she didn¡¯t expect his private life could be so decadent and wanton.
Just thinking about such scenes made her feel nauseated.
Indeed, in the eyes of these wealthy young masters, women seem no more than ythings.
She suddenly thought.
Even after Knox Simmons knew her identity, he still entangled with her, with no regard for Matthew Saxon. Had he already gotten some sort of tacit approval from Matthew?
Just like how they used to be ustomed to, did Matthew allow Knox to do that?
This thought came to her swiftly, as if something harshly tugged at her heart, causing her face to instantly turn pale with pain.
"I was just joking casually, you got angry?" Knox Simmons, initially indifferent, noticed Scarlett Yates¡¯s face suddenly turned so pale that he quickly put away his teasing manner and hastened to exin.
"Scarlett, to me, you are certainly not something to be casually traded."
"Besides, Matthew Saxon wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. Although he used to do things like that, but regarding you..."
Knox frowned, recalling what Matthew said that night, and in a bad tone, said, "That guy told me not to pursue you. Even though he doesn¡¯t like you himself, he stubbornly monopolizes you and forbids others frompeting, what gives him the right."
Scarlett¡¯s heart, which was just moments ago torn with pain, suddenly found relief.
Her face remained pale, but her expression had eased considerably, "He really said that?"
Knox still frowned, reluctantly nodded, and snorted coldly, "But that guy underestimates me, does he think that just with his one sentence, I¡¯ll give up?"
The cold pain in her heart seemed infused with warmth, easing all her difort.
With just a few words from Knox Simmons, he easily stirred her emotions, and upon realizing this, Scarlett felt indescribable inside.
She knew she had fallen for Matthew Saxon.
The very person she always disdained and loathed like a heartless yboy is the one she liked, how ironic, isn¡¯t it?
Even though she resolved to draw a clear line with him, could she really?
She cares about his words, cares about what ce she holds in his heart, cares about too much, too much.
Knox Simmons, having been a master in the field for years, instantly thought of some possibilities looking at Scarlett¡¯s rapidly changing emotions in such a short time.
His Peach Blossom Eyes squinted again, gazing at Scarlett. After a moment, he chuckled lightly and said, "Scarlett, although Matthew Saxon is my friend and I shouldn¡¯t speak ill of him behind his back, but who told me I couldn¡¯t bear to see beauty in tears, I still can¡¯t help but remind you."
"That guy is nowhere near a good person, most cold-hearted and ruthless. Countless women have had their hearts broken over him. The only person in his heart is that woman surnamed Ji. If you fall for him, you¡¯ll get hurt."
A heartless yboy advises her not to like another heartless yboy.
Scarlett found this amusing.
Yet she couldn¡¯tugh.
Because in Knox Simmons¡¯s eyes, she saw a gaze she was very familiar with.
Not long ago, she saw this gaze in George¡¯s eyes as well.
They were pitying her.
Pitying her for what? Pitying her for liking Matthew Saxon?
Chapter 270: Let’s Call Each Other Sisters from Now On
Chapter 270: Chapter 270: Let¡¯s Call Each Other Sisters from Now On
Because all the women who fall for Matthew Saxon end up being heartlessly discarded by him, have they foreseen that they will also be abandoned in the future?
She pretended not to see anything, curled her lips, and said with a smile, "So, does that mean women who fall for Young Master Simmons have it a lot better?"
Knox Simmons chuckled, "I never have the heart to hurt beautiful women. Everyone gets together willingly, and separating is always a happy parting. Tell me, with a lover like me, why do those women end up taking arge sum of money from me and then throw themselves into his arms, going crazy for him?"
He touched his face, grumbling, "Am I still not better than that cold, heartless guy?"
Those seductive, slender Peach Blossom Eyes were filled with dissatisfied usations, as if they were brimming with tears. If he weren¡¯t a man, he would certainly be quite the picture of frail beauty right now.
Although this face was attractive, Scarlett Yates never had much fondness for this kind of feminine beauty.
She couldn¡¯t help but take a jab at him, "I think I might know why they do that."
Knox¡¯s eyes fixed on her eagerly, "You know?"
Scarlett squinted, scrutinized his face for a moment, and mocked, "It¡¯s probably because looking at a face that resembles a woman¡¯s gives the feeling of staring at the same sex, so..."
"Young Master Simmons, I hope what I said didn¡¯t hurt your ego?"
Knox¡¯s expression turned rigid.
After a long pause, he finally twitched his lips and asked, "Do you feel the same way when you¡¯re with me?"
Scarlett nodded without hesitation, "Young Master Simmons, actually, the first time I saw you, I thought you looked really familiar."
This was a line he had once used to strike up a conversation with her.
Knox was momentarily stunned, and after thinking carefully, since they hadn¡¯t met before, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Oh? Do I look like someone you know?"
Scarlett nodded earnestly, "Yes, Young Master Simmons resembles the school belle from my high school days."
School belle?
Isn¡¯t a school belle supposed to be a woman?
Knox¡¯s face became even more unsightly. He always prided himself on his unmatched charm; he never expected to be seen as a woman.
To him, this was a monumental humiliation.
Just as his face turned livid with anger, a thought suddenly struck his mind.
The Simmons Family¡¯s young master suddenly smiled again, his expression changing as quickly as the weather.
He concealed the gleam in his eyes and wore a gentle smile on his lips, "Scarlett, do I really look like that school belle?"
"Yes, very much."
"So, in your eyes, I¡¯m no different from a woman?"
Scarlett only wanted to get rid of him, thinking that after such a blow, he wouldn¡¯t cling to her anymore, so she nodded again, "Exactly."
Knox curved his lips into a smile, pped the table with a "pop!", "Alright, in that case, why don¡¯t we refer to each other as sisters from now on."
"Cough, cough, cough..."
"What, what did you say?" Scarlett was taken aback.
Knox narrowed his slender Peach Blossom Eyes, raised an eyebrow flirtatiously, and smiled charmingly, "The first time I saw you, Scarlett, I felt a fondness for you, it¡¯s great to have a cute little sister like you."
"Since in your eyes I¡¯m no different from a woman, what¡¯s there for Scarlett to worry about?"
"Are you crazy?" Scarlett stared at him incredulously.
He¡¯s a full-grown man, and he really wants to be her sister?
Chapter 271: I’ve Determined That You’re My Sister
Chapter 271: Chapter 271: I¡¯ve Determined That You¡¯re My Sister
Isn¡¯t he afraid of beingughed at by others?
Knox Simmons stubbornly said, "Whether you agree or not, I¡¯ve decided you¡¯re my little sister."
After speaking, he started rummaging around on himself, muttering under his breath, "This is my first time acknowledging a sister, I can¡¯t be careless. What should I give you?"
After rummaging for a while, the Young Master of the Simmons family couldn¡¯t find anything suitable. He raised his head, frowned, and said, "Scarlett, what do you like? I¡¯ll have someone buy it for you right away."
Seeing his determination, he was really serious about recognizing her as his sister.
Scarlett Yates stared at him, dumbfounded.
This guy is truly insane. She couldn¡¯t use normal thinking to guess his intentions at all.
Then, without waiting for Scarlett¡¯s response, he took matters into his own hands and rummaged through his bag again, directly pulling out his wallet and taking out a shiny gold card, "This is my secondary card, the password is XXXXXX. Spend the money as you like. If it¡¯s not enough, I have another card..."
He continued to rummage and took out another gold card, apologetically cing it in front of Scarlett, "I rushed out this time and wasn¡¯t adequately prepared. You, you can make do with this for now. When we get back, I¡¯ll definitely give you a big present!"
On the dining table,y two sparkling gold cards.
Scarlett nced down at the cards, then looked up at Knox Simmons, seriously doubting if Knox had some mental issue.
Like intermittent mania.
Because his words and actions werepletely unlike a normal person.
Seeing her not speaking, Knox assumed she found his gifts inadequate, and apologized, "Sister..."
This ¡¯sister¡¯ sent shivers down Scarlett Yates¡¯ spine, "Young Master Simmons, your status is too high for me to reach."
"It¡¯s okay, if you can¡¯t reach, I¡¯ll stoop down."
"..."
Silence...
How should she deal with someone whose mind might not be quite right?
Refuse him in a normal way?
But if his mind isn¡¯t clear, would her refusal have any effect?
After thinking for a while, under Knox Simmons¡¯s bright and piercing gaze, Scarlett Yates pushed the shiny gold card back.
Knox¡¯s expression changed, looking quite hurt, "Sister, are you saying you find my gift insincere?"
"Well, Young Master Simmons..."
"We¡¯ve acknowledged each other as siblings, you should call me sister."
Sister?
Just picturing herself calling a grown man "sister" made Scarlett imagine thunder crashing down.
"Young Master Simmons, I take back what I said earlier."
Scarlett felt a bitter sense of self-inflicted suffering.
"Actually, you look a lot like the heartthrob from my high school. Just now I made a slip of the tongue and mixed you up with him, please don¡¯t take it seriously."
"Oh? Are you sure I resemble the heartthrob and not the school beauty?" Knox¡¯s eyes sparkled, a sh of mischievous delight passing through them.
"I¡¯m sure."
"Then, do you mean I look like a woman..."
"That¡¯s just a very special way of saying it. For men as strikingly handsome as you, I usually say they look like women."
"Oh? Is that so?"
"It definitely is. With someone as dashingly handsome, full of vigor and manliness as Young Master Simmons, how could you possibly look like a woman? Misunderstanding, haha, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding..."
"I see."
Knox Simmons had an epiphany-like realization and sighed, "So, we can¡¯t be sisters then?"
--Highly rmended buddy reads, absolutely wonderful, Ugly Duckling 2 "The President¡¯s Overbearing Love: The Sharp-Tongued Young Madam".
Chapter 272 Some Memories Have Been Brought Out
Chapter 272: Chapter 272 Some Memories Have Been Brought Out
Scarlett Yates wiped the cold sweat from her forehead, quickly shaking her head, "Of course not."
"What a pity." Knox Simmons let out a long sigh.
Though hemented the pity, there wasn¡¯t a trace of regret on his face. When he smiled, his peach blossom eyes narrowed into slits, utterly resembling a sly fox.
Scarlett continued to wipe her sweat, "Yes, yes, it¡¯s a pity indeed."
"Since we can¡¯t be sisters, we¡¯ll just have to be brother and sister."
She had just breathed a sigh of relief and almost choked again.
Knox¡¯s eyes, narrowed into slits, shone with a glimmering light.
At this moment, several waiters brought the ordered dishes and wine to the table.
A whole table full of dishes and a whole table full of wine, yet only two people to enjoy it. Such extravagance attracted stares from those around.
"Dear sister, for this rare bond of ours, let¡¯s have a toast first." Knox gave a signal, and a waiter opened the wine, pouring some into Scarlett¡¯s ss on the table.
The aroma of fine red wine was enticing.
Knox swirled the crystal ss, his handsome face reflected on the ss surface like a painted image. Under the dazzling crystal light, his slightly squinted eyes were very charming, as if he was already a bit tipsy even before the wine was tasted.
Looking through the crystal ss at the beauty opposite, he smiled rakishly, "It¡¯s not the wine that intoxicates, but people who get intoxicated themselves. Sister, from now on, we¡¯re siblings. With me, Knox Simmons, around, if anyone dares to bully you in the future, they¡¯ll have to deal with me, and I¡¯ll make sure to handle them for you."
Scarlett originally wanted to mock him but was inexplicably stunned.
How long had it been since she¡¯d heard such words?
If anyone dares to bully you in the future, they¡¯ll have to deal with me.
In her memories, it seemed someone had said this to her before.
But who was that person? She couldn¡¯t remember, her mind only held a vague memory, faintly feeling as if someone had once said the same thing to her.
But whenever she tried to recall that person¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t remember.
A voice in her head told her that person was very important to her, yet strangely, she had forgotten someone so crucial.
Mother Yates and Father Yates had died in a car ident, leaving herpletely alone.
After bing an orphan, those rtives who used to have some contact with her now avoided her like the gue, fearing the burden she¡¯d be.
She had rtives, but it was no different than having none.
Being cared for and protected¡ªwhat did it feel like? She was about to forget.
Some memories were stirred up.
She looked at Knox, lost in thought.
Even though she knew these rich heirs were just toying with her out of boredom, seeking fun, for a moment, something inside her was stirred.
She yearned for the feeling of having family.
She longed to be protected.
Even knowing it was fake, she still longed for it.
"Do you really want to be my brother?" She asked earnestly, her soft, bright eyes fixed on him, full of longing.
Knox was momentarily stunned.
His peach blossom eyes narrowed, the joke in his eyes toned down, half-squinting as he looked at her seriously.
He hadn¡¯t seen such clear eyes in a long time, like a spring of water you could see right through, bright and sparkling.
Her gaze was pure and clean, without a trace of impurity, as if made of crystal.
He was merely joking.
Yet she seemed to take it seriously.
What to do? This little girl genuinely wanted to acknowledge him as her brother, which was a bit troublesome.
Chapter 273: The Grace of Saving a Life is Greater Than Heaven
Chapter 273: Chapter 273: The Grace of Saving a Life is Greater Than Heaven
God knows, he really doesn¡¯t want to be some damned brother.
He already has a pile of sisters at home, all bad-tempered little brats who bicker and make noise all day, only making him feel annoyed.
He truly dislikes being a brother.
But he found himself unable to say the words of refusal, even if his heart was unwilling.
"I knew it, Young Master Simmons was just joking with me, trying to make me happy," Scarlett Yates feigned indifference, though her words leaked a bit of disappointment.
"Who said I was joking?"
Seeing her saddened expression, Knox Simmons seemed to be triggered by something, and without thinking it through, he blurted out, "Of course, I sincerely want to be your brother, Scarlett. I¡¯ve been wanting a little sister as cute as you for ages."
"Really?" Scarlett¡¯s bright, dark eyes looked at him again, carrying a hint of uncertainty and doubt.
Knox Simmons immediately patted his chest and vowed, "Absolutely true, I wouldn¡¯t say such things casually to anyone. From today on, you¡¯re my sister, Scarlett."
If I¡¯m going to be a brother, then so be it.
After all, they¡¯re not real siblings.
Siblings without any blood rtion, what¡¯s the deal?
She¡¯s been resisting him so fiercely, just perfect ¡ªnow that they¡¯ve established a sibling rtionship, he can rightfully approach her.
This is a good thing for him, and an excellent opportunity.
In no time, Knox Simmons thoroughly considered the various benefits.
Earlier, his smile had been somewhat insincere, but now it was genuine, "Scarlett, since we¡¯re siblings now, we should be open with each other. Can you tell me what the arranged marriage between the Saxon Family and the Yates Family is all about?"
Scarlett stared at him, "Why are you asking about that?"
Knox Simmons smiled and said, "Just curious, that¡¯s all. How did such vastly different families like the Saxons and yours end up with an arranged marriage?"
This matter wasn¡¯t exactly a secret that couldn¡¯t be shared.
Scarlett thought for a moment, and seeing that he was genuinely curious, simply told him what Roy Saxon had said to her.
"So, it¡¯s because of a lifesaving debt?"
Knox Simmons seemed to realize and nodded with a smile, "A debt of gratitude for a lifesaving deed is greater than anything; this marriage engagement is definitely legitimate."
"I never thought Matthew would ept such an arrangement." A momentter, Knox Simmonsmented, seemingly with a sigh.
If this situation happened to him, he would never ept it.
Forcing him to marry a stranger he¡¯s never met and has no feelings for, he couldn¡¯t ept it even upon death.
Because he could never ept such an arranged marriage, he ran away after the wedding was set.
Based on his understanding of Matthew Saxon, he reckoned Matthew would react with even stronger opposition.
So, he couldn¡¯t help but be curious.
Scarlett¡¯s expression involuntarily darkened.
Only she knew, Matthew Saxon hadn¡¯t truly epted.
He already has a woman he likes, so how could he possibly ept her when his heart is elsewhere? Even Knox Simmons knows that.
It shows that his love for Alice Green is no secret within his social circle.
She couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly, "He said that even without this arranged marriage, his future marriage would be amercial alliance anyway, so it doesn¡¯t matter. epting me is the same as epting any other woman."
Chapter 274: Whoever Falls in Love with Him Is Doomed
Chapter 274: Chapter 274: Whoever Falls in Love with Him Is Doomed
She didn¡¯t know why she was telling these things to Knox Simmons.
Even though they were now recognized as siblings, they weren¡¯t familiar with each other.
Essentially, they were just a bit better than strangers, yet she was telling her secrets to this yboy.
Perhaps, these matters had weighed on her heart for too long.
Too heavy, too stifling.
She couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and desperately needed someone to confide in. Who that person was didn¡¯t matter; it could be Knox Simmons, or even a stranger.
"He said that?" Knox Simmons raised the corner of his eye, a hint of surprise on his face.
Scarlett Yates nodded.
Matthew Saxon did say that.
However, the reason he epted her wasn¡¯t as she had told; she had deceived Knox Simmons.
Knox Simmons curled his lips into a smile, "Interesting. I thought that guy would rebel like I did and run away from home."
Scarlett Yates smiled, seemingly recalling something, her gaze dimming for a moment as she fell silent.
Knox Simmons looked at her expression, smiling as he leaned forward, his Peach Blossom Eyes fixed on her, "Scarlett, be honest with me, have you fallen for that guy?"
Scarlett Yates¡¯s hand trembled, nearly knocking over the ss of juice in front of her.
Her heart throbbed twice, pretending to adjust the juice ss, she lowered her head topose herself, before slowly raising her chin and firmly denying, "No."
"That¡¯s good." Knox Simmons¡¯s eyes flickered, and he leaned back as if he believed her words.
He drank the red wine in his ss slowly, his slender fair fingers lightly gliding over the crystal ss, fingers like jade, reflecting the brilliant transparency of the crystal, like a pleasing picture.
His lips, tempting as peach color, slowly curled into a meaningful smile, staring at Scarlett Yates for a few more seconds, he then spoke in an unhurried, lukewarm tone, "That guy is heartless, his eyes only see that woman named Alice Green. Anyone who falls in love with him is unlucky."
"Once that woman with the surname Green marries into the Saxon Family, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t have any peaceful days."
"Scarlett, you are now my sister, Knox Simmons, I can¡¯t neglect you. You and Matthew were never emotionally involved when you got together. If you don¡¯t care who he has in his heart, then you can marry him and be a superficially glorious Young Madam. But if you want both marriage and emotion, you¡¯ll only be disappointed."
"Before the marriage is truly settled, you still have time to back out. You need to think clearly about whether you can ept a man who doesn¡¯t love you."
He spoke seriously, and his expression was serious too.
Clearly, he genuinely cared for her.
Scarlett Yates found that Knox Simmons, when he wasn¡¯t being flippant, wasn¡¯t so annoying after all.
He spoke openly about the rtionship between Matthew Saxon and Alice Green, perhaps he also noticed that she had already known about it.
"He really loves Alice Green?" On a whimsical impulse, she asked such a question.
Such a pointless question.
"You could say that."
Knox Simmons chuckled, as if savoring the taste of wine in the ss, his eyes narrowed, and a look of enjoyment appeared on his face, "At least for as long as I¡¯ve known him, the only person he truly cares for is that woman. But ironically, that woman is soon to be his sister-inw."
"What does that mean?"
Knox Simmons¡¯s smile gradually became somewhat malicious, "With the two living under the same roof in the future, always crossing paths, Scarlett, you better keep an eye on Matthew, that woman has plenty of tricks up her sleeve."
Chapter 275 A Joyful Deception
Chapter 275: Chapter 275 A Joyful Deception
Alice Green is not difficult to figure out what kind of woman she is.
No matter how gently and weakly she pretends, she can¡¯t fool those men who have been mingling among women for years.
It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t understand why the usually smart Matthew Saxon seems to have been blinded.
Perhaps, this is what they call being too involved to see clearly.
Knox Simmons¡¯s words made Scarlett Yates fall into deep thought.
The table was filled with delicious dishes.
Despite a sumptuous feastid before her, she surprisingly had no appetite.
After the meal, almost everything on the table remained untouched.
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t eat much. Initially, she felt so hungry she could swallow a whole cow, but when it came time to eat, she quickly felt full after only a few bites.
Knox Simmons elegantly wiped the corner of his lips, smiling at her, "Scarlett, you didn¡¯t eat much, which means the food here isn¡¯t that great. Next time, I¡¯ll take you somewhere good, guaranteeing your appetite will be aroused."
Scarlett Yates looked at the table full of leftover dishes and bit her lip apologetically, saying, "Young Master Simmons, I¡¯m sorry for making you spend so much."
At first, she treated him like a fool to be exploited, because he was so annoying.
But after the meal, she found Knox Simmons not so detestable and began to feel guilty about her bad behavior.
Knox Simmonsughed it off, "This is nothing. As long as you like it, it¡¯s worth it even if it¡¯s twice as expensive."
"Scarlett, why do you still call me Young Master Simmons? We¡¯re like siblings now, you should call me brother."
"Brother?" Scarlett Yates was startled and awkwardly pronounced the word.
She used to have brothers.
Cousins, she had them.
However, these so-called brothers have long lost contact with her, their presence is just a name.
How long has it been since shest called someone brother?
"That¡¯s such a nice way to call me, keep calling me like that, alright?" Knox Simmons chuckled lowly, his joyful smile rippling through his eyes like waves, making his Peach Blossom Eyes shimmer.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s heart subtly stirred, as if touched by something.
But it didn¡¯t hurt at all.
Instead, it was a gentle, warm touch that she didn¡¯t reject, but even somewhat liked.
She looked at Knox Simmons¡¯s charming and wickedly handsome face, her cheeks warmed, blushing, and shyly, softly, she called, "Brother."
It felt so good to have a brother.
Even though she actually always knew, he was just teasing her.
But she felt she was no longer alone.
No longer an orphan who lost her parents and was shunned and distanced by rtives.
She had a brother named Knox Simmons, who had Peach Blossom Eyes, and a bewitchingly beautiful face like a vixen.
He was flirtatious, cynical, thick-skinned, and just like Matthew, a standard yboy, unreliable in every aspect.
But so what?
Even if it¡¯s just a single day of feeling warmth, she¡¯s happy.
Even if it¡¯s a deception, it¡¯s a joyful deception.
She looked at Knox Simmons with joyful yet sad eyes, the smile on her lips tinged with sweetness and a touch of sorrow.
Knox Simmons¡¯s heart suddenly thumped as if struck by something, beating both rapidly and fiercely.
--
A day of joy and sadness.
This was how Scarlett Yates summarized her experiences of the day.
When she returned to the hotel room, it was almost midnight.
Beforeing back, she had already thought that Matthew Saxon wouldn¡¯t be there.
Chapter 276: No trace of him having returned
Chapter 276: Chapter 276: No trace of him having returned
Alice Green almost drowned and was hospitalized. He must be staying with her at the hospital.
But in her heart, there was still a little bit of hope.
Hope that when she opened the door, she would see traces of him having been there.
Hope that he wasn¡¯t that concerned about Alice Green.
Such thoughts wereughable.
It was a feeling of self-deception.
Even knowing the whole truth, she still held on to so many unrealistic ideas.
As expected.
As if to make her see reality more clearly, the moment she pushed the door open and entered, the room was deathly quiet, empty, with no sign of life.
Matthew Saxon had not returned.
In every corner of the room, there was no trace of him having returned.
From the time he took Alice Green to the hospital until now, he hadn¡¯t been back.
She stood at the door, dazed for a while, thenughed at herself.
The door closed.
As she walked, there was a very slight sound beneath her feet.
This sound was extraordinarily clear in the room, where even breathing could be heard.
When she left, a window hadn¡¯t been closed.
The night breeze blew in from outside, with a hint of humid coolness brushing against her face.
Her eyes were also wet, cold.
She sat on the sofa, such a big sofa, her body curled up into a ball in a corner, like an abandoned kitten.
She felt a pinching sensation in her chest again, as if tiny needles were piercing in, slowly twisting, slowly grinding, bringing this bit by bit of pain into her breathing.
She took a deep breath, only to feel that though the pain was not unbearable, she couldn¡¯t endure it any longer.
Ste Nelson once asked her, Scarlett, do you know what it¡¯s like to truly fall in love with someone?
Now, she thought she knew, she wouldn¡¯t mistake it again.
Love, it turned out, was a mixture of sweetness and pain, with joy, sadness, fear...
"Scarlett Yates, you can only cry for that bastard one more time."
"After tonight, you¡¯re not allowed to shed another tear for him."
"You can forget about him from your heart, you can treat him as an ordinary person, you must do so."
She lifted her head from her knees, red-eyed, whispering to herself towards some unknown direction outside the window.
After tonight, she would no longer let everything be beyond her control, she would no longer let that man named Matthew Saxon affect her life.
--
Knock, knock, knock!
Morning, outside a room at the Goodview Hotel.
The knocking was soft, yet persistent, echoing for a long time even in the long corridor.
It wasn¡¯t until Scarlett Yates was woken up and jumped barefoot off the sofa to open the door that the sound stopped.
She knew that the person outside the door couldn¡¯t be Matthew Saxon.
He had a room card and wouldn¡¯t be kept outside.
She tidied her clothes, ruffled her hair twice with her hand, and then opened the room door.
As the door opened, Scarlett Yates, while yawning, rubbing her ridiculously swollen drowsy eyes, curiously poked her head out, "Oh, Uncle Spencer?!"
The person standing outside was Uncle Spencer.
He was dressed in a suit, his hair neatlybed, looking energetic and full of vigor, his eyes bright and full of spirit as he looked at her.
In contrast, Scarlett Yates looked as if some spirit had drained her energyst night, appearing lethargic and weak.
Uncle Spencer politely greeted her, "Miss Yates."
Chapter 277: The Master Wants to See You Alone
Chapter 277: Chapter 277: The Master Wants to See You Alone
Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback.
This polite yet somewhat distant address clearly showed his attitude.
Yesterday, in front of Matthew Saxon, he smiled gently while calling her name, but now that Matthew is not around, it¡¯s as if he¡¯s a different person.
Although polite, his demeanor wasn¡¯t as warm as it had been yesterday.
Scarlett knew exactly what this represented.
Deep down, he still didn¡¯t approve of her.
At the same time, this also indicated that Ian Dous wasn¡¯t supportive of her either, or else Uncle Spencer wouldn¡¯t have treated her this way.
"Uncle Spencer, are you here to see Matthew? He¡¯s not here right now..."
"Miss Yates, I¡¯m here to see you." Uncle Spencer interrupted her, his sharp and astute gaze settling on her face, giving a slight smile.
"See me?" Scarlett was momentarily stunned.
Uncle Spencer nodded, "Yes, Miss Yates, the Old Master wants to see you alone. Please pack up quickly ande with me."
Though his words were courteous, Uncle Spencer¡¯s demeanor held a certain firmness, as if telling her that no matter if she wanted to go or not, she had to make this trip.
He stood outside, his tall and lean body like a steel wall blocking the door.
Seeing this, Scarlett felt a helpless, bitter smile rising from her heart. She stayed silent for a few seconds, then softly asked, "Does Old Master Dous want to see me? Uncle Spencer, do you know what he wants with me?"
She had a vague premonition that she was about to go through another melodramatic, prime-time drama scenario.
Like breaking up lovers, although she and Matthew Saxon were not exactly lovebirds, to outside eyes, they seemed like a couple in love.
She sensed Ian Dous¡¯s dissatisfaction with her just yesterday.
She didn¡¯t expect he¡¯d act so quickly,ing to see her first thing in the morning.
Uncle Spencer smiled, shook his head, and said, "I don¡¯t know about that. Miss Yates, you¡¯ll find out when you get there."
Don¡¯t know?
Scarlett looked at him and found it hard to believe he didn¡¯t know anything about it.
As Ian Dous¡¯s trusted assistant, how could he not have the slightest understanding of the situation?
But since he was unwilling to say, she couldn¡¯t force him.
If nothing unexpected happened, her meeting with Ian Dous would likely align closely with her guesses.
Thinking of this, Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips into a sarcastic, faint smile.
In the Saxon Family, besides Roy Saxon, no one else seemed to agree with her marriage to Matthew Saxon.
Everyone thought she came from too ordinary a background to match the noble second heir of the Saxon Family. As Ian Dous cherished his grandson so much, it was no surprise he had high, exacting standards for his future daughter-inw.
"Uncle Spencer, why don¡¯t youe in and sit down? I¡¯ll be done in a moment." Now understanding Ian Dous¡¯s purpose, Scarlett wasn¡¯t as panicked.
At worst, he¡¯d just criticize her and offer tempting conditions for her to leave. Having been through this once, experiencing it again was no trouble.
Matthew Saxon once offered two hundred million to end the engagement.
She was curious to see what price Ian Dous would be willing to offer for his cherished grandson.
"No need, I¡¯ll wait outside." Uncle Spencer wasn¡¯t even willing toe inside to sit.
He didn¡¯t say it, nor was it apparent in his eyes, but his words and actions clearly showed he didn¡¯t regard her highly.
He was truly being disdainful to the extreme.
The smile on Scarlett¡¯s lips faded. She looked up at the man with hawk-like eyes and a powerful aura surrounding him, thought for a moment, and then lowered her head to remove the ring from her finger.
Chapter 278: Little girl, keep it well
Chapter 278: Chapter 278: Little girl, keep it well
"Uncle Spencer, this gift is too valuable for me to ept. Please, take it back." She handed over the ring.
When this man first gave the gift, he did so reluctantly.
Since he is unwilling, she would return it.
There is no reason for her to ept the gift without cause.
Uncle Spencer paused, his sharp eagle eyes narrowed as he looked deeply at her, a hint of surprise in his gaze, "Do you know how many people want this ring?"
"I know that whatever Uncle Spencer carries with him is never amon item. There¡¯s an old saying that goes, ¡¯A gentleman does not seize what others love.¡¯ Although I am just a woman, I also do not like things given reluctantly."
It seemed that only now did Uncle Spencer truly look at her, silent for a moment, then shook his head, "There is no reason to take back something given."
"Since this ring was given to you, regardless of what I think, it belongs to you now."
He squinted his sharp, cool eyes at Scarlett, paused again and said, "Little one, keep it well."
Scarlett¡¯s hand lingered in mid-air for a while. Seeing that Uncle Spencer genuinely did not intend to take it back, she smiled, "Since Uncle Spencer says so, then I will keep it."
Later on, she would properly investigate what exactly this ring¡¯s purpose was.
Matthew Saxon said it was very valuable, and Uncle Spencer mentioned many desired it¡ªit sounded like a very good item.
--
In the Rolls-Royce.
Scarlett looked at the scenery outside the window, her eyes narrowing slightly.
The Rolls-Royce was driving along a familiar route.
Yesterday, she had just apanied Matthew along this ride, and this time, she came alone.
The sunshine was so bright it seemed to paint the world in a warm golden hue.
On the horizon, flocks of seagulls skimmed low across the sea.
The sky and sea appeared a deep blue, fresh and clean, merging into one, making it challenging to distinguish where the sky ends and the sea begins.
It was another beautiful, sunny day, just like the day she arrived. The good weather instantly lifted one¡¯s spirits.
Scarlett hummed a cheerful tune, resting one hand on the window edge, raising her head slightly to admire the scenery outside, a faint smile on her face.
In the frontpartment, Uncle Spencer saw her current state through the rearview mirror, paused, and thoughtfully nced at her several times.
This girl really has a carefree heart.
If she were not foolish, she could guess that the master meeting her would not be a good thing.
Yet she could singing casually, seeming entirely unaffected.
Whether she truly felt fearless out of ignorance or whether her courage was indeed substantial, it was hard to tell.
The car slowly entered the beautiful estate.
After getting out, Scarlett followed Uncle Spencer for a long time, finally stopping by a swimming pool in the back garden.
"Master, Miss Yates has arrived." Uncle Spencer led her to the poolside and spoke to the man swimming agilely like a fish.
Ian Dous emerged from the water, revealing a face resembling Matthew Saxon.
He wiped the water from his face, first nced at Scarlett, then swam to the edge, holding onto thedder in the pool and gradually climbing up.
Uncle Spencer handed over a prepared towel.
Ian Dous wiped himself twice, threw on a robe casually, and leisurely walked to the side to sit down.
Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but sneak a couple of extra nces at him.
As someone of a grandfather¡¯s age, Ian Dous still possessed a figure that could make young women scream and have nosebleeds.
Chapter 279: Grandpa, are you dissatisfied with me?
Chapter 279: Chapter 279: Grandpa, are you dissatisfied with me?
The lean yet muscr upper body was covered in muscles, not inferior to a young man¡¯s.
Looking at him, you¡¯d never guess he¡¯s already a fifty-something old man.
"Little girl,e sit." Ian Dous reclined with a slight pant, gesturing to the spot opposite him.
The maid brought fragrant tea.
Ian Dous took a leisurely sip before lifting his head to nce at Scarlett Yates, "Have you guessed why I called you here?"
Scarlett looked at his still captivatingly handsome face and nodded slightly, "I have some guesses."
"Oh? Then tell me." Ian Dous smiled faintly, as if quite interested.
Scarlett smiled again, "I think if I¡¯m not mistaken, it has something to do with your precious grandson."
"The little girl is not too foolish after all."
The interest in Ian Dous¡¯s eyes grew, the smile on his lips widened as hezilyy there, fingers tapping on the table edge, slowly speaking, "Since you¡¯ve guessed it, I won¡¯t beat around the bush. Tell me, little girl, under what conditions would you leave my grandson?"
Predictably, Scarlett still found it sarcastic.
These wealthy and powerful people always seem fond of using money to solve problems.
Surely, most of the issues in this world can be solved with money.
Isn¡¯t there a saying, "Money makes the mare go?" The charm and allure of money is irresistible to anyone.
Do they want to talk money with her?
Scarlett sneered inwardly, yet disyed a radiant and sweet smile, tilting her head innocently, "Grandpa, are you not satisfied with me? Matthew and I are genuinely in love, why do you want me to leave him?"
She deliberately called him "Grandpa" to disgust Ian Dous.
As expected, Ian Dous frowned, "Little girl, I cannot bear that title, ¡¯Grandpa¡¯."
Scarlett blinked, showing an innocent gaze, "But yesterday I also called you that, and Grandpa didn¡¯t say anything."
Ian Dous¡¯s frown deepened, his eyes grew colder, seemingly wanting to get angry but restrained himself in thest moment.
He suddenly smirked, his cunning fox eyes fixed meaningfully on Scarlett, "Little girl is indeed mischievous, but ying such tricks in front of me is pointless. Life is a chase for fame and fortune; no one can truly be free of desires. You have a golden opportunity at such a young age to change your destiny and be superior. I hope if you¡¯re smart enough, you know what choice to make."
Scarlett¡¯s smile grew even sweeter, "Grandpa means I marry Matthew, be the Saxon Family¡¯s young madam?"
Without waiting for Ian Dous to say anything, she nodded and said with a smile, "Hmm, Grandpa is right, this is indeed a perfect chance for a change in destiny, a sparrow transforming into a phoenix on the branch."
Ian Dous leisurely picked up the tea and took a slow sip, speaking unhurriedly, "The opportunity for a sparrow to transform into a phoenix isn¡¯t impossible, but it depends if the sparrow has the wings to fly up there; how can a bird with broken wings fly?"
Scarlett smiled warmly as she picked up her tea and took a few sips, feigning ignorance of Ian Dous¡¯s implication, "A bird without wings can¡¯t fly doesn¡¯t matter. As long as someone is willing to carry it to the branch, won¡¯t all problems be solved?"
Chapter 280: Do You Have to Be So Ruthless?
Chapter 280: Chapter 280: Do You Have to Be So Ruthless?
Ian Dous¡¯s gaze turned cold, "Sharp-tongued girl!"
"Thank you for thepliment, Grandpa. Hmm, this tea smells so nice. Grandpa, can you tell me what kind of tea this is? It must be very expensive, right?" Scarlett Yates acted as if she didn¡¯t notice Ian Dous¡¯s darkening expression, gulping down half a cup of tea like a cow drinking water.
"Tea with special ingredients, how could it not smell nice."
Scarlett suddenly looked up, seemingly very interested, with her eyes sparkling, "Special ingredients? What is it?"
Ian Dous sneered, "Poison."
Scarlett was stunned, her eyes widened, and she patted her chest while eximing, "Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to be so ruthless. You want me to leave your precious grandson, I never said I wouldn¡¯t agree. I was just thinking about what terms to put forward just now."
She seemed greatly surprised, but Ian Dous couldn¡¯t discern genuine fear from those sly and lively eyes.
This quirky girl was indeed different from those women the little brat had before, no wonder he liked her.
But Ian Dous most disliked this kind of self-righteous woman.
The second Young Madam of the Saxon Family, the future mistress, must be gentle, graceful, and capable, a youngdy of a prestigious family who is as adept in the halls as she is in the kitchen.
A little girl full of trickery and entirelycking in gentleness, isn¡¯t deserving of his precious grandson.
"Put away those little tricks of yours, if you keep on with your glib tongue, I¡¯ll really force-feed you poison so you can never speak again."
Words like these from others might just be empty threats.
Buting from Ian Dous, known both in thewful and uwful world, it was genuinely chilling.
Under the gaze that shed with a harsh glint, Scarlett dared not be too impudent, retracting the exaggerated expression on her face, "I just seriously considered it, about leaving Matthew..."
Ian Dous¡¯s gaze became sharper as it tore into her face.
"Although I love him deeply, a love that doesn¡¯t earn the blessing of elders will never truly be happy."
She said, blinking as she spoke, mentioning her deep love for Matthew one second and talking about leaving him without a trace of sadness in the next, "So, even though it pains me, I must let go."
Ian Dous was taken aback, somewhat surprised, "You agreed?"
He thought it would take more effort, but unexpectedly she agreed so quickly.
Ian Dous was immediately a bit displeased.
It seemed this damned girl had no feelings for his precious grandson at all.
To think that his grandson, whether in background or appearance, was impable, yet was casually discarded by a girl who had nothing.
This damn girl!
As expected, she only cared for interests, not truly devotedly in love with his precious grandson.
"Of course, to gain something you must give up something, Old Master Dous, it¡¯s just a question of how much you¡¯re willing to sacrifice for your precious grandson?" Scarlett seemed to have already regarded Matthew Saxon as amodity awaiting a price, full of a businessman¡¯s tone.
Ian Dous was utterly infuriated, "Name your terms, as long as you don¡¯t pester him anymore."
Scarlett pped her hands in delight, her face full of joy, "Wonderful!"
Seeing her eyes narrow into slits from smiling so widely, Ian Dous¡¯s anger intensified.
Chapter 281: Scarlett, why are you here?
Chapter 281: Chapter 281: Scarlett, why are you here?
This damn girl, even if she¡¯s faking it, she should act a bit more upset and sad.
Her greedy and heartless demeanor is really irritating.
He just wanted to get rid of her quickly, not wanting to take another look.
"Well, I was supposed to move into the Saxon Family¡¯s mansion, but since Old Master Dous wants me to leave Matthew, the mansion is out of the question now. So at the very least, Old Master Dous should give me a vi or something, right? I like ces by the sea, facing the ocean, with spring blossoms. Just thinking about it makes me feel good."
"Moreover, having a vi without a car for travel is inconvenient. That car that came to pick me up earlier looked pretty nice. Old Master Dous, just give me a new car based on that one. I don¡¯t really like ck, so a white one would be good."
"Oh, and one more thing..."
Ian Dous¡¯s face grew colder and colder.
Yet Scarlett Yates was getting more and more excited as she spoke.
Not far away, Uncle Spencer took in every detail of the interaction between the two of them.
Somehow, seeing the old master so furious that he seemed about to explode, Uncle Spencer found it quite amusing, feeling a bit of admiration for Scarlett Yates.
Apart from the Young Master, only this girl named Yates could render the master speechless with rage.
The Young Master¡¯s perspective on people is indeed quite unique.
Perhaps, this marriage might actually work out and not necessarily be a bad thing.
--
Walking out from the exclusive garden, even from such a distance, Scarlett could still feel a gaze filled with extreme anger staring at her back.
She recalled Ian Dous¡¯s face, as ck as the bottom of a pot, when she left.
He must have been extremely angry.
Almost to the point of losing hisposure, nearly throwing that teacup at her.
To make someone past middle age this angry, Scarlett did feel somewhat guilty inside.
She didn¡¯t want to do that.
But a little demon inside her controlled her, she couldn¡¯t help it either.
Sigh, these people are really strange.
Don¡¯t they always like to throw money at problems? Why is it that when she actually talked about money, he got angry?
For people like them, isn¡¯t it said that if something can be solved with money, it¡¯s not really a problem?
Sheid out the terms, one by one, rational and reasonable, each showing her full sincerity.
Why did Ian Dous call her insatiably greedy?
But he was the one who said the conditions would be set by her, she just did as he said, and in return, she got a scolding.
Knowing someone¡¯s face doesn¡¯t mean understanding their heart; these people¡¯s thoughts are really hard to grasp.
"Scarlett?" As she walked past the corridor corner, she suddenly heard a familiar voice.
Hmm?!
Scarlett Yates looked up in surprise.
At the other end of the corridor, Knox Simmons was leaning against the white ornate railing, smiling mischievously at her with his arms crossed.
He finally wasn¡¯t wearing that pink shirt anymore, but he had switched to another mboyant purple one.
Such a bright color, only someone as alluring as him could pull it off.
"Young Master... Bro!" Catching sight of his slightly furrowed brow, Scarlett immediately corrected her address.
"Young Master Simmons." The maid leading the way saw Knox Simmons and greeted him respectfully.
Knox Simmons slowly stood up straight and walked directly towards Scarlett, instructing the maid, "You don¡¯t need to stay here, go downstairs."
Seeing that he and Scarlett knew each other, the maid departed without further interruption.
"Scarlett, what are you doing here?" Knox Simmons looked down, curling his lips as he gazed at her.
Chapter 282: The Impossible Task
Chapter 282: Chapter 282: The Impossible Task
"Let me guess."
"It must be that Old Master Dous wanted you to leave Matthew, and you refused to yield, deciding to fight to the end for love."
Scarlett first nodded, then shook her head, "You guessed half right."
He raised an eyebrow, surprised, "Only half right?"
Scarlett nodded, smiling, "I didn¡¯t refuse to yield. I agreed to his terms and then demanded a hefty breakup fee from him."
Knox froze for a moment, then chuckled lightly, his eyes filled with amusement, "Scarlett, you always surprise me. No wonder you¡¯re my sister. Come, let¡¯s talk as we walk. What did you ask for? Let your brother analyze whether this deal was a loss or a gain."
Scarlett stood still, looking up at him, and poked his chest twice with her finger, "Hey, shouldn¡¯t you first tell me why you¡¯re here?"
"Me?"
Knox curled his lips, giving her a meaningful wink, "It has something to do with you."
"Don¡¯t tell me you rushed over to protect me from being bullied?" Scarlett was startled and joked.
"Yes, I was afraid you¡¯d be bullied by that old fox, so I rushed over here without even washing my face. Scarlett, can you find another brother as good as me in this world?"
He flirtatiously raised his Peach Blossom Eyes and cast Scarlett a coquettish nce.
"Seems like I can¡¯t find another one."
"Then why aren¡¯t you moved?"
"Moved?"
"You¡¯re not even crying."
"Oh, I suddenly realized you are fooling me, brother."
A lowugh spilled from Knox¡¯s throat, as if he had heard a very funny joke. Heughed for quite a while before gently sighing and said with a troubled face, "The old fox assigned me an impossible task, what do you think I should do?"
"What task?"
"To seduce you."
"... Cough, cough, cough." Scarlett coughed violently, her face turning red from the coughing.
She caught her breath lightly, ring at Knox with annoyance, "That joke isn¡¯t funny at all."
Knox sighed again, furrowing his brows, and said with a wry smile, "Scarlett, this time your brother isn¡¯t joking. Otherwise, why do you think I came to this old fox¡¯s ce for no reason?"
Scarlett was stunned, scrutinizing him carefully. Seeing that he didn¡¯t seem to be joking, her face slowly showed surprise, "Did Old Master Dous really say that?"
"That¡¯s right." Knox looked serious.
Scarlett frowned, pondering for a while, her face full of confusion and doubt, murmuring softly, "But why?"
Yeah, why?
Why would Ian Dous think of having Knoxe to seduce her?
Knox shrugged, smiling helplessly, "That old fox has people watching you. He knew we were togetherst night. He thought I was very interested in you, so..."
As for interest, of course, he was interested in her.
But what he hated the most was being manipted.
The woman Knox Simmons liked, he would pursue in his own way. But being forced to pursue her really annoyed him.
If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the other party was an elder and had ties with the Simmons Family, he would have flipped out on the spot.
"Did you agree to it?" Scarlett also showed a wry smile, feeling somewhat helpless.
Ian Dous really went to any lengths to make her leave Matthew Saxon.
Chapter 283: I’ll Go to the Hospital with You
Chapter 283: Chapter 283: I¡¯ll Go to the Hospital with You
Even using such despicable tactics, it¡¯s really overestimating Scarlett Yates.
Knox Simmons suddenly leaned in mysteriously, raised his eyebrows, and said, "Guess what."
Scarlett Yates sneered, "You must have refused."
His eyebrows rose even higher, and the corners of his eyes lifted slightly, "How did you know?"
He suddenly leaned in very close, his head right in front of her face. When she looked up, she saw a seductive and charming face.
Such a beautiful face, so alluring, yet Scarlett Yates unceremoniously pushed it away.
The movement was rough, devoid of any gentleness.
Knox Simmons covered the spot she pushed, looking at her with a wounded gaze, "Sis, in front of your brother¡¯s pretty face, can you really bear to be so heavy-handed? Are you even a woman? Do you have any sense of aesthetics?"
Scarlett Yates rolled her eyes in exasperation, "Stop pretending, I¡¯m not one of those women who get captivated by you, who fall for your tricks."
"Heartless sister." Knox Simmons gritted his teeth, sighing helplessly.
Scarlett Yates was amused by his richly expressive face, covering her mouth withughter, "Childish brother."
The two of them exchanged nces and couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.
Afterughing for a while, Knox Simmons resisted the urge to pinch her soft little face and casually mentioned, "Scarlett, where do you n to go after leaving the Dous Family?"
Scarlett Yates thought for a moment, rubbing her stomach, "Find a ce for breakfast, I guess."
"After breakfast, do you have any ns?"
Scarlett Yates furrowed her brows, looking at him in confusion, "What exactly are you trying to say?"
Knox Simmons smirked, leading her outside to a brand new Ferrari. He leanedzily against the car, one hand resting on the door, looking every bit the dashing gentleman, "That woman named Alice Green has woken up. I thought I¡¯d drop by the hospital to see her. Do you want toe with me?"
Scarlett Yates fell silent.
Going to the hospital would inevitably mean running into Matthew Saxon.
She wasn¡¯t keen on seeing him, especially when he was still with Alice.
"What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want to go?" Knox Simmons observed her expression with a smile, then nodded knowingly, "True, it would be awkward in that situation. If you don¡¯t want to go, I¡¯ll apany you for breakfast first. Just tell me where you want to go afterward, and I¡¯ll give you a ride."
After saying that, he pressed the car key in his hand, and with two beeps, the car door opened.
Knox Simmons chivalrously opened the passenger door for her, smiling, "Don¡¯t just stand there, there¡¯s a ce with excellent dim sum nearby. I¡¯ll take you to try it."
Scarlett Yates¡¯ mind was still in a whirl.
She looked at Knox Simmons, lowered her head to think, and repeated this action several times before slowly making her way towards him.
Her actions seemed as if she was contemting something very difficult.
Knox Simmons knew what she was hesitating and struggling with, but he didn¡¯t push her, letting her figure things out on her own.
As the car pulled up outside the dim sum ce, Scarlett Yates suddenly turned to look at him.
The indecisive look in her eyes had vanished, reced by determination and resolve. "After breakfast, I¡¯ll go to the hospital with you."
"Scarlett, oh Scarlett, you really surprise me every time." Knox Simmons sighed lightly, "I thought you didn¡¯t want to see that guy."
"Why not see him?"
Chapter 284: I Will Be More Careful in the Future
Chapter 284: Chapter 284: I Will Be More Careful in the Future
Scarlett Yates pretended to be nonchnt, "It¡¯s not like I did anything shameful, why should I be afraid to see him."
"Hmm, if we talk about right and wrong, it¡¯s that guy who owes you an apology."
Knox Simmons smiled, opened the car door, and stylishly jumped down. In the blink of an eye, he was already on Scarlett Yates¡¯ side.
He opened the car door, stood aside, made a gentlemanly gesture, and teased with a smile, "My beautiful and amusingdy, please alight."
He was already good-looking, and although he dressed a bit mboyantly, he didn¡¯t appear vulgar at all.
With his gentlemanly and polite demeanor, his stance by the car door was like that of a graceful young nobleman, attracting quite a few women¡¯s attention, some bold, some subtle.
Knox Simmons turned his head and winked at a few women who were sneaking peeks at him.
His Peach Blossom Eyes were electrifying, instantly making a few women blush, looking both shy and infatuated at him.
Seeing how easily he caused such a stir, Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t help but sigh.
A demon, another demon.
--
The morning tea shop rmended by Knox Simmons was guaranteed to be excellent.
Scarlett Yates enjoyed a delightful breakfast.
Of course, the breakfast would have been even better if it hadn¡¯t been for the smallmotion caused by someone flirting all over the ce.
Scarlett Yates boarded Knox Simmons¡¯ car, carrying the perfume scent left by those women.
Smelling the unfamiliar women¡¯s scent on herself, she frowned, "Next time, don¡¯t just go flirting around like that. Do you know how crazy those women were just now?"
Upon hearing she was Knox Simmons¡¯ sister, they all scrambled to ingratiate themselves with her.
They even tousled her hair into a bird¡¯s nest to show how gentle and caring they were in front of Knox Simmons.
Still relishing in the tender atmosphere, Knox Simmons said smugly, "Scarlett, did you see that? Those women were fighting just to say a word to me. How¡¯s my charm? Did you see it now?"
Scarlett Yates red at him fiercely, smoothed out her hair again, "Next time, if you¡¯re going to flirt around like this, don¡¯t bring me along. I don¡¯t want to be viewed by those women as an icon of saintly virtue."
Knox Simmons looked at her messy hair, smiling gleefully, "They were just trying to please you. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll be more careful next time."
The ind was only so big, about the size of a small city.
Soon, they arrived at the hospital.
After getting out of the car, at the hospital entrance, Knox Simmons looked at her with a half-smile, "Scarlett, have you thought it over? Do you really want to go?"
He paused for a few seconds, a hint of mischief in his Peach Blossom Eyes, touching his chin with a mischievous look on his face, "If you see something awkwardter, then..."
Scarlett Yates interrupted him, sneered, and changed the subject, "Are you really good friends with Matthew Saxon?"
"Seriously, hmm, I guess so." Knox Simmons thought for a moment and nodded.
Scarlett Yates walked past him, leaving him behind, "Calling you a best rotten friend might be more urate."
Knox Simmons followed behind her with a grin, sticking to her like a leech, ced a hand on her shoulder, winked at her, full of grievance, "Scarlett, how can you say that about me?"
"Can one have a friend like you?"
Scarlett Yates snorted, pped away his restless wolf paw, "Talking about him and other women in front of his current girlfriend, aren¡¯t you afraid that I won¡¯t go look for trouble with him?"
Chapter 285: Brilliant Strategy, Truly Brilliant!
Chapter 285: Chapter 285: Brilliant Strategy, Truly Brilliant!
"Scarlett, I¡¯m truly doing this for your own good," Knox Simmons said, rubbing his reddened hand that had been pped, entirely undeterred as he shamelessly moved closer again.
"I¡¯m just giving you a heads up so you won¡¯t be blindsidedter. Besides, if that guy is really flirting with other women, how could I, having witnessed it, keep it from you and let you be kept in the dark?"
While Knox spoke, he secretly felt a sense of schadenfreude.
It¡¯s because Matthew Saxon is always eating from the bowl while eyeing the pot, having a cute woman like Scarlett yet still thinking about that vixen Alice.
That¡¯s right, a vixen.
He¡¯s never quite liked that woman with thest name Green.
First, she hooked the Saxon family¡¯s young master, then she went after their eldest son.
She was about to marry Maxwell Saxon, yet she still wanted to hold onto Matthew.
Wanting to have both and refusing to let go of either, that greedy demeanor is really unattractive.
If you ask him, that hypocritical woman, Alice Green, is nowhere nearparable to his own Scarlett.
See, isn¡¯t Scarlett adorable with her big, watery eyes, tiny nose, little mouth, and pink, enticing little face? Her smile bends her eyebrows and eyes, making them look like two crescent moons.
Such a vibrant and lively face is so much better than those women who look weak and pitiable, pale like some little white flower battered by a heavy rain.
Matthew Saxon, with his poor eyesight, doesn¡¯t recognize real value, so let him continue cherishing that deceitful little white flower.
Meanwhile, Knox could take this chance to steal Scarlett away.
This is a great opportunity right now.
To win Scarlett¡¯s heart, he must first make her lose hope in Matthew.
If Scarlett sees with her own eyes how Matthew cares for Alice Green, she¡¯s bound to be greatly disappointed in him. He can then show her more care andfort, and Scarlett will begin to trust him more and grow fonder of him.
A brilliant n, truly brilliant!
How could he be so clever?
Knox was thoroughly pleased and even smug about his ¡¯n to win her over.¡¯
He could almost see the day Scarlett would rush into his arms and offer him a sweet kiss.
Those lips, soft like petals, must feel incredible to kiss, he thought.
Knox¡¯s heated gaze involuntarilynded on Scarlett Yates, staring at her pink, moist lips for a few seconds, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing up and down twice.
Luckily, Scarlett didn¡¯t see his leering look, otherwise, the little bit of goodwill she¡¯d finally developed towards him might have dissipated into thin air again.
"Yes, yes, yes, you only want the best for me. I¡¯m so touched," Scarlett Yates said, turning to re at him while Knox had already put away his lewd expression and started shamelessly winking at everyone again.
Whether it was the passing nurse or a female patient visiting the doctor, they were all dazzled by him, staring at him with infatuated expressions.
"Oh my, look at him, that man is really handsome."
"Did you see that? He was just making eyes at me. Those eyes are so captivating, my little heart can hardly take it."
"What are you talking about? He was clearly making eyes at me just now. Those eyes, so full of emotion."
The women quietly argued about who Knox Simmons was really looking at.
The hall was already noisy, but with the sound of their argument, it became even louder.
"Who¡¯s that woman next to him? She¡¯s quite in. Could she be his girlfriend?"
Chapter 286: This is the final warning!
Chapter 286: Chapter 286: This is the final warning!
"How could it be? Just a little girl, hasn¡¯t even fully developed yet, how could she be a match for that handsome guy."
"Exactly, such a good-looking man, his standards must be high, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d be interested in her."
Strangely enough, with so many people in the hall, and so many mouths talking at once, Scarlett Yates still managed to hear the women talking smack about her.
Each one went further than thest, putting her down as worthless.
Out of nowhere, she became the target of these women¡¯s jealous rants, and Scarlett was furious.
Absolutely furious.
She remembered warning Knox Simmons just after leaving the tea shop, that while he was with her, he shouldn¡¯t be flirting around.
He promised wholeheartedly, but it hasn¡¯t been long and he¡¯s back at it again.
But if he wants to flirt, let him flirt; problem is, it¡¯s made her a target for attacks.
How could she tolerate this!
"Knox Simmons!" she hissed in warning.
If he keeps this up, she¡¯s definitely not walking with him anymore!
This yboy who flirts wherever he goes!
"Scarlett, I didn¡¯t do anything," Knox Simmons said, voice intive and innocent.
Scarlett red at him through gritted teeth, "Are you sure you weren¡¯t just flirting all over the ce earlier?"
Knox felt a bit anxious under her re, "I was just casually looking around, if those women want to scream while staring at me, there¡¯s nothing I can do, my charm is too great, can¡¯t me me."
"Fine."
Scarlett chuckled sarcastically, stopped in her tracks, turned around, and pointed at him, "We¡¯ll go our separate ways, don¡¯t follow me, I don¡¯t want to be inexplicably scolded by people."
Seeing she was truly angry, Knox hurriedly came up to her, coaxing softly, "Scarlett, don¡¯t be mad, I¡¯ll listen to you, in the future, I won¡¯t look at anyone other than you, alright?"
"Not alright." Annoyed by his clinginess like an annoying glue stick, if he only focuses on her in the future, wouldn¡¯t that just be more trouble?
Knox seemed to have never been this aggrieved, looking like a bullied little wife, his Peach Blossom Eyes filled with intiveness, "Then what do you want me to do?"
"Just manage your eyes well, and stop flirting everywhere."
"I¡ª"
Knox looked innocent, wanting to say he just nced at those women casually, didn¡¯t mean to flirt, but faced with Scarlett¡¯s re, he immediately had to act the bullied little wife, not daring to defend himself further.
Scarlett was angry, and the consequences were serious.
Sisters are to be cherished, brothers are to be bullied.
Whatever she says, that¡¯s how it should be. Right or wrong, just go along with her.
"This is thest warning!"
Scarlett jabbed his forehead as she red, "Do you hear me!"
Her delicate hand, white like scallions, waved in front of his face, Knox felt irritated and seized the opportunity to hold her hand, "Alright, whatever Scarlett says, that¡¯s how it¡¯ll be, brother listens to you."
Her soft, boneless hand didn¡¯t stay in his grasp for even three seconds before there was a loud p, heavily hitting the back of his hand.
Scarlett withdrew her hand, coldlyughing at his incorrigible nature, "One more thing, keep your hands to yourself, or my fists might not miss!"
"Cruel sister."
"Disobedient brother deserves a beating!"
"Scarlett, you¡¯re not cute anymore."
"If you don¡¯t want to acknowledge me as your sister, you still have time to regret it now."
"Scarlett, did you regret it? You don¡¯t want a brother anymore?"
"Scarlett, wait up, Scarlett..."
Chapter 287: I’m afraid it’s not up to you anymore
Chapter 287: Chapter 287: I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not up to you anymore
--
The two bickered their way to the inpatient department.
Scarlett Yates was not entirely clear about Alice Green¡¯s condition, but ording to Knox Simmons, it was nothing serious anymore.
The high-end VIP Ward area was built like a resort vi.
The elevator stopped on the fifth floor.
The moment she stepped out, Scarlett Yates suddenly felt a twinge of fear.
It was as if all the courage she had mustered up initially, and the impulse born out of anger, suddenly disappeared just before she was about to see Matthew Saxon.
Knox Simmons walked out first, not yet noticing her change, and while walking, he said, "Scarlett, don¡¯t be afraid, no matter what happenster, I¡¯m on your side. Although Matthew and I have been friends since childhood, I will definitely not be biased toward him."
After walking a few steps, he noticed the silence behind him.
"Scarlett, what¡¯s wrong?" He turned around and saw Scarlett Yates still standing at the elevator exit, just staring at him nkly, with no intention of following.
"I..."
Scarlett felt that deep inside, she was still a coward.
A coward who would flee before a battle.
Even she despised herself.
She looked at Knox, who was staring back in confusion, bit her lip, and found it difficult to speak.
How to say it?
Tell him that she suddenly felt scared and didn¡¯t dare to face it, so she wanted to run away?
Not only did she think it would be embarrassing to say it out loud, but even she herself did too.
She didn¡¯t know how to start, so she simply remained silent.
Knox stared at her suspiciously for a while, then suddenly curled his lips, seemingly seeing through her thoughts.
He slowly stepped back to her.
With an enchantingly handsome face, he got close to hers, "Don¡¯t want to go?"
"I, I don¡¯t know either." Scarlett struggled for a moment, frowning in frustration.
Knox smiled gently, his fingers as beautiful as his face lightly touched her forehead, pushing away a lock of hair that blocked her brow, and softly said, "If you don¡¯t want to go, don¡¯t force yourself. Why not walk around downstairs, and I¡¯ll take a quick look, thene down to find you?"
Scarlett bit her lip but said nothing.
There was a hint of hesitation and struggle in her eyes.
To go or not to go?
After what happenedst night, after she used his kisses of being disgusting, should she still go?
He probably wouldn¡¯t want to see her, would he?
After such an unpleasant scenest night, her appearance would just annoy him.
"I think...I better not go." Even if it meant losing face, it was better than facing his cold, contemptuous gaze.
She admitted she was a coward.
A coward who only thought of escaping when faced with problems.
She thought it¡¯d be humiliating to face Knox, so she kept her head down the whole time, her fingers entangled in each other, just like her current state of mind¡ªchaotic and tangled.
So, she didn¡¯t notice Knox¡¯s expression change suddenly.
Nor did she see his gaze move past her,nding on the corridor to her left.
In the long corridor, a few nurses and doctors walked by intermittently, nodding slightly in greeting to the two, with a very polite demeanor.
A handsome man and a beautiful woman naturally draw attention, and in addition to one being the Saxon Family¡¯s Young Master and the other a big star, it was even more so.
Knox fixated on the slowly approaching Matthew Saxon and Alice Green, sighed softly, and gently rubbed Scarlett¡¯s forehead, saying helplessly, "Scarlett, this issue is now probably beyond your control."
Chapter 288: That Kindness, She Had Never Seen Before
Chapter 288: Chapter 288: That Kindness, She Had Never Seen Before
There was no escape, she had to face it.
Scarlett couldn¡¯t understand the meaning behind his words, she blinked curiously and lifted her head slightly, "What do you mean?"
But there was no need for Matthew Saxon to tell her, Scarlett soon found out.
Her gaze followed Knox Simmons and turned to look at the striking couple not far away.
The person she had been trying to avoid appeared right in front of her eyes.
He was carefully supporting another woman, leaning down and smiling gently as he spoke to her, disying an expression as soft as water.
That tenderness was something Scarlett had never seen before.
With eyes full of indulgence andpassion, it seemed as though they could melt anything in the world, a tenderness so overwhelming that she almost thought she had mistaken a person or was hallucinating.
Was that Matthew Saxon?
Was the man who looked somewhat unfamiliar the Matthew Saxon she knew?
The thin morning light spread over the coffee-colored carpet and fell upon his smiling lips.
On that handsome face, those clear and deep eyes revealed a gentle glow she had never seen before, as if an entire ray of sunshine had fallen into his eyes, making them so warm.
Beside him, Alice Green lifted her pale face, focusing intently on him.
Every word Matthew Saxon said, she would return with a soft smile, looking at him with a gaze full of fascination and dependence.
She leaned half-body against Matthew Saxon, with one arm hooked around his, herplexion pale, yet her spirits seemed good.
Perhaps it was because she was beside the person she liked, smiling joyfully, with an expression of satisfaction and happiness.
The two slowly walked over.
Not sure what Matthew Saxon said, but Alice Green suddenly hesitated, then stared at him with glistening tears.
A moment full of deep affection.
Warm and tender, anyone witnessing this scene would believe they were a couple deeply in love.
The little nurse who passed by them just now was full of envy in her eyes.
The two chatted softly as they walked, asionally gazing at each other, immersed in their world, seemingly indifferent to everything around them.
Thus, even while standing face to face, Matthew Saxon never nced towards Scarlett.
All his attention was focused on Alice Green.
A sudden ache in her heart emerged.
That familiar and painful sting resurface again.
Scarlett didn¡¯t understand why she remained standing there.
She wanted to leave immediately, to get away from this awkward and ufortable ce.
But she still stood there without moving.
Her legs felt heavy and numb, unable to take a step, almost like they were no longer hers.
That timid and cowardly part of her stared wide-eyed, unmoved, gazing fixedly ahead at the man who had attempted to kiss herst night, and now was being intimately held by another woman.
Was he truly just toying with her?
All those sweet words, all that affection, was so fake it couldn¡¯t stand up to scrutiny.
"Matthew..." Alice Green first noticed her and Knox Simmons.
She raised her pale and delicate face, a hint of surprise shed in her watery eyes, her expression changed suddenly, and she widened her eyes to look at her, then turned to Knox Simmons with confusion.
She tugged at Matthew Saxon¡¯s arm, her voice hoarse and weak, seemingly not fully recovered, "Miss Yates and Knox are here."
Chapter 289 Miss Green, what do you mean by this?
Chapter 289: Chapter 289 Miss Green, what do you mean by this?
The Simmons family has three young masters. The youngest, Knox Simmons, is also known as the Third Young Master in high society circles.
Alice Green seemed very surprised that Scarlett Yates would be with Knox Simmons, and her scrutinizing gaze lingered on the two of them for a long time.
At her words, Matthew Saxon seemed to finally notice that his brother and his woman had arrived, standing merely four or five steps away from him.
His attention finally shifted, and in an instant, the gentle eyes turned cold and distant as he gazed coldly at Scarlett Yates.
"What are you doing here?" His voice was as cold and detached as his gaze.
Scarlett Yates increasingly felt that what she saw earlier was merely a figment of her imagination.
The man standing before her, with cold and distant eyes, was the real Matthew Saxon.
"Knox Simmons, what are you doing with her?" Without waiting for Scarlett Yates to answer, Matthew Saxon shifted his gaze to his good friend.
"It should be me asking you that." Knox Simmons gave Alice Green a cold nce, his gazending on the hand she had around Matthew Saxon, and let out a disdainful snort through his nose.
"Matthew, have you forgotten something?"
Matthew Saxon frowned, coldly saying, "What do you want to say?"
"The woman by your side is your brother¡¯s woman, Matthew. Do you know what you¡¯re doing?"
As he spoke, his peach blossom eyes narrowed, and his sharp gaze suddenly shot towards Alice Green, sneering, "Miss Green, what do you mean by this? Are you trying to pit Matthew against his brother for your sake?"
Alice Green was so startled by his re that her already pale face turned even whiter, taking on a ghostly pallor. "Third Young Master, I-I didn¡¯t mean that."
She seemed very afraid of Knox Simmons.
Her slender, frail body leaned fearfully towards Matthew Saxon, clinging tightly to his arm, trembling all over.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s expression changed at once, drawing Alice Green into his arms, protecting her, and angrily rebuked Knox Simmons, "You scared her, move those damned eyes away from her!"
"Oh, so precious, huh?"
Knox Simmons¡¯s lips curled into a caustic smirk, clicking his tongue as he sighed, "If she¡¯s your sweetheart, why don¡¯t you hurry up and marry her; wait too long, and she might end up as your sister-inw, and then it¡¯s toote."
"They say the private lives in the upper ss are chaotic, and the rtionships even more so, but if the younger brother and sister-inw get involved, that¡¯s not a good look either."
"You two obviously have feelings for each other, both unmarried. Why not be openly together instead of sneaking around?"
As Knox Simmons finished speaking viciously, Alice Green¡¯s face had already turnedpletely colorless.
She raised her snow-white face from Matthew Saxon¡¯s embrace, eyes brimming with tears as if she had suffered great grievances, choking with red eyes, "Third Young Master, how can you speak so harshly, you and Matthew are such good friends, don¡¯t you know there¡¯s nothing between us?"
"Oh? My words were harsh?" Knox Simmons sneered.
"If I were really as you said with Matthew, we would have been married long ago, why would I choose the family courts?" Feeling wrongly used, Alice Green bit her lip tightly, ring at Knox Simmons with shame and anger.
Knox Simmons curved his lips into a smile.
Chapter 290: Snatch Matthew Back
Chapter 290: Chapter 290: Snatch Matthew Back
He sneered at Alice Green, eyes full of mockery, "It doesn¡¯t matter if I wronged you or not. If you really think you¡¯re innocent, then go ahead and hug Matthew Saxon like that in front of Maxwell. If he doesn¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll apologize to you for what I¡¯ve said today."
Alice¡¯s face had lost all color. She red angrily at Knox Simmons, then looked pleadingly at Matthew Saxon, choking with grievance, "Matthew, have I done something to offend Young Master Knox? Why is he being so aggressive?"
She buried her face in Matthew Saxon¡¯s chest and sobbed quietly.
In the blink of an eye, someone had used him, pinning a strange crime on him. Knox was hopping mad.
That damned girl with the surname Ji, isn¡¯t it enough that she messed with Matthew Saxon and Maxwell¡¯s rtionship, and now she wants to meddle between us brothers?
Evil, truly evil.
This damned girl is nothing but a thoroughly bad woman, full of schemes.
If it weren¡¯t for Matthew Saxon¡¯s sake, he would teach her a lesson!
Furious and resentful, he red at Alice Green, suddenly pulling Scarlett Yates in front of him, eximing in frustration, "Alice, Matthew is Scarlett¡¯s man, why are you always clinging to him?"
After speaking, he gave Scarlett a push forward, seething with anger, "Scarlett, go, take Matthew back. That damned woman with the surname Ji is driving me crazy."
At this point, anger clouded his head; he only thought about how to strike back at Alice Green,pletely forgetting that his original purpose was to make Scarlett witness this scene, so she¡¯d give up on Matthew Saxon.
When people are angry, reason is nowhere to be found.
So, the youngest master of the Simmons Family lost his mind and pushed the woman he liked toward his rival.
Knox Simmons¡¯ voice wasn¡¯t loud, but Matthew seemed to have heard it.
He slightly raised his head, eyes cold and showing a mocking smile.
The smile seemed to be saying to Scarlett Yates, ¡¯I want to see how you take me away.¡¯
Take him away?
Scarlett Yates chuckled helplessly.
One is the woman important to him, the other is a mere "partner" like a passerby; there¡¯s noparison, how could she take him away?
And what capital does she have to take him?
Even after being mocked by Knox Simmons, Matthew Saxon still didn¡¯t let go of Alice Green.
He held his future sister-inw affectionately, as if cradling a cherished treasure.
His eyes were cold and mocking as he looked at her, as if watching a joke.
Waves of piercing pain cascaded over her, needles pricking her heart a thousandfold.
Suddenly, Scarlett Yates began tough.
Matthew Saxon frowned, his flickering gaze showing aplex expression, "Scarlett Yates, why are you with Knox Simmons?"
"Oh, I¡¯m with my brother, what¡¯s so strange about that."
"Your brother?" Matthew Saxon¡¯s frown deepened, a touch of surprise shing in his eyes.
"I acknowledged Scarlett as my sister." Knox Simmons stepped forward, extending his long arm, resting it on Scarlett Yates¡¯ frail shoulder, gently pulling her wavering body toward himself, letting her lean on him.
Ah, this stubborn little girl.
If you¡¯re so sad and upset, just find an excuse and leave, why insist on staying here?
Standing behind her, he saw her every move clearly.
Earlier, her hands had fallen to her sides, clenched, the veins on the back of her hand popping out, trembling so violently, yet her body stood iron-straight.
Chapter 291: What’s Wrong, Alice
Chapter 291: Chapter 291: What¡¯s Wrong, Alice
Suddenly, a tinge of heartache welled up within him.
Real heartache.
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t push him away.
Her body leaned weakly towards him as she turned her head and gave him a grateful smile.
At the moment when they were leaning against each other, their eyes meeting, Matthew Saxon¡¯s gaze darkened, and his face turned somber.
But it was only for an instant, soon returning to normal.
As if his change of expression just now was merely someone else¡¯s illusion.
His hand around Alice Green¡¯s shoulder tightened unconsciously, causing Alice to furrow her brows and let out a light cry.
She looked up in surprise, following Matthew¡¯splex and indistinguishable gaze, and her heart suddenly tightened, as if discovering something terrifying, a hint of panic appearing in her eyes.
"Matthew..." She fearfully pressed her body closer to him, trembling violently in his arms, "I suddenly feel so ufortable, I¡¯m so cold, can we leave here quickly? The air in the hospital makes me feel so stifled."
Matthew seemed not to hear what she was saying.
His eyes remained tightly fixed on Scarlett Yates and Knox Simmons.
"Matthew, Matthew..." Alice grew more afraid, calling him again several times.
Just what was he looking at?
That woman, or Knox Simmons?
He was watching so intently, so focused that even though she had called him several times, he didn¡¯t react.
She even told him that her body was very ufortable.
Had it been in the ward, as soon as she said this, he would express concern and care for her unreservedly.
But ever since the woman named Scarlett Yates appeared, he became abnormal.
His eyes could only see that woman.
How strange.
He was right beside her, so why did she feel such fear of losing him?
Just because he looked at that woman twice, just because of his sudden emotional change just now.
Alice didn¡¯t know what she was afraid of; in every aspect, she was confident in winning.
That little blond girl wasn¡¯t even worth her concern.
After calling him several more times, Matthew expressionlessly retracted his gaze and looked down at her, "What¡¯s wrong, Alice?"
Alice¡¯s face was filled with fear, her voice trembling, "Matthew, can we leave here quickly? I don¡¯t like staying in the hospital, I¡¯m afraid of this ce."
Matthew was silent for a few seconds and nodded, "Okay, we¡¯ll leave here."
This normal phrase felt like a promise to Alice, making her breathe a long sigh of relief.
She bit her lip, "What about Miss Yates..."
Matthew gave Scarlett Yates a cold nce, then spoke indifferently, "I¡¯ll send you back first."
"But, but I¡¯ll be afraid by myself." Alice clutched him tightly, terrified he would disappear.
"Miss Green is afraid, the person she should be looking for is her fianc¨¦. Holding onto someone else¡¯s man like this, do you have no shame at all?" Knox Simmons wasn¡¯t polite to her.
He had long disliked Alice, but due to Matthew¡¯s presence, he couldn¡¯t do anything against her, only manage to say a few harsh words to vent his anger.
Alice shrank into Matthew¡¯s arms like a startled bird.
Knox saw this and sneered even more coldly, "Miss Green, should I give Maxwell Saxon a call then? Tell him his fianc¨¦e is too scared to be alone and have hime apany you, what do you say?"
Chapter 292: He no longer cares
Chapter 292: Chapter 292: He no longer cares
"Knox, stop making a fuss." Matthew Saxon frowned, holding Alice Green as he headed towards the elevator.
Knox Simmons¡¯ face darkened as he blocked his path and said coldly, "Matthew, how long are you going to protect this woman? She has nothing but malicious intentions, aiming to turn the Saxon Family upside down¡ªcan¡¯t you see that?"
Matthew Saxon looked at him expressionlessly. "Move aside."
Knox Simmons¡¯ face turned livid with rage. "If she¡¯s the only one in your heart, then what is Scarlett to you? If you don¡¯t love her, then let her go."
"Let her go?"
Matthew suddenly sneered, his eyes coldly resting on Scarlett Yates with a mocking curl of his lips, "Her legs are on her own body. If she wants to leave, do you think I can force her to stay?"
"I don¡¯t care what games you¡¯re ying, but it¡¯s about time it¡¯s over. I don¡¯t have time to keep ying along with you."
"Scarlett Yates, I really underestimated you. In less than a day, you¡¯ve got the young master of the Simmons Family calling you his sister. Gaining such a powerful ally, are you pleased with yourself?"
"No matter how pleased, it can¡¯t beat you, Second Young Master."
Scarlett Yates smiled gently and nced at Alice Green in his arms, "With a beauty in your embrace, Second Young Master must be quite proud."
Oh, so that¡¯s how he sees it.
Whether she leaves or stays, he no longer cares.
Then, he probably doesn¡¯t care about that contract either.
Ever since Alice Green jumped into the sea, his whole being, even his soul, was taken away by her.
Yes, something you almost lost¡ªonce you get it back, can you feel the same as before?
Alice Green¡¯s fall into the sea stripped away all his feigned indifference, and he couldn¡¯t put on the facade anymore.
Scarlett Yates suddenly realized that the contract between her and Matthew Saxon appeared to being to an end.
The one-year agreement had onlysted two months and was already about to terminate.
So be it, the sooner it ends, the sooner they exit each other¡¯s lives.
From then on, she¡¯ll be an ordinary little nurse, and he¡¯ll remain the high and mighty young master of a prestigious family.
They were people from two different worlds and should never have had any intersection.
Matthew Saxon squinted his eyes, a mysterious light flickering in them, "You¡¯re still so sharp-tongued."
"The Second Young Master always says I¡¯m not smart. If I¡¯m not at least quick-witted in front of you, won¡¯t I be disliked by you to the bone?"
Scarlett Yates leanedzily against Knox Simmons, suddenly looking up to give him a sweet smile and speaking in a honeyed voice, "Brother, didn¡¯t you sayst night you¡¯d take me to the ind across the way? The weather¡¯s so good today; shall we go now?"
"You want to go now?"
"Yes."
"Alright, wherever Scarlett wants to go, I¡¯ll go with you." Knox Simmons smiled, fondly patting her head with adoration and looking down at her tenderly.
As soon as he reached out to pat her on the head, he felt a cold gaze piercing him, the temperature around seemed to drop several degrees because of it.
He looked up and met Matthew Saxon¡¯s dark, icy eyes.
Knox Simmons found it amusing.
Matthew Saxon was holding Alice Green yet was furious about his closeness to Scarlett Yates¡ªwhat did he mean by that?
He had already made his choice, choosing the woman in his arms.
So why should he still care about Scarlett Yates, whom he abandoned?
Knox Simmons allowed Matthew Saxon to re at him coldly. His smile remained unchanged as hisrge hand on Scarlett Yates¡¯ head made an even more affectionate gesture.
Chapter 293: He Seems to Really Dislike Me
Chapter 293: Chapter 293: He Seems to Really Dislike Me
He stretched out his arms and pulled Scarlett halfway into his embrace, smiling as he met Matthew Saxon¡¯s icy gaze, and said with a smirk, "Matthew, since you¡¯re going to apany that woman, I¡¯ll borrow Scarlett for a day."
"You heard it too, she wants to go to the little ind opposite. I¡¯ve just acknowledged this sweetie sister; her requests are like imperial edicts. Sorry, we have to leave first."
Although Knox Simmons said he was borrowing Scarlett from Matthew Saxon, he didn¡¯t wait for a reply and turned around with Scarlett, stepping into the elevator.
Scarlett no longer looked at Matthew Saxon.
Her body nestled obediently against Knox Simmons, her head buried low, too low for anyone to see her facial expression.
The moment the elevator door closed, Matthew Saxon instinctively wanted to chase after her.
Just as he was about to move, Alice Green¡¯s body suddenly trembled, her lips quivered twice, and then she began to cough violently.
While coughing, she gasped urgently, "Matthew, my head suddenly feels dizzy, I feel like throwing up..."
Her face was scrunched up as if she was in great difort, showing a painful expression.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s expression changed, and he slowly retracted the foot he had just stepped out.
He looked at Alice Green¡¯s face, pale and full of pain, then nced at the elevator that had closed and started moving down, hesitated for a few seconds, and half-embraced, half-supported Alice Green to sit on the bench in the corridor.
Matthew Saxon gazed deeply at Alice Green, "The doctor said your body is already fine."
Alice Green wasn¡¯t pretending, Matthew Saxon was not stupid, he could see through it.
She often loves using such small tricks to win his sympathy and affection.
In the past, thinking she only wanted to attract his attention and gain his focus, he would indulge her.
But things are different now.
Her status is different than before, which means their rtionship can¡¯t return to the past.
Even though, after experiencing the thrilling incident of falling into the seast night, he couldn¡¯tpletely sever ties with her, letting her continue to act wildly was also not what he desired.
"Matthew, I, I..." She stammered for a long time but couldn¡¯t utter a single word.
Unexpectedly, he exposed her so directly, Alice Green was a bit surprised and stared at him in a daze.
"Both you and I should understand that we cannot return to the past." Matthew Saxon gently touched her head, his voice soft yet carrying a trace of barely noticeable reproach.
"Later, I will take you back and give your brother a call. You can¡¯t not inform him after such a major incident happened here."
Alice Green bit her lip hard, her moist eyes timidly gazing at Matthew Saxon, her mouth opened, yet she couldn¡¯t utter a word, her eyes continuously flickering with a look as if she wanted to speak but couldn¡¯t.
"Matthew..."
She seemed ready to cry the next moment, her hoarse and delicate voice already carrying sobs, "You, do you really want to go find Miss Yates?"
"Sorry, I caused another misunderstanding between you, and the third young master, he seems to dislike me a lot. Matthew, am I truly very annoying?"
"What the third young master said is right, I¡¯m about to marry Sintong, I shouldn¡¯t be clinging to you anymore, but, but I really never wanted to monopolize you, I¡¯m just really afraid of losing you."
As she spoke, tears silently fell down, a drop hitting her pale face devoid of blood, making her appear even more pitiable and fragile.
Chapter 294: I Can’t Marry You
Chapter 294: Chapter 294: I Can¡¯t Marry You
Tears soaked her cheeks, but she didn¡¯t wipe them away. She just stared nkly at Matthew Saxon, her eyes filled with a fearful and pitiful look. "Matthew, if I marry Maxwell, we can¡¯t be like this anymore, can we?"
Matthew Saxon remained silent.
Alice Green covered her face and started to cry softly, "Matthew, can we really not go back to how it was before? But I can¡¯t let go."
Matthew Saxon said nothing, just stood quietly beside her.
In her ears, Alice¡¯s sobs carried a sense of despair and painful wailing.
She cried so heartbrokenly, as if hearing the news of her own death, that kind of despair and grief would arousepassion in anyone.
Who knows how long she cried.
Alice¡¯s sobs gradually stopped, and she lifted her face, wet with tears, swollen eyes looking sadly at Matthew Saxon, "If I don¡¯t marry Maxwell Saxon, would you marry me?"
"Matthew, just one word, and I won¡¯t marry Maxwell." There was suddenly a glimmer of hope in her desperate eyes.
She tightly grabbed Matthew Saxon¡¯s hand, "Matthew, will you marry me? If you marry me, I won¡¯t marry Maxwell."
"Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t like Scarlett Yates? Since you can marry a woman you don¡¯t like, why can¡¯t you marry me?"
"Whether you love me or not, I can not care. As long as I can be your wife, stay by your side, I can not care about anything."
She pleaded with him in such a lowly and humble manner.
This was herst hope.
She really didn¡¯t want to marry Maxwell Saxon.
Isn¡¯t the greatest pain for a woman in this lifetime marrying a man she doesn¡¯t love and doesn¡¯t love her?
Maxwell Saxon didn¡¯t like her.
Not even a little bit of liking, not at all.
He would marry her, only because there was something in her worth his use.
That man was deeply scheming, ambitious, ready to abandon everything to get what he wanted.
Which included his marriage.
So, even if he had not a shred of feeling for her, he could still marry her.
She really didn¡¯t want to marry such a terrible man. The only one who could save her now was the man in front of her.
She loved him, but in his eyes, she was just a pathetic substitute.
She abandoned everything, made a final desperate plea, begging him like a pitiful creature to have mercy on her.
"Alice, I can¡¯t marry you." It was like she had grasped onto a piece of driftwood to save her life, only to be firmly and mercilessly pushed away by him.
She fell back into a cold abyss, looking at him with a lost and disconste gaze, muttering, "Why?"
Could he not even pity her?
Matthew Saxon did not reply to her.
His hand lightly fell on her head, giving it a few affectionate rubs, "Come on, I¡¯ll take you back. The crew has already been notified, take these days to get some good rest, don¡¯t roam about."
Alice Green¡¯s body remained motionless, her lips moved, and tears fell again, "Is it because of Scarlett Yates?"
"Matthew, you¡¯ve actually fallen for her, haven¡¯t you?"
"Even though you act so indifferent, your eyes betray you. Just now, when the third young master held her, you got angry."
"In the past, if the third young master liked someone, you could easily give him the women by your side, and now he just held Scarlett Yates for a moment, and you got so angry."
Chapter 295: What if this person disappears?
Chapter 295: Chapter 295: What if this person disappears?
She cried and cried, then suddenlyughed, her voice deste, "Matthew, you¡¯ve fallen for her, haven¡¯t you realized?"
"What exactly is so good about her? Why would you like a woman like that? Do you know how unwilling I feel?"
Alice Green¡¯s emotions became unusually agitated, her voice sharpened significantly.
Luckily, there was no one else in the corridor besides her and Matthew Saxon.
Perhaps there were others, but no one chose to appear at this moment.
One is a popr star about to marry into a wealthy family, the other is the brother of the man she¡¯s going to marry, yet the two are interacting in a very strange manner.
Things like this, just taking a peek is enough.
"This has nothing to do with her." Mentioning Scarlett Yates, Matthew Saxon couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows, a sh of anger passing through his eyes.
That damned woman.
Does she even know what she¡¯s doing?
She actually epted Knox Simmons as a brother.
She¡¯s already stepped into someone else¡¯s trap, and she¡¯s unaware.
Like a weasel wishing a hen a happy new year, what kind of good intentions could there be? Does she truly think Knox Simmons wants to be her brother sincerely?
Idiot, such an idiot.
Thinking of Knox Simmons¡¯ past ridiculous actions, Matthew Saxon furrowed his brows even deeper.
That foolish woman wholeheartedly believes Knox Simmons is a good man; with her kind of brain, she¡¯d be left without even the bone fragments after Knox Simmons devours her.
The duck already sent to his mouth, how could Knox Simmons possibly let her fly away?
If she actually goes to the ind opposite with Knox Simmons, with her limited skills, she might get eatenpletely today.
Thinking of this, Matthew Saxon suddenly felt restless.
A voice in his heart told him that it was the foolish woman¡¯s own choice to go, if she ended up in Knox Simmons¡¯ hands, it was her own doing.
Soon, another voice told him, although it was her own doing, if she really got devoured by Knox Simmons, and then cried and made a fuss, it would yet be a troublesome affair.
Nominally, she is still Matthew Saxon¡¯s woman.
While the contract hasn¡¯t been terminated, he can¡¯t just let such things happen under his watch.
Such incidental matters, reducing one case is better.
"You still im you haven¡¯t fallen for her, are you protecting her because you¡¯re worried I might do something to her?"
Matthew Saxon¡¯s inattentiveness fiercely provoked Alice Green.
Although this man was right next to her, his mind had evidently already drifted away from her.
Herints seemed to leave him unmoved.
His eyes were watching that elevator door.
Just now, Scarlett Yates and Knox Simmons had left on that elevator.
Jealous mes burned wildly, incinerating the resentment deep in Alice Green¡¯s heart.
He wasn¡¯t like this before.
But now, everything has changed.
Scarlett Yates, Scarlett Yates, because of this woman, she and he can never return to the past.
So, what if this person disappeared?
If she were to vanishpletely, if he never saw her again, would his eyes only see her?
Such thoughts, once sprouting from the dark corners of her heart, rooted and sprouted at a frightening pace...
"This is my own decision, and it¡¯s unrted to anyone else."
"Will you marry her, Matthew, will you really marry Scarlett Yates?"
"If you insist on knowing an answer, then I suppose yes."
"Yes? Haha, are you really going to marry her, make her your wife? She¡¯s not deserving of you at all, you¡¯re lying to me, aren¡¯t you, you couldn¡¯t possibly fall for a woman like that."
Chapter 296 I Really Envy Her
Chapter 296: Chapter 296 I Really Envy Her
"Alice..."
"Matthew, I really envy her, but I also hate her, she¡¯s the one who took you away from me." Alice Green¡¯s eyes, red with fury, red at him, filled with bloodshot veins and hate.
Matthew Saxon stared at her for a moment, gently brushing aside a strand of her tear-soaked hair, then touched her head, "Alice, you can¡¯t touch her."
Alice Green continued to re at him, biting her lips until they left a mark, sneering coldly, "What if I insist?"
"Brother Matthew, would you hit me for her?"
Matthew Saxon was silent for a few seconds, then lightly sighed, seeming somewhat helpless, "Don¡¯t make me think you¡¯re scary, Alice, never try to do that, or you¡¯ll lose me forever."
He seemed to be joking.
Because when he said that, there was still a hint of a smile on his lips.
His tone wasn¡¯t harsh, with a calm tone, very casual, as if he was just saying it casually, not needing the listener to take it seriously.
But Alice Green¡¯s body became stiff, and her face turned very unpleasant.
"Is she really that important to you?" Her voice started to tremble again, anger and jealousy surged into her mind, preventing her from thinking any further.
Her body seemed frozen by cold, stiff and icy.
Only the fire of jealousy burned in her eyes that had just cried, illuminating the frightening bloodshot veins in her eyes, with a sudden ferocious expression on her face, a once charming face now terrifying.
Matthew Saxon gently wiped away the tears at her eyes and sighed, "Yeah, that silly woman can only be handled by me, it¡¯s not impossible for others to do something to her unless I discard her."
"Alice, my things, only I can touch them, this rule you have always known."
Alice Green blinked, "Would you discard her?"
Matthew Saxon chuckled, "Maybe I will, maybe I won¡¯t, who knows what will happen in the future."
Alice Green fell silent.
"Matthew, can you stay with me?" After a long time, Alice Green seemed to gradually stabilize her emotions, raised her head again, the hatred disappearedpletely from her eyes, herplexion returned to normal, and those ferocious expressions disappeared entirely.
She turned back to that pitiful Alice Green.
She blinked, gently leaning her body towards Matthew Saxon, lightly tugging at his coat, slightly raising her head, softly asking, "I know there is no way back for us, I don¡¯t ask for much, as long as there¡¯s a small ce in your heart for me, I¡¯d be satisfied."
"During the time on the ind, it¡¯s myst time being able to lean on you like this, Matthew, in two days I¡¯ll be leaving, could you stay with me these two days?"
"Alice..."
"Just two days, Matthew, is it so hard for you to spare just two days for me?"
Matthew Saxon¡¯s expression turnedplex as he looked at her, stayed silent for a long time, and gently pushed her away.
"You won¡¯t even satisfy myst wish?" Alice Green bit her lips tightly, her face pallid.
"Didn¡¯t you say you treat me as a sister? Is it not allowed for a sister to want her brother¡¯spany? Matthew, what exactly are you worried about, you weren¡¯t like this before, is it because of Scarlett Yates?"
"You saw it yourself, her and Knox Simmons with their arms around each other, she..."
Chapter 297: That feeling is worse than death
Chapter 297: Chapter 297: That feeling is worse than death
The rest of the words, Alice Green couldn¡¯t continue to say.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s gaze suddenly became unfamiliar.
"Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you back."
Ultimately, he still rejected her.
Alice¡¯s face couldn¡¯t hide her disappointment, but more so the fear and overwhelming jealousy from her heart.
She had already begged him so humbly, abandoning her dignity, just to have him apany her for two days.
Just two days, was he unwilling?
Is it because of Scarlett Yates?
An unexpected surge of anger made her let out a coldugh.
She looked at Matthew disappointedly, suddenly standing up, and mocking him, "I understand now, three years of emotions can¡¯tpare to a woman you just met, Matthew, why did you save mest night!"
"Why didn¡¯t you let me die?"
"Do you know that watching the person you love and seeing them belong to someone else is even more painful than dying?"
Her tears seemed to never run dry.
With her reddened eyes filled with endless disappointment, pain, and hatred, she gazed deeply at Matthew, "If time could turn back, I truly wish I never met you that night."
"I¡¯d rather stay in Darknight City living a life neither of the living nor the dead, which is better than the current pain and torment."
"Matthew, you are so cruel, you gave me hope, but also you brought me despair."
After this flood of tearful usations, she suddenly reached out and pushed Matthew away.
"Since you want to find her so badly, then go! I won¡¯t stand in your way anymore!"
After speaking, she wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and turned around, running away from Matthew.
The agent, who had been waiting on the side, saw this and hurriedly chased after her, anxiously shouting, "Alice, Alice, wait."
Alice ran into the elevator and closed the elevator door.
The agent chased to the elevator, waited for a few seconds, then turned around hesitantly, asking, "Young Master, aren¡¯t you going to chase after Alice?"
Over the years, the agent knew most of the matters between Matthew and Alice.
She always thought that Matthew liked Alice and assumed Alice would marry Matthew.
But unexpectedly, after a few years of waiting, Alice was going to marry, and it was into the Saxon Family, yet not to the Second Young Master Saxon who had raised her status step by step.
Upon suddenly learning that Alice was to marry Maxwell Saxon, the agent was shocked, thinking it was the media once again sensationalizing and fabricating rumors.
Who didn¡¯t know how much the Second Young Master Saxon cared for their Alice, that if she were to marry, she would naturally marry the Second Young Master.
When her suspicion was clearly confirmed, the agent felt more puzzled than surprised.
The Second Young Master Saxon spent a fortune on raising her and showed endless affection for Alice, yet in the end, he¡¯s willing to let her marry someone else?
Matthew showed no intention to chase after her.
He stood in ce, turning his head to the window, his side profile exuding a sense of indifferent remoteness, "There¡¯s no need, just take good care of her."
The agent was taken aback, her expression surprised, but dared not say more. She nodded and pressed the elevator to go down.
--
Sunshine, coast, beach.
Blue sky, white clouds, sunshine.
No weather could be better, no scenery more beautiful.
Scarlett Yates squinted her eyes slightly, lying on the open-air balcony of the wooden cabin.
Below the cabin was the blue sea, with its shimmering surface under the sun. Stretching out her feet, she could dip them into the cool sea water.
Chapter 298: Harboring Ill Intent
Chapter 298: Chapter 298: Harboring Ill Intent
The bright sunshine was shining on her, making her feelzy and lethargic.
Scarlett Yates yawned again.
She had lost count of how many times she had yawned; the scent of flowers wafted into her nose, warmed by the sun, making the sensation all the more sleepy.
If it weren¡¯t for the constant chatter around her, she thought she would have already fallen asleep.
"Scarlett, what do you think of this ce?"
"Hmm, it¡¯s nice."
"Do you like it?"
"Uh-huh."
"Then, why don¡¯t we stay on this ind for a few more days?"
Knox Simmons asionally turned his head to nce at the drowsy individual beside him, his squinted Peach Blossom Eyes suddenly gleamed.
"There are plenty of fun ces on this ind that can¡¯t be explored in just one day; we should stay here for about four or five days, and I¡¯ll make sure you have a good time so that all your bad moods vanish into thin air."
He admitted that bringing Scarlett Yates to the ind was not out of pure intentions.
After meeting her in the bar that night, but being forced to leave due to an ident, he had been itching with anticipation.
The duck he aimed for slipped away before he could catch it, which felt almost as disappointing as losing something right at your fingertips.
Knox Simmons never missed his prey.
And right now was the perfect opportunity.
Due to his previous good behavior, this little girl had lowered her guard against him a bit, increasing her trust; anything he wanted to do would be less difficult now.
When ites to deceit and trickery, the method used doesn¡¯t matter, as long as the result is what he desires.
If he still couldn¡¯t win over this little girl, Knox Simmons would have to write his name backward.
"You and me, staying on the ind for four or five days?"
Scarlett Yates¡¯s drowsy eyes widened a bit, and she suddenly perked up, turning to face Knox Simmons and furrowing her eyebrows suspiciously, "You¡¯ve got some wicked intent, don¡¯t you?"
Even though she had epted Knox Simmons as her brother, Scarlett Yates hadn¡¯t forgotten that his initial motive for approaching her wasn¡¯t pure.
Even him wanting to take her on as a sister had ulterior motives.
After going through some events, she indeed didn¡¯t dislike him as much, but she hadn¡¯tpletely lowered her guard.
The moment Knox Simmons¡¯s little scheme was revealed, Scarlett Yates immediately sensed a hint of conspiracy, her sleepiness was startled away by three parts.
"Scarlett, look at what you¡¯re saying; I¡¯m your brother, we¡¯re siblings, how could I be plotting anything against you?" Having his thoughts guessed right off, Knox Simmons felt a sudden rush of guilt, not daring to turn his face to Scarlett Yates.
He coughed lightly a couple of times, seemingly fixated on the water, mutteringints under his breath, "How can you think of your brother so terribly? Am I that kind of person? I only noticed you were in a bad mood and thought you could stay here a few more days to have fun; how can you doubt my sincerity?"
This little girl has a stronger sense of defense than he anticipated, he had assumed that after ying the warm-hearted brotherst night and this morning, she would be moved to trust himpletely.
Knox Simmons regretted it a bit.
If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have been so hasty.
It¡¯s hard enough getting her on his boat; what if he frightened her away?
Gaining her trust would then be harder than reaching the heavens.
Feeling pangs of dissatisfaction, his mind quickly turned, trying to figure out how to dissolve her suspicions without showing a trace.
"Whether you¡¯re that kind of person or not, that¡¯s indeed hard to say." Scarlett Yates gave him no face at all, yawningzily, slowly sitting up, stretching, and then leisurely walking over to another fishing rod that stood nearby.
Chapter 299: Beyond Control
Chapter 299: Chapter 299: Beyond Control
She sat cross-legged on the ground, tugging at the long-unused fishing pole.
The bait on the fishhook had been eaten long ago.
Yet she still hadn¡¯t caught a single fish.
At this rate, ording to the rules of Fish Retreat, everyone must obtain their own ingredients throughbor, she probably wouldn¡¯t be having lunch.
But just thinking about Knox Simmons sitting there all serious, also not having caught a single fish, made her feel much better.
Well, if there¡¯s someone to starve along with her, that wouldn¡¯t be too bad.
Scarlett didn¡¯t know if fishing could truly calm the mind.
Her mood had never settled down, it still seemed stuck in the hospital, lingering on those cold and distant eyes.
Some words kept swirling in her ears, refusing to leave.
She didn¡¯t want to pay attention, didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore, but felt powerless.
Then those cold and heartless words would repeat over and over again, constantly reopening the wound in her heart.
Matthew Saxon, he really is a despicable man, isn¡¯t he?
And even though she was treated so coldly, she kept thinking about this jerk, isn¡¯t that her own doing?
Holding onto a huge jerk in her heart is foolish to begin with.
And once, she thought she¡¯d never do such a foolish thing.
She lifted the fishing rod and stared at the empty hook, her heart bitter like swallowing coptis juice, yet the smile on her lips was bright and radiant. With a cheeky grin, she said, "Bro, do you think we¡¯re going to be hungry this noon?"
"Aren¡¯t there a lot of fish here? Why isn¡¯t there even one willing to take our bait? Could it be because you just bragged, so they¡¯re deliberately making you look bad?"
She remembered when they first arrived, Knox Simmons patted his chest saying he could easily fish up a whole bunch.
Then, more than an hour passed and not even a shadow of a fish was seen in the bucket beside him.
Mocked by a beauty, Knox Simmons suddenly got anxious, hurriedly exining, "Scarlett, I¡¯m not lying to you. Last time I came here, I really caught a bucket of fish. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask the Boss."
"Oh." Scarlett¡¯s smile deepened.
"You don¡¯t believe me?" That "oh" in Knox¡¯s ears sounded almost like sarcasm.
He was both anxious and frustrated, throwing the fishing rod on the ground, then standing up in a huff, turning around shouting towards the house, "Boss..."
Damn it!
How could she doubt him, thinking he was bragging?
Last time he did catch a bucket full of fish, even the Boss praised him.
Originally he wanted to bring Scarlett to show off a bit, but for some reason, like a ghostly presence, an hour passed without even a small fish biting.
This made him, who confidently assured her he could easily fill up a bucket, embarrassed in front of the girl he liked.
These damned fish dared to embarrass him, he swore once they took the bait, he¡¯d braise, steam, deep-fry, and stir-fry them all into his stomach.
Seeing Knox Simmons jumping in frustration, Scarlett was amused and startedughing.
She felt that if she didn¡¯t say something soon, he¡¯d really start jumping.
"Alright, alright, I believe you." She said while still covering her mouthughing.
Chapter 300 Such a Coincidence
Chapter 300: Chapter 300 Such a Coincidence
The heavy and oppressive mood seemed to improve a lot at this moment.
Herfort only made Knox Simmons more irritated, "With such a perfunctory tone, you still don¡¯t believe me. Just wait, I have to call the boss out to testify."
"Really, there¡¯s no need. I really believe you."
"No way, my honor is at stake, we must get this matter sorted out today."
Perhaps after calling for a long time with no response from the boss, Knox Simmons lost patience and decided to find the person himself.
"Scarlett, wait here."
"Hey, you..." Scarlett Yates tried to stop him.
She didn¡¯t expect Knox Simmons to be so serious about it.
Just as she stood up, intending to chase after him, her gaze unintentionally caught sight of something, and her feet seemed rooted to the ground, unable to move.
Knox Simmons¡¯s figure disappeared into the cabin.
But the figure slowly emerging from another door gradually became clearer before her, getting closer and closer.
She wanted to turn and leave, but for some reason, until that person was right in front of her, she remained motionless.
He lowered his head slightly, his nted eyes swept across her face, his gaze deep and meaningful, and he smiled, "What a coincidence."
Scarlett Yates, however, couldn¡¯t bring herself to smile.
She thought, after everything that happened, it was impossible for her and Matthew Saxon to return to their previous way of interacting.
Even though he seemed like nothing had happened, proactively approaching her, greeting her with a smile on his face...
His expression and tone were just like before.
As if she hadn¡¯t pped himst night, hadn¡¯t cursed him, and hadn¡¯t seen him at the hospital with Alice Green this morning...
She was curious, how could he forget all these things so quickly?
Or did he think that her feelings wouldn¡¯t matter?
She didn¡¯t know. It wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯d tried to figure out what he was thinking, his thoughts were so hard to read, and she always guessed wrong in the end.
Indeed, he was just like the most cunning animal. If a fox¡¯s thoughts could be easily guessed, then why would humans deem it sly and deceitful?
She didn¡¯t know what to say.
So she could only gaze dumbly at him, standing there like a fool, not uttering a word.
Matthew Saxon curled his lips again, forming a charming arc, and said to her in a casual yet indifferent tone, "What¡¯s going on with you and Knox Simmons?"
His tone was breezy.
As if he was asking her, "What¡¯s the weather like today?"
How could he ask so confidently, with such an air of inevitability?
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t want to respond to him.
At the sight of Matthew Saxon, apart from surprise, her first reaction was to turn and leave.
The best way to deal with someone she didn¡¯t want to face was not to see them at all.
But she couldn¡¯t help but reply sarcastically and coldly, "What¡¯s going on with you and Alice Green then?"
ording to the terms of the contract, they wouldn¡¯t interfere in each other¡¯s personal lives.
Since he vited the contract first, her inquiry didn¡¯t count as interfering in his private affairs.
Matthew Saxon seemed taken aback by her question, but then replied calmly, "Everything I can say, you¡¯ve already seen."
Hisck of interest in exining induced a coldugh from Scarlett Yates.
"Yes, I¡¯ve seen it all. You indeed have nothing to say, so my answer is the same. As you saw, my rtionship with Knox Simmons is just like what you saw."
Chapter 301: I have nothing to talk about with you
Chapter 301: Chapter 301: I have nothing to talk about with you
She thought, there really wasn¡¯t any need to continuemunication between them.
"If the Young Master has nothing else to discuss, I won¡¯t entertain you further." Scarlett Yates spoke with her head lowered, and without ncing at him, she turned around and walked away.
The steps that seemed impossible to take finally moved.
Though the movement was slow, at least she could walk, even if it was slowly, as long as she could leave the ce where Matthew Saxon was present.
"Scarlett Yates, where are you going? To find Knox Simmons?" Behind her, Matthew Saxon¡¯s voice was still calm, seemingly tinged with a hint of amusement and sounded so casual.
So casual it seemed he asked just out of boredom, picking a random topic to inquire about.
"Does the Young Master really care who I find?" Scarlett Yates ced one hand on the door frame and didn¡¯t look back, her voice dripping with cold sarcasm.
"Hmm." Matthew¡¯s cool response was clear in her ear.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s stance instantly stiffened.
She expected Matthew Saxon to either not respond or to sneer and mock her with a few words.
But he said, hmm...
Such an answer was never in her anticipation.
For a moment, her heartbeat faltered, but soon went back to normal.
She was silent for a few seconds, and since her back was turned to him, Matthew Saxon couldn¡¯t see her expression, her gaze.
He could only hear herughter still filled with sarcasm and sharp words, "The Young Master really knows how to joke, these words could easily be misunderstood, making one believe that the Young Master truly cares about me."
"Are you upset because I apanied Alice in the hospital and neglected you?"
A shadow suddenly appeared behind her, its long silhouette casting down and engulfing her within it.
The familiar scent drifted softly from behind her.
He stood there silently like a ghost, suddenly behind her.
Scarlett Yates wasn¡¯t sure if she was frightened or had some other inexplicable reason, but her body shivered slightly, the hand resting on the door frame loosened as she intended to move forward.
"Scarlett Yates, do you think I¡¯ll let you go without clearing things up?"
Matthew suddenly reached out and grabbed her.
Whether she wanted it or not, he pulled her into the small wooden cabin he had just emerged from.
Then he locked the door.
The old-fashioned wooden door required atch to be fastened to close.
Matthew still firmly gripped Scarlett Yates¡¯s wrist with one hand while proficiently securing thetch with the other.
After doing all this, he turned around and dragged Scarlett Yates to the tea room.
The small wooden cabin had a delicate little room by the window designated for tea drinking and chatting after meals.
This position was excellent, allowing ample sunlight to pour in from the window,nding perfectly on the rosewood table with its ancient design.
On the table sat an exquisite and beautiful tea set.
Fine white porcin decorated with a few orchids, steam rising from the spout, with a sweet and rich tea scent drifting in the mist.
Evidently, this pot of tea had just been brewed.
Whether it was brewed by Matthew Saxon or the staff here, was unknown.
Matthew closed the tea room¡¯s door, then gestured to a spot on the side, raising his brow, "Scarlett Yates, sit down, we need to talk properly."
"Matthew Saxon, what do you want again? I have nothing to discuss with you." Scarlett Yates got angry, forcefully shook him off, lowered her head to rub her wrist marked red from his grip, then looked up again, ring at him with resentment.
Chapter 302: Matthew Saxon, You Are So Hypocritical!
Chapter 302: Chapter 302: Matthew Saxon, You Are So Hypocritical!
What exactly does he want?
This morning, who was it that said her feet are hers, and if she wants to leave, no one can stop her?
Yet now, against her wishes, he drags her into this small room, iming he wants to talk with her. What does this mean?
Ridiculous, what is there to talk about between them?
She has absolutely no desire to speak a single word to him.
"Why are you so angry?" Matthew Saxon stands opposite her. His slender eyes narrow slightly, showing a hint of an inscrutable expression as he raises his eyebrows lightly.
He asks her, but before she can answer, he raises his eyebrows again, looking at her deeply, "The one who got ppedst night was me. If anyone has a reason to be angry, it¡¯s me."
"Oh, you¡¯re talking aboutst night?"
Scarlett Yates sneers, "That¡¯s right, I pped youst night, but I pped a man who tried to take advantage of me."
"If you feel that the proud Young Master of the Saxon Family can¡¯t swallow the fact of being hit by a woman, you can hit back now."
Matthew Saxon gives a faint smile, "Scarlett Yates, you want me to hit a woman?"
He pauses andughs again, "Although I¡¯m not in the habit of hitting women, since you¡¯ve made the request, it seems I have no reason to refuse."
"The Young Master is a man, and in terms of strength, I won¡¯t beat you. If you really want to hit back, I can only take it obediently."
"True."
Matthew Saxon smiles, walks up to her, lowers his head slightly, and gazes at one of her cheeks for a few seconds with his slender phoenix eyes, "But... Scarlett Yates, have you counted how many times you truly owe me if I were to hit back?"
His profound gaze lingers on her face for a moment, and he says seriously, "Since hitting back should count beyond just this time, I¡¯m afraid if I finish hitting, your face might be unrecognizable."
Scarlett Yates is furious, biting her lip and ring angrily at him, "If you¡¯re going to hit, just do it. What¡¯s the point of all this nonsense?"
After receiving these ps, she can formally and reasonably find a reason to terminate the contract.
Their rtionship is past due to end.
Leave the Saxon Family, leave him, and from now on, have no ties with anyone from the Saxon Family.
In fact, this wasn¡¯t a decision she suddenly made just now.
This thought had been brewing in her mind for a while.
The moment she truly made the decision, she thought, was this morning.
Right after he said those words that no one would stop her if she wanted to leave, something she had hesitated to decide for so long was suddenly decided.
His words acted like a catalyst.
"Are you really asking me to hit? Suddenly, I feel reluctant to do it, what should I do?" He seems quite troubled, hesitating yet carrying a yful glint in his eyes.
Scarlett Yates stares at him in anger and coldly says, "Matthew Saxon, you¡¯re so fake! If you¡¯re going to hit, just do it, why say so much nonsense."
"Oh? How am I fake?" Matthew Saxon curls his lips and smiles.
She turns her head, not wanting to see his fake and hateful appearance anymore, "You¡¯re fake from head to toe. I really regret agreeing to your request, that ridiculous one-year pact. I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m done, find anyone you want to find, when I return, I¡¯ll tell Uncle Saxon everything clearly."
Matthew Saxon doesn¡¯t appear surprised by her words at all, not showing a hint of astonishment, just thoughtfully looking at her twice before smiling and saying, "Oh, so how do you n to tell him?"
He seems very interested in this matter, Scarlett Yates turns her head, realizing he¡¯s seriously looking at her, genuinely waiting for her answer.
Chapter 303: How Can You Leave Before We Finish Talking
Chapter 303: Chapter 303: How Can You Leave Before We Finish Talking
She suddenlyughed, but there wasn¡¯t a trace of humor in her eyes, "Rest assured, I¡¯ll take all the responsibility. The engagement is my insistence to break, it has nothing to do with you."
This time, even if she didn¡¯t n to end the contract, he would end it early anyway.
Rather than wait for him to speak first, it¡¯s better for her to bring it up proactively.
This way, her departure won¡¯t seem so pathetic.
If she ever gets another chance to talk about this matter, it can be said that she first decided to back out, saving face, right?
Matthew Saxon nodded, then frowned as if he were slightly troubled, "But you know Dad isn¡¯t easy to fool. How do you n to tell him so that he¡¯ll believe you?"
A painful feeling faintly arose in her heart after hearing him say that.
Scarlett Yates tried her best to ignore it, enduring the difort, "I¡¯ll tell him there¡¯s someone I like."
Matthewughed, "You¡¯re not nning to say the person you like is Knox Simmons, are you?"
"This has nothing to do with Young Master Knox. Anyway, as long as I can make Uncle Saxon agree to annul the engagement, that¡¯s enough. As for how it¡¯s annulled, Young Master need not know,"
Her chest felt heavy, making Scarlett Yates a bit suffocated.
The surrounding air also became oppressive, though it was a sunny day, it felt as though dark clouds weighed heavily above, creating a stifling unease.
"Young Master, may I leave now?" They¡¯ve talked about what¡¯s necessary.
She has made her assurances, surely he can rest easy now.
Never before had she been so eager to leave a ce.
"Leave? We haven¡¯t finished talking, how can you leave?" Perhaps because she promised not to pester him, Matthew¡¯s mood seemed quite good; with a light and pleasant smile in his raised tone.
"What else does Young Master wish to discuss?" Scarlett Yates turned her eyes away from his dazzling smile.
She gazed outside.
Outside, there was nothing but the vast blue sea.
The shimmering sea surface pricked her eyes, making them sting, forcing her to blink desperately to push back the wetness threatening to escape.
A hand gently lifted her head, Matthew¡¯s demonically handsome face was right in front of her.
His fingertips were cool as water, his long and narrow eyes held a hint of surprise looking at her, ultimately, he locked eyes with her and said, "Let¡¯s talk about the matter of you breaking the contract early."
"Scarlett Yates, have I ever told you that breaking a deal with Matthew Saxon isn¡¯t allowed."
"nning to end the contract early and then leave me?"
He smiled, looking at her reddened eyes with aplex expression, suddenly lowering his head to kiss her.
The kiss came unexpectedly and ended quickly.
Scarlett Yates was still in shock and hadn¡¯t recovered when he pulled away.
"This serves as a punishment for your intent to breach the contract on your own. Dare to think this way again, and my punishment will be more than just this, you can try and see."
"Shameless!" Without thinking, Scarlett Yates swung her hand at his face.
How could he do this!
After embracing Alice Green in the morning, and casually telling her that if she wanted to leave, no one would stop her, how could he still behave like this towards her?
In his eyes, what kind of person is Scarlett Yates?
Someone so casual that he could take advantage whenever he wanted?
Chapter 304: Just Fight If You Want, What Are You Waiting For
Chapter 304: Chapter 304: Just Fight If You Want, What Are You Waiting For
She was trembling with anger, and all the negative emotions piled up in her heart exploded in an instant.
Fromst night until now, these emotions had been pressing on her heart, like a heavy stone suffocating her.
She kept enduring, holding it in, wanting to vent, but she couldn¡¯t even find an object to vent to.
Now, finally, the culprit was right in front of her.
Calm and casual, standing in front of her as if nothing had happened.
There was an unscrupulous smile on his lips, and just now, he had done something shameful and despicable to her again.
He was the one who told her to leave; he was the one who treated her coldly. Yet now he appeared suddenly, as if he were a different person.
He smiled at her, spoke to her in a gentle tone, and even kissed her...
His behavior changed so frequently that she found him unfathomable.
Her heart would turn cold with his every word and action, only to be warmed again soon after.
In his eyes, she was just someone to be casually teased.
When he was happy, he would smile at her and speak sweet words.
When he was unhappy, he would treat her as cold as ice, without a single kind word.
What kind of man was he?
Sometimes like the warm sun outside the window, other times like the frost of winter, so changeable that she felt she had never truly known him.
Even though he was standing right in front of her now, he seemed so unfamiliar and distant.
This kind of man was like the wind,ing and going freely, yet always unpredictable.
Who has ever seen someone who could catch the wind?
The moment her hand fell, it was gently grasped by someone.
Matthew Saxon casually restrained her hand still struggling in the air.
"Didn¡¯t we agree you¡¯d wait quietly for me to hit back? Why did you break your promise and make the first move, Scarlett? Are you going back on your word?" A detestable lightugh sounded above her head; without looking up, she could imagine how obnoxious Matthew Saxon looked at that moment.
"If the Young Master wants to hit, then hit already. What¡¯s the dy?" She was furious at how weak she was, hating this despicable bastard to the core but unable to break free from his restraint.
Her struggle was weak andughable.
He didn¡¯t even need to exert effort to easily subdue her.
The disparity in strength between men and women was too great; she couldn¡¯t overpower him, so she could only re at him angrily.
She turned her head to the side, seeing he still hadn¡¯t made a move, couldn¡¯t help but sneer, "Young Master, weren¡¯t you going to hit me? Why aren¡¯t you doing it?"
Matthew Saxon watched as she voluntarily turned her face aside, couldn¡¯t help but smile, raised an eyebrow, and gave her a fleeting smile, "Oh, I¡¯ve suddenly changed my mind."
The smile, no matter how you looked at it, seemed begging for a punch.
He looked down at her, contemted for a few seconds, then smiled and said, "To punish you, the way I did earlier is most suitable, don¡¯t you think, Scarlett?"
"How about I punish you a few more times the way I did earlier? Then those ps will be written off, how about it?"
As he spoke, he leaned down, his thin lips curving into an enchanting arc.
Scarlett Yates had no time to stop him, nor was she able to.
Her hands were held by Matthew Saxon, immobilizing her.
In a rush of panic and anxiety, she shouted anxiously, "Has the Young Master forgotten what I said?"
"Oh? What did you say?" Because of her words, Matthew Saxon¡¯s movements paused, yet he still looked at her with a faint smile, his eyes gleaming with interest.
"Does the Young Master insist I say those unpleasant words before you¡¯ll give up?"
Chapter 305: What if I have to intervene?
Chapter 305: Chapter 305: What if I have to intervene?
Scarlett Yates struggled to tilt her head back.
Too close, his breath was all she could smell, this dangerously intimate distance carried a fatal allure, and being stared at so intently by him left her mind a nk.
She couldn¡¯t even say aplete sentence.
She was angry at her own ipetence and hated his frivolity and carelessness.
"Harsh words, are you referring to the ones fromst night?" Matthew Saxon slightly smiled, kindly saying aloud the words she wanted to express.
Seeing him smile and speak those words aloud, Scarlett Yates was taken aback, then snorted coldly, "Since you know, Second Young Master, then please let go of me and let me leave."
"Leave, where to?"
"That¡¯s none of Second Young Master¡¯s business."
"What if I insist on getting involved?"
"I fear Miss Green would be heartbroken if she found out."
"Oh, so what you¡¯re saying is, you¡¯re actually very concerned about Alice, and angry because of her?" Matthew Saxon smiled, releasing her a bit, yet still unwilling to let her go.
Scarlett Yates red with wide eyes, immediately denying through gritted teeth, "I have no grudge against her, why would I be angry because of her?"
Matthew Saxon smiled again, repeating her words as if questioning her, "Hmm, no grudge, why be angry?"
But before she could answer, he answered his own question, "So, I thought about it, and there¡¯s only one conclusion."
After speaking, his eyes narrowed slightly, his Peach Blossom Eyes revealing more amusement, looking at her teasingly, "Scarlett Yates, you¡¯re jealous."
"I am not!" Scarlett Yates¡¯ expression instantly changed, denying in shock.
"Being jealous isn¡¯t shameful, why not admit it?"
"Matthew Saxon, don¡¯t think you¡¯re such a heartthrob that everyone has to like you."
"You¡¯ve said this before, Scarlett, have you decided to use this phrase as your shield every time?"
Matthew Saxon looked deeply at her cheeks, seemingly about to burn, sighed lightly, and thenughed, "When you left this morning, I wanted toe find you."
He didn¡¯t know why he suddenly brought up this matter.
Scarlett Yates hesitated, a trace of surprise shed in her eyes, but she remained silent.
Matthew Saxon seemed not to need her response, speaking to himself again, "Alice suddenly felt unwell, so I stayed to look after her for a while."
"Miss Green¡¯s body always has such timely appearances of various symptoms." Scarlett Yates had nned to be a silent listener but couldn¡¯t resist the mockery.
On the night of the thunderstorm, she remembered Alice Green also fell timely into Matthew Saxon¡¯s arms.
Even she could see through such a petty trick, she doubted Matthew Saxon couldn¡¯t detect it.
Or perhaps, although he detected it, he indulged Alice Green in her little schemes in front of him, hence never confronting it?
Thinking it over, thetter seemed more likely.
That¡¯s the woman he likes, ying little tricks in front of him, how could he expose her?
Maybe he even enjoyed it, enjoyed the feeling of being cared for by the woman he likes.
Hearing her sarcastically blurt out such a remark, Matthew Saxon¡¯s smile grew even deeper.
"Are you saying Alice pretended to be like that on purpose?"
"I didn¡¯t say that." Scarlett Yates¡¯ face turned a bit red, but she would never admit that she truly thought that.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s amused gaze lingered on her flushed cheeks for a few seconds, then he chuckled, "Regardless of whether you think that or not, Alice¡¯s difort was indeed feigned."
Chapter 306: I’m afraid someone will keep sulking
Chapter 306: Chapter 306: I¡¯m afraid someone will keep sulking
What did he say?
Scarlett Yates suddenly looked up.
Just now she was too flustered to meet his eyes, but out of sheer surprise, she instinctively lifted her head to look at him.
And then she crashed into his eyes, deep as the night.
Her heartbeat suddenly skipped a few beats, and she tried her best to appear indifferent, keeping her calm as she asked, "Young Master, did I hear you right? Can I understand it as you mean Miss Green¡¯s difort is just an act?"
Matthew Saxon smirked and said, "You could say that."
Scarlett Yates was startled again. This time, she couldn¡¯t help but scrutinize him for a while and finally asked with a frown, "Young Master, why are you telling me this?"
"If I don¡¯t rify, I¡¯m afraid someone will keep sulking."
Scarlett Yates¡¯s heart fluttered twice, she bit her lip, pretending not to understand him, "Someone is that important to Young Master now? I¡¯ve heard Young Master is always his own man, never caring what others think, let alone exining verbally."
"Hmm, that¡¯s indeed the case."
"Then why..." Scarlett Yates bit her lip again, her heart still racing, so fast that she had to take a few deep breaths to calm the trembling in her chest.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s Peach Blossom Eyes gazed at her deeply, "Scarlett, why don¡¯t you guess again? There¡¯s a prize if you guess right."
Scarlett Yates hurriedly pulled back from that mesmerizing gaze that could drown someone, lowered her eyes, and bit her lip saying, "Young Master, I can¡¯t guess."
"Can¡¯t guess?"
Matthew Saxon chuckled lightly, suddenly reaching out his hand towards her.
"Young Master?!" Scarlett Yates was startled.
The warm palmnded precisely over the spot where her heart was pounding.
He felt the rapid and chaotic beat beneath his palm, sighed softly, "Scarlett, you actually already guessed it, so why won¡¯t you say it out loud?"
Scarlett Yates¡¯s heart raced even faster.
The intense heartbeat trembled so fiercely, it felt as if it would leap out of her chest.
She felt like a fairy under a demon-revealing mirror, her deepest thoughts hiding inside her heart were exposed under his gaze, leaving nowhere to hide.
Fortunately, Matthew Saxon soon withdrew his hand.
Otherwise, she felt her uncontrolled heart might truly leap out unexpectedly.
The hand restraining hers gradually loosened its grip.
Scarlett Yates was still without reaction, due to her uncontroble heartbeat, her breathing became erratic, leaning into his embrace with chaotic thoughts.
Matthew Saxon looked down at her, leaning weakly against him, and teased, "You resisted so fiercely earlier, but now you¡¯re already reluctant to leave my embrace?"
Scarlett Yates was teased, and only then did she realize that Matthew Saxon had already released his hold, but she remained leaning against him.
Looking like this, it really seemed she was hesitant to leave his embrace as he said.
Her face flushed, silently cursed him twice, and quickly withdrew from his embrace, as if avoiding him.
Once she finally gained freedom, Scarlett Yates was unwilling to linger any longer.
The small tea room was filled with an enchanting and dangerous aura.
And those burning Peach Blossom Eyes, just one nce from him, she felt her brain seemed to lose control and stopped functioning, unable to think.
"Young Master, I have to go, if my brother doesn¡¯t see me, he will get worried."
Chapter 307: Matthew Saxon’s Story
Chapter 307: Chapter 307: Matthew Saxon¡¯s Story
After she finished speaking, she walked toward the door, regardless of whether he agreed or not.
"You mean Knox Simmons?"
The voice behind her suddenly carried a hint of displeasure, saying coldly, "Doesn¡¯t the Simmons Family already have enough sisters? Do you think he¡¯scking a sister?"
"Apart from those with blood rtions, Knox Simmons only has one kind of rtionship with other women. What, are you prepared to join his harem?"
"Young Master, isn¡¯t that a bit too harsh? There¡¯s nothing sordid about our rtionship like you imagine."
"Me, sordid?"
Matthew Saxon sneered, "If you knew what kind of person he is, and how many women are around him, you¡¯d find it hard to say that."
"If he doesn¡¯t have any ulterior motives towards you, do you think he¡¯d truly recognize an ordinary person like you as a sister? What do you have that¡¯s special enough for him to take notice?"
"Yes, I¡¯m just an ordinary person."
Scarlett Yates turned, mocking, "So I¡¯m not qualified to associate with affluent Young Masters like you, is that it?"
Matthew Saxon frowned, "You know that¡¯s not what I mean. I¡¯m just reminding you not to be too naive, don¡¯t wait until you¡¯ve suffered to regret it."
This woman, she doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her.
He thought he might as well leave her and no longer care.
If she wants to recognize Knox Simmons as a brother, let her. No matter how much she is taken advantage of, it¡¯s none of his business.
If she insists on jumping into the trap, there¡¯s no stopping her.
Ultimately, she must suffer some setbacks to learn a lesson.
Although he seemed to sincerely advise her, Scarlett Yates remained indifferent, responding ndly, "Oh, then I must thank Young Master for the reminder. Does Young Master have anything else?"
Matthew Saxon pursed his lips, suppressing his anger, looking at the woman who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her, "The tea is brewed, you¡¯re leaving without taking a sip?"
Scarlett Yates shook her head, "No, I never really liked tea."
"No matter how much you don¡¯t like it, you should have a cup since I brewed it myself before leaving."
Scarlett Yates nced at the table, "This tea was brewed by Young Master?"
Matthew Saxon walked to the table, sat down, and gestured to the opposite seat, "Few people have the chance to enjoy this. Scarlett, don¡¯t waste it. Sit, let me tell you a story."
Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t help butugh, "Young Master wants to tell me a story?"
"Yes."
Sheughed again, "What kind of story?"
"A story you won¡¯t regret hearing."
"Are you so sure I¡¯d be interested?"
"I¡¯ve never told this story to anyone else, Scarlett, it¡¯s a great opportunity, don¡¯t miss it."
Scarlett Yates stood by the door, watching him.
She blinked, her dark, bright eyes flickering as if she was hesitating.
Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t rush her, just took out a porcin cup, poured a cup of tea, and ced it at the spot opposite her.
"Alright, I¡¯ll reluctantly listen to Young Master tell it." Scarlett Yates finally sat down opposite Matthew Saxon.
Actually, she really didn¡¯t like tea.
This seemed to be the thing most elegant people enjoy, but she was always not very interested.
asionally drinking a couple of cups, she felt it was not as good as a sweet and delicious milk tea.
However, she had to admit that the tea brewed by Matthew Saxon was particrly fragrant.
Even someone like her who didn¡¯t like tea couldn¡¯t help but drink a couple more sips.
The rich aroma spread instantly on the tip of her tongue, her mouth full of sweet tea fragrance, a sip down, even breathing felt suffused with intoxicating tea scent.
Chapter 308: A Rather Unpleasant Memory
Chapter 308: Chapter 308: A Rather Unpleasant Memory
Scarlett Yates suddenly discovered something.
Matthew Saxon, theckluster brother, not only had the knack for effortlessly breaking people¡¯s hands but could also brew a fine pot of tea.
The white porcin cup was pinched between his fingers, and those jade-like fingers seemed to overshadow the brilliance of the cup, making it look like a work of art.
Heaven has been excessively kind to him.
This man¡¯s entire being, every part, is crafted so perfectly.
Such a perfect man is destined to be trouble.
Just like her, always resisting, yet inevitably falling for him.
Matthew noticed her staring at him, her gaze carrying a hint of fascination. He was momentarily stunned but then a charming curve appeared on his lips.
He asked, "Does the tea taste good?"
Scarlett instinctively nodded.
Matthew poured her another cup and remarked with a smile, "Then drink slowly, because the story I¡¯m about to tell might be a bit long."
In his enchanting smile, Scarlett found herself nodding again, dazed.
In this silly state, she was ten times more adorable than the sarcastic and extremely caustic persona she wore moments ago.
If he wasn¡¯t afraid of scaring her away, Matthew indeed wanted to kiss her again.
Having just sipped tea, some of it lingered on her lips, making them appear even more luscious.
Matthew had to restrain his inner desires and cleared his throat, shifting his gaze outward, pretending to look out the window.
Then, like any storyteller, he began with a familiar introduction, "A long time ago, when I was only seven, I got involved in someplicated matters and was sent to live in a strange ce for a while."
"There, I met a girl."
His voice, at some unknown point, began to grow soft.
His eyes gazing out the window seemed distant and hollow, as though with the opening of his memories, his mind drifted back to past times.
His voice was somber and weighty.
Evidently, this was not a joyous memory.
As he spoke, the expression on his face remained heavy, with a hint of subdued pain.
"She was a very lovely girl, much like me, visiting her grandmother for vacation. Her grandmother was a housekeeper at the ce I temporarily lived, and she would often visit her. Soon enough, we got acquainted."
"At first, I didn¡¯t like her."
"Why?" Though Scarlett didn¡¯t know why Matthew was bringing up his childhood, she listened earnestly.
Matthew slowly turned back, as if recalling something, his brows furrowing before he smiled, "Because the first time I saw her, she was climbing up a pomegranate tree,pletely filthy, her hair a mess, like a wild monkey."
With his description, the scene unfolded in Scarlett¡¯s mind.
Thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t help butugh.
"Why are youughing?"
"I¡¯mughing because, Young Master, you being such a neat person would certainly dislike a dirty girl."
But he only mentioned that he didn¡¯t like her in the beginning, which means,ter on, he gradually began to like the little girl, right?
So, she realized she was listening to a tale of Matthew Saxon¡¯s childhood, an innocent, budding emotional story?
Chapter 309: Then she must have cried very sadly
Chapter 309: Chapter 309: Then she must have cried very sadly
One is a rich heir, another is the grandchild of a maid, one is a neat freak and handsome Young Master, another is a messy wild girl...
Perhaps this will be a very interesting story.
"At that time, I saw her climbing the tree all dirty to pick a pomegranate, and I was quite disgusted, so I purposely scared her. She was focusing intently on a big pomegranate, standing on tiptoe to pick it. Hearing my voice startled her, and she fell off the tree."
"And then?"
"Then she fell from the tree and broke her leg."
"Oh, she must have cried a lot, right?" Scarlett took another sip of tea, asking slowly.
Matthew Saxon nodded, "Breaking a leg, of course she cried a lot. I originally just wanted to scare her; I didn¡¯t expect it to turn out like this. Although I didn¡¯t like her, I did feel a bit guilty and went over to ask her."
"So even the Young Master can feel guilty over something like this? Wow, I thought you¡¯d get more annoyed hearing her cry and just walk away."
Matthew Saxon ignored her sarcasm and continued, "She was crying quite hard at first, then she rubbed her eyes, looked up at me, and suddenly stopped crying."
"Could it be like me before, shocked by the Young Master¡¯s beauty?"
It really is a very interesting story.
Scarlett vaguely felt like she had heard it somewhere before, a strange sense of familiarity.
But she thought and thought, racking her brain, yet couldn¡¯t remember anyone else telling her such a story.
She must have been imagining things.
After all, this was Matthew Saxon¡¯s private childhood matter; how could she have heard it from someone else?
But then, where did that strange familiaritye from?
"Scarlett, can you just listen quietly until I finish?" Matthew Saxon finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.
"Fine, you go on, I won¡¯t interrupt." Scarlett had been listening casually at first, but gradually, she became genuinely interested.
"She looked at me for a while, then picked up the pomegranate that had fallen with her from the tree and suddenly held it out to me..."
She said, "Pretty brother, it¡¯s for you."
The pomegranate she fell and broke her leg to pick, she ended up giving it to him.
At that time, he naturally found it disgusting. Who would want something from a dirty wild girl, especially a pomegranate, which he disliked the most?
But the little girl¡¯s eyes looked at him so pitifully that Matthew Saxon couldn¡¯t bring himself to refuse. Besides, if he hadn¡¯t startled her, she wouldn¡¯t have broken her leg. So he epted the pomegranate.
Originally, he nned to throw the pomegranate away after she left, but ultimately, he decided not to.
The pomegranate eventually dried up, but he still kept it in his room.
What happened afterward was expected.
After the little girl¡¯s leg healed, she¡¯de to his house every day to y with him. Whether Matthew Saxon wanted to see her or not, she would find all sorts of ways to find him and pester him...
She was like a tail he couldn¡¯t shake off, following him wherever he went.
This annoying little tail that gave him headaches suddenly became not so annoying after two months of following him.
Matthew Saxon even felt that he got so used to her following him, that if she didn¡¯t, it would feel strange.
The little tail initially called him pretty brother. After being corrected several times, she changed it to Young Master Matthew, andter, she called him Brother Matthew.
Chapter 310: I’m Not Like You
Chapter 310: Chapter 310: I¡¯m Not Like You
This nickname never changed from then on.
The two children who stuck together every day became closer and more important to each other as time went by.
"Brother Matthew, can Little Tail always follow you like this in the future?"
"Mm-hmm."
"But, but Grandma said that when you grow up, you¡¯ll get a wife, and your wife will be the one who stays with you forever. By then, Little Tail won¡¯t be able to follow you."
Oh, he forgot to mention that he gave her a nickname, Little Tail.
She really liked it and followed behind him every day,ughing and saying, "I am Brother Matthew¡¯s Little Tail, and Brother Matthew is my Big Tail."
He would then sternly correct her, saying, "I¡¯m not the same as you, not a tail."
Then why does Brother Matthew call me Little Tail?
I say you¡¯re Little Tail, so you¡¯re Little Tail. If you don¡¯t want to be a tail, you can¡¯t follow me anymore.
She hurriedly said, "I¡¯ll be, I¡¯ll be, I always want to be Brother Matthew¡¯s Little Tail."
"Do you remember what your Grandma said?"
"I remember."
"If you want to always be my Little Tail, then you have to be my wife."
"Okay, okay, I want to be Brother Matthew¡¯s wife, so I can always be with you."
"Silly, do you know what wife means?"
"I know, I know, Grandma said a wife can eat together every day, y together, sleep together, and do many, many things together."
"Then forget it, I¡¯ll still find someone else to be my wife, you¡¯re so dirty, I don¡¯t want to sleep with you."
She was so anxious she was about to cry, lowered her head and sniffed herself vigorously, "Brother Matthew, I take a nice-smelling bath every day, smell me if you don¡¯t believe, Little Tail is really clean, Brother Matthew, don¡¯t find someone else, okay?"
"Do you really want to be my wife that much, Little Tail?"
"Brother Matthew, Little Tail is really clean, don¡¯t find someone else. Boo-hoo, Little Tail doesn¡¯t want Brother Matthew to find someone else as his wife."
"Seeing you cry so pitifully, fine, I promise you I won¡¯t find someone else as my wife. Stop crying, you¡¯re already ugly enough, and even uglier when you cry. I don¡¯t like ugly girls."
Little Tail, who was just sobbing uncontrobly, immediately stopped crying.
"Little Tail, remember, you can only be my wife and can¡¯t go back on your word, okay?"
"I won¡¯t go back, I won¡¯t go back."
"If you dare go back, I¡¯ll cut off this Little Tail of yours, and you¡¯ll never see me again."
"No, no, if the tail is cut, Brother Matthew will be in pain, Little Tail will be sad."
Will it hurt?
At that time, he was only seven years old, still a naive and innocent child, even if he was more mature than his peers, he was still just a child.
So when he lost that Little Tail, he didn¡¯t know how to describe his feelings then.
He only remembered that after Little Tail left, he fell seriously ill.
After recovering, he went back to the ce where he met Little Tail, the ce that took Little Tail away from his life.
Little Tail¡¯s grandmother was no longer working there as a maid.
The housekeeper there said that Little Tail¡¯s grandmother also fell seriously ill after the incident with Little Tail.
Because her health kept getting worse, even after recovering, she was no longer fit to stay as a maid, so she sold the house and moved to the city where Little Tail¡¯s parents were.
After that, he never went to that city again.
Chapter 311: Scarlett, You Cried
Chapter 311: Chapter 311: Scarlett, You Cried
The memories of Little Tail were thus sealed away, buried deep in his heart.
"Can you understand my feelings?"
"I was right there beside her, watching helplessly as she was swept away by the waves..."
"Little Tail didn¡¯t regret it, but I cut it off myself. She was right; it was very painful after the tail was cut off."
Matthew Saxon spoke haltingly, pausing at certain points and then falling into long silences.
A breeze blew in from the window.
Scarlett Yates suddenly felt her eyes welling up. She wiped them with her hand and found her fingers wet with tears.
Was she crying?
Scarlett stared nkly at the wet traces on her fingers, then looked up at Matthew, with confusion and bewilderment in her eyes.
Why was she crying?
Even though it was a sad story, it wasn¡¯t sad enough to make her eyes brim with tears.
"Scarlett, you¡¯re crying." Matthew noticed the tears at the corners of her eyes and seemed taken aback, narrowing his eyes thoughtfully as he looked at her.
"Perhaps the story is just too touching." Scarlett tried to control her emotions, but as soon as she wiped away the tears at the corners of her eyes, more fell,nding on her face.
"When I met Alice, it was in Darknight City, where she was apanying guests with drinks..." Matthew gazed at her for a while, silently handed over a handkerchief, and then abruptly switched the topic back to Alice Green.
Scarlett¡¯s hand froze for a moment.
She took the handkerchief, wiped her tears as if she didn¡¯t care, and curiously asked, "What does Little Tail¡¯s story have to do with Miss Green?"
"When I saw her, she identally offended someone and got pped, forced into a dark corner."
"That person always got whatever they wanted, never being rejected, especially not by a woman serving drinks."
"The p showed no mercy, swelling half her face and drawing blood from her mouth."
"When I went in from outside, I nced casually. She was crying then, crying miserably while begging that person to let her go."
"So you acted as the hero saving the damsel in distress?" Such a clich¨¦ story.
Scarlett yawned withck of interest.
The story wasn¡¯t interesting at all, and she really didn¡¯t want to hear it.
She didn¡¯t even know why Matthew was telling her all this out of nowhere.
First, it was about Little Tail, and then Alice Green. What exactly was he trying to tell her?
"The people there ignored her, and my appearance seemed like a lifeline to her, like a drowning person clutching at a straw. So she cried and crawled to my feet, grabbing my pants and begging me to save her."
"Scarlett, she was crying so hard, yet the moment she looked up at me, she suddenly stopped crying."
"At that moment, I thought of Little Tail. When I first met Little Tail, she was the same."
"I couldn¡¯t help but rescue her. After taking her away from Darknight City, I found a ce to settle her down. She was very obedient, following all my arrangements without ever asking a question, so obediently that I saw the shadow of Little Tail in her."
"Is Young Master telling me this to say that Miss Green holds a very special ce in your heart?"
A woman who bears the likeness of a girl he cherished in his childhood¡ªhow could she not be important?
Chapter 312 People on the Same Boat
Chapter 312: Chapter 312 People on the Same Boat
She knew Alice Green was very important to him.
Even without mentioning these stories, she was already aware of this fact.
The sweet tea suddenly turned bitter.
After she struggled to swallow the tea she just drank, she put down the teacup.
The remaining tea was difficult to swallow.
"At first, I took her away because she reminded me of Little Tail."
"But actually, Alice and Little Tail are not alike at all. They have entirely different personalities. Little Tail is like a vibrant sunflower that makes people feel warm and happy when around her."
"Alice is mncholic, sensitive, and fragile; she and Little Tail arepletely different kinds of people."
Matthew Saxon did not directly answer her question.
He continued to tell his story, "She followed me for three years, and during those three years, I tried my best to fulfill all her wishes. Although she wasn¡¯t like Little Tail, she needed my protection. It was no trouble for me, and since I was just bored at the time, I brought her into the entertainment industry."
"I originally nned to stop taking care of her once she could take care of herself. She identally learned of my n and angrily went abroad for two months. There, she met my elder brother. After returning to the country, she was brought home by my brother. You know the rest of the story; they decided to have a sh marriage."
Scarlett Yates¡¯s emotions were like riding a roller coaster, going up and down with his words.
She couldn¡¯t guess what he meant, and she had never felt this tormented before.
"Young Master, did you ever like Alice Green?"
She had always thought he liked Alice.
But after he told her so much, she wasn¡¯t so sure anymore.
Repeatedly guessing someone¡¯s thoughts but never seeding felt utterly frustrating.
She didn¡¯t want to let her heart suffer anymore and straightforwardly asked the question she most wanted to know.
Matthew Saxon was initially stunned, then sighed deeply, rubbed his forehead with a headache, "Scarlett Yates, I¡¯ve said so much, apparently for nothing."
This silly woman, does he have to say it directly for her to understand?
He looked at her with an expression as if seeing an idiot, "If she was a woman I liked, could I just watch her marry Maxwell Saxon?"
Suddenly, it was like a flower blossomed in Scarlett Yates¡¯s heart.
Her heartbeat started to uncontrobly throb so intensely that she could feel her chest vibrating with the rapid and powerful thudding.
"But, although you didn¡¯t stop her, you didn¡¯t want her to marry Maxwell Saxon." Her voice was very low, her head lowered, not wanting him to see her abnormal disy, she began to slowly sip the remaining half cup of tea.
It was indeed strange.
The tea that had earlier tasted bitter suddenly became sweet and delicious again.
"Yes, I didn¡¯t want her to marry Maxwell Saxon."
"Why?"
"You want to know?" Matthew paused, looked up, and smiled lightly at her.
"This concerns a huge secret. If I tell you, we¡¯ll be in the same boat, sharing any risks. Scarlett Yates, do you still want to hear it?"
"No! You better not say it." Scarlett Yates refused decisively.
Without even a second of hesitation.
In matters involving risks, no matter how interested she was, she didn¡¯t dare listen.
Chapter 313: Truly a Huge Secret
Chapter 313: Chapter 313: Truly a Huge Secret
Matthew Saxon looked at her fearful expression and chuckled softly, gently shaking the white porcin cup between his fingers. He nced at her with his Peach Blossom Eyes and curled his lips mischievously, saying, "You don¡¯t want to hear it, but I just want to tell you."
"Having someone to share the risks with, even in death, there¡¯s someone to go down with you. The road to the underworld won¡¯t be lonely."
"Young Master, really, don¡¯t say it. I don¡¯t want to know anything about your secret."
She was a person who feared death.
If he was going to die, he should do it by himself, and not drag her along.
"Scarlett, would someone exceptional, ambitious, and capable always be content to stay beneath others?"
"Young Master..." Scarlett Yates tightened her grip on the teacup, her heart raced as she suddenly realized Matthew Saxon was not joking with her.
He really nned to tell her some unspeakable secrets.
Was he crazy?
"Scarlett, someone with ambition, aspirations, and ability, yet always has to be inferior to the person they most despise¡ªtell me, what would that person do if they were in an ancient royal family?"
Rebellion?!
These two words suddenly popped into Scarlett¡¯s mind.
Her face changed, but she didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud.
A flood of questions suddenly surfaced in her mind.
Why would Matthew Saxon tell her such hidden secrets?
This is internal to the Saxon Family, a matter of great importance. How could he casually tell her?
It was truly a gigantic secret.
A secret that someone like her, an outsider, shouldn¡¯t know.
Was Matthew Saxon so sure about her? Wasn¡¯t he afraid that she might identally let it slip, causing a hugemotion and impact?
"You guessed it, didn¡¯t you?"
Matthew Saxon smiled. Although he was discussing such a serious topic, his expression was indifferent, as if he didn¡¯t care much. "Even if Maxwell Saxon doesn¡¯t have that intention, May Denton is someone who isn¡¯t content with the status quo. There will be major changes in the Saxon Family sooner orter. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t wish Alice to marry Maxwell Saxon."
"If that day reallyes, she¡¯ll have no choice but to stand against me."
Changes in the Saxon Family...
As Scarlett thought about it, she broke into a cold sweat.
She suddenly realized something very important.
Everyone thought Matthew Saxon was an idle, unlearned yboy. Even she used to think this way.
But, she suddenly noticed the man sitting across from her seemed to know everything.
He wasn¡¯t as indifferent to everything about the Saxon Family as he appeared to be.
He spoke as if he nned to hand over thepany to Maxwell Saxon, appearing indifferent. But the side he was showing now waspletely opposite to his usual attitude.
If he truly didn¡¯t care about the Saxon Family, didn¡¯t care about Seymour, he wouldn¡¯t have said these things to her.
She always thought she didn¡¯t understand him well enough. Now she realized she truly didn¡¯t understand him at all.
This man was too well-disguised, and too real. He sessfully deceived everyone around him.
"Why are you telling me about such an important matter? Aren¡¯t you afraid I might let it slip?"
"You won¡¯t."
The brief words sent Scarlett Yates¡¯ heart racing.
She stared at him dumbfounded, gazing at his handsome, demon-like face for a long while, her expression seeming somewhat strange. "Why are you so sure? Perhaps, I might identally let it slip someday..."
Chapter 314: The Truth Seems Like a Fantasy
Chapter 314: Chapter 314: The Truth Seems Like a Fantasy
"You won¡¯t."
Still only three simple words, he smirked, his Peach Blossom Eyes glinting with a hint of amusement.
"What makes you so sure?"
"Because you¡¯re a coward who¡¯s afraid of dying."
After saying this, Matthew Saxon chuckled softly, "I¡¯ve told you, once you hear my secret, you¡¯re with me on the same boat. If this secret gets out and reaches my seemingly refined and polite elder brother¡¯s ears, he will immediately turn hostile and unrecognizable."
"Scarlett Yates, Maxwell Saxon is not a good person. Do you know what he did before he came to the Saxon family?"
Scarlett shook her head.
Matthew chuckled again, squinting slightly, still in a casual tone, "When he was five, he killed someone."
"What did you say?!"
Bang!
Too shocked, Scarlett identally knocked the teacup onto the table. Luckily, she had already drunk the tea, only a few droplets sshed out.
"The police investigation concluded it was idental manughter, but..."
Matthew¡¯s lips curled into a mysterious smile, "How could it have been an ident to ¡¯coincidentally¡¯ sever several arteries?"
Scarlett was utterly incredulous.
Cold sweat dripped down her forehead, and she felt a chill suddenly pierce into the back of her hand.
She felt like she had just heard a terrifying ghost story, a chilling sensation creeping over her.
"Maxwell Saxon killed someone when he was five?"
It¡¯s like a fantasy, isn¡¯t it?
Yet, inexplicably, she believed Matthew.
"The police investigation¡¯s narrative says the man sneaked into May Denton¡¯s room, and when May called for help, Maxwell, sleeping next to her, jumped up to bite him. The man grabbed his neck, and in his struggle, he reached for a knife by the bedside and stabbed the man."
"He didn¡¯t want the man¡¯s life, merely wanted to protect himself."
"But Scarlett, tell me, why would a five-year-old child strike so urately, every stab hitting an artery?"
"But he was only five years old at the time, how could he know so much?"
Scarlett believed that Maxwell Saxon killed someone at the age of five.
After all, records can be checked. Such a sensational story is not difficult to find.
But how could a five-year-old child know where the arteries in the body are?
Even if he knew, how could he strike so urately during a struggle?
How could a child¡¯s strength possibly match that of an adult man?
As if he had seen her doubts, Matthew chuckled, his fingers seemed to tap lightly on the rim of the cup unconsciously, "Do you feel there are many things that defy logic? That¡¯s the scary thing about Maxwell Saxon."
"What can most five-year-olds understand? In such circumstances, they¡¯d have been scared witless, not to mention stabbing someone."
"Do you know what the witness living opposite his house said?"
"That person said, at that time, they saw Maxwell walk to the window and pull the curtain, moonlight shining on his face. His head and face were covered in blood, and the little hand pulling the curtain was also covered in blood, but he showed no sign of fear on his face."
"Scarlett, imagine that scene, a five-year-old child just killed someone, covered in blood, then smiled at you after seeing you. What kind of feeling is that?"
The chilling sensation crawled up her back again.
Chapter 315: Don’t Be Deceived by His Appearance
Chapter 315: Chapter 315: Don¡¯t Be Deceived by His Appearance
Scarlett Yates¡¯ face looked somewhat unpleasant, "You, you stop saying that."
"I didn¡¯t intend to scare you."
Matthew Saxon looked at her pale face from fright, remained silent for a few seconds, and spoke earnestly, "I¡¯m just warning you, don¡¯t be deceived by his appearance. Even I have to be wary of him. Do you truly think he¡¯s a gentleman as gentle as jade?"
The mind was still a nk.
Scarlett waspletely shocked.
In her mind appeared the handsome and aloof face of Maxwell Saxon, a man with elegant and noble demeanor, like a gentleman. She truly couldn¡¯t associate him with the terrifying boy Matthew described.
"It¡¯s nothing much, just try to have less contact with him in the future. If you meet, just casually greet him and don¡¯t get too close." Seeing her so frightened that she couldn¡¯t speak, Matthew had to say someforting words.
He hesitated before mentioning this matter.
But knowing she seemed to have a good impression of Maxwell, he felt he should give her a reminder.
Scarlett¡¯s spirit returned to her body after a while of shock. She nodded with lingering fear, "I understand."
Seeing her so frightened, Matthew couldn¡¯t help but joke, "You really are a coward. Since you¡¯re so afraid of death, help me keep this secret well."
She didn¡¯t want to know these secrets at all.
It¡¯s all his fault; why did he have to tell her?
Now she knew too many things she shouldn¡¯t know, and she couldn¡¯tpletely sever ties with him anymore.
Scarlett bit her lower lip, red at him resentfully, and said angrily, "Who told you to say it? I didn¡¯t want to know at all."
"Whether you wanted to know or not, you know it now."
Matthew curled his lips, a sh of shrewdness crossed his long phoenix eyes, "From now on, you belong to me."
A perfectly normal sentence, but how did it be tainteding from his mouth?
Scarlett blushed, bit her lip, and spat at him, "ording to the Young Master¡¯s words, we¡¯re already on the same boat. So, it can be said that you belong to me from now on."
Trying to take advantage of her? Dream on.
Matthew was momentarily stunned, the evil charmughing in his half-squinted peach blossom eyes, nodded meaningfully, "Hmm, I am yours, and you are mine."
In terms of shameless slyness, how could Scarlettpare with the Saxon Family¡¯s second Young Master who passes through thousands of flowers but never gets touched?
Again being verbally taken advantage of, Scarlett was so angry she gritted her teeth, her face flushed as she red at the shameless man for a long time, unable to say a word.
No matter what she said, she couldn¡¯t out-talk him.
"Young Master, the story is over. Can I leave now?"
Being stared at by those charming peach blossom eyes, Scarlett¡¯s heart was in disarray once again.
"Yes, the story is finished, the tea is drunk, it¡¯s time to leave."
"Then..." Scarlett prepared to dust her clothes and leave.
There were too many unresolved questions in her mind. Until she could sort them out, she thought she should keep a distance from Matthew.
When facing him, her mind was always muddled, unable to think.
Knock, knock, knock.
The sudden knock interrupted her goodbye.
"Matthew, open the door, is Scarlett with you?" Even through two doors, Knox Simmons¡¯ voice could be heard.
Matthew suddenly gave a cold smile and told Scarlett, "Sit here, don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll go and dismiss him."
Chapter 316: He listened and immediately rolled away
Chapter 316: Chapter 316: He listened and immediately rolled away
That Knox Simmons, not only dared to lure his woman here, but also had the audacity to knock on the door to demand her back.
Scarlett Yates stood up, "I should be going."
"Leaving? With Knox Simmons?" Matthew Saxon nced at her coldly, his expression displeased.
"Remember what I told you? He doesn¡¯t have good intentions towards you, and you¡¯re ready to walk into the trap?"
Scarlett really wanted to say, even if Knox Simmons didn¡¯t have good intentions, does that make him a good person?
If Knox Simmons is a wolf, then Matthew Saxon is a fox.
Compared to the danger of the former, thetter is not only dangerous but also cunning and greedy.
"Don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave, I have more to say to you." After tossing out a sentence that would make anyone overthink, Matthew Saxon opened the tea room door and walked out.
And because of this one sentence, Scarlett obediently waited in the same spot.
It wasn¡¯t a long wait.
Soon, Matthew Saxon returned.
Entering the door, he saw Scarlett still obediently standing in the ce where he left, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly as he walked towards her.
"Knox Simmons left?" Scarlett asked him.
Matthew Saxon nodded, "He left."
"Dispatched so quickly, what did you say to him?"
"Curious?" Matthew Saxon smiled at her again.
"I told him that if he dared to tangle with my woman again, I would break his legs inch by inch and personally send him back to the Simmons Family. After hearing that, he immediately rolled away."
"You see, Scarlett, he isn¡¯t as good to you as you think. Just a little scare, and he abandoned you and ran."
He crooked his lips in a half-smile, "Do you still think he treats you well?"
Scarlett snorted softly, "If he doesn¡¯t treat me well, does that mean the Young Master treats me well?"
Both are birds of a feather!
"Of course, I¡¯m good to you."
Matthew Saxon said with a straight face, "With him, you can¡¯t even have a bite of fish. But with me, at least you don¡¯t have to worry about going hungry."
With that, he turned and pointed outside, "Although Knox Simmons is unreliable, the ce he brought you to isn¡¯t bad. The boss¡¯s wife here makes an exquisite grilled fish, and based on the timing, the fish should be ready by now. Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to eat."
--
The sea breeze gently brushed against her face.
The air was filled with an incredibly enticing aroma.
The aroma of food.
The moment the grilled fish with crispy skin and tender meat was brought to the table, no matter how indifferent Scarlett pretended to be, the fragrance teased her appetite wide open.
The fish skin was golden, with a hint of smokiness, topped with a thick sauce, and that reddish sauce seeped through the cuts into the fish¡¯s belly.
The sauce slowly absorbed into the fish under the smoking charcoal,pletely soaked up by the fish meat.
Just looking at it, one could imagine how marvelous the taste must be...
Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but swallow.
The sound wasn¡¯t loud, but the person opposite her suddenly looked up at her, curling his lips into a teasing smile.
Scarlett¡¯s face immediately heated up, flushing red.
Just now, she still had the nerve to tell Matthew Saxon she wasn¡¯t hungry at all.
So quickly, and yet...
"Coming here, if you don¡¯t try the enchanting fish made by the boss¡¯s wife, it¡¯d be a wasted trip."
"Enchanting fish?" Scarlett burst intoughter.
That name is just too funny.
Matthew Saxon ced a piece of fish in her bowl, seriously exining to her, "Because the taste of this fish is so enchanting, it leaves asting impression, that¡¯s why it¡¯s called enchanting fish."
Chapter 317: The Person Who Lives in My Heart
Chapter 317: Chapter 317: The Person Who Lives in My Heart
"Is it really that good?" Scarlett Yates was half-doubting.
It was just a mere ordinary grilled fish, yet it could make Matthew Saxon praise it endlessly. Truly rare.
He had such a picky appetite.
A person who grew up with privilege, his stomach was especially particr.
Matthew curved his lips, teasingly said, "Try it, and you¡¯ll see."
Scarlett looked down at the fish in her bowl, thinking it was rare for Matthew to be gentlemanly, actually knowing how to serve her food.
Although he had done it before, it was in front of others with some acting involved.
But today, he shouldn¡¯t need to put on a show anymore, right?
Under his peculiar gaze, she slowly took a couple of bites.
At first, she tried to maintain somedy-like elegance, eating in small bites, butter, she couldn¡¯t control her mouth anymore.
By the end of the meal, she had eaten two whole fish by herself.
"So, how is it?" Matthew saw her leaning back full, and asked with restrainedughter.
Watching this woman eat was actually a very enjoyable thing.
As if something originally only seven out of ten delicious, when it entered her mouth, she could taste it to the maximum.
Eating with her, unconsciously, you would be influenced by her; suddenly, the usual food seemed much more delicious.
"It truly deserves its reputation," Scarlett contentedly patted her belly.
Finally, she had a delicious, satisfying meal.
When one¡¯s desire for food is satisfied, the mood improves significantly.
Scarlett was in such a mood now; even Matthew looked much more pleasing to her eyes.
She smiled and said, "Thank you, Young Master, for the fish. It allowed me to taste such a delicious meal."
"Just verbal thanks, not sincere. If you really want to thank me, why not take actual action," Matthewzily lounged back in his chair, head tilted, eyes half-closed, like a fox basking in the sun after eating and drinking its fill.
Hmm, should say it¡¯s a demon fox.
A fox demon that has cultivated into human form, otherwise, how could it possess such a devilish face.
A warm breeze swept in from the sea and gently brushed against Scarlett¡¯s cheeks and her long hair draped over her shoulders.
She leaned sideways into the chair, turning her head as if gazing at the vast, endless sea, "Young Master, why did you think ofing to this ind?"
Because she was turned sideways to him, he couldn¡¯t see the expression on her face.
Her heart was racing as she asked these things.
She was a coward, very timid.
She didn¡¯t dare to ask him while looking into his eyes.
"Someone told me toe."
"Someone?"
"Yes."
"Who is that person?"
"A person who lives in my heart, very much like another me, who often makes decisions on my behalf without asking."
"So the Young Master really listens to him, aren¡¯t you afraid his decisions might be wrong?"
"Most of the time, he¡¯s right, so I usually respect his decisions."
After a moment of silence, Scarlett bit her lip and softly asked, "Then why did he want the Young Master toe?"
"He said if I didn¡¯te, someone would be furious enough to die. Although that person is usually silly and clumsy, and always likes to bicker with me, it would still be a pity if they truly died."
Another moment of silence, Scarlett¡¯s voice carried a hint of anger, "So, the Young Master is a Bodhisattva at heart?"
Matthewughed, "If that girl were to truly die, I would indeed find it hard to bear."
Chapter 318: Sleeping as soundly as a pig
Chapter 318: Chapter 318: Sleeping as soundly as a pig
"Scarlett, do you want to know who that girl is?"
"No!"
--
"Sleeping so soundly..."
"You little brat, do you want the Young Master to carry you down?"
"Scarlett Yates, are you pretending to sleep on purpose, waiting for me to carry you?"
So noisy, really so noisy...
Why is there a voice mumbling incessantly by my ear?
Scarlett Yates furrowed her brows in displeasure, reaching out aimlessly in the air, turned over, and continued dreaming.
Another softugh came from beside her, as if someone was standing right there, and then he reached out and picked her up.
Scarlett Yates snuggled drowsily in his arms, couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath, and mumbled softly in a half-dream, "It smells so good..."
She seemed to really like this scent, muttering as she took several more sniffs, like a cat seeking warmth, nuzzling deeper into his embrace.
This girl, when she¡¯s awake, would blush bashfully and be all tongue-tied whenever he got a tiny bit close, avoiding him as much as she could.
But when she¡¯s asleep, she¡¯s much more obedient and adorable.
Matthew Saxon chuckled softly, seeing her head bobbing and resting on his arm, seemingly ufortable with the position, furrowing her brow, mumbling a few discontented words.
So he adjusted his posture, allowing her to sleep morefortably.
George waited at the shore, and from the moment Matthew Saxon stepped off the yacht, he had seen everything that should and shouldn¡¯t be seen.
Considering his Young Master seemed quite pleased despite being taken advantage of, George had nothing to question.
From the moment the Young Master decided to head to that small ind across the way, George knew he was in deep.
Just how deep, George wasn¡¯t sure, but it seemed it was more than mere interest.
After all, for her, the Young Master even left Alice Green behind, though he thought the Young Master should have stayed away from Alice Green anyway.
"Young Master, Miss Yates hasn¡¯t drunk too much, has she?" As he got closer, George noticed the previously pristine shirt of the Young Master was now all wrinkled.
No need to ask to know it must be the work of the woman in his arms.
Since his Young Master showed no displeasure about it, George decided to mind his own business.
"She fell asleep." While speaking, Matthew Saxon nced down at Scarlett Yates again, seemingly disdainful, "Sleeping like a log, can¡¯t wake her for anything."
With words full of disdain, yet unwilling to let go.
"Has he arrived?" Matthew Saxon approached the ck Bentley parked nearby.
George opened the car door and said before he got in, "Yes."
Matthew Saxon smiled with a curve of his lips, yet there was a hint of coldness in his eyes, "Pretty fast."
With that, he carried Scarlett Yates into the car.
The scenery outside the window passed by swiftly, disappearing as quickly as the mocking smile at the corner of Matthew Saxon¡¯s lips.
The person in his arms seemed to stir, drawing Matthew Saxon¡¯s gaze back from the window.
He lowered his head slightly and saw Scarlett Yates, who had been in a deep sleep, finally waking up.
Her eyelids fluttered a few times, then slowly opened.
Just waking up, with a confused look still on her face, she blinked and gazed at him with her sleepy eyes.
Apparently, she hadn¡¯t recognized him yet.
Matthew Saxon couldn¡¯t help but smile, "Finally awake, slept like a log. Scarlett Yates, were you out thievingst night?"
Chapter 319: This is definitely a misunderstanding
Chapter 319: Chapter 319: This is definitely a misunderstanding
"Matthew Saxon?" Scarlett Yates stared at him, dumbfounded.
After a few seconds, she suddenly gasped softly, "Why are you holding me?"
Matthew Saxon gave her hand, which was still clutching his shirt, a meaningful nce and said with a deep smile, "It¡¯s you who keep holding on to me and taking advantage of me. How could you say I¡¯m holding you now?"
"You¡¯re talking nonsense!" Scarlett Yates¡¯s face turned red, denying it in shame and anger.
But...
When she followed Matthew Saxon¡¯s teasing gaze downward, her face turned even redder.
This time, it was out of guilt.
She couldn¡¯t deny it even if she wanted to. Her hand was tugging on Matthew Saxon¡¯s shirt...
She remembered that Matthew Saxon¡¯s shirt had been ironed to perfection without a single crease, but now, this expensive shirt, which she couldn¡¯t even afford a single button of, was crumpled by her hand.
"Scarlett Yates, I didn¡¯t think you were this kind of person." Matthew Saxon looked at her with a disillusioned and disdainful expression.
Scarlett Yates suddenly panicked and rolled out of his arms in a flurry.
"Misunderstanding, Young Master, this is definitely a misunderstanding, I¡¯m not the kind of person you think I am!" Scarlett Yates¡¯s face was flushed, her eyes blinking guiltily, defending herself with little confidence.
Just in that short moment, she had a strange dream.
She dreamt of a fox.
The fox was exceedingly enchanting, with a dark fur coat, lounging on a grassy field, flicking its tail and casting seductive nces at her.
Those eyes had an irresistible magic.
Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t help but walk towards the fox.
Then a sh of light crossed her vision, and after the blinding light disappeared, she found herself swept to the side of a handsome man.
The handsome man, like the dark-furred fox, had slender, beautiful eyes. As he looked down at her, he wore a bewitching smile, holding a crystal-like grape between his fingers that were as white as jade.
The handsome man¡¯s hair was like ink, his long dark robe loosely draped over his shoulders, his skin as white as jade, and his appearance was astonishingly beautiful, almost otherworldly.
He cast her a flirtatious nce and asked with a mischievous smile, "Scarlett, am I good-looking?"
Such a dream wasn¡¯t all that strange.
She had all sorts of bizarre dreams since she was little.
The strange part was that this exceptionally handsome man looked exactly like Matthew Saxon, except he was dressed in ancient attire, and his enchanting allure surpassed even Matthew Saxon¡¯s by a margin.
In real life, she had always thought of Matthew Saxon as a cunning and bewitching man, much like a fox.
In her dream, she really did dream of Matthew Saxon turning into a fox.
Truly, what you think about during the day can appear in your dreams at night.
Thinking of that strange dream, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at Matthew Saxon a few more times.
Perhaps, in a past life, this guy really was turned into a fox?
Otherwise, why would a grown man have such a beautiful face, making any woman look dull inparison?
"Scarlett, am I good-looking?" Seeing her staring at him dumbly, Matthew Saxon let out a low chuckle from his throat and winked at her.
Hearing this sentence suddenly, Scarlett Yates¡¯s face changed immediately, as if she had seen a ghost. Her eyes widened like saucers, staring at him.
He just said the same words as the fox in her dream.
It¡¯s really like seeing a ghost!
Chapter 320: Tell me, how should we settle this account?
Chapter 320: Chapter 320: Tell me, how should we settle this ount?
Could it be that she talked in her sleep, revealing the scenes from her dream?
Suddenly, she felt a bit of anxious unease, biting her lip with a peculiar expression on her face, she cautiously tested the waters, "Um, Young Master, when I was asleep just now, I didn¡¯t talk in my sleep or do anything weird, did I?"
Matthew Saxon curled his lips, staring at her oddly expressive little face for a while, then suddenly gave a meaningful smile, "You didn¡¯t talk in your sleep, but you did take quite a bit of advantage of me. I didn¡¯t expect that despite your usual insistence on keeping your distance, you¡¯re actually saying one thing and meaning another."
Scarlett Yates was at a loss for words, stammering, "I, I..."
It was like she was stuck on repeat, uttering the word ¡¯I¡¯ over and over without managing to say anything more.
Matthew¡¯s eyes briefly shed a keen light as he leaned his wless face closer, "I what, hmm?"
"If I hadn¡¯t fervently stopped it, I would¡¯ve been at a big loss with you, Scarlett. So, tell me, how should we settle this ount?"
Scarlett was indeed feeling guilty.
Having just woken up from a strange dream, she felt even guiltier, keeping her head down, she murmured in a low voice, "Even if I did take advantage of you, you often do the same to me, don¡¯t you? If you add it all up, you¡¯ve taken advantage of me more often. If we must settle ounts, you owe me quite a bit."
"Oh, that¡¯s right. You took advantage of me, and I¡¯ve taken advantage of you too. So, how about this: since we¡¯ve both had our turns, neither of us really lost out, did we?"
Scarlett furrowed her brows, remaining silent...
She only took advantage of him in her dream, but he frequently got handsy with her.
In every way, she felt she got the short end of the stick.
"Just to prevent you from denying it, I recorded the whole process of you taking advantage of me. Do you want to have a look?"
"You recorded it?" Scarlett abruptly raised her head, her eyes widening in surprise.
Matthew nodded with a smile, "Of course, I didn¡¯t let anyone steal a cheap shot from me for free."
Scarlett¡¯s eyes widened even more, flushed with shame and anger, "You, you¡¯re shameless! Haven¡¯t you also taken advantage of me many times?"
"That¡¯s right. If you think it¡¯s unfair, you can record it too, I don¡¯t mind." Matthew blinked, his Peach Blossom Eyes slightly raised, smiling seductively like the vixen in her dream.
"I¡¯m not as shameless as you!"
"Scarlett, this isn¡¯t about shamelessness. I¡¯m just recording the facts. If you really haven¡¯t done anything, there¡¯s no need to feel guilty."
"What exactly do you want? Why did you record it?"
Scarlett was beginning to understand him.
Matthew never does anything without a purpose. Recording the video, it surely wasn¡¯t just for fun.
Matthew smiled, his eyes shining with a deep, mysterious light, and said leisurely, "If you give me a kiss, I¡¯ll delete the video and pretend it never happened."
"In your dreams!" she refused without a second thought.
"Unwilling?"
Matthew chuckled, not pushing her, gradually creating distance between them, he leaned his head back on the soft cushion, pulled out his phone, and absentmindedly swiped at the screen, "Then I¡¯ll have to upload the video, let theizens judge for themselves."
"You¡¯re crazy?!" Scarlett, hearing his words, instantly panicked, rushing at him in a rage, trying to grab his phone.
Chapter 321: You’d Better Not Lie to Me
Chapter 321: Chapter 321: You¡¯d Better Not Lie to Me
Matthew Saxon¡¯s hand waved a few times in front of her eyes, each time just as she was about to snatch the phone, it suddenly moved to another ce.
He seemed to find it amusing to tease her like this, squinting his eyes slightly, with great interest in watching her anxiously go frantic, yet being helpless against him.
A faint fragrance wafted to his nose, her hair asionally swept across his face, like feathers brushing over his heart.
Initially, Matthew Saxon thought it was just fun teasing her, but momentster, his gaze suddenly changed, he stopped his actions, squinted his long and narrow eyes and looked at her with a peculiar expression.
Meanwhile, someone still focused on snatching the phone hadn¡¯t yet realized that danger was already approaching.
"Matthew Saxon, hurry up and delete that video." Scarlett Yates struggled for a while, but didn¡¯t even touch the edge of the phone, feeling both angry and tired, she bit her lip and red at him with resentment and indignation.
It would have been fine without looking, but as soon as she lowered her head, she was immediately startled.
She suddenly realized that Matthew Saxon¡¯s body was still, his dark eyes were deep like ink, half-squinting his long peach blossom eyes at her.
Thest time he looked at her like this was on that stormy night.
That night, he kissed her.
Her breath tightened, nervously swallowing, her heart rate suddenly skyrocketing like a wild horse.
Just as she was about to avoid him, the next second, his lips pressed down.
The sudden move left her no room to escape, caught off guard, she let him seed.
"Now, we¡¯re even." With a lightugh, Matthew Saxon let go, hooked his lips, and pulled back with a pleasant smile, then sat upright on one side, as if nothing had happened just now.
Scarlett Yates was still in a daze, staring at him absent-mindedly.
It seemed as though the fact of being taken advantage of by him didn¡¯t exist, just her imagination, or perhaps a dream.
The car door opened, Matthew Saxon smiled mildly with feigned innocence, stepping out before her.
Scarlett Yates hadn¡¯t regained herposure, staring nkly for a few seconds until a few breaths of fresh air cleared the dreamy look from her face.
"Scarlett, aren¡¯t you getting out? Do you want me to carry you down?" Matthew Saxon bent over, his handsome face approach the car door, reaching a hand out to her.
This was the person who had just kissed her...
Annoyingly, at that moment, her head was spinning, and she didn¡¯t even have the strength to resist.
"Where¡¯s the video?!" Thinking about how she had been taken advantage of, she couldn¡¯t let this go withoutpensation.
Matthew Saxon smiled, saying ndly, "It¡¯s already deleted."
"Deleted?" Was he that quick? She didn¡¯t see it happen.
"If you want, I can find a way to retrieve it." He posed with one hand on the car door, slyly hooking his lips at her.
Scarlett Yates red at him in annoyance, biting her lip, "You better not be lying to me."
Then she ignored the hand he reached out, turned her head to the other side and got out of the car.
The car stopped outside the Goodview Hotel.
"My brother¡¯s here,e with me to meet him." Matthew Saxon called to Scarlett Yates.
The figure walking vigorously forward suddenly stopped.
Scarlett Yates turned around, surprised, looking at him, "Your brother¡¯s here? Howe he..."
"He¡¯s here for the bidding matters." Matthew Saxon slowly walked up to her side.
"But didn¡¯t Uncle Saxon entrust this matter to you?"
Chapter 322 Are You Jealous of Your Big Brother?
Chapter 322: Chapter 322 Are You Jealous of Your Big Brother?
"Give it to me?" Matthew Saxon chuckled, his expression indifferent as he said, "How could he really trust me to handle it."
"He acknowledges our brother¡¯s capabilities, yet he¡¯s afraid to hand thepany over to him. Scarlett, don¡¯t you think this is quite the interesting situation?" Matthew finished speaking and then chuckled to himself.
Scarlett Yates, however, couldn¡¯t find it funny.
Mentioning Maxwell Saxon reminded her that he had once killed someone.
The shock that this incident brought her wasn¡¯t something that could be easily articted.
She could no longer see Maxwell Saxon the way she used to.
She had even started to fear encountering this man.
Unconsciously, she moved closer to Matthew Saxon, as if doing so made her feel safer.
It¡¯s really amusing.
She was actually seeking a sense of security from someone most unreliable.
In the hotel¡¯s caf¨¦, Maxwell Saxon sat alone by the window. Despite the caf¨¦ not being empty, and although he had his back to the room, Scarlett immediately spotted him.
Without a doubt, he was outstanding; there was something very appealing about him that quickly set him apart from everyone else.
A few women sitting nearby were quietly ncing at him, their faces flushed and their eyes aglow.
The Saxon brothers both had ample appeal when it came to attracting women.
"See, isn¡¯t my brother very charismatic? Just sitting there without doing anything, he can attract a bunch of women¡¯s attention," Matthew Saxon¡¯s lips curled into a sly smile, as if praising Maxwell Saxon.
But Scarlett felt that this praise was insincere, more like sarcasm.
"Second Young Master sounds rather sour; could it be that you¡¯re jealous your brother attracts more women than you do?"
"Oh? Is that how you think?"
Matthewughed, turning to look at her with that inscrutable smile, his lips curving as he said, "Scarlett, do you also find my brother very charismatic?"
She didn¡¯t know why he suddenly asked this question.
Though Scarlett was a bit afraid of Maxwell Saxon, she honestly replied, "Ignoring other factors, he is indeed an excellent and charismatic man, don¡¯t you think?"
Matthew raised his lips nomittally, seeming to agree but also appearing somewhat aloof.
Their conversation ceased there.
"Brother, I¡¯m really sorry for keeping you waiting."
The seat was a soft sofa.
Matthew Saxon sprawled out on it casually, his words of apology not matched by any sign of actual remorse.
When the server came, he ordered a cup of South Hill coffee for himself and, taking the initiative, also ordered a cappino for Scarlett.
"I just arrived a moment ago as well." Maxwell Saxon, eternally calm, appeared unfazed even if the sky were falling, his lips held a faint smile, his face showing no sign of annoyance.
Though it was clear Matthew Saxon deliberately dyed his time, he remained cool and collected.
This ability to remain serene andposed, not revealing emotions, was rare for someone his age.
"I always knew that my brother would eventually join us. The person Dad trusts most continues to be my brother." Matthew¡¯s body leaned back as hezed about.
In Maxwell Saxon¡¯s presence, Matthew had always behaved in a slouchy, untidy manner, appearing careless.
Maxwell Saxon, far from surprised, didn¡¯t even raise an eyebrow, smiling lightly as he said, "I¡¯m just assisting from the sidelines. You are the one who makes the final decisions."
Chapter 323: The More I Look, the More Uncomfortable I Feel
Chapter 323: Chapter 323: The More I Look, the More Ufortable I Feel
"Oh, that¡¯s truly a pity."
Matthew Saxon curved his lips, sighed as ifmenting, "A talent like big brother, yet having to work as an assistant to someone who knows nothing, really a waste of talent."
"There¡¯s nothing about being a waste of talent, we¡¯re all family. We should help each other out."
"Family?" Matthew Saxon chuckled lightly.
Hisughter carried a hint of sarcasm, "Big brother, to be honest, all these years, I¡¯ve truly admired you."
Maxwell Saxon just looked at him with a faint smile, waiting for him to continue.
"The thing I admire most about you, big brother, is that despite knowing I¡¯ve never considered you as family, you still maintain the guise of a good elder brother. Aren¡¯t you tired, big brother?"
Maxwell Saxon smiled briefly, the faint smile on his lips almost invisible, "Since you call me big brother, I am your brother. If we consider our blood rtionship, we are indeed siblings."
Matthew Saxon also looked at him with a smile, but there wasn¡¯t a trace ofughter in his long and narrow eyes.
After a moment of silence, Maxwell Saxon shifted his attention to Scarlett Yates.
He smiled at her, a very gentle and charming smile, "Scarlett, while you were away these few days, Dad has been thinking about you every day. Have you been enjoying yourself here?"
"Oh, it¡¯s been okay, there are many fun ces here."
Suddenly, it seemed all eyes were focused on her.
Especially with Matthew Saxon watching her, Scarlett Yates suddenly felt very nervous.
Seeing Maxwell Saxon again, Scarlett Yates had mixed emotions.
Before knowing about that "murder incident," Maxwell Saxon was a gentleman in her letters, polite and courteous, much better than Matthew Saxon.
Even though he was a bit aloof and didn¡¯t talk much, he was a careful and thoughtful man.
Most importantly, he was never casual about rtionships.
The one instance of a rumor with Alice Green was followed by an announcement that he was going to marry Alice Green.
She used to think that a man who was so serious and responsible about his personal feelings must be a good man.
As he was with emotions, he would be with other things as well.
Consequently, she admired Maxwell Saxon very much, and she had a very favorable impression of him. Of course, her favorable impression did not mix with romantic feelings; it was purely admiration for him as a person.
But now, everything had changed...
Ever since Matthew Saxon told her about that matter, whenever she saw Maxwell Saxon again, her heart felt like a seasoning bottle had overturned, overwhelming her with mixed emotions, unable to return to the past.
She was a bit afraid of him.
When looking at him, she dared only to nce secretly.
The more she looked, the more difort she felt, wondering how such a perfect and outstanding man could be a demon-like character.
She was lost in thought,pletely unaware that while she was secretly watching Maxwell Saxon, he was also watching her.
Her frowning gesture, her puzzlement and regret, her gaze carrying bits of fear and curiosity, were all seen by Maxwell Saxon.
"Scarlett, what¡¯s up? Is there something wrong with my face?" Maxwell Saxon¡¯s smile remained gentle and polite.
Scarlett Yates felt her heart skip a few beats; she nervously swallowed and joked cheerfully, "No, um, I just feel like after not seeing you for a few days, the Young Master seems to have gotten handsomer."
After speaking, she deliberatelyughed a few times and even nudged Matthew Saxon with her elbow, "Look, hasn¡¯t your big brother gotten much more handsome? No wonder when we came in, so many women were staring at him."
Chapter 324: Matthew Saxon, you’re going to die!
Chapter 324: Chapter 324: Matthew Saxon, you¡¯re going to die!
Matthew Saxon gave her a cold look.
Scarlett Yates kept bumping into him, "Isn¡¯t it right?"
Saying this, she winked at him.
Matthew Saxon pinched her cheek, sneering, "Scarlett, what¡¯s wrong with your eyes, are they twitching?"
The pinch made her immediately let out a yelp, disregarding her image as she angrily cursed, "Matthew Saxon, are you trying to kill me!"
Matthew Saxonughed wickedly, "Kill? Scarlett, don¡¯t curse your dear husband like that. If I really die, you¡¯ll be a widow."
Knowing Maxwell Saxon was watching them, Scarlett Yates blushed, bit her lip and red at him, "Hmph, in your dreams, who wants to be a widow for you? There are so many men in the world, I¡¯ll find one better than you in no time."
"Oh?" He drawledzily, intentionally prolonging the sound as if mocking her words.
"Are you sure you can find a man more handsome and richer than me? Even if there is, are you sure he¡¯ll want you?"
After finishing, he scanned her up and down, not concealing his disdain, and coldly mocked, "Only someone as kind-hearted as me would sacrifice himself."
"You..." Scarlett Yates was furious, baring her teeth at him like an enraged wildcat, wing at him.
"What about me? Encountering someone as nice as me, you should offer incense in gratitude. After all, apart from me, who else would ept a woman not fully developed like you?"
After speaking, he sighed faintly, "Scarlett, while medical technology is advanced now, spend some money on surgery, there¡¯s still hope for you."
"You..." If it weren¡¯t for the fact they were in public, with another person sitting opposite them, Scarlett Yates would have loved to bite this annoying guy to death.
As if he loved to see her irritated yet helpless towards him, Matthew Saxon crossed his arms, raised an eyebrow, and smiled, "What do you think? Want to give it some thought, I¡¯ll cover all the expenses."
"Looks like Dad¡¯s decision was right."
After watching the couple banter for so long, Maxwell Saxon suddenly chuckled gently, appearing quite relieved, "Your rtionship has indeed improved a lot. If Dad knew, he would be very happy."
Matthew Saxon leaned back, seeming boneless and slumped, speaking in an odd tone, "Speaking of rtionship improvement, how can itpare to the rtionship between big brother and Miss Green. They¡¯ve decided to get married after just two months of knowing each other."
"Big brother really likes Miss Green intensely, deciding to marry so quickly¡ªis he afraid she¡¯ll be snatched away by someone else?"
Maxwell Saxon was momentarily stunned, the smile on his lips faded somewhat, "I saw some news about you and Alice recently, all sorts of wild spections. Although simr news has appeared before, and like a joke, forgotten after being seen, those entertainment gossip reporters are getting more and more outrageous in their fabrications."
"If not stopped, it might be uncontroble."
Maxwell Saxonpletely diverted Matthew Saxon¡¯s question to another topic.
Pausing for a few seconds, his eyes, as dark as the night, revealed a subtle and ambiguous smile, looking at Matthew Saxon, "One is my future wife, the other is my brother, I don¡¯t want either of you to be maliciously attacked."
Huh...
Scarlett Yates blinked and unintentionally turned to look at Matthew Saxon.
Was he talking about him and Alice Green?
Maxwell Saxon mentioned that some bad news has been circtingtely, is it about the two of them?
Chapter 325: Is It Fun to Compete for Things with Others?
Chapter 325: Chapter 325: Is It Fun to Compete for Things with Others?
Scarlett Yates genuinely hadn¡¯t noticed any particrly sensational news in recent days.
Even if there were, she had no interest in those entertainment gossip, so she waspletely unaware of any news circting between Alice Green and Matthew Saxon.
At this moment, listening to Maxwell Saxon speak, it seemed like it wasn¡¯t anything good.
Scarlett Yates suddenly remembered that stormy night, when Alice Green stood outside without any hesitation and was embracing Matthew Saxon.
If some reporter was eager to take a secret snapshot, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult.
One was Saxon Family¡¯s Young Master, the other was the fianc¨¦e of Saxon Family¡¯s eldest Young Master, yet they were meeting privately at a hotel in the middle of the night.
Once such news breaks out, it would instantly be an exceptionally entertaining piece of news.
Any media publication aiming to excavate front-page headlines definitely wouldn¡¯t miss it.
If they really captured that ambiguous scene from that night, then...
Suddenly, Scarlett Yates felt the atmosphere be delicate, unsure if it was a psychological effect or a real change, she noticed that Maxwell Saxon¡¯s smile seemed to have turned slightly cold.
Of course, such matters are understandable to anyone.
Who could endure their fianc¨¦e mingling with their brother?
For Maxwell Saxon to hold back and maintain hisposure without losing his temper, his restraint must have reached a certain level, beyond what ordinary people can achieve.
The waiter brought the coffee.
Her cup of cappino emitted a rich and mellow scent of milk, the foam in the cup drew a human face that, at a nce, looked surprisingly like her.
Scarlett Yates stared at that face resembling her own, unwilling to drink it.
A soft chuckle reached her ears, she looked up to see Matthew Saxon leaning closer.
He could stillugh; how shameless and thick-skinned must one be?
Did he not see the coldness in Maxwell Saxon¡¯s eyes? Or did he see it, but simply didn¡¯t care?
Even though she now knew he didn¡¯t love Alice Green and never touched her, Maxwell Saxon was unaware of this.
Was he not nning to exin?
"Hmm, your coffee seems better, Scarlett, shall we swap?" As he spoke, he reached over.
In the blink of an eye, Scarlett¡¯s coffee was in his hands.
The cup depicting her portrait, which made her reluctant to drink, was taken by Matthew Saxon who lowered his head and took a sip.
The image in the cup was consumed by him.
"Indeed, your cup is tastier," Matthew Saxon looked up, his Peach Blossom Eyes filled withughter, the sight of her flushed cheeks made his smile deepen.
Scarlett grabbed back her coffee to find it and was instantly infuriated.
"Why didn¡¯t you order your own, Young Master? Is it amusing to snatch things from others?"
"Of course it is."
Matthew Saxon pursed his lips, seemingly savoring, squinting his eyes slightly, and said meaningfully, "Nothing tastes better than what¡¯s snatched, especially when taken from something someone else likes; that taste is even more wonderful."
"In this, big brother has the most experience, don¡¯t believe me, ask him."
With that, he slowly turned his head and smiled, "Big brother, isn¡¯t that right?"
Scarlett Yates was taken aback, sensing that his words held deeper meaning, and upon further reflection, her expression changed, she discreetly nced at Maxwell Saxon¡¯s reaction.
Maxwell Saxon merely smiled lightly, casually saying, "If it¡¯s truly something you extremely cherish, you¡¯d protect it even with your life, it¡¯s not something others can easily take."
Chapter 326: What Is She Afraid Of?
Chapter 326: Chapter 326: What Is She Afraid Of?
"That¡¯s a good point, big brother."
Matthew Saxon curled his lips and replied nonchntly, "Then what else is there to worry about, big brother? What¡¯s yours will always be yours; no one can take it away. If it¡¯s not yours, keeping it tied to you day and night won¡¯t help."
"Really?"
Maxwell Saxon nced out the window, his handsome and captivating profile almost perfect. Dressed in a clean white shirt without any unnecessary embellishments, he exuded an innate nobility that was hard to conceal.
Even his casual sitting posture resembled that of an aristocratic gentleman, making it hard not to be captivated by him.
However, as Scarlett Yates looked at his wless face, she inexplicably felt a twinge of fear.
What was she afraid of?
She didn¡¯t know herself, only felt that an unusually cold aura suddenly emanated from Maxwell Saxon.
So cold that it made her feel uneasy.
Fortunately, Maxwell Saxon quickly returned to his usual demeanor, and the chilling aura faded away.
He turned back to look at Matthew Saxon, his eyes dark and containing an enigmatic expression, "Thanks to you for what happened with Alice. If you hadn¡¯t appeared in time, the consequences would have been unimaginable. Matthew, I thank you on her behalf."
Matthew Saxonzily curled his lips and said lightly, "Didn¡¯t big brother just say we¡¯re family? Since we¡¯re family, there¡¯s no need to be so formal. Miss Green is your fianc¨¦e and will be my sister-inw in the future. Saving my own sister-inw is what I should do."
Maxwell Saxon smiled nomittally.
Matthew Saxon yawned and slowly sat up, seemingly very tired, rubbing his temples. He continued, "I heard that big brother has already set up a meeting with the person in charge of the bidding project?"
"Yes, the bidding conference is starting tomorrow. Understanding some information in advance provides more assurance."
Matthew Saxon smiled slightly and yawned again, "Then I¡¯ll leave this matter to big brother. With you, there¡¯s bound to be no problem with this bidding, and I can bepletely relieved."
"You¡¯re not going?"
"Why should I? Affairs in the business field only give me headaches. With that time, I¡¯d rather have some fun with Scarlett."
As he spoke, he turned to look at Scarlett Yates, smiled, and said, "It¡¯s just a trivial little bid. I don¡¯t care whether it seeds or not, and with big brother, it¡¯s already a sure thing. I also want to make more time to spend with Scarlett. Big brother, please don¡¯t make it difficult."
"You¡¯re the main person responsible for this project. I¡¯m just assisting from the sidelines. Matthew, Dad ces great importance on this bid. Even if you¡¯re not interested, you should attend social events."
"Social events?" Matthew Saxon scoffed indifferently and drawled, "Since I don¡¯t care about the bidding results, why should I go socializing for something I¡¯m not interested in? Big brother, Dad asked you toe because he foresaw how I would act and was worried about me. He knows I¡¯m unreliable, so why waste your breath trying to persuade me?"
Maxwell Saxon frowned, "You¡¯re really not going?"
Matthew Saxon chuckled, "If I went, I¡¯d only make things worse. Big brother, you wouldn¡¯t want me to ruin a perfectly good bid, would you?"
With that, without waiting for Maxwell Saxon to say anything further, he reached out and pulled up Scarlett Yates beside him, "It¡¯s gettingte. I won¡¯t disturb you with your important work, big brother. Scarlett, let¡¯s go."
Chapter 327: I will continue to have someone keep an eye on him
Chapter 327: Chapter 327: I will continue to have someone keep an eye on him
From the moment Scarlett Yates met Maxwell Saxon, she was enveloped in a certain awkward atmosphere.
An awkwardness created by Matthew Saxon and Maxwell Saxon.
The two half-brothers always erupt in an invisible war every time they meet.
On the surface, they seem harmonious and brotherly, but their conversations are heavy with tension, as if a real war could break out at any moment.
She silently observes from the side, inevitably anxious and secretly sweating for the two of them.
Therefore, she had longed to leave.
As soon as Matthew Saxon suggested leaving, she promptly stood up to apany him.
Maxwell Saxon didn¡¯t utter a word to stop them.
Perhaps he too knows Matthew¡¯s temperament well, understanding that once Matthew decides not to do something, no one can force him, so despite frowning in disapproval, he remained silent.
After Matthew Saxon and Scarlett Yates left, Uncle Thompson approached from another table, nced briefly at the figures outside the ss window, and then lowered his voice to say, "Young Master, following your instructions, someone was sent to secretly track and monitor the Second Young Master after he left Z City. Based on these days¡¯ observations, the Second Young Master indeed shows no interest in the bidding matters, constantly mingling with a group of women and never asking about the bids."
Maxwell Saxon took a sip from his coffee, paused in silence for a few seconds, then faintly smiled and said, "So, he really has no interest in thepany matters?"
Uncle Thompson thought for a moment before replying, "On the surface, it does seem that way. Over the years, your surveince has never been retracted; the Second Young Master indeed only indulges in leisure and debauchery outside, showing no interest in other matters."
"My brother should not be underestimated."
Maxwell Saxon mused in silence for a moment, narrowing his eyes in a profound and mysterious manner, "Though he appears deeply immersed in leisure these few years, caution is always necessary. After all, his grandfather is Ian Dous, that old fox. Even if he truly has no intention of taking over thepany, Ian Dous wouldn¡¯t agree. This might just be a tactic the grandfather and grandson devised to deceive those around them."
After hearing this, Uncle Thompson pondered slightly, then nodded and said, "The Young Master is correct; it might indeed be a scheme of theirs. I will continue to have someone monitor him, so any anomaly can be immediately detected."
Maxwell Saxon nodded, thought for a moment, then said, "Be cautious and make sure he doesn¡¯t find out."
"Rest assured, Young Master, our people are well-hidden and he won¡¯t discover them."
"Did you investigate how this marriage between Saxon Family and Yates Family came about?" This matter wasn¡¯t very important, so Maxwell Saxon mentioned it casually.
Out of curiosity and the hope of possibly gleaning some beneficial information, he had arranged an investigation.
Had he not just seen Scarlett Yates, he might have already forgotten about this matter.
Curiously enough, Maxwell Saxon feels as though Scarlett Yates¡¯s gaze towards him seemed off this time.
She seemed to purposely avoid him, and this avoidance arises from fear.
The fear in her eyes wasn¡¯t well concealed.
Before leaving Z City, she wasn¡¯t like this towards him, yet within a few short days, her attitude changed significantly. There must be a reason behind this.
Chapter 328: Unexpected Gains
Chapter 328: Chapter 328: Unexpected Gains
"Young Master, I¡¯ve gathered all the information, and there¡¯s one thing I find quite intriguing. Consider it an unexpected reward." As he thought of the matter, Uncle Thompson¡¯s face revealed a meaningful smile.
Maxwell Saxon was intrigued, "Oh? I would love to hear it."
Uncle Thompson thought for a moment and lowered his voice further, "Young Master, I¡¯ve heard that Naomi once jumped off a building due to severe depression. However, few people know why she, a perfectly fine person, would fall into depression."
"Uncle Thompson, could it be that you know?" Maxwell¡¯s interest grew, and he pointed to the seat opposite him with a smile, "Sit down and tell me slowly."
Uncle Thompson held great respect and awe for his Young Master. Despite Maxwell being more than ten years younger than him, Uncle Thompson never dared to act as a superior due to age.
Moreover, he never underestimated Maxwell because of age.
This young master, in terms of mentality, is as deep as a needle in the sea; no one can prate his thoughts.
Even he, after years of following, can only guess about half.
Not to mention anything else, just by the Young Master¡¯s resilience over the years, which ordinary people couldn¡¯t achieve.
Everyone knows how unfair Roy Saxon treats his two sons. The eldest son excels in every aspect, vastly talented, yet has to be subordinate to the second son who only indulges in women all day andcks learning.
Any matter rted to the Saxon Family usually results in Maxwell suffering some loss.
There¡¯s no way; Roy Saxon is just biased like that.
No matter how ipetent the original wife¡¯s son is, he still holds his father¡¯s heart, whereas the son with the most potential cannot earn hisplete trust and attention despite his efforts.
Uncle Thompson truly felt frustrated and indignant for his Young Master.
But he remembered, five years ago, the Young Master once said to him, "Uncle Thompson, patience is like a knife; to endure and adapt is necessary for achievement. Those who aplish great things don¡¯t sweat the small stuff. Temporary patience means nothing."
How old was the Young Master then? Yet he had such insight.
At that moment, Uncle Thompson knew his Young Master would eventually get what he wanted, and that day wouldn¡¯t be too far off.
From that moment, he decided to follow loyally, apanying his Young Master to achieve great deeds.
Therefore, whenever Maxwell Saxon instructed tasks, Uncle Thompson devoted his utmost attention, diligently executing them.
This time, the investigation uncovered many unknown secrets.
And these secrets would undoubtedly be very helpful to their n.
Uncle Thompson revealed a hint of excitement, saying, "Young Master, theoretically, Naomi came from an esteemed background and married a well-matched husband. Post-marriage, their rtionship was good, and then they had the second young master, further enhancing their happiness. So, why did she suddenly develop depression, worsening until shemitted suicide by jumping off a building?"
Maxwell Saxon chuckled and nodded, "Indeed, it¡¯s inexplicable. I¡¯ve been puzzled by it myself."
Uncle Thompson suddenlyughed coldly, "So, the sentiment is also a de, hurting deeply."
"Naomi had a life where everything went smoothly since childhood. She came from an esteemed background, possessed extraordinary looks, and was highly talented. Such a woman almost seemed perfect. If one day, her perfect life suddenly cracked, a profound, irreparable crack, do you think she would be devastated?"
Chapter 329: The Truth About Child Betrothal
Chapter 329: Chapter 329: The Truth About Child Betrothal
"The heaviest and cruelest blow is when something you care most about and take pride in suddenly turns out not to be yours."
"Although the news this time can¡¯t be said to bepletely true, Naomi Dou¡¯s death is indeed rted to Miss Yates¡¯s mother."
Maxwell Saxon¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, with a hint of surprise in them, "What kind of rtionship?"
"Young Master, I¡¯ve heard that the engagement between Roy and Miss Yates was because Miss Yates¡¯s mother saved the old master¡¯s life. The old master, to repay the favor, arranged the marriage."
"On the surface, it indeed appears so, but..."
Uncle Thompson suddenly disyed a strange smile, but seemed to be thinking about something, nced at Maxwell Saxon, hesitating to speak.
Maxwell Saxon smiled, "Uncle Thompson, just speak your mind. You¡¯ve been with me for many years, no need to hold back in front of me."
Uncle Thompson hesitated, nodded, paused for a few seconds, and then slowly said, "The real reason might be that the old master fell in love with Miss Yates¡¯s mother. Because he couldn¡¯t marry her, he wanted Roy to marry Miss Yates to fulfill his regret."
After speaking, he cautiously nced at Maxwell Saxon, "That¡¯s also why Miss Yates garnered the old master¡¯s favor when she arrived at the Saxon Family."
As he spoke, he took out a photograph from his bag and ced it in front of Maxwell Saxon, "The woman in the photo is Miss Yates¡¯s mother. Just from appearance, Miss Yates resembles her mother greatly."
The old photo, slightly yellowed,y silently on the wooden table, exuding a sense of transcending time and space.
The woman in the photo had glowing long hair, bright eyes, a gentle and beautiful face, with a smile blooming like a flower.
When she smiled, there were shallow dimples on her cheeks, making her look yful yet brilliant.
A dress with small floral patterns, the style of that time, though outdated now, looked splendid on her, entuating her graceful figure.
Not a stunningly beautiful woman that would take one¡¯s breath away, yet someone who, at first nce, could attract favorable impressions¡ªa delicate beauty.
Indeed, she and Scarlett Yates were very much alike.
Not only in appearance, but also in that charm which easily drew people toward her¡ªit was the same.
Maxwell Saxon ced the photo back on the table slowly, chuckling, "Eight-tenths alike."
Not ten-tenths, but eight¡ªit was weighty enough.
His mother, May Denton, with just one or two points of resemnce, had already be Roy Saxon¡¯s wife.
Suddenly, Maxwell Saxon felt that some of the doubts in his heart had been resolved.
Those perplexing him for a long time, yet without a single answer, finally had an exnation.
He had once wondered why Roy Saxon, having such a perfect wife like Naomi Dou, still sought other women outside, finding one far inferior in many aspectspared to Naomi Dou.
It turned out that despite having a perfect wife, his heart was already set on another long ago.
Even though his wife was impable, she never reced that woman¡¯s position in his heart.
And his mother, May Denton, a woman of humble origins and low status, impossible ever to have intersected with Roy Saxon, was given special attention just because there were one or two simrities with that woman.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s identity, coupled with her half-resemnce, spoke volumes about her importance.
"Young Master, Roy Saxon doesn¡¯t know about this yet. If he finds out that the reason his mother fell into depression and jumped to her death was because the old master couldn¡¯t forget an old me, and that old me¡¯s daughter is his fianc¨¦e, and that the old master only wished him to marry Miss Yates for his own selfish reasons, tell me, how would Roy react?"
Chapter 330: What is there to talk about between them?
Chapter 330: Chapter 330: What is there to talk about between them?
Maxwell Saxon suddenlyughed, "There will definitely be a big scene, and at worst, the father and son will break off rtions."
Uncle Thompson alsoughed, "From what I¡¯ve observed these days, the young master seems to have genuine feelings for Miss Yates. If he gets hit by both love and family, then we are in for a great show."
Maxwell Saxon looked down at the photo on the table, then picked it up and held it in his hand, "The Saxon Family has been peaceful for so many years, it¡¯s about time for some drama."
--
"Scarlett Yates, we need to talk."
"Talk? There¡¯s nothing for us to discuss."
"Whether you like it or not, we have to talk."
Scarlett didn¡¯t expect Alice woulde looking for her, nor did she expect Alice to block her path and prevent her from leaving.
She said she wanted to talk?
But what could there be for them to talk about.
After Scarlett and Matthew Saxon left the caf¨¦ together, he went his separate way from her.
As for where Matthew went or what he did, he didn¡¯t exin to her, and she didn¡¯t ask.
After eating and drinking, she quickly felt sleepy.
While still on the yacht, she had fallen asleep from exhaustion, which led to her having a rather embarrassing dream where she unwittingly got handsy with Matthew in reality, only to be mocked by him when she woke.
That nap was obviously not enough.
So, after parting ways with Matthew, she decided to return to the hotel for some more sleep.
Sleeping in such beautiful weather seemed like a waste, but she found it boring to go anywhere alone, so she might as well have a good sleep instead.
Matthew mentioned that there was a beer festival happening at the beach that night, a yearly event known for its lively atmosphere and interesting activities. If she wanted to go, he would apany her.
Scarlett was interested, but she pretended to consider it and said she¡¯d decide after she woke up.
See, people can be so hypocritical at times.
She clearly wanted to go and was happy that he could join her, but for the sake of pride, she had to feign disinterest.
All because she didn¡¯t want him to easily see through her emotions.
It¡¯s said that when someone is too easy to read, one loses interest in them.
She wasn¡¯t sure if that¡¯s true, but Scarlett involuntarily spoke a contradictory thought at that moment.
On her way back to the hotel, she ran into Alice Green.
Then, Alice blocked her way insistently, saying they needed to talk.
The only thing they could talk about was Matthew Saxon.
"Miss Green, I find this quite strange." Scarlett sighed lightly, looking somewhat helplessly at the woman standing in front of her, blocking her path and remaining motionless.
Alice coldly looked at her, "What¡¯s so strange about it?"
Scarlett smiled, "Didn¡¯t you know the young master is here?"
Well, Maxwell Saxon and Alice Green truly are a peculiar pair.
The first thing Maxwell did after arriving on the ind wasn¡¯t to see Alice, but to wait and meet his half-brother, Matthew Saxon.
And Alice surely knew that Maxwell wasing, as his fianc¨¦e, she would have been informed in advance, yet she didn¡¯t rush to see her fianc¨¦ immediately either.
They say absence makes the heart grow fonder.
Even if Alice still had feelings for Matthew and didn¡¯t want to see Maxwell immediately, did Maxwell not miss his fianc¨¦e?
Chapter 331: The Cat Weeps for the Mouse with Fake Mercy
Chapter 331: Chapter 331: The Cat Weeps for the Mouse with Fake Mercy
Especially when Alice Green almost drowned in the sea, shouldn¡¯t he beforting her, being tender with her right away?
Alice seemed to be stunned for a moment, then coldly looked at her and said, "I obviously know."
"Then why would you rather waste time on me, rather than seeing him?"
"That¡¯s none of your concern."
"What do you want to talk to me about?"
"You know very well."
"Matthew Saxon?" Scarlett Yates slightly raised the corner of her lips and smiled a bit.
Alice remained silent, clearly acquiescing.
Scarlett then sighed again, her smile quite helpless, "Do we really have to talk?"
Seeing Alice agree anyway, Scarlett reluctantly gave up the notion of going back for a nap, sighing a long breath, "Alright, I agree, let¡¯s find a ce to talk."
She really wanted to know what Alice intended to say.
Want her to give up Matthew Saxon?
Yet, being a woman who is about to marry Maxwell Saxon, she is already someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦e, what right does she have to demand her to give up Matthew Saxon?
They found a nearby tea room.
Alice ordered a cup of tea.
Scarlett noticed that the tea Alice ordered seemed to be the same kind Matthew also loves to drink; she had just had it this afternoon.
Alice¡¯s face was very pale.
Actually, herplexion had never been good, but after wandering the edge of life and death, her face looked even worse, not only pale but devoid of any blood color.
Her finely-featured and delicate face appeared overly pale; even in broad daylight, she looked ghostly, not a hint of vitality could be felt from her.
When I saw her in the morning, herplexion was poor, but not as terrible as it looks now.
Could it be that her body is left with some seque?
"Cough cough cough." Alice covered her lips with a hand to cough briefly, then took a few breaths as if those couple of coughs had drained thest bit of energy from her, making her look thoroughly exhausted.
Like the kind of exhaustion from having not slept for three days and nights.
Scarlett furrowed her brow slightly at this, even though she didn¡¯t particrly like the woman in front of her, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Miss Green, are you okay?"
Alice raised her bloodless little face, seemingly red at her and sneered, "Do you think I look fine like this now?"
A kind-hearted question yet met with such a snide response.
Scarlett was taken aback, regretting her meddling; she shouldn¡¯t have been so talkative.
"Miss Green, with your health being this poor, you should spend more time in the hospital to treat it properly, lest you leave any lingering conditions."
Upon hearing her words, Alice sneered disdainfully,pletely ungrateful and sarcastically retorted, "Scarlett, stop crying wolf in mock sympathy; honestly, do you wish I had drowned?"
Scarlett was startled, stunned, and her face slightly darkened, "Miss Green, we have no grievances or enmity, why would I wish for you to drown, I¡¯m not as malicious as you think."
"Scarlett, stop pretending, I know you don¡¯t like me."
Alice coughed twice again, coldly staring at her, "You hate me for always being between you and Matthew, thinking I destroyed your rtionship."
Scarlett had not anticipated that in Alice¡¯s mind, she had be such a malicious woman.
When Alice looked at her, her eyes openly revealed a trace of hatred, her gaze cold as ice, wishing fiercely to carve a few slices on her face with it.
Chapter 332: This conversation is destined to be anything but peaceful
Chapter 332: Chapter 332: This conversation is destined to be anything but peaceful
She hated herself.
But Scarlett felt wronged, clearly most of the time Matthew Saxon showed he cared more about Alice, yet she felt like the aggrieved little wife. Why did Alice still hate her?
She was the victim in this rtionship. Why did Alice, in turn, act so aggressively towards her?
This made her seem like the third party destroying someone else¡¯s rtionship.
This was truly strange.
Watching Alice¡¯s self-righteous demeanor, Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but mock, "Miss Green, you¡¯ve really misunderstood me. I don¡¯t hate you, nor do I have any reason to hate you."
"You say I hate you for ruining my rtionship with Matthew, but he has long told me that he only sees you as a sister. I¡¯m not a woman who doesn¡¯t understand the situation, how could I possibly be jealous of his sister?"
Scarlett didn¡¯t want to hurt Alice.
In her current state, she looked pitiful enough, herplexion pale as a ghost. She never intended topete with someone who was in poor health.
But Alice¡¯s attitude was so arrogant, so over the top.
She tried hard to suppress it, but she couldn¡¯t hold back.
These words were undoubtedly very hurtful, and Alice¡¯s expression changed instantly.
Her face was already devoid of color, white as snow, her lips turned pale, her eyes widened in shock, incredulously asking, "What did you say?"
Scarlett looked at this dreadfully pale face, and a sense of guilt rose in her heart but soon she felt indifferent again.
As the saying goes, if people do not attack her, she does not attack people, but if they attack her, she will retaliate.
If Alice could calmly sit down and talk with her, she was not entirely unable to ept that.
But since she came with such an overbearing and superior attitude, this conversation was destined not to be peaceful.
Since Alice didn¡¯t want to talk properly, there was no need for her to maintain herposure.
So, Scarlett curled her lips into a slight smile and chuckled, "Miss Green clearly heard me, so why pretend otherwise. Otherwise, why would you think I was so magnanimous, watching you being so intimate with him without a care?"
"Scarlett Yates, do you think I would believe what you¡¯re saying? If you didn¡¯t care, why were you so angry at that time? Whether it was that night or the day at the hospital, you were very angry, weren¡¯t you?"
"You clearly mind us being together."
After Alice said these words, she stared intently into Scarlett¡¯s eyes.
As if trying to discern the truth from Scarlett¡¯s eyes.
Scarlett smiled faintly, looked at her with a kind of mournful gaze, and shook her head, "Miss Green, do you not know, even lovers with the best rtionship have fights? Yes, on that rainy night, he hadn¡¯t told me anything, so I was very angry at that time."
"But heter came to me and told me how he met you, so I wouldn¡¯t misunderstand."
"I know you met in Darknight City, and at that time, he thought your pitiful appearance resembled someone he used to know, so he took you away and gradually pushed you to your current position."
"I also know that in these three years, he¡¯s never touched you."
"Miss Green, tell me, towards a woman he never liked, why would I hate you?"
After saying all these things, Scarlett felt much more at ease.
Chapter 333: Whose victory it will be is still uncertain
Chapter 333: Chapter 333: Whose victory it will be is still uncertain
As for what Alice thinks in her heart, Scarlett didn¡¯t know.
But seeing her bite her lip tightly, and those eyes that seemed ready to spit fire, Scarlett knew she must have believed what she said.
Bringing up everything about Darknight City, there was no reason for Alice not to believe her.
"He actually told you all these things..." Alice¡¯s lips trembled violently, her frail body also shaking, as if she were extremely agitated. Her five fingers gripped the edge of the table tightly, and her long nails scratched across the smooth tabletop, making a sharp, ear-piercing screech.
The sound made everyone who heard it ufortable.
Scarlett frowned, watching as Alice gouged marks into the table, and suddenly had a weird feeling. She couldn¡¯t quite describe it, but intuition told her it wasn¡¯t good.
She tried hard to ignore the bad premonition and avoid looking at those terrifying scratches, "Miss Green, have you forgotten? I am his fianc¨¦e. In front of me, what secrets could he possibly have?"
Just then, a beautiful waitress in a cheongsam brought over the tea.
As soon as the cup in front of Alice was ced down, she picked it up and sshed it towards Scarlett, "Scarlett Yates, I hate you!"
The scalding tea, an entire cup, sshed out directly towards Scarlett¡¯s face.
White steam billowed as the hot tea sttered out, Scarlett was momentarily stunned but quickly reacted, hastily raising her hand to shield her face.
"Ah." The scalding tea scalded her skin immediately, raising several blisters on the back of her hand.
It was imaginable, if that freshly made tea sshed onto Scarlett¡¯s face, then her face...
Alice¡¯s viciousness far exceeded Scarlett¡¯s normal understanding.
She had thought that even if Alice disliked her, at most she would just curse at her a few times.
But she actually directly threw the scalding tea at her.
"Alice, are you crazy?" The pain from her hand infuriated Scarlett. She held up the sshed hand to her eyes and gasped in pain.
The back of her hand was covered in four or five dense blisters, and the entire patch of skin was burnt red.
The waitress hadn¡¯t left yet; seeing this scene, she was also stunned.
Who would have thought that the pale-faced, seemingly frail and pretty woman would do such a thing?
Her actions were swift and cruel; such viciousness didn¡¯t match her gentle, pale face at all.
Seeing Scarlett¡¯s face turn pale with pain, the waitress hurried forward and said, "Miss, quickly rinse it with cold water."
Scarlett bit her lip, nodded, got up, and left with the waitress.
Before leaving, she angrily red at Alice. If it weren¡¯t for the rule that one shouldn¡¯t bite back after being bitten by a dog, she really wanted to ssh her own cup of tea onto Alice¡¯s face.
"Alice, I have nothing more to discuss with you, and there will be nothing to discuss in the future."
Alice did not feel the slightest that her behavior was excessive. She sat in ce, lifted her chin arrogantly, and said, "If it weren¡¯t for Matthew, you think I would be willing to sit here with you, Scarlett? This cup of tea was just to make you sober up. Don¡¯t think you are the victor. I was able to drive away those women in three years, and I can also drive you away."
"Who will win is still uncertain. What I want, no one can take away."
Chapter 334: I Do Not Accept Your Declaration of War
Chapter 334: Chapter 334: I Do Not ept Your Deration of War
"If you insist on fighting with me, I¡¯ll make you regret it."
Scarlett Yates had never seen a woman so shameless.
She¡¯s about to marry Maxwell Saxon, yet she won¡¯t allow other women near Matthew Saxon.
What does she take this for?
Both Saxon brothers, does she want them all?
Seeing her with a high and mighty, queen-like attitude, Scarlett Yates suddenlyughed.
"What are youughing at?" Alice Green coldly looked at her.
Scarlett Yatesughed for a moment, then stopped, taking a sudden step forward.
Alice Green thought she was about to strike, startled, and immediately stood up, stepping back cautiously, "Scarlett Yates, what do you want to do?"
This action made Scarlett Yates inwardly despise her.
She was so arrogant just now, thinking she was really some formidable character, but who knew her courage was so small.
Scarlett Yates snorted disdainfully, not even bothering to look at her, "I just want to tell you, Matthew Saxon was never yours. He and I had an engagement set before either of us was born. Something that originally belongs to me, I don¡¯t need to fight for it. Only those despicable, shameless people would look elsewhere while eating from their bowl, wishing to snatch food from others¡¯ bowls."
"Don¡¯t get it twisted. I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t ept your challenge because you¡¯re not qualified to say those things."
"Considering that you haven¡¯t had it easy before, I¡¯ll kindly advise you: don¡¯t be too greedy, or in the end, you¡¯ll end up with nothing."
These are the words Matthew had once told her.
At that time, he firmly believed she wanted to marry him, seeing her as a greedy woman.
Who knows if he still misunderstands her even now.
Alice Green¡¯s face was extremely pale.
But after being mocked by Scarlett Yates, a blush of anger seeped through her face, driven by shame and fury.
She bit her lip, ring resentfully at Scarlett Yates, stretching her hand to the ground, as if wanting to pick something up and throw it at her.
As Alice Green¡¯s hand reached for the teapot, Scarlett Yates¡¯s face sank, coldly saying, "Alice Green, just because I don¡¯t want to bother with you doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll keep enduring your behavior. You¡¯re a big star, and I¡¯m just an ordinary person. If things blow up, I want to see who gets affected more."
"Or is it that you¡¯ve left the entertainment circle, and don¡¯t care how the reporters spin it?"
"Alright then, if you want to cause a scene, let¡¯s make it a good one."
The first time she didn¡¯t guard against it, scalding her hand with hot water, did she expect her to stand still for a second dousing?
Alice Green¡¯s face changed drastically at those words, ring at her fiercely.
One hand was on the purple y teapot, but she didn¡¯t dare move.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s gaze slowly moved down, ncing at her hand on the teapot, smiling with a curve of her lips, "This tea isn¡¯t cheap, don¡¯t waste it, take your time and drink."
With that, she ignored her further, turned around, and walked towards the restroom.
"Scarlett Yates, you bitch!"
"Don¡¯t be too smug, Matthew is mine, no one can take him away."
"I won¡¯t give up."
Alice Green stared intently at Scarlett Yates¡¯s receding figure, her expression twisted and contorted with hatred evident in her eyes.
Chapter 335: Gloating
Chapter 335: Chapter 335: Gloating
She hates, she really hates.
Why is it that after three years of hard work, she still can¡¯t get what Scarlett Yates can easily attain.
Just because of an agreement made decades ago, she got everything I¡¯ve ever dreamed of.
It¡¯s unfair, really so unfair.
I was the one who first knew Matthew Saxon, and I was the one who apanied him for three whole years.
People always say that everyone¡¯s life is arranged by Heaven early on.
Heaven¡¯s arrangements can¡¯t be changed, and can¡¯t be altered.
So, facing the arrangements of fate, whether good or bad, one must ept them.
But she just doesn¡¯t believe in what is called destiny.
Alice Green will get what she wants, no matter how much time or effort it takes, she¡¯s determined to get it.
After sitting in ce for a moment, she suddenly stood up, casually tidied her bangs, and walked toward the direction Scarlett Yates had just gone.
--
"Sorry."
On the way to the restroom, Scarlett Yates identally bumped into someone.
More precisely, it was that person who identally bumped into her.
She didn¡¯t really pay much attention, the pain on the back of her hand made it impossible to focus on anything else, so she didn¡¯t notice what the person who bumped into her looked like.
Because that person seemed to be bowing his head, Scarlett Yates only saw a head of ck hair with a quick nce.
The rest of the impression was tall and thin, dressed in all ck.
After turning a corner, Scarlett Yates entered the restroom.
The restroom was quiet, with only her inside, she turned on the faucet and rinsed the scalded back of her hand.
The icy water helped alleviate the pain somewhat, making it less unbearable.
Some tea stains had sshed on her clothes, Scarlett Yates washed the stained area and then took a tissue to wipe the water off her clothes, nning to use the hand dryer on the side to dry her clothes.
As she turned around, she felt a shadow sh behind her.
She paused, "Who?"
No one answered her.
The next second, she was smothered with a damp cloth over her mouth and nose.
The person behind her held her body tightly, one hand covering her face with a wet cloth.
"Mm, mm..." Scarlett Yates struggled to breathe a few times, and the world turned ck before her eyes, losing consciousness instantly, her body softened and fell backward.
The man caught her, and after confirming several times that she had passed out, casually threw a piece of clothing over her, pulled up the hood to cover her face, and then carried her out.
After turning around, he saw a person standing at the restroom door, looking at him in horror.
"Who, who are you?" Following Scarlett Yates to the restroom, Alice Green intended to dere war on Scarlett Yates once more, but unexpectedly, she saw Scarlett Yates being smothered by a man as soon as she arrived outside the restroom.
The man¡¯s face was obscured by arge, inexplicable mask, and a huge face mask, making it impossible to see his features clearly.
Suddenly realizing she had seen something she shouldn¡¯t, Alice Green was both scared and gloating.
It was Scarlett Yates who was suffocated, how could she not be happy?
Seeing the man pause for a few seconds, then walk towards her, Alice Green anxiously yet excitedly said, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone about this, this woman is my enemy, even if you kill her, I have no objections, do you understand me?"
"I won¡¯t call anyone, I won¡¯t call the police, if possible, I can even help you take her away."
Chapter 336: The enemy’s enemy is a friend
Chapter 336: Chapter 336: The enemy¡¯s enemy is a friend
The man seemed to hesitate for a moment, then walked up to Alice while holding Scarlett Yates.
He looked down at Alice, his voice sounding odd due to a special effect, "Can you help me?"
Seeing that the man didn¡¯t seem to intend her any harm, Alice immediately nodded, indicating she was on his side, "I¡¯ve always disliked this woman, she¡¯s always trying to take things from me. If you could get rid of her, that would be great. I¡¯m willing to help in any way I can."
The man looked down at her for a while longer.
Since his entire face was covered, Alice couldn¡¯t see what expression he wore at the moment.
Realizing he was just staring at her without speaking, Alice closed the bathroom door and pointed at Scarlett, suggesting, "It¡¯s not a good idea to carry her out like this, it will attract attention. Why not leave her to me? I can help her out in a moment. You just need to tell me where your contact is."
"Why should I trust you?" The man seemed to chuckle, though it sent a chill down one¡¯s spine.
Alice chuckled slightly as well, feeling a bit fearful, but she was excited by the thought of making Scarlett pay in some way. "Doesn¡¯t this gentleman know that women are ruthless towards their love rivals? If I didn¡¯t want to help you, I would have called for help the moment I saw you standing behind her."
"But I didn¡¯t, did I?" She lifted her pale face and smiled.
"She¡¯s your love rival?" The man seemed quite interested in this idea.
Alice nced at the unconscious Scarlett and let out a cold smile, "That¡¯s right, a love rival, she stole the man I love the most, I hate her."
"The enemy of my enemy is my friend." After a moment of silence, the man chuckled lightly and nodded, "Alright, I will trust you. But if you try any tricks, I don¡¯t know how to be polite."
Just as he finished speaking, Alice felt something press against the side of her head.
Herplexion changed instantly; she nearly copsed to the ground in fright, her legs went weak, "Sir, I¡ªI truly want to help you."
The man chuckled, withdrew the object pressing against her head, and said slowly, "Such a pretty head, I wouldn¡¯t want it smashed and bloody, Miss Green. The rest is up to you."
--
Alice nervously helped Scarlett Yates into a ck car.
With the man in ck still aiming the object that could end her life at any moment, she had no choice but to get into the car as well.
Her palms were sweaty.
Her forehead was also drenched in sweat, perpetually in terror, her face was very pale.
Once in the car, and after the man in ck got in as well, she immediately said to him, "Sir, I¡¯ve now helped you get her into the car, can I leave now?"
The man sat beside her, not speaking, exuding a chilling aura like a block of ice.
"Miss Green, since you¡¯re sincere about helping me, why not help me a little further?"
Alice¡¯s heart skipped a beat, pounding hard. Though scared, she heard a glimmer of hope in the man¡¯s words, her eyes brightened, and she quickly asked, "If I help you with one more favor, can I leave after it¡¯s done?"
Chapter 337: Don’t Think About Leaving Again
Chapter 337: Chapter 337: Don¡¯t Think About Leaving Again
The manughed nomittally.
Alice Green took a nervous breath, already beginning to regret.
She shouldn¡¯t have offered to help the man.
She shouldn¡¯t have stayed there seeing the man standing behind Scarlett Yates, neither leaving immediately nor stopping her gaze.
From the moment the man pressed something deadly against her head, she regretted.
Someone who carries that kind of thing is not someone she should provoke.
Now, she could only do as the man instructed, hoping to swiftly finish the task and leave the danger soon.
While she was thinking this, she suddenly heard the man call her, "Miss Green."
The man seemed to look at her, "I¡¯m sorry, trusting someone easily often doesn¡¯t end well, since you¡¯re on my car, Miss Green, you shouldn¡¯t think about leaving."
Alice Green¡¯s eyes widened in horror, "You..."
She only managed to utter one word before having no chance to speak the rest.
The man chopped forcefully at her nape; her terrified eyes rolled upwards, and she quickly passed out.
The man held a wet towel over her and Scarlett Yates¡¯ noses and mouths for a while, thenid both of them on the side.
From the front of the car, a deep and robust voice sounded, "Are they both brought up?"
The ckwear Locale took off his sunsses and mask, revealing a in face; when responding to the person ahead, his attitude was quite respectful, "Yes, both are brought."
"Didn¡¯t attract others¡¯ attention, right?"
"No. In fact, thanks to that woman named Green, her help in covering made this much smoother than expected."
"Oh? Why did she help you?"
"She said Scarlett Yates is her rival in love."
The person up front chuckled coldly, "Women¡¯s jealousy is indeed scary."
The man nodded and smiled, "But sometimes, if used well, it can be quite advantageous."
"Let¡¯s go, while both brothers of the Saxon Family are upied, let¡¯s send these two women over quickly."
As soon as the man in front finished speaking, the ck car began to move.
--
Head aching, and heavy, her whole body felt softy, without the strength to even move a finger.
More than two hours of sleepter, Scarlett Yates woke from unconsciousness.
During the unconsciousness, she was enveloped in darkness.
Upon waking and opening her eyes, she was still surrounded by pitch-ck darkness.
After being stunned for a moment, she understood she couldn¡¯t see anything because her eyes were covered by something.
Faint sounds seemed to echo around her,ing from not too far away.
She didn¡¯t know who knocked her out.
Before losing consciousness, she hadn¡¯t even seen the hem of the person¡¯s clothes.
She also didn¡¯t know why someone would knock her out.
After pondering carefully, she appeared to have no enemies; to say the only one she¡¯s had some confrontation with would be Alice Green, but, though she couldn¡¯t see the person behind, she could confirm it was a man.
A tall and strong man.
Therefore, she quickly eliminated Alice Green.
The sedative was so potent that even upon waking up, her body remained weak, unable to move.
She tried with all her strength to rise, but only ended up breaking into cold sweat, with no other result.
Besides the sound of people talking, she seemed to also hear water sounds.
Chapter 338: The person we need to deal with is not him
Chapter 338: Chapter 338: The person we need to deal with is not him
Yes, the sound of water,ing from nearby, upon careful listening, seemed to being from outside the window above her.
The wind also blew in from that window, carrying with it a damp, slightly fishy seawater smell.
She quickly realized that she was probably on a boat, which was moving on the sea.
This thought made her face change involuntarily.
If she really was on a boat, then wouldn¡¯t that mean she had already left that ind?
Who exactly had drugged her, for what purpose, and where did they intend to take her?
While her mind felt like it was a muddled mess, a faint groan softly came from beside her.
It was a woman¡¯s voice, and the groaning sounded somewhat familiar.
But the woman didn¡¯t speak, and Scarlett couldn¡¯t identify her.
Pat, pat, footsteps approached them.
Then, creak, the door opened, and the footsteps came even closer.
Scarlett¡¯s heart suddenly jumped, as if suspended in mid-air, her breathing disrupted, she took a few deep breaths in tension.
It seemed there were two people, and after they approached, one said, "Uncle Smith, what if the Saxon brothers don¡¯t buy it when the timees?"
"Especially Matthew Saxon, he¡¯s so used to being flirtatious, he¡¯s never taken women seriously."
"Whether hees or not doesn¡¯t matter, we¡¯re not dealing with him." Uncle Smith seemed to disdain Matthew Saxon, speaking of him with a cold, dismissive tone.
"As long as Maxwell Saxones, the matter is half aplished, as for Matthew..."
He let out a coldugh, in a disdainful tone, "That frivolous brother who only knows indulgence is no threat, without his elder brother, he¡¯s useless, can¡¯t aplish anything."
"Uncle Smith is right, since arriving on the ind until now, Matthew Saxon has done nothing but deal with a bunch of women, I can see his mind isn¡¯t on the bidding at all, and that¡¯s precisely why Roy Saxon would call his eldest son over."
"Maxwell Saxon is different from Matthew, he values external influence greatly, all along, he¡¯s presented himself as responsible, capable, and ountable, and such a person, whose fianc¨¦e suddenly disappears, in every way, he couldn¡¯t possibly ignore it, whether he truly cares deeply for Alice Green, he¡¯ll go looking for her immediately."
"Since that¡¯s the case, just bringing Alice Green over would suffice, why..."
"Although Matthew Saxon isn¡¯t to be feared, but to be safe, it¡¯s better to bring both women over, after all, Matthew Saxon is still Seymour¡¯s president, the final decision is his. If Maxwell Saxon has already made contact with the biddingmittee, then Matthew Saxon¡¯s presence will be a threat. This bid must seed, there can be no mistakes."
After a silence, the questioner continued, "Uncle Smith, is it really fine to leave the two of them on that deserted ind?"
"If anything unexpected happens, it wouldpletely offend the Saxon Family."
"They¡¯re both adults and capable of taking care of themselves, staying on the ind for a day won¡¯t cause any problems."
Chapter 339: Is it Henry Dales’ intention?
Chapter 339: Chapter 339: Is it Henry Dales¡¯ intention?
At this moment, another person walked in from outside, "Uncle Smith, we¡¯ve arrived."
As he spoke, the ship came to a halt.
The feeling of swaying on the sea gradually disappeared.
"Take them down."
Upon Uncle Smith¡¯smand, Scarlett Yates was casually picked up, like a sack of rice, and carried on someone¡¯s shoulder.
After walking for a while, the air suddenly became much fresher, and Scarlett heard the calls of seagulls flying overhead.
She was carried off the ship.
After reaching t ground, the person carrying her walked for a while longer and then set her down.
Then, with a thud, he tossed something simr to a bag onto the ground.
"Miss Yates, I know you¡¯re already awake."
Although Scarlett pretended to be unconscious andy motionless on the ground, the person carrying her had already noticed she was awake.
Standing above her, he spoke with an emotionless voice, "I¡¯ve left food and some lighting tools. This is a deserted ind with few people. If you don¡¯t want to get lost, it¡¯s best to stay put and not wander around."
"This move is due to unavoidable circumstances, but trust us; we mean no harm."
Realizing that she¡¯d been discovered awake, Scarlett found it impossible to continue the act.
The man¡¯s words made her coldlyugh, "No harm intended? You take an innocent woman without grievances against you to a strange deserted ind and then leave her be, and you still dare to im you mean no harm."
Her body still felt soft and limp, like cotton, with no strength.
But at least she was able to speak a few words.
"No matter how Miss Yates sees it, this move was indeed forced upon us. The Saxon Family has such a vast estate, monopolizing two-thirds of Z City¡¯s best resources isn¡¯t enough? This auction means nothing to them; even if they fail to secure it, it won¡¯t affect them. But for otherpetitors, it¡¯s a different story."
"We merely aim to win this bid. Bringing Miss Yates and Miss Green here is just to divert the Saxon Family Young Masters¡¯ attention. Due to Saxon Family capabilities, they¡¯ll find you soon enough. At worst, you¡¯ll spend one night here without any impact on you."
"During your school years, you were a good friend of our Young Master and once even admired him. Consider this as helping someone you like."
"What are you saying?!" In the darkness, Scarlett surprisedly widened her eyes.
The man chuckled and said, "Miss Yates, you¡¯ve long overheard my conversation with Uncle Smith and will eventually guess who brought you here. There¡¯s no point in hiding from you."
"Indeed, as you suspect, I belong to the Dales Family, serving Young Master Henry Dales."
"In this bidding process, the Saxon Family is the Dales Family¡¯s biggest rival. As long as the Saxon Family withdraws, the Dales Family is confident of winning the bid."
Henry Dales...
Scarlett incredulously bit her lip, "So, bringing Alice and me here was Henry Dales¡¯ decision?"
The man paused and then smiled, "Yes, without the Young Master¡¯s orders, how would I dare to act on my own."
Scarlett was in disbelief.
Her motionless hands began to tremble slightly.
How could it be Henry Dales!
Chapter 340: Why do you say I can’t?
Chapter 340: Chapter 340: Why do you say I can¡¯t?
How could it be Senior Brother Dales!
She bit her lip and snapped at the man, "You¡¯re lying. Senior Brother Dales wouldn¡¯t resort to such despicable means. You¡¯re trying to stir conflict between the Dales Family and the Saxon Family. Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll believe your lies."
The man didn¡¯t offer more exnation, simply said, "It doesn¡¯t matter whether Miss Yates believes it or not. The future will reveal everything. I¡¯ve said all I needed to say. Take care, Miss Yates. I¡¯m leaving."
With that, he really turned and walked away.
Listening to his footsteps gradually fading away, Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but call out to him, "Wait."
The man stopped, "Anything else, Miss Yates?"
Scarlett was silent for a while before saying, "Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll tell Matthew Saxon about this? Then, wouldn¡¯t your Dales Family have offended the Saxon Family, resulting in a loss for nothing?"
The man smirked with certainty, "Miss Yates, I know you won¡¯t."
Scarlett bit her lip, annoyed, "What makes you think I won¡¯t?"
The man looked at her, smiling slightly, "A woman whom our Young Master values won¡¯t betray him."
"You¡¯re wrong. If he truly valued me, how could he bear to leave me alone on a deserted ind?"
"Miss Yates, you¡¯re not standing in the Young Master¡¯s shoes, can¡¯t imagine the weight of his pressure. He didn¡¯t intend to hurt you. But as the sole heir of the Dales Family, he carries heavy responsibilities, hence can¡¯t help but abandon some things."
She indeed did not understand.
She only knew that when one has to hurt another to achieve a certain goal, regardless of the difficulties, it¡¯s not forgivable.
In this world, nine out of ten people live unsatisfactorily.
If everyone uses hardships and pressure as reasons to justify doing disgraceful things, then the world would be in chaos.
She knew Henry Dales had it tough.
As the sole heir of the Dales Family, he carries the heavy burden of revitalizing the family. For a man only twenty-four, this responsibility is too heavy and burdensome.
Yet she still couldn¡¯tprehend his use of such inferior means topete with opponents.
In her eyes, Henry Dales should be someone who lives honorably and brightly, no matter the predicament.
In her eyes, Senior Brother Dales has always been that kind of person.
So when she heard that the person who brought her to the deserted ind was Henry Dales, besides shock, she felt a deep sense of disappointment and sorrow.
She listened to the man¡¯s footsteps gradually fade away, until they werepletely gone.
She couldn¡¯t move, so she could onlyy on the ground.
The warm sunshine streamed through the gaps in the leaves, shining down on her motionless body.
asionally, the wind blew, rustling the dense leaves above her head. Some fluttered down onto her face, tickling. She wanted to brush them off but had no strength.
After lying there for nearly an hour, her lost strength slowly began to return.
Scarlett sat up from the ground and reached up to remove her blindfold.
Just as she stood up, she saw someone staggering towards her.
Their steps were wobbly, like they were drunk, as if they might tumble to the ground at any moment.
The one walking towards her was Alice Green.
She seemed puzzled about suddenly finding herself on a strange ind, looking around as she walked, then turned back, and red fiercely at Scarlett.
Chapter 341: Yes, Only You and Me
Chapter 341: Chapter 341: Yes, Only You and Me
"Where is this ce?" She frowned, her face looking very displeased.
Scarlett Yates nced at her indifferently and said ndly, "An ind where besides you and me, there is nobody else."
Alice Green¡¯s expression changed immediately. "What, there¡¯s only you and me on this ind?"
Scarlett Yates bent down to pick up the bag on the ground, and then slowly walked toward the seaside. "That¡¯s right, only you and me."
This is truly terrible, isn¡¯t it?
In such a situation, being stuck together with someone you hate, things couldn¡¯t be worse.
Although having one more person means one more strength, Scarlett Yates would rather be left on this ind alone than be with Alice Green.
A woman like Alice Green, who is oh-so-delicate, she doesn¡¯t expect her to be able to help in any way; as long as she doesn¡¯t bring trouble, that would be the biggest help.
Alice Green saw that she was about to leave and hastily wobbled to catch up. "Hey, Scarlett Yates, where are you going? How do you know there are only you and me on this ind? Who could be so bold to dare to leave us on an isted ind?"
Alice Green was afraid that Scarlett Yates might disappear in the blink of an eye, so she ran quickly, almost tripping while chasing Scarlett.
Even though she hated Scarlett Yates, no matter how much she despised her, at this moment, having one more person is better than having fewer.
Thinking about being alone on this isted ind made her scared to death.
Who knows if there might be some fierce beast on this ind.
It¡¯s daytime now, not too scary yet, but once night falls, it would truly be frightening.
"This ind is clearly undeveloped, besides, if someone deliberately hides us away, would they hide us somewhere inhabited where people could easily be notified to rescue us?"
"As for who¡¯s bold enough, how would I know? I was suddenly grabbed and covered from behind, saw nothing, and just fainted."
"But you..."
Scarlett Yates stopped walking, turned around, and stared suspiciously at Alice Green, "You were sitting in the hall, how did you end up being ambushed?"
Alice Green was taken aback, her eyes seemed to flicker twice, then she turned her head as if inspecting the surrounding environment, coldly replying, "What¡¯s strange about that? You are allowed to go to the restroom, why can¡¯t I?"
"To be honest, it was indeed you who got me into trouble." She turned back, a chill in her gaze directed at Scarlett Yates.
"I got you into trouble? How so?" When she just woke up, she clearly heard that the main target of those people was Alice Green.
To ensure nothing went wrong with the bidding, they even chose to throw the not-so-useful Scarlett on the ind along with her.
Alice Green snorted coldly, spoke irritably, "It¡¯s bad luck for me, when I went to the restroom, I happened to see you being knocked out, and that person found me, so I was knocked out too. Wouldn¡¯t you say it¡¯s you who dragged me into this?"
She attributed all faults to Scarlett Yates.
Thinking Scarlett Yates would not know she was helping those people, she grew increasingly self-righteous, saying, "I¡¯m unfortunate to be with you, ending up in this godforsaken ce. You truly bring bad luck, whoever is with you is doomed."
Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with her, she nodded in agreement and coldlyughed, "Oh, since I¡¯m a jinx, then Miss Green, please do stay away from me. Don¡¯t keep trailing me, lest I drag you down again."
Chapter 342: Have you decided to follow me?
Chapter 342: Chapter 342: Have you decided to follow me?
Saying this, she turned around and ignored Alice.
"Hey, Scarlett Yates, stop." Alice felt anxious when she saw Scarlett really ignoring her, seemingly forgetting what she had just said, and hurriedly chased after her.
Scarlett didn¡¯t look back and mockingly said, "Miss Green, what do you mean by this? Didn¡¯t you say I was a jinx? Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting into more trouble by staying so close to a jinx?"
"What could be worse than what we have already?" Despite Scarlett¡¯s biting sarcasm, Alice still shamelessly followed her.
She saw Scarlett carrying a bag that seemed to contain some food, and suddenly grabbed Scarlett¡¯s hand, pulling the bag with a frown, "What are you carrying, and where did ite from?"
Being grabbed by the bag, Scarlett had no choice but to stop.
"Someone left it behind."
"Someone? Do you mean the person who brought us here?"
Scarlett nodded, "Yes."
Alice¡¯s expression darkened, and she sneered, "Then you just told me not to follow you, yet you took all the food for yourself. nning to eat it alone?"
On this deserted ind, there¡¯s naturally no food avable.
In an unfamiliar ce, preserving strength is crucial in case something happens and there¡¯s no energy left to escape.
"I can share half with you." Scarlett lifted the bag slightly, smiling as she said, "Then will you stop following me?"
Saying this, she opened the bag and took out the items one by one, "I¡¯ve taken everything out of the bag, you can choose first."
Alice stood there motionless, her face bing increasingly unpleasant.
Scarlett looked up at her and smiled, "What, don¡¯t you want it?"
Alice bit her lip, full of anger, her eyes lit up with fury ring at Scarlett for a while, then she swallowed her anger and said, "There¡¯s only the two of us on this ind; having someone else by your side is helpful to notice any situation in time. Now is not the time to be spiteful, Scarlett, I admit I don¡¯t like you and don¡¯t want to be with you at all, but the situation is different now, it¡¯s better for us to be together."
"So, you¡¯re determined to follow me?" Scarlett didn¡¯t outright reject her.
This response made Alice¡¯splexion worsen again, her pale face revealed an iron-blue color due to anger. "I¡¯ve said, this is a special moment, having another person adds safety."
"Oh, since that¡¯s the case, I need to state a few conditions. If you can meet them, we¡¯ll stay together; if you find them uneptable, we each take half the food and go our separate ways."
Alice frowned, her face instantly darkened, as if wanting to burst into anger.
But for some reason, after ring at Scarlett angrily for a few seconds, she forcefully swallowed back her anger, biting her lip tighter, "What requirements? Say it."
At this point, regardless of how much Alice hated or disliked Scarlett, she couldn¡¯t just walk away.
There¡¯s only the two of them on the ind.
She had absolutely no idea what kind of ce this was and how long they would be stranded.
With everything still uncertain, she wouldn¡¯t dare to stay alone.
Even if Scarlett was hateful, having a living person beside her could bolster her courage and reduce fear.
Otherwise, if she were truly left alone on this ind to face everything by herself, how terrifying would that be?
Chapter 343 Scarlett Yates, Aren’t You Afraid?
Chapter 343: Chapter 343 Scarlett Yates, Aren¡¯t You Afraid?
At the moment, personal grudges are not the most important thing.
The most crucial issue is how they are going to leave here.
Alice Green is not a woman whocks rity of mind; at this moment, she clearly understands what¡¯s more important.
Scarlett Yates lowered her head and thought for a while, then slowly said, "Since we¡¯ve decided to team up temporarily, we need to trust each other and take care of one another."
"I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re some big star; here, we¡¯re all ordinary people. When it¡¯s time to coborate, we all need to do what we¡¯re supposed to do, and no one should ck off."
Alice understood her words and coldly snorted, "Is that all?"
Scarlett thought for a moment, then began putting the food she¡¯d taken out back one by one. She pped her hands and smiled, "That¡¯s all for now. I¡¯m going to the beach to take a look. You can wait here, or you cane with me."
Alice immediately took a step closer to her, without hesitation, "I¡¯ll go check out the beach too."
Even though it was broad daylight, the thought of being alone in the forest frightened Alice.
"Okay, then let¡¯s go together."
--
Scarlett Yates had never imagined she would be dumped on a deserted ind.
Nor had she imagined being thrown onto a deserted ind with Alice Green.
Being stuck in an unfamiliar ce with someone you dislike, clearly loathing each other yet having to team up, is indeed a peculiar feeling.
Just like at this moment.
She knew Alice was watching her.
Looking at her with those cold eyes filled with resentment.
Scarlett ignored her, acting as if she hadn¡¯t noticed.
But after watching for a while, Alice couldn¡¯t hold back.
Ever since she saw Scarlett on the ind, Scarlett has been disying aposed demeanor; Alice was curious and perplexed, "Scarlett Yates, aren¡¯t you scared?"
She couldn¡¯t help but ask.
In such a situation, any woman would feel scared, right?
No matter how much you pretend to be calm, some genuine emotion would show.
But she observed Scarlett for so long, yet she couldn¡¯t find a trace of fear on Scarlett¡¯s face.
Her calmness and indifference didn¡¯t seem feigned.
Yet Alice didn¡¯t believe she was truly unafraid.
Perhaps Scarlett is truly scared inside, but she is just too good at pretending, so much so that no trace of pretense can be found.
"Scared?" Scarlett heard this word, chuckled, and in a light tone said, "Being inexplicably ced on an unknown ind, how could one not be scared?"
"But you don¡¯t look scared at all," Alice said, staring at her calm profile.
"Fear doesn¡¯t necessarily need to be shown, and besides, in this situation, what good would fear do?"
"Aren¡¯t you afraid that we might be trapped and die on this ind?"
Since walking out of the forest, Alice had been observing the terrain and surroundings.
Evidently, this ce was somewhere she had never been before; she had never even seen it.
If those people had indeed brought them to a deserted ind known by few, their hope of leaving here would be even slimmer.
Thinking that all of this happened because she meddled, Alice was filled with regret.
Chapter 344: You Can Still Laugh?
Chapter 344: Chapter 344: You Can Still Laugh?
At first, she shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved in this mess; she originally wanted Scarlett Yates to disappear but ended up getting herself caught up in it.
If they genuinely can¡¯t leave this small ind, she¡¯s afraid to even think about the consequences.
Once the food runs out, will they slowly starve to death?
When hunger reaches a certain level, it¡¯s possible they might even turn on each other.
Thinking about this, a chill ran down her spine, and she felt utterly terrified.
"Trapped on the ind?" Just when Alice Green was scaring herself to death with endless wild thoughts, she suddenly heard Scarlett Yatesugh, and theughter surprisingly carried some joy.
It sounded almost rxed.
Alice couldn¡¯t help but feel furious, "What are youughing at? We¡¯ve fallen into such a miserable state, and you can stillugh? Scarlett Yates, I truly don¡¯t understand you, aren¡¯t you even a bit worried? I see the food in that bag won¡¯tst more than two days, have you thought about what we¡¯ll do if nobody finds us by then?"
She didn¡¯t understand what Scarlett Yates wasughing about, andughing so happily at that.
But seeing her look so oblivious, seemingly not aware of the seriousness of the situation, Alice Green¡¯s anger mounted.
After Alice Green finished expressing her worries and anger in a flurry of words, Scarlett Yates turned her head to meet her furious gaze and calmly said, "Firstly, since they left us food, it means they don¡¯t intend for us to starve."
"You just said the food is enough for at most two days, so I specte that someone will find us within these two days."
"They only brought us to an unknown ind without doing anything else, which shows they don¡¯t want our lives. Otherwise, why go through so much trouble? We were just dazed, and have no injuries, right?"
Faced with such a situation for the first time, Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t possibly not be afraid.
She could remain as calm andposed as she was now only because of the things the person who brought her here told her.
That person said, barring any idents, they probably wouldn¡¯t stay here more than one night.
As long as the bidding meeting ends, their purpose would be achieved, and she and Alice Green would have the opportunity to leave here.
So, of course, she wasn¡¯t at all flustered.
But she wouldn¡¯t tell Alice Green any of this.
No matter if what that man said is true or not, whether it was indeed Henry Dales orchestrating this, she wouldn¡¯t reveal a single word to Alice Green.
In a sense, that man understood her.
She indeed wouldn¡¯t disclose anything that might implicate Henry Dales, even though she firmly believed it wasn¡¯t his doing.
She recalled that stormy night when Henry Dales said those words to her.
He said, "Scarlett, I will treasure your heart for a lifetime."
A man who could say such words to her, she didn¡¯t believe he would do such things to her for so-called benefits.
The Henry Dales she knew wouldn¡¯t be that kind of person.
"Let¡¯s hope it¡¯s like you said." After hearing Scarlett Yates¡¯ analysis, Alice Green¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t as dreadful. Although her face was still pale, the fear in her eyes seemed to lessen a bit.
It looked like she agreed with Scarlett Yates¡¯ words.
Indeed, if those people truly intended to trap them on this ind, why go to the trouble of leaving food for them?
Chapter 345: I Don’t Want to Die on This Island
Chapter 345: Chapter 345: I Don¡¯t Want to Die on This Ind
She really overlooked this point.
When she discovered she was on a strange ind, she was so terrified she almost went mad; how could she possibly calm down to think clearly?
"What on earth do they want to do?"
"Throwing us onto an ind just to make us disappear for two days? But what good does that do them?"
"I don¡¯t know about that either."
"Scarlett Yates, are you sure someone will really find us within two days?" Alice was still on edge.
Scarlett shook her head, "I can¡¯t be sure. I¡¯m just making guesses based on my analysis."
"So, does that mean we might be stuck on this ind forever?" Alice¡¯s heart, which had just calmed a bit, grew restless and anxious again because of her words.
She kept sighing beside Scarlett, anxiously muttering, "What are we going to do if we can¡¯t leave here?"
"There¡¯s nothing on this ind, no way for people to live at all."
"No food, no water, no electricity, and once it gets dark, you can¡¯t see your hand in front of your face. It¡¯s truly terrifying."
"Also, could there be wild beasts on this ind that emerge from the dense forest when it gets dark? If they discover us, won¡¯t they eat us?"
"There¡¯s also no shelter here. What if it rains heavily? Won¡¯t we be drenched to the bone?"
"This ce is so frightening, I can¡¯t stand being here for even a second."
Alice¡¯s emotions became increasingly agitated, as if she were on the brink of copse. She clenched her fists, her breath erratic and rapid, "What should I do, what should I do, I don¡¯t want to die on this ind."
As she spoke, she covered her face with one hand and started to cry, her whole body shaking.
"I don¡¯t want to die, I really don¡¯t want to die, I want to leave here..."
Scarlett stopped and watched her quietly.
With this cry, Alice¡¯s emotionspletely copsed, her body slowly squatting down, covering her face with both hands, and sobbing incessantly.
The profound fear had shattered her reason and the calm she had barely maintained.
"I really don¡¯t want to die here."
Scarlett didn¡¯t know what to say.
At this moment, she couldn¡¯t me Alice for losing control of her emotions.
After all, she knew the truth, so she could be soposed and calm.
But Alice knew nothing.
She didn¡¯t know why they were thrown onto this ind, nor did she know that their stay here was only temporary.
Crying out of fear was a very normal thing.
Even though Alice had just done something very excessive to her a few hours ago, seeing her cry so brokenly, Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sorry for her.
Scarlett quietly watched her for a while, just thinking of saying somethingforting to ease her mind, when Alice suddenly lifted her head and red at her with her red-rimmed, swollen eyes.
"Scarlett Yates, are youughing at me?"
Scarlett was startled, "I..."
"Seeing me like this, are you feeling pleased? If I really die on this ind, do you think you can leave here alive?" Her eyes were bloodshot, and at a nce, they seemed to be oozing blood, her gaze chillingly sinister.
Scarlett suddenly felt that bringing Alice with her was a wrong decision.
This woman¡¯s hatred for her was truly ever-present and unhidden.
Chapter 346 I Have Changed My Mind Now
Chapter 346: Chapter 346 I Have Changed My Mind Now
Scarlett Yates no longer had any interest in arguing with her.
She continued to silently watch Alice Green, meeting her icy and resentment-filled gaze.
The less she spoke, the more furious Alice Green seemed, gritting her teeth, "Why aren¡¯t you talking? I guessed your thoughts correctly, and now you¡¯re guilty, too scared to speak?"
Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t help butugh.
Alice Green¡¯s eyes burned with anger, "What are youughing at?"
"Alice Green, let¡¯s go our separate ways." Scarlett Yates initially agreed to let here along because she seemed terribly afraid, and she felt soft-hearted.
Having sympathy for a woman who hates you to the bone is an extremely foolish thing.
She had already made a mistake once and could not repeat it.
Not looking at the sudden surprise and panic on Alice Green¡¯s face, she took out half of the food from the bag and ced it on the ground where Alice was crouching.
"Scarlett Yates, what, what do you mean?" Alice Green stared nkly at the food in front of her, then looked up at Scarlett Yates, eyes flustered.
Scarlett Yates packed up her share of food, casually pointed in a direction, and said calmly, "From now on, don¡¯t follow me."
With that said, she turned to leave.
"Scarlett Yates, you, you stop!" Alice Green panicked, hurriedly stood up from the ground.
"You just promised we¡¯d stay together..."
"That was then, this is now." Scarlett Yates looked at her coldly, "I¡¯ve changed my mind."
Alice Green bit her lip, her brows furrowed, "You¡¯re going to go alone?"
"That¡¯s right."
"We¡¯re the only two people on the ind."
"I know."
"It¡¯s going to be dark soon, aren¡¯t you afraid?"
"Not afraid."
With each question answered, Alice Green¡¯s face grew a shade darker.
Scarlett Yates looked at her expressionlessly, "Alice Green, you won¡¯t stubbornly follow meter, will you? If you admit you¡¯re really scared and need me to keep youpany, and then beg me sincerely, maybe I¡¯ll change my mind."
"Beg you? In your dreams!"
As she expected, Alice Green immediately rejected her, coldlyughing through clenched teeth, "Scarlett Yates, in this lifetime, I¡¯ll never beg you, don¡¯t even think about making me bow before you."
"Alright then." Scarlett Yates suddenly smiled, tilted her head, nodding, "Then let¡¯s part ways here. With Miss Green¡¯s strong self-esteem and pride, who needspany, right?"
Stirred by Scarlett¡¯s words, Alice Green, though scared inside, let anger take over, raised her chin defiantly, and said coldly, "That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t need anyone with me. Let¡¯s separate, but don¡¯t regret itter!"
Scarlett Yates smiled sarcastically, "Of course I won¡¯t regret it, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be you who regrets it, Miss Green."
"We¡¯ll see who ends up begging whom!"
"Alright then, let¡¯s wait and see."
Scarlett Yates finished speaking, turned around, and walked away, heading in the opposite direction from Alice Green.
"Scarlett Yates, you¡¯ll eventuallye begging to me, I¡¯ll wait for you to beg!" Alice Green angrily grabbed sand from the ground and threw it towards Scarlett Yates¡¯ distant back, as if that wasn¡¯t enough to vent her anger, she shouted at her retreating figure twice more.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s footsteps never stopped.
She kept walking, kept walking, until she once again entered that forest.
Chapter 347: Something is Staring at You
Chapter 347: Chapter 347: Something is Staring at You
--
The night descended quickly.
Scarlett Yates walked in the forest for a long time before she found a suitable ce to rest.
Beside her, there was arge rock, its surface t and smooth. She figured she could make do with it for the night.
After all, it was better than lying directly on the ground, where there were always a lot of bugs on the grass.
The silence around was terrifying.
This was Scarlett Yates¡¯s first time spending a night alone in the wilderness.
As Alice Green had mentioned, she didn¡¯t know if there were any other potentially dangerous creatures on the ind besides them.
In such uncertainty, fear gradually grew.
In the end, she felt a bit scared in her heart.
The ind was so quiet that even the slightest sound could startle her.
If someone wasn¡¯t exceptionally strong-minded, it would be difficult to remainpletely calm.
Scarlett gathered many dry branches and leaves, then built a fire.
With the firelight, it was finally not so dark around, and hearing the asional crackling sounds from the fire, Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh.
Unlucky, truly unlucky.
Those people intended to deal with the Saxon Family, but they ended up bringing her to this godforsaken ce.
Although she was unharmed, her mind was suffering greatly.
She took out her food.
A piece of bread and a box of milk were her dinner for the night.
She silently prayed that Matthew Saxon could find them soon. Every extra day on this hellish ce was an additional day of torment.
But ording to that man, the earliest would be tomorrow, right?
She recalled that the bidding event wouldn¡¯t start until tomorrow morning.
So tonight, she was destined to spend the night on this isted ind.
She quickly finished the bread and milk, pped her hands, and seeing the fire dying down, took a stick to poke the fire a few times.
Suddenly, a piercing scream shattered the night, breaking the silence.
The terrified scream came from the forest to her side.
Besides her on the ind, there was only Alice Green.
What happened?
Why did Alice suddenly scream?
Scarlett¡¯s expression changed slightly, throwing the stick in her hand to the ground, she ran toward the direction of the sound.
After running a few steps, she saw a white figure emerge from the dark forest, illuminated by the firelight.
Alice Green ran towards her, with her face full of terror, shouting, "It¡¯s too scary, too scary. I want to leave here. I must leave this godforsaken ce. This is no ce for anyone to stay."
"What happened?" Although they agreed to go their separate ways, Scarlett couldn¡¯t care about the unpleasant events between them at a time like this.
Alice ran straight to her, and upon seeing Scarlett, she seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. Her body went limp, and she copsed onto the grass, clutching her chest with one hand, panting heavily, "I always felt something in the forest was watching me, and there were many strange sounds. It¡¯s terrifying."
Scarlett was stunned for a moment, looking down at her terror-filled face in confusion, "Something... watching you, and strange sounds?"
Alice¡¯s face was exceedingly pale.
Her face had been pale before too, but it was the kind of paleness due to weakness andck of blood.
Chapter 348: Stop Being Suspicious
Chapter 348: Chapter 348: Stop Being Suspicious
But now, her face had turned ghostly pale, as if ayer of powder had been brushed over it, frighteningly white.
Her eyes were still wide open in fear, staring nkly, as if those terrifying things she had just spoken of truly existed and she had seen them herself.
"Yeah, haven¡¯t you felt it? All around, there are strange shadows everywhere, like countless pairs of eyes secretly watching us." She spoke while nervously looking around.
"So, you haven¡¯t actually seen anything watching you?" It turned out Alice Green was just scaring herself.
Moments ago, she had been genuinely startled by Alice Green, thinking she had encountered something terrifying.
Scarlett Yates secretly sighed with relief, seeing Alice Green so scared that her limbs were weak, she smirked and mocked her a few times, "I¡¯ve seen no suspicious things, nor heard any strange sounds. Don¡¯t be so paranoid, people scare each other to death."
"You didn¡¯t hear it?" Alice Green seemed not to believe her, moving her ears, concentrating to listen again, biting her lip, her voice trembling, "But, but I really heard strange sounds, Scarlett Yates, listen carefully again, there really are many odd and frightening sounds."
Scarlett Yates gave her a sidelong nce, toozy to pay her any more mind.
"Hey, Scarlett Yates, aren¡¯t you scared? It¡¯s pitch ck everywhere here, just like the wilderness in ghost movies."
As she spoke, she felt more and more frightened, only sensing indistinct shadows everywhere, those shadows swaying with the wind, at a quick nce, looked very much like ghosts floating in the air.
Scarlett Yates leaned her body against the stone, hands sped behind her head, raising her head to gaze at the starry sky.
If there was one sight on this deste ind that could be considered beautiful at night, it would be this starry sky.
Above in the night sky, stars were scattered like countless gems spread across a vast dark blue silk.
Each one, dazzlingly bright.
"The night sky is beautiful here." Scarlett Yates seemed not to notice Alice Green¡¯s fear, slightly raising the corners of her lips, calmly appreciating the beautiful night sky above.
Alice Green was stunned for a moment, then looked at her with eyes akin to seeing a strange creature, "Scarlett Yates, you actually have the mood to look at damn stars, is your brain not broken?"
Scarlett Yates smirked, mocking, "What else should I do? Get myself worked up like you and scare myself half to death?"
Alice Green was stunned again, frowned, "Are you even a woman? In such a situation, every normal woman would be scared to death. My reaction is quite normal, isn¡¯t it? Whereas you, you¡¯re really strange, thrown into this bizarre creepy ce, how can you still act as if nothing¡¯s wrong, are you so sure we can leave here in two days?"
Scarlett Yates chuckled again, slowly withdrew her gaze, turned to look at her, "Isn¡¯t it good to have hope?"
"But, but what if we..."
"No but, we will definitely leave."
The mes suddenly flickered.
The light in Scarlett Yates¡¯ eyes shed along with the flickering of the fire.
Seeing her determined expression, Alice Green paused for a few seconds, the uncertainty, the suspended anxiety and worry in her heart, unexpectedly faded quite a bit.
Chapter 349: He Doesn’t Love You at All
Chapter 349: Chapter 349: He Doesn¡¯t Love You at All
A very strange feeling.
Scarlett Yates is her greatest enemy and also the person she hates the most.
But at this moment, listening to Scarlett speak with such certainty that they will definitely leave, she actually feels that they really could leave within two days.
The restlessness and panic in her heart have greatly diminished because of this inexplicable trust, and her emotions are no longer on the brink of copse as they initially were.
"I hope it¡¯s like you said, otherwise, even if we aren¡¯t starved to death, we¡¯ll be stifled to death here."
Emotions are something that can easily affect others.
Scarlett¡¯s nonchnt calmness also influenced Alice Green, and Alice¡¯s emotions gradually stabilized, no longer suspiciously looking around all the time.
Having someone by your side can indeed bolster your courage.
Feeling less afraid, she had the mood for small talk, sitting by the fire with her knees hugged, she nced at Scarlett and then said, "Who do you think Matthew would be most worried about when both of us disappear?"
Without waiting for Scarlett to answer, she answered herself, "He must be very worried about me, he¡¯s definitely looking for me everywhere now."
How boring.
Scarlett didn¡¯t even lift an eyelid; seeing that the branches in the fire were almost burned out, she picked up a few more and threw them in.
Immediately, crackling sparks flew up.
Alice Green quickly scrambled back a few steps, worried that the sparks mightnd on her.
Seeing that Scarlett waspletely ignoring her, she frowned andined angrily, "Hey, are you even listening to me?"
Scarlett shot her a cold nce, made a motion as if cleaning out her ear, and saidzily, "My ears aren¡¯t deaf, you don¡¯t need to keep emphasizing."
The more indifferent Scarlett acted, the more infuriated Alice Green became, only wanting to provoke her with words, "Scarlett Yates, so what even if you¡¯ve heard about my past, so what if Matthew considers me a sister? We¡¯re not real siblings, the rtionship can change at any time. Today he treats me as a sister, maybe tomorrow I¡¯ll be the woman he loves most."
"You can¡¯t deny it; I always have a special ce in his heart. As long as he cares about me, I have the chance to win him over."
As she spoke, she smirked triumphantly, "And as for you, you¡¯re just a fleeting novelty to him. Once the novelty wears off, you¡¯ll be discarded just like all the other women before."
"I¡¯ve seen it happen so many times. Over the years, the women around him havee and gone with countless faces, but only I, throughout, have stayed by his side."
"Oh, so what?" Scarlett listened to her triumphantly finish speaking and not only did she not show any anger, she even smiled at her, "I, who am just a fleeting novelty to him, have a chance to be his lifelongpanion, while you, who hold a significant ce in his heart, have no choice but to marry someone else."
"Alice Green, between us, who is really pitiable?"
Just two casual sentences instantly shattered Alice Green¡¯s smug expression, her face changed, and she angrily retorted, "Scarlett Yates, you just got **** lucky. Even if you can marry him, so what? He doesn¡¯t really love you."
"Is that so? So what if he doesn¡¯t love me now, feelings can be cultivated slowly. Once we¡¯re married, spending every day together from morning till night, sharing the same bed every night, do you think feelings won¡¯t develop?"
Chapter 350: This Pair Is Really Too Strange
Chapter 350: Chapter 350: This Pair Is Really Too Strange
"On the contrary, once you marry Maxwell Saxon, your rtionship will only drift apart. After all, you know he doesn¡¯t really like his elder brother. There¡¯s a saying, ¡¯love for a person extends to things associated with them,¡¯ and naturally, ¡¯dislike extends too.¡¯ As his future sister-inw, you¡¯ll increasingly fall out of his favor."
After saying this, Scarlett Yates chuckled again, as if she hadn¡¯t noticed Alice Green¡¯s livid expression, clicked her tongue twice and sighed, "Why do you insist on marrying Maxwell Saxon when there are so many better choices for you?"
"Alice Green, from the moment you decided to marry Maxwell Saxon, you single-handedly destroyed the bit of old affection you had with him."
"You¡¯re talking nonsense!"
Alice Green red up, "The day I fell into the sea, Matthew risked his life to save me! If he didn¡¯t still have feelings for me, how could he possibly do that?"
"Scarlett Yates, stop spouting nonsense here. No matter what you say, you can¡¯t change my determination."
At this, Scarlett Yates finally turned to look at her, "So, you¡¯ve decided to take him away?"
Alice Green raised her head, disying her usual arrogant demeanor, "What, are you scared?"
Scarlett Yates pursed her lips into a smile, blinked, her expression calmly looking at her, "I¡¯m just curious, aren¡¯t you afraid Maxwell Saxon will find out?"
"Him?" Alice Green was momentarily stunned, something shed in her eyes, and her expression grew slightly strange for an instant, but quickly returned to normal.
She snorted as if it didn¡¯t concern her, "He loves me very much, even if he finds out, he can¡¯t do anything about it. He¡¯s long been aware of my feelings for Matthew."
Scarlett Yates was taken aback, "He knows you love Matthew Saxon?"
"That¡¯s right, he¡¯s aware of everything between me and Matthew."
Scarlett Yates again expressed surprise, "He doesn¡¯t mind?"
"What difference does it make if he minds? My heart belongs to me, he can¡¯t control it."
Scarlett Yates was truly stunned.
From any perspective, Maxwell Saxon doesn¡¯t seem like a man who could tolerate a woman¡¯s heart belonging to another.
Moreover, the person Alice Green¡¯s heart belongs to is Matthew Saxon.
Wouldn¡¯t that be even more intolerable?
In the Saxon Family, he ranks below Matthew, and in thepany, his position is also inferior to Matthew¡¯s. Even his woman loves Matthew, anyone would find such things intolerable.
The first two, he can¡¯t help but ept.
But thest can be changed; finding a mutually affectionate partner would solve the problem.
Strange, this pair is truly odd.
One is fully aware his woman loves another, yet still chooses to marry her; while the other loves someone else in her heart, yet marries a man she doesn¡¯t love.
Alice Green seemed unwilling to discuss Maxwell Saxon, so after a few words, she shifted topics, "I heard Matthew took you to meet his grandfather; how was it? That old man is hard to handle, right? As far as I know, he wouldn¡¯t like girls like you."
Hearing Ian Dous mentioned suddenly, Scarlett Yates instinctively frowned.
Alice Green noticed this small gesture and smiled more triumphantly, with a hint of schadenfreude, "That old fox, I¡¯ve met him too. He seems gentle on the surface, but eats people and spits out bones, he¡¯s ruthless. If he doesn¡¯t like you, even if you¡¯ve made that damned betrothal pact with Matthew, you¡¯d better not think about easily stepping into the Saxon Family¡¯s door."
Chapter 351: Matthew Saxon’s Marriage Partner
Chapter 351: Chapter 351: Matthew Saxon¡¯s Marriage Partner
Scarlett Yates nced at her coldly, "Oh, really?"
"Do you think I¡¯m lying to you?"
Alice Green curved her lips, stretched out her ten tender fingers towards the firelight, stared at her painted nails for a moment, then said with a smile, "He already chose a perfect richdy for Matthew Saxon. That woman has an aristocratic background, is quite pretty, talented, and artistic. She graduated from a prestigious overseas university, and now she¡¯s quite a famous artist."
"To be honest, that old fox really has good taste. The person he chose has a background and talents that match Matthew quite well. If it weren¡¯t for your unexpected appearance, the one Matthew would be marrying would be her."
Iain Dous was dissatisfied with himself, Scarlett Yates knew that, of course.
But she didn¡¯t know that Ian had already selected someone for Matthew Saxon to marry.
Even though she knew Alice Green was gloating at the moment, she still couldn¡¯t suppress the curiosity inside her and couldn¡¯t help but ask, "That woman... who is she?"
Seeing that she took the bait, Alice Green¡¯s smile grew deeper, "Pearl Simmons, the only Miss of the Simmons Family, is just like her name suggests, the apple of Old Master Simmons¡¯s eye. Oh, by the way, just as you guessed now, this Miss Simmons is Knox Simmons¡¯s sister. They are the true siblings and the real richdy of the Simmons Family, not those who call themselves sisters or brothers at random."
She was mocking Scarlett Yates for recognizing Knox Simmons as her brother.
Scarlett, of course, caught on, but didn¡¯t take it to heart, merely responding with a faint "Oh."
"What¡¯s wrong, are you so shocked that you can¡¯t even speak?" Alice Greenughed particrly cheerfully.
Scarlettughed, "As you said, if I hadn¡¯t appeared, she might have married Matthew Saxon. Now that I have appeared, she and Matthew can¡¯t be a couple. So why would I be upset?"
"Do you think Ian Dous will approve of you marrying Matthew?"
"The person he chose is Pearl Simmons, but then out of nowhere, you, an ordinary woman, disrupted his ns. Do you think he¡¯d let that slide?"
Scarlett covered her mouth as she yawned, as if uninterested in the topic, "Whether he¡¯s willing or not, what does it have to do with me? As long as Matthew insists on marrying me, can he really force that Pearl Simmons on him?"
"Do you even know what kind of person Ian Dous is? He has connections in both the underworld and among the respectable. He can use countless means to force you to leave Matthew."
"Oh."
"Aren¡¯t you afraid?"
"Yes I am, but what¡¯s the use? I¡¯m just an ordinary person, he can deal with me easily, and I have no power to fight back."
"You could choose to leave Matthew on your own ord."
Scarlett suddenly chuckled, "Alice Green, you¡¯ve told me so much, but your ultimate goal is to persuade me to leave Matthew Saxon, right?"
"A wise person knows when to act. I¡¯m advising you for your own good. Do you think opposing Iain Dous will end well for you?"
"Ian Dous doesn¡¯t approve of me, but does he approve of you? If he¡¯s going to stop me from being with Matthew Saxon, won¡¯t he stop you too?"
"Alice Green, since you know how formidable Ian Dous is yet still want to snatch Matthew Saxon away, instead of persuading me, you¡¯d better persuade yourself."
Finished speaking, she yawnedzily again. Seeing that the branches in the fire pit were almost burnt, she pointed to the dry branches piled beside, "I¡¯m sleepy. Whether you leave or stay is up to you, the firewood¡¯s right there, help yourself if you need it."
Chapter 352: There’s a Yacht
Chapter 352: Chapter 352: There¡¯s a Yacht
"Are you going to sleep?" Alice saw Scarlett Yates climbing onto that big rock, furrowing her brow, and said, "Scarlett Yates, in a ce like this, can you really sleep? Aren¡¯t you afraid some wild animal mighte out?"
Scarletty t, closed her eyes, and said, "If you don¡¯t dare to sleep, you can just keep watch. If anything happens, wake me up."
Alice was actually extremely tired, but she didn¡¯t dare sleep.
Just thinking about the possibility of wild animals on the ind frightened her too much to close her eyes.
She really couldn¡¯t understand why Scarlett wasn¡¯t afraid at all.
This ce was simply terrifying.
"Hey, Scarlett Yates, don¡¯t sleep. Get up and talk to me."
When the conversation was interrupted and everything fell silent again, Alice began to feel scared.
She curled herself up into a ball, leaning against the stone, and at the slightest sound, she would nervously turn her head and look around.
The wind rustled the leaves, and the swaying branches looked like countless distorted human shadows fluttering in the wind.
The wind across her face was icy and chilling.
asionally, there were rustling sounds in the bushes, frightening her into scooting closer to Scarlett.
"Scarlett Yates, Scarlett Yates, wake up, please don¡¯t sleep. It¡¯s really scary here."
No matter how she called, Scarlett ignored her.
Alice called for a while, curled her body even more, and huddled beside Scarlett, murmuring to herself, "It¡¯s really scary here... how can anyone sleep here..."
Not knowing how long she murmured, eventually, Alice couldn¡¯t resist the overwhelming sleepiness and fell asleep leaning against the stone.
After she fell asleep, Scarlett, who had her eyes closed all the while, suddenly opened them.
She turned over, waved her hand in front of Alice a few times, and seeing no reaction, patted her chest with a relieved sigh, "Finally asleep, thank goodness..."
If Alice had continued murmuring by her side all night, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to sleep either.
--
This night was the most ufortable, most unpleasant night Scarlett ever slept.
Lying on hard stone all night and being bitten by various mosquitoes, could anyone sleep well?
She was awakened by the calls of birds in the woods, and it was already daylight.
She turned over painfully from the stone, stretchedzily, and was just thinking about finding a ce to relieve herself when a casual nce outside caught her eye, and the previously sleepy andzy face changed dramatically.
"Is that, is that..."
Was that a yacht slowly sailing on the sea?
Was she dreaming? She actually saw a yacht!
Scarlett rubbed her eyes hard, widened them, and after looking carefully, a delighted smile spread across her face.
"Alice, Alice, wake up!"
It really was a yacht, slowly and leisurely sailing on the blue sea.
"What¡¯s going on, so noisy!" Alice was woken from her dream, frowned, and grumbled unhappily.
Seeing the yacht getting closer, Scarlett excitedly grabbed Alice from the ground, pointing towards the sea in excitement, "Look, there¡¯s a yacht over there. They¡¯re here to find us, let¡¯s go quickly."
One second Alice still felt like she hadn¡¯t slept enough, her eyes barely open from sleepiness, but the moment she heard the word yacht, she instantly became alert, all trace of drowsiness vanished instantly.
"A yacht?" She was momentarily stunned, then her eyes lit up with joy as she looked towards the sea excitedly.
Chapter 353: Ambushed
Chapter 353: Chapter 353: Ambushed
"It¡¯s really a yacht, it¡¯s really a yacht!!" Compared to Scarlett Yates¡¯s excitement, Alice Green¡¯s emotions were more intense, tears of excitement fell from her eyes as she grasped Scarlett¡¯s hand, her whole body trembling, "Great, we can finally leave this damned ce."
"Save the excitement, you can slowly savor itter, we need to hurry to the beach now. We don¡¯t know if that ship is theirs, if it¡¯s just passing by, we must let them notice us soon, or we¡¯ll miss this chance."
"Right, right, you¡¯re correct. That yacht might just be passing by, no matter what, we must make sure they see us."
"No matter whose yacht it is, as long as we can get on, we can leave here."
"Alright, then let¡¯s go."
"Wait." Alice Green loosened her grip, a swift and cold glint shing in her eyes.
"What¡¯s wrong?" Scarlett Yates frowned, not understanding why Alice was stopping her at such a critical moment.
Alice Green bit her lip, a blush appearing on her face, seeming very embarrassed, and quietly said, "You go ahead, I... I need to use the restroom!"
Urgent calls of nature.
Scarlett Yates nodded knowingly, "Alright, I¡¯ll go first, hurry up."
Alice Green nodded, "I understand."
After speaking, she turned and walked towards a bush.
Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t confirm whether the yacht was sent by Matthew Saxon to find them or just happened to pass by, so before anything else, she must ensure the people on the yacht notice them early.
After briefing Alice Green, she turned and ran towards the beach.
Bang!
Something hit her hard on the back of her head.
After only running a few steps, a buzz sounded in her head, intense pain followed, and all the things before her plunged into darkness.
Before falling unconscious, she only managed to squeeze three words through gritted teeth, "Alice, Green."
Bang¡ª
Her body fell heavily onto the ground.
Behind her, Alice Green stood coldly with a blood-stained rock in her hand.
Seeing Scarlett Yates fall, she kicked her twice to make sure, "Scarlett, Scarlett."
Scarlett Yates remained motionless, the blood from the back of her head staining the grass red.
Alice Green looked at the blood behind her head, her face pale yet her eyes showed no fear.
Standing beside Scarlett, she tossed the bloodied rock from her hand, pped her hands, and bent down to check her breathing by putting a finger under her nose, coldlyughing, "You¡¯ll stay on this ind for life. Without you, Matthew will be mine."
"No one will fight me for him anymore."
"I gave you chances, but you refused to withdraw, don¡¯t me me for being cruel and merciless."
She spoke a few sentences, then turned her head to gaze at the yacht on the sea, calcted the time, and dragged Scarlett up from the ground at leisure.
Sheboriously dragged Scarlett a bit further, then hid her body in a dense bush.
This ce, it¡¯s very unlikely anyone will find her.
After doing all this, she took away all the remaining food.
Lastly, she nced at the bush where Scarlett was hidden, lifting the bag of food with an icy yet pleased smile on her lips, "Whether you live or not depends on whether your luck is strong enough."
Chapter 354 Someone Delivered a Letter
Chapter 354: Chapter 354 Someone Delivered a Letter
Without further dy, he turned and left without hesitation.
--
"Young Master, Second Master, someone delivered a letter."
The night passed.
The entire ind had been searched everywhere, but still no one was found.
Suddenly, both of the Saxon Family¡¯s future young madams disappeared without a trace.
The room was filled with a suffocating and oppressive atmosphere.
Maxwell Saxon, the eldest son, remained as usual, with his characteristic cold andposed expression on his face.
Indeed, this eldest son, who never showed his emotions, was always like this, his expression unchanged by anything that happened.
George thought carefully, recalling that from the first time he met Maxwell Saxon until now, he had never seen Maxwell change his expression over anything.
Even if the sky were to fall, he would still look cold and indifferent.
Such people often have deep thoughts and intrigue, impossible to read or predict their intentions.
To bepletely inscrutable while easily manipting others¡¯ thoughts, how terrifying and formidable such a person must be.
Everyone knew how much Maxwell Saxon loved Alice, which was why he was impatient to get married after knowing her for only two or three months.
Yet, this eldest son of the Saxon Family, said to love Alice deeply, showed no urgency or concern upon learning that his fianc¨¦e was missing.
"A letter?" Maxwell Saxon¡¯s long idle eyelids lifted a little, his gaze naturally falling on the hand in which George held the letter.
George nodded and walked over to Matthew Saxon, handing the letter in front of him, "Young Master, that person said that once you and the eldest young master read this letter, you¡¯ll know what to do to get news of Miss Yates and Miss Green."
Matthew Saxon hadn¡¯t slept all night.
The conspicuous dark circles under his eyes were the best evidence.
There was a deep exhaustion between his brows, yet his eyes were incredibly bright, betraying no joy or anger, his expression indifferent, revealing no emotion.
Though the eldest master was formidable, George found his own young master to be quite formidable as well.
Clearly, he was very worried about Miss Yates, so worried that he hadn¡¯t slept all night, yet he didn¡¯t show it at all.
At this moment, his indifferent expression and unconcerned eyes didn¡¯t resemble someone worried for the other at all.
However, having followed Matthew Saxon for many years, George understood one thing well.
His young master¡¯s indifference and nonchnce came in two forms.
Sometimes, he truly felt indifferent, but other times, it was a sign of a deeply terrible mood.
Clearly, ording to his analysis, his young master was currently thetter.
As soon as he approached, he felt a chilling air emanating from where Matthew Saxon sat.
The cold made his whole body shiver.
The room¡¯s temperature was extraordinarily low; as soon as the door opened, the chill hit him head-on.
"Interesting, someone dares to threaten the Saxon Family," Matthew Saxon took the letter, opened it, nced at it, then smiled.
This smile carried no warmth, causing George¡¯s body to shiver several times.
The young master¡¯s smile at this moment was truly terrifying.
After reading it, he handed the letter to Maxwell Saxon.
Maxwell Saxon looked at it, his lips curving into a faint smile, his tone indifferent, "This person has quite the nerve, daring to make demands, willing to offend the Saxon Family for such a bidding event."
Chapter 355: The Saxon Family Agrees to Withdraw from the Bidding Meeting
Chapter 355: Chapter 355: The Saxon Family Agrees to Withdraw from the Bidding Meeting
After speaking, he set the letter aside and nced at Matthew Saxon, his tone still very casual, as if they were just chatting about everyday matters, "Matthew, who do you think orchestrated this whole thing?"
Before Matthew could respond, he curled his lips into a smile and said, "Besides the Saxon Family, the most likely to win the bid this time is the Dales Family."
The implication was already clear.
However, if it really was someone from the Dales Family who orchestrated this, their courage is indeed too great.
Just for a bidding event, willing to offend the Saxon Family and foster private enmity with them, isn¡¯t that sacrificing long-term benefits for short-term gains?
What Maxwell Saxon thought of, Matthew naturally also considered.
After a few seconds of silence, he chuckled lightly and said nonchntly, "Whether it¡¯s the Dales Family behind this, let¡¯s put that aside for now. I just have one question: you¡¯ve read the letter, what¡¯s your n?"
The content of the letter was simple.
To find out about Scarlett Yates and Alice Green, give up the bid.
Maxwell had no hesitation at all and said inly, "Of course people are more important, and whether we secure this bid has no impact on the Saxon Family."
"You¡¯re suggesting we agree to their demands?"
"Matthew, do you have a different opinion?" Maxwell asked evasively, smiling as he looked at him.
Matthew shook his head, leaned backzily, and rubbed his temple, "You¡¯ve already said it, people are most important. What opinion can I have? Let¡¯s just do as they request."
He lifted his head slightly, looked at George beside him, and calmly instructed, "Go tell the person who delivered the letter that the Saxon Family agrees to withdraw from this bid."
"Yes, Young Master."
Once George left, Matthew slowly stood up, nced casually out the window, then let out a very softugh, slowly retracting his gaze and said to Maxwell, "I have other matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll be leaving now."
Maxwell seemed deep in thought, looking down at the coffee cup on the table, as if he hadn¡¯t heard him speak at all, without any response.
Matthew did not need to wait for his response.
Casually finishing his sentence, he turned and walked out.
Upon leaving the room, he saw Uncle Thompson standing outside.
Uncle Thompson saw him and politely addressed him as Second Young Master.
Matthew stood in front of him for a few seconds, curled his lips, and scrutinized him.
Uncle Thompson showed a slightly anxious expression, "Second Young Master, do you have any instructions?"
"Nothing, it¡¯s just that you seem to be getting more spiritedtely." Matthew said, hands in his pockets, with his usual yful smile, his Peach Blossom Eyes slightly raised, always giving off a frivolous unreliable feeling.
Uncle Thompson chuckled, bowed slightly, and said politely, "I just heard from George that there¡¯s news about Miss Yates and Miss Green, and the other party wants the Saxon Family to withdraw from this bidding. Have you agreed to it?"
Matthew nodded.
"Compared to the two youngdies, the bidding is of course not important. However, the mastermind behind this is extremely audacious, daring to force the Saxon Family to withdraw in such a manner. If we don¡¯t uncover the mastermind this time, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll only get more brazen. If this can happen once, it can happen again, maybe even a third time. Second Young Master, don¡¯t you think we should thoroughly investigate?"
Chapter 356: Do You Mind Having One More Person By Your Side?
Chapter 356: Chapter 356: Do You Mind Having One More Person By Your Side?
"No rush."
Matthew Saxon gave a faint smile, "Let¡¯s find the person first and then talk."
"You¡¯re right, Young Master. The most important thing right now is to find the person as soon as possible. But since the person has taken the two youngdies as leverage, there¡¯s no need for you to worry too much. Miss Yates¡¯ safety is surely not a problem."
Matthew smiled, "Uncle Thompson, you¡¯re right. Are you waiting outside because you have something to tell my brother?"
"Yes, I have a small matter I need to discuss with the Young Master."
"Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t dy your business."
"Take care, Young Master."
After Matthew Saxon left, Uncle Thompson stood there for a moment, looking thoughtfully at his retreating figure.
What exactly does the Young Master mean?
Out of nowhere, he said something about how his spirit has been getting bettertely.
Although it was just amon phrase,ing from his mouth, it seemed to carry deeper meaning.
Could this be a hint of some kind?
--
The weather changes in the blink of an eye.
What was a clear, sunny day a moment ago, suddenly became overcast, with dark clouds looming overhead.
Matthew Saxon stirred his cup of coffee, squinting slightly, staring expressionlessly out the window, seemingly oblivious to the group of women nearby who were blushing and sneaking nces at him.
"Hey, why don¡¯t we go ask him for his phone number?"
"But will he give it?"
"How would we know if we don¡¯t try? Missing out on such a handsome guy would be a shame."
"Tsk tsk, look at that face, it¡¯s just like someone straight out of a painting, truly exceptional."
"Even that red-hot idol star, Zachary Linderson, pales inparison to him. Not to mention, that noble and elegant demeanor is something ordinary people just don¡¯t possess."
The women chatted excitedly and animatedly, their eyes sparkling as they ogled him from head to toe and back again.
Since he walked into this caf¨¦, not once did their tant and infatuated gazes leave him.
"Well, here I go, cheer me on, will you? Oh, my heart¡¯s racing so fast, I haven¡¯t felt this nervous for ages." Among them, the most striking one kept patting her chest and taking deep breaths, showing a keen readiness.
"Go on, you¡¯re so pretty. With a beauty like that taking the initiative, he surely won¡¯t refuse."
"Yeah, right, and if you get his number, don¡¯t forget to share it with us sisters!"
After a burst ofughter, the women pushed a long-legged beauty from their table forward.
The long-legged beauty had romantic and beautiful long curly hair, fair skin, and delicate features. Her attire was stylish, undoubtedly a sight for sore eyes.
She sat at the table opposite Matthew Saxon.
Just three or four steps away from where Matthew was sitting.
Encouraged by herpanions, she reached out to y with her long curls, deliberately pulling down her dress to reveal her most attractive asset, and swayed her graceful hips, charmingly walking towards Matthew Saxon.
"Hi, handsome, mind if I join you?" she bent forward confidently, propping her hands gently on the table. Her chestnut curls cascaded down her shoulders, obscuring a strip of white skin, creating a tantalizing effect.
Chapter 357: I’m Not Interested in Someone Like You
Chapter 357: Chapter 357: I¡¯m Not Interested in Someone Like You
A seductive and sweet smile graced her lips, a smile she wielded most frequently as her weapon of choice.
There wasn¡¯t a man who could resist it.
So, before Matthew Saxon could respond, she twisted her waist and brazenly took a seat next to him.
She sat very close to him, gently cing a hand on Matthew Saxon¡¯s shoulder, "Hey there, handsome, what are you thinking about, sitting here all alone? Why not join us at our table?"
Matthew slowly turned his head.
At close range, the woman was stunned for a moment by the mesmerizing face before her, and her gaze grew even more entranced.
Despite Matthew¡¯s not-so-great expression, she was too captivated by his looks to notice.
"Hey there, handsome, how about we be friends?" As she spoke, she moved even closer to Matthew, sitting even nearer to him.
"Get lost."
"Handsome, wh-what did you just say?" The woman was taken aback, a look of surprise on her face.
Matthew lowered his head, his long, narrow phoenix eyes glinting like icy cold des, staring at the woman¡¯s face full of shock as he coldly said, word by word, "Get lost, I¡¯m not interested in the likes of you."
This time, the woman really heard it clearly.
The once confident face instantly turned pale.
"Handsome, you, you..." Only at this moment did she suddenly realize that the man beside her exuded a chilling aura that made her heart tremble.
His gaze was even colder.
His eyes seemed to be forged from ice, prating with their cold, piercing gaze.
The woman did not dare to say another word.
Even being treated so rudely, she dared not utter a singleint.
Her face turned blue, then white, her seething anger unable to find an outlet.
"What¡¯s up, didn¡¯t get him?"
"No way, you couldn¡¯t even get him with you trying?"
"Why do you look so awful?"
After she returned, a group of women immediately surrounded her, chattering away.
Thinking of Matthew Saxon¡¯s terrifying and merciless demeanor just now, the woman felt a fire in her stomach, and she pushed herpanions away one by one, biting her lip in frustration. "If anyone wants him, go get him themselves, this ce is no fun at all, I¡¯m done."
With that, she stood up and stormed away.
"What¡¯s with her?"
"I think she got rejected by the handsome guy, she looks so upset."
"Wow, that handsome guy really has character, no wonder he¡¯s the one I have my eye on, so different from those shallow men."
"What do you mean ¡¯the one you have your eye on,¡¯ clearly he¡¯s the one I have my eye on..."
The womenughed and bickered for a while, stealing nces at Matthew Saxon now and then.
Suddenly one woman¡¯s eyes lit up, as if something had caught her attention, nudging her friend beside her. "Look, another exceptional handsome guy has walked in."
As soon as the others heard the words ¡¯exceptional handsome guy,¡¯ they immediately looked towards the door.
And indeed.
Another exceptional handsome guy walked in, wearing clothes as white as snow, with a face like a painted portrait, features extremely delicate, with jet-ck eyes bright and deep, giving off a warm and gentle aura.
Compared to the demon-like guy next to them, the one in white definitely embodied the immortal-like handsome man.
Two different types, yet equally eye-catching, truly satisfying to behold.
"Hey, he¡¯sing our way."
"I think he just looked at me. Oh my gosh, my heart¡¯s about to jump out of my chest."
Chapter 358 I Have Never Deigned to Use
Chapter 358: Chapter 358 I Have Never Deigned to Use
Under the whispers and frequent curious nces of the women, the handsome man in white walked over to Matthew Saxon¡¯s table.
"Henry, you¡¯rete." Matthew looked down at his watch, his indifferent tone revealed no emotion.
"Sorry." Henry smiled lightly and sat down opposite him.
"Young Master Saxon, I wonder what you wanted to discuss?" Henry also raised his wrist to check the time, then, in a lukewarm tone, said, "The bidding is set to start in two hours."
"I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve been preparing for this bidding for a long time. It seems you¡¯re determined to win it, aren¡¯t you?"
"With such a formidable opponent as the Saxon Family, I wouldn¡¯t dare say something like ¡¯determined to win.¡¯
"Wouldn¡¯t dare say?" Matthew suddenly let out a lightugh, but his eyes remained extremely cold as he looked at Henry. "Young Master Dales wouldn¡¯t dare say, but he has the guts to act."
Henry was taken aback, a hint of surprise appearing on his face, "What do you mean by that, Young Master Saxon?"
Matthew had a faint smile at the corner of his lips, his slender eyes narrowed slightly, "This question should be mine to ask you, Henry, what do you mean? For a bidding, is it worth taking such a big risk?"
Henry frowned slightly, "Young Master Saxon, if you have something to say, just say it. I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about."
"Young Master Dales can say he doesn¡¯t understand, but nobody¡¯s a fool. If you want nobody to know, you shouldn¡¯t have done it. Young Master Dales, you should know what that means."
"I can consider withdrawing from the bidding, but you¡¯d better tell me Scarlett Yates¡¯ whereabouts now. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for turning merciless."
"Scarlett?" Henry¡¯s expression finally changed obviously. He was stunned for a few seconds, then frowned, "What¡¯s wrong with Scarlett?"
Matthew remained silent.
He slightly narrowed his eyes at Henry, his gaze flickering unpredictably.
"Matthew Saxon, what exactly do you mean by what you just said? What¡¯s wrong with Scarlett? And what¡¯s her rtion to this bidding?" Henry¡¯s calmness andposure were easily shattered, his eyebrows knitted tightly together.
Matthew stared at him silently for a moment, staring deeply for a long time, before a hint of surprise appeared in his eyes.
After a while, he asked, half-believing, "Scarlett Yates has gone missing, her whereabouts unknown so far. Someone sent a message to me, asking the Saxon Family to withdraw from this bidding. Did you really not do it?"
"What did you say?" Henry¡¯s face suddenly changed, "Scarlett is missing?"
It was only at this moment that Matthew truly believed this wasn¡¯t something Henry had orchestrated.
But that wasn¡¯t good news.
If Henry had been behind it, he could have found out Scarlett¡¯s whereabouts sooner, but if not...
Matthew¡¯s expression darkened, "If the Saxon Family withdraws from this bidding, the most likely to win the project is your Dales Family. If it wasn¡¯t the Dales Family, who else would risk so much to pave the way for your Dales Family?"
"I do want to win this project, but I wouldn¡¯t use Scarlett to threaten the Saxon Family." Henry¡¯s face was also not looking good, he said with a stern face.
"Oh?" Matthew let out a coldugh.
Henry, with a cold face, said, "If you don¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s nothing I can do. Such tactics, I have always despised."
"The noble Young Master Dales has always acted in an upright manner. Hmm, such despicable means indeed don¡¯t seem like your style."
Chapter 359: Young Master Dales, You Truly Surprise Me
Chapter 359: Chapter 359: Young Master Dales, You Truly Surprise Me
Ignoring Matthew Saxon¡¯s cold sarcasm, Henry frowned and said, "So, someone kidnapped Scarlett to threaten the Saxon Family, forcing them to willingly withdraw?"
Matthew smirked and nodded, "That¡¯s right."
"If you agree, will he tell you Scarlett¡¯s whereabouts?"
"Correct."
"So your decision is..."
Matthew suddenly smiled, his eyes deeply fixed on Henry, and spoke with a meaning beyond words, "What would Young Master Dales think? If the same thing happened to you, would you be willing to withdraw or not?"
Henry¡¯s face darkened, retorting coldly, "I don¡¯t have to agree with you."
"In that case, I don¡¯t need to tell Young Master Dales my decision either."
Henry¡¯s face grew colder, losing his usual calmposure, he looked anxious and said, "For the Saxon Family, losing this project doesn¡¯t have much impact, but Scarlett is your girlfriend, doesn¡¯t she mean more than a project?"
"So, does Young Master Dales think I should withdraw from the bidding to get news of Scarlett?"
Matthew was asking Henry, but he didn¡¯t wait for Henry¡¯s reply. He smiled and then said, "Alright then, as long as the Dales Family agrees to withdraw from the bidding, the Saxon Family will also withdraw. Young Master Dales, what do you think?"
His thin lips lifted slightly, his narrow eyes carried a shallow smile, yfully looking at Henry, raising his eyebrows, "Isn¡¯t Young Master Dales also very concerned about her? Losing a bid for the sake of your beloved junior sister is nothing, right?"
Henry¡¯s face instantly turned unsightly.
He was visibly angry and coldly looked at Matthew.
Matthew hooked the corners of his lips, his eyes slightly squinted, also staring fixedly at him.
The two of them exchanged such strange nces for what felt like a long time to the others watching.
Suddenly, Henry smiled slightly, sighed gently, breaking the silence.
Matthew chuckled, "What is Young Master Dales sighing about?"
Henry shook his head, a light smile of helplessness at the corners of his lips, "Matthew Saxon, do you enjoy being so aggressive?"
"Young Master Dales is joking, whether to agree or not, is entirely up to you, how could I force you."
"You¡¯re right, Scarlett Yates is someone I care about."
"So?"
"If that¡¯s what it takes to make you agree to withdraw, then I agree."
"Oh? You¡¯re willing to withdraw from the bidding too? Young Master Dales, you truly surprise me, I thought for the sake of the Dales Family, you¡¯d forsake anything."
Henry smiled, "Is this answer satisfactory to Young Master Saxon?"
"Satisfied, very satisfied, but..." Matthew¡¯s eyes glinted, his deep gaze fixed into Henry¡¯s eyes, his lips curving slightly, as if smiling but devoid ofughter, he said half-jokingly, "My woman, naturally I¡¯ll be the hero to save the damsel, no need for anyone else."
"Earlier was just a joke with Young Master Dales, but I discovered something interesting."
Feeling tricked, Henry coldlyughed, "After all these years, Young Master Saxon¡¯s habit of joking hasn¡¯t changed."
Matthew smiled lightly, his tone rxed, "After all these years, Young Master Dales is still so easy to deceive, really hasn¡¯t changed a bit."
"Young Master Saxon specifically sought me out, just to confirm whether Scarlett¡¯s kidnapping was orchestrated by me. Now, with an answer in your heart, can I leave?"
Chapter 360: Yes, This is a Threat
Chapter 360: Chapter 360: Yes, This is a Threat
The coffee that was brought over was still steaming. No sugar or milk was added to the pure ck coffee, and the aroma that wafted up with the steam was also bitter.
Henry didn¡¯t take a sip of the coffee and ced it back on the table.
He directed his cool gaze at the person sitting opposite him and spoke with a very indifferent tone.
"Young Master Dales can leave any time he wishes, but before you go, I have one thing to say," Matthew Saxon lightly tapped the tabletop with his finger, a hint of meaning in his eyes, and slightly curled his lips.
"Please go ahead, Young Master Saxon."
"It would be best if this matter has nothing to do with the Dales Family, otherwise, as you know, although I¡¯m not interested in these business affairs, and the oue doesn¡¯t concern me, anything that belongs to me, regardless of what it is, if anyone dares to touch or take it without my permission, I cannot just turn a blind eye."
"Is this a threat, Young Master Saxon?"
"Yes, this is a threat, but it¡¯s aimed at those who dare to make ns involving me, Matthew Saxon. If you haven¡¯t done anything, then it shouldn¡¯t be considered a threat to you."
Henry¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, and he nodded slightly with a calm demeanor, "I have heard Young Master Saxon¡¯s words clearly."
"Then, safe journey, Young Master Dales. Let¡¯s chat again when there¡¯s a chance."
Henry stood up, lowered his head to nce at him, a hint of hesitation crossing his eyes, stood silently for a few seconds, and then quietly said, "Matthew Saxon, do you like Scarlett?"
"That¡¯s an interesting question," Matthew first looked slightly stunned, then quickly regained his half-smiling expression, curled his lips, and said, "Are you very concerned about this?"
Henry remained silent for a long time.
"Matthew Saxon, Scarlett is a good girl. If you don¡¯t like her, let her go. If you don¡¯t want to let her go, then cherish her," after a moment, Henry¡¯s voice rang out again, low and clear, carrying a faint mncholy and loss.
Since he couldn¡¯t have her, he hoped that the person who could have her would cherish and love her well.
Matthew¡¯s smile on the corners of his lips became more apparent, yet it made people feel even more puzzled, "As an outsider, Young Master Dales should take care of the people around him and meddle less in others¡¯ affairs."
Henry was silent for another moment, seemed to smile slightly, nodded, and said, "I was meddling too much, Young Master Saxon. Goodbye."
After speaking, he left.
--
When Henry pushed open the door and went out, the sky that had been overcast suddenly began pouring rain.
The drizzling rain instantly soaked the road surface.
As the rain fell, the air was filled with the scent of earth.
Henry walked straight up to Jack Smith, looking at him with a cold gaze.
"Young Master, it¡¯s raining, be careful not to get sick in the rain." Jack Smith stood outside the door holding an umbre, seemingly oblivious to the cold gaze directed at him, extending the umbre over Henry¡¯s head.
Henry said nothing, looked at him for a while, then gave a cold smile, pushed away his umbre, and walked into the rain.
Uncle Smith¡¯s eyes shed with a quickly hidden expression, promptly followed, and once again held the umbre over his head.
The car was parked just outside the cafe.
Henry quickly walked over, the driver who had been waiting on the side respectfully opened the rear car door as he arrived.
After Henry got into the car, Jack hesitated for a few seconds and then followed into the backpartment.
Chapter 361 Where Is She?
Chapter 361: Chapter 361 Where Is She?
The car door closed, keeping the rain that drifted in, outside.
"Is there something bothering you, Young Master?" Jack Smith had some guesses about the reason and proactively brought up the topic.
This matter would be disclosed to him sooner orter; knowing sooner or knowingter makes no difference.
Therefore, Jack Smith did not intend to hide anything.
"Uncle Smith, I know you¡¯re devoted to the Dales Family, but some of your methods I cannot agree with." Henry Dales withdrew his cold gaze from outside the car window, turning back with a heavy stare and a frosty expression.
Jack Smith wasn¡¯t flustered at all, his demeanor calm as he admitted, "I knew Young Master would figure it out sooner orter. There¡¯s nothing more to say; indeed, I arranged everything myself. If you want to me someone, me me, but I don¡¯t regret doing it."
"It¡¯s really you." Henry¡¯s face darkened, anger ring in his eyes, "Uncle Smith, do you realize what you¡¯re doing?"
Jack Smith smiled faintly, his tone very calm, "Young Master, I¡¯m very much in my right mind."
"Those are Saxon Family¡¯s people, aren¡¯t you afraid they¡¯ll find out?"
Jack Smith chuckled indifferently, "Rx, Young Master, the people I found this time are very reliable; they won¡¯t betray us. Besides, even if the Saxon Family finds out, so what?"
"I merely hid them away; I didn¡¯t harm them. When the timees, they¡¯ll be returned intact; would the Saxon Family really breakpletely with the Dales Family and turn into enemies over this?"
"It¡¯s just insignificant women; they¡¯re not that important."
Listening to him speak so nonchntly, Henry was already furious, lips pressed tightly, his face turning livid, "I intend to secure this project, and I have my own means to do so; I don¡¯t need you using such despicable methods to assist me. In your eyes, is it impossible for me to obtain the project through my own abilities without resorting to these petty ways?"
"Uncle Smith, I have always respected you, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can take it upon yourself to decide everything for me. Don¡¯t forget, the Dales Family still listens to me."
Despite Henry berating and reprimanding him openly, the expression on Jack Smith¡¯s face remained calm, seemingly unbothered in the slightest.
His eyes, dark and piercing as if they could see through everything, lingered on Henry¡¯s angry face for a few seconds, then he said casually, "Young Master, I¡¯ve used despicable means before, and you never seemed this mad. Why such a temper this time?"
After saying that, he smiled lightly, with a cool and nonchnt tone, "Young Master is fuming because of that woman named Ye, isn¡¯t it?"
"Young Master likes her, so upon discovering I¡¯ve hidden her, Young Master couldn¡¯t control his emotions."
"Young Master being angry at me is fine. You¡¯re the Young Master, I¡¯m your assistant; if I upset you, I should be reprimanded. But for Young Master to repeatedly lose control over a woman, I can¡¯t just let it go."
"Young Master, that woman is trouble for you. You should keep your distance from her and stop focusing on her."
Henry took a deep breath, his clenched fists loosening and tightening repeatedly, "Uncle Smith, where is she?"
Jack Smith sneered, "Young Master, what you should be concerned about isn¡¯t her but this bidding conference."
Chapter 362: Young Master, Are You Threatening Me?
Chapter 362: Chapter 362: Young Master, Are You Threatening Me?
"The auction is about to start, Young Master should focus all his energy on this matter and must seed in one stroke."
"Uncle Smith, where is she?"
"Young Master, you know I won¡¯t tell you, so why do you still..."
"Where is she?"
With a bang, the car window seemed to be heavily smashed by something, producing a muffled sound.
"Young Master, who... who are you fighting with now!" Jack Smith stared at the blood-red mark on the car window, first shocked, then angrily frowned.
Henry Dales seemed not to notice the wound on his hand from the smash, nor the blood dripping down onto his white trousers. He tiredly closed his eyes, took a long breath, and hoarsely said, "Uncle Smith, tell me, where is Scarlett?"
"If you truly want this bid to seed, then tell me, where on earth is she?"
"I can listen to you on any other matter, but not this one. You must not involve Scarlett."
Jack Smith frowned tightly, with anger in his eyes and his face extremely sullen, "If I don¡¯t tell Young Master, what do you n to do?"
Henry suddenly curved his lips into a smile and slowly opened his eyes.
When his eyes opened again, the anger previously shown in his eyes had disappearedpletely.
His eyes only held a clear, indifferent gaze, as if he didn¡¯t care about anything, a kind of indifferent disregard.
His tone was also light, slowly, and as if it didn¡¯t matter at all, he said, "Then I can only miss the auction this time."
Jack Smith was dumbfounded, his entire body shook with rage, "Young Master, are you threatening me?"
"If Uncle Smith is unwilling to tell, I have to find out myself." After saying this, Henry no longer looked at him and told the person in front, "Stop the car."
The car slowly came to a stop.
Henry took his injured hand, opened the car door, and was about to get out.
"Young Master, what are you doing?" Jack Smith grabbed him, full of anger.
"What is Uncle Smith doing, don¡¯t think you can break the rules just because you¡¯ve been with the Dales Family for a long time, let go."
Jack Smith¡¯s face changed, gritting his teeth he spoke malevolently, "Young Master, I told you, that woman is trouble, she will ruin you sooner orter."
Henry nced at him coldly, "If it ruins me, I¡¯m willing, it¡¯s not for others to meddle."
"Young Master, get in the car first." After a moment of stalemate, seeing Henry soaked through in an instant by the rain, although angry, Jack Smith had topromise considering his health.
"Where is she?" Henry just looked at him coldly and didn¡¯t get in the car.
As if he wouldn¡¯t give up until he got an answer.
Jack Smith stared angrily at his stubborn and persistent Young Master, sighed resignedly, "Young Master, get in the car, I¡¯ll tell you."
--
Scarlett Yates thought she was dead.
When she woke up from unconsciousness again, she thought she was probably dead.
With a splitting headache, the intense pain made her curl up uncontrobly, then her body trembled uncontrobly.
Despite waking up, due to excessive blood loss, her mind was still groggy.
It felt like a huge stone was pressing on her head, so heavy she couldn¡¯t even lift it.
Cold, truly so cold.
Cold raindrops pounded on her body, soaking her clothes, soaking her hair, soaking her entirely.
Chapter 363: She really doesn’t want to die
Chapter 363: Chapter 363: She really doesn¡¯t want to die
The soaked clothes clung tightly to her body.
The cold seeped from the clothes stuck to her body,yer byyer, wrapping her tightly, making her shrink from the cold.
The memories before losing consciousness returned to her mind slowly, yet very clearly.
A weak and feeble smile tugged at her lips, and as soon as her mouth parted a little, the rain that had been hitting her face slipped through her lips and into her mouth.
Yet she didn¡¯t even have the strength to lift a hand to wipe away the rain from her face.
She thought, even if she¡¯s not dead now, she would soon die.
Her body couldn¡¯t move at all, and the back of her head was sticky.
The blood on the back of her head that was against the ground had been diluted by the rain, but she could vaguely smell a faint scent of blood.
She didn¡¯t know how much blood she had lost.
Whenever there¡¯s a head injury, if you¡¯re not careful, it can be fatal.
Alice looked frail, but the blow to the back of her head was done with all her might.
That blow, it was meant to kill her, otherwise, why would it be so fierce?
She never thought that Alice could be so vicious, calling her a snake-hearted would not be an overstatement.
She had thought, even if they couldn¡¯t stand each other any longer, it wouldn¡¯t be to the point of wanting to kill her.
It just goes to show, a woman¡¯s heart is hard to fathom, especially women like Alice who seem gentle but are impossible to guard against.
Should she be thankful that Alice didn¡¯t follow up with a second, third blow until shepletely stopped breathing after that one blow?
In the end, Alice left her with a life.
But considering her current situation, whether this life remains or not, there¡¯s no difference.
She¡¯s been seriously injured and drenched in the rain for so long that soon her wounds would be infected, inmed, leading to high fever, then various symptoms would explode, and finally, in absence of treatment, she would slowly be tortured to death by the pain of her illness.
Since Alice had returned from the ind, she must have thought of all kinds of excuses to hide her real situation.
So, she shouldn¡¯t hope that anyone woulde looking for her.
The rain had fallen for so long, yet it showed no sign of stopping.
The rain soaked her clothesyer byyer, and the cold seeped into her bodyyer byyer as well.
She shivered all over from the cold, her teeth chattering, her face showing a lifeless grayish-white color.
She thought she really might die here.
Die on a deserted ind where she was the only one, and after death, there wouldn¡¯t even be someone to collect her body.
Then, perhaps her body would be gnawed by animals, or under the wind and sun, slowly turn into a pile of white bones.
So tragic, so truly tragic.
She really didn¡¯t know what sins shemitted in her past life to end up with a fate of dying without a burial ce.
Tears silently slipped from her eyes, blending with the cold rain, and slid into her mouth, carrying a slightly salty bitterness.
But she really didn¡¯t want to die.
She didn¡¯t want to die at all, the world was still so beautiful, she still wanted to go on living, living for a hundred years wouldn¡¯t be too much...
Tears blurred her vision, and the already indistinct things in front of her started to plunge into darkness again.
Chapter 364 Miss Yates Did Not Come Back Together
Chapter 364: Chapter 364 Miss Yates Did Not Come Back Together
In the moment before she fell unconscious again, thest image that surfaced in Scarlett Yates¡¯s mind was the shadow of Matthew Saxon.
Those long, captivating peach blossom eyes curved toward her, and she heard him saying to her with that yful tone, "Scarlett Yates, why did you crawl into the bushes, making me search for so long."
"Look at the state you¡¯re in now, like a drowned rat, tsk tsk, you really are pitiful."
"Even a woman like Alice Green, you can¡¯t outmatch her. What prospects do you have, you¡¯re aplete fool."
"Scarlett Yates, do you want to leave here? Beg me, if you just beg me, I¡¯ll take you away."
"Please, Matthew Saxon, please, take me away..." In the final second before darkness enveloped her, she reached out her hand towards that phantom in the rain...
--
"Young Master, it¡¯s pouring rain right now, it¡¯s unsafe to go out to sea. You should wait a bit longer..."
"Get out of my way!"
"Young Master, it¡¯s really unsafe now. If you set off now, there will be danger."
"I¡¯ll say it once more, move aside."
"Young Master..." George was about to persuade again when he caught sight of Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyes, suddenly darkened to the extreme, and he was scared into silence immediately.
Matthew Saxon suddenly turned his head and looked at the world of white outside the window. After a moment, he sighed deeply and closed his eyes saying, "She must be scared."
George knew exactly who ¡¯she¡¯ referred to.
George was taken aback, watching Matthew Saxon slowly turn around. The face that previously looked indifferent in front of Maxwell Saxon was now as cold as ice, with not a hint of expression, his eyes filled with gloom.
"George, she¡¯s scared. In such heavy rain, on that deserted ind, she would be very afraid."
"Yes, under such circumstances, no one wouldn¡¯t be scared."
"So, I must go."
"But..."
"You don¡¯t need to say anymore. Another word from you, and I¡¯ll arrange for you to expand the newpany in C City."
"C City?" George¡¯s expression changed, and he dared not say another word.
That godforsaken ce, unbearably hot all year round, whoever went would be unlucky.
It seems the Young Master has made up his mind and will not change it.
Though worried, George had no choice but to obey orders.
During a storm, usually no boats dared to go out to sea. Anyone seeking to do so in such dreadful weather would have to be sick of living, reckless with their life.
But for the second Young Master of the Saxon Family, none of this posed a problem.
Ian Dous¡¯s marina had yachts in abundance. Even ten yachts wouldn¡¯t be a problem.
Upon going downstairs, they were readying a vehicle to head to Ian Dous¡¯s ce.
Just as they reached the outside of the main gate, they saw someone running breathlessly toward them.
George looked closely, immediately stopped in his tracks, and said to Matthew Saxon, "Young Master, that¡¯s someone from beside the eldest young master."
"Second Young Master, the eldest young master sent someone to say that Miss Green has returned."
Matthew Saxon paused in his steps, his expression changed slightly, and his lips seemed to move slightly too.
George nced at his expression and asked on his behalf the question he wanted to ask, "And Miss Yates? How is she?"
"Miss Yates?" The person was stunned for a moment, then quickly said, "Miss Yates didn¡¯t return with them. ording to Miss Green..."
He seemed to have something he couldn¡¯t express or was afraid to say. As he spoke, he nced surreptitiously at Matthew Saxon, taking a long time to finish even a single sentence.
Chapter 365: Is that what she said?
Chapter 365: Chapter 365: Is that what she said?
George frowned slightly, a vague sense of unease rising in his heart. He hurriedly asked, "What exactly happened? Tell the Young Master clearly, wasn¡¯t Miss Green with Miss Yates? Howe she didn¡¯te back with her together?"
Did something unexpected happen in between?
Just thinking about it made George¡¯s heart thump wildly. He instinctively looked at Matthew Saxon.
God forbid, it mustn¡¯t be as he feared.
Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t guarantee what the Young Master would do.
After all these years by Matthew¡¯s side, George had never seen him truly lose his temper, so he didn¡¯t know what Matthew would be like in a fit of rage.
But with a bit of thought, it was easy to imagine that whatever it would be, it would surely be terrifying.
Matthew¡¯s expression changed for just a moment, his face seemed to stiffen for those few seconds, and soon, he was expressionless again, looking at the messenger with cold indifference.
That person, just like George, sneaked a nce at Matthew, and then, startled by his cool gaze, quickly looked away, his expression not very good. He stammered, "Miss Green said that after she and Miss Yates were taken to that ind, not long after, they were chased. They got separated while escaping. She found a ce to hide, and only when sheter saw a yacht passing by did she dare to run out and catch a ride back."
"As for Miss Yates, after they got separated, she hasn¡¯t seen Miss Yates since. So, she doesn¡¯t know what happened to Miss Yates."
"Is that what she said?" After listening, Matthew asked coolly, without much change in his expression.
"Yes, that¡¯s what Miss Green said."
"She was so frightened on the ind and utterly exhausted that she only managed to say a few words before fainting."
Matthew nodded slightly, his expression indifferent, "I understand."
"Well, if there¡¯s nothing else, Young Master, I¡¯ll take my leave now."
After speaking, seeing Matthew nod slightly, the messenger turned and left.
As he turned, he couldn¡¯t help but reveal a look of confusion and puzzled expression, muttering to himself.
Strange, didn¡¯t they say this Miss Yates was highly valued by the Young Master? Yet upon hearing Miss Yates might be in such danger, his expression didn¡¯t change at all, as if this woman meant nothing to him, even dispensable.
It seems those rumors were untrue.
This Young Master hasn¡¯t changed, just the same as before, never cing any woman in his heart.
Truly a cold-hearted man, hearing that his fianc¨¦e was chased and her whereabouts unknown, he didn¡¯t even furrow a brow. Such indifference is chilling.
So, these wealthy Young Masters are unreliable. Although rich and powerful, and good-looking, they neverck women around them, so their hearts would never settle on any one woman.
However, while he was feeling indignant for Scarlett Yates in his heart, he didn¡¯t see, at the moment he turned around, the sh of murderous intent in Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyes.
But George saw it.
This was the first time George saw undisguised murderous intent in Matthew¡¯s eyes, wrapped in a chillingly sharp aura, just a nce would make one tremble with fear.
Thus, George knew that no matter who was behind this incident, they wouldn¡¯t meet a good end this time.
Chapter 366: Joking with One’s Own Life
Chapter 366: Chapter 366: Joking with One¡¯s Own Life
--
"What, you want to go to sea?" Ian Dous pursed his lips, looking incredulously at his sweet granddaughter standing before him.
He nced out the window, seeing that not only had the pouring rain not ceased, but it was getting heavier, as if it wouldn¡¯t stop until it flooded the world.
His face grew more unsightly, and he mmed his hand heavily on the table, shouting angrily, "Absurd, how can you go to sea in this weather? Are you courting death?"
The humidity brought by the heavy rain hit the window, forming ayer of mist, white and blurry, making the outside world seem like another unknown realm, unclear and indistinct.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s posture by the window was tall and upright, motionless, his expressionless face directed at Ian Dous, eyes firm and determined, he spoke coolly, "Grandfather, I must go, please grant my request."
Ian Dous was stunned, his eyes changed again, but his face remained overcast and icy, his brows furrowed, unable to disperse the anger.
When had his sweetie ever spoken to him in such a serious and polite manner?
And now, he was using this on him for that utterly unlikable girl.
Initially, he thought the tenderness and affection shown to that girl in front of him were all an act, but now it was clear, it wasn¡¯t an act, he was genuinely smitten.
This was not a good thing.
He knew that girl was not suitable for his sweet granddaughter, and it¡¯s not even about familypatibility, just take the current situation, that girl was trouble.
"No way, I won¡¯t agree, Matthew, going to sea in this weather, you¡¯re ying with your life. I have only one grandchild, though he¡¯s not very promising, he¡¯s still my treasured one since childhood. You want your grandfather to personally push you into danger, your grandfather won¡¯t do that."
What happens to that girl, it¡¯s none of his business.
Be it life or death, he didn¡¯t have the leisure to worry.
To send his sweet granddaughter into danger for a trivial girl, how could he agree!
"Grandfather really won¡¯t agree?"
Matthew Saxon pleaded for half an hour, but Ian Dous steadfastly refused to relent.
Ian Dous replied with a cold face, "I won¡¯t agree, no matter what you say, I won¡¯t agree. Give up on this."
Matthew Saxon narrowed his eyes slightly, suddenly he smiled, his thin lips curled up, a cold smile, "So, grandfather, you¡¯d let your grandson¡¯s wife die rather than save her?"
Ian Dous also smiled coldly, letting out a disdainful huff from his nose, raising his chin slightly, fingers tapping lightly on the table, speaking coolly and indifferently, "Matthew, now let¡¯s be honest, that girl, I never intended to acknowledge her. She wants to be my granddaughter-inw, but she¡¯s not qualified."
"Since you brought this up today, let me make it clear to you, even if Roy Saxon acknowledges her, I won¡¯t agree to your marriage. Don¡¯t think about marrying her."
"That girl is not suitable for you, don¡¯t dwell on her anymore. If she is lucky and returns safely this time, you should separate. Grandfather will introduce you to a truly suitable woman. If she¡¯s unlucky enough to lose her life on that ind, then it¡¯s merely her fate, and no one is to me."
Matthew Saxon curled his lips, suddenlyughing aloud, his eyes fixed on Ian Dous, a terribly cold glint emerging in his slender eyes, looking at Ian Dous for a moment with a cold, heartless, and almost stranger-like gaze.
Chapter 367: I Asked the Wrong Person
Chapter 367: Chapter 367: I Asked the Wrong Person
"What are you staring at me like that for, boy? What, are you going to break with your grandfather for that girl?" Ian Dous, feeling uneasy under such a cold and unfamiliar gaze for a few seconds, squints his thin eyes and tightens his lips, asking coldly.
Matthew Saxon chuckles, ncing at him a few more seconds before pulling back his gaze.
He curled his lips and said calmly, "Since grandfather refuses to help, I have no choice but to seek other means. I shouldn¡¯t havee this time. I asked the wrong person and disturbed you, Grandfather."
"I hope you take care of yourself, Grandfather. I won¡¯t take up your time any longer."
After speaking, he no longer appeals to Ian Dous, and actually turns to leave.
This time, Ian Dous bes unsure, starting to panic.
"Stop, you little rascal, where do you think you¡¯re going?" Ian Dous is so furious he blows his beard and res.
"Since Grandfather won¡¯t help, there are always those willing to risk things for money. Do you think I can¡¯t find someone to sail out? I just thought it would be more convenient and reliable here with Grandfather, but clearly, I shouldn¡¯t waste my time here." As he spoke, he didn¡¯t pause, and after finishing, he had already walked out the door.
Ian Dous shouted several times behind him, but couldn¡¯t make him stop.
"Someone, stop him for me!" In a rush and fury, Ian Dous chased after him without thinking.
When he got out, he saw Matthew Saxon had already walked to the car, George opened the door, and he bent down to get into the car.
"Wait, let¡¯s discuss the matter you just mentioned!" Ian Dous couldn¡¯t let him leave.
Speaking of the family¡¯s yacht and captain, they¡¯re much safer and more reliable, even if this excursion would be dangerous, the risk factor is surely less than those Matthew finds himself.
"I don¡¯t have time to consider anymore, Grandfather, either agree now, or I will leave immediately." Sitting inside the car, under the soft warm yellow light, his narrow eyes faintly reveal numerous bloodshots, and his perfectly handsome face shows some decadence and darkness under the fatigue and oppressed rage for a long time.
Rain pours down like water.
Some small pits on the ground are already filled with murky muddy water.
Ian Dous¡¯s face is as cold and dark as the gloomy sky, full of anger he can¡¯t express.
He¡¯s being threatened by his precious grandson.
But he has no way around it.
If he doesn¡¯tpromise, how can he watch helplessly as he rushes blindly, then falls into real danger?
Ultimately, there¡¯s no solution, he can only sigh deeply with unwillingness,promising in a tone of suppressed anger yet helplessness, "You little rascal, always liked to go against me since you were small, causing worry back then and still causing worry now. You insist on finding that girl, what else can Grandfather do?"
"Remember, no matter what happens, safetyes first. Grandfather waits for you to bring that girl back."
--
Going out to sea in a massive storm, the danger faced is imaginable.
The yacht soon swayed in the huge waves after sailing for a while.
Even if it¡¯s built more luxuriously, highly equipped, a luxury yacht amodating hundreds, it still cannot stabilize under the storm¡¯s assault.
Fortunately, halfway through the yacht¡¯s course, the rain gradually lessened significantly, and the wind on the sea wasn¡¯t as strong anymore.
Chapter 368: Scarlett Yates, You Mustn’t Be in Trouble
Chapter 368: Chapter 368: Scarlett Yates, You Mustn¡¯t Be in Trouble
The swaying yacht gradually steadied, progressing at a consistent speed toward its destination.
Matthew Saxon stood on the deck.
Even though he was holding an umbre, the rain still nted onto him with the wind, soaking most of his shirt, and his hair waspletely drenched.
He watched the dark rolling sea, his expression gradually darkening as well. His hand, clutching the railing, tightened repeatedly, as if he was about to crush it.
Under the storm, the sea was no longer a pure and refreshing blue, turning into a sinister ck, like a bottomless abyss.
Pursued, and still missing...
Just these two pieces of information made his heart unable to calm down for a long time.
"Scarlett Yates..." His voice was hoarse and low, filled with deep fatigue.
Whether Alice Green¡¯s words were true or not, he had no time to ask in detail, nor time to analyze.
The only thought in his mind was that he must find her.
No matter what, he must find her.
"Young Master, if Miss Green could escape a pursuit ande back, then Miss Yates, being so smart, will definitely be fine too. Perhaps she, like Miss Green, has found a ce to hide, and once you reach the ind, you can bring her back."
Matthew Saxon had been standing on the deck for almost an hour.
During that hour, he was drenched by rain and battered by the cold wind, ruining his usually elegant and charming image.
He looked utterly disheveled.
His hair was soaked by the rain and then tousled disorderly by the wind, and his clothes were wet, limp, and sticking to his body, with rain running down his handsome face from his forehead and brows.
Such a disheveled and unconcerned-for-image Young Master was rare.
However, after meeting Scarlett Yates, such asions for the Young Master seemed to have increased.
"Do you really think so?" Matthew Saxon turned around to look at George, his dark, icy gaze falling upon him, and George immediately felt a chill sweep over him with Matthew¡¯s gaze, causing him to shiver.
"Yes, Young Master, Miss Yates is very clever. She wouldn¡¯t let herself fall into danger. George believes she will surely be okay."
"You¡¯re right." Matthew looked at him for a moment, then turned away, gazing expressionlessly at the dark sea, his deep, cold voice was carried by the wind to George¡¯s ears, "She¡¯s always been witty and smart, she wouldn¡¯t fall into danger easily."
But a voice deep inside immediately contradicted him.
If she were really smart enough, how could she have been taken to that ind?
Once such thoughts emerged, he dared not dwell on them further.
Matthew¡¯s fingers clutching the railing tightened and tightened, until they couldn¡¯t grip any more forcefully, and his knuckles turned white.
He stared at the boundless deep sea, lips tightly pressed together, his slender eyes seeming to look through the white rain curtain to somewhere.
Scarlett Yates, you absolutely must be alright.
---
It felt like an eternity had passed before the yacht finallynded sessfully.
The moment the gangway was lowered, Matthew Saxon stepped briskly onward.
"Young Master, Young Master, the umbre..."
Though the rain had lessened somewhat, it hadn¡¯t stopped, yet Matthew walked directly into the rain curtain without using an umbre or wearing a raincoat.
Very quickly, his half-wet shirt becamepletely soaked by the rain.
"Some of you check over there, and the rest of you search there and there thoroughly. Remember, you must search carefully, don¡¯t leave any spot unchecked." Once George finished assigning the search tasks and turned back to look for Matthew Saxon, he discovered that Matthew was already nowhere to be seen.
Chapter 369: My Heart Seemed to Stop Beating
Chapter 369: Chapter 369: My Heart Seemed to Stop Beating
Before leaving, Ian Dous¡¯s repeated instructions were something he dared not forget.
After a brief moment of hesitation, he quickly ran into the forest, following the path that Matthew Saxon had just taken.
The soil was soaked with water, making the ground slippery and dirty. Every step felt like walking through mud.
The expensive shoes werepletely covered in mud; the muddy water seeped through the shoe seams and filled the inside with quite a bit of sludge.
Matthew Saxon wiped the rain off his face and, upon spotting a certain fire pit, swiftly moved toward it.
"Scarlett Yates." He stood by the fire for a moment, then turned to search around nearby, shouting Scarlett Yates¡¯s name loudly while trudging and searching with difficulty.
The air seemed to carry a faint scent of blood.
A very light scent, indistinguishable if one didn¡¯t carefully discern it.
Strands of the bloody smell were blown by a gust of wind into Matthew Saxon¡¯s nostrils.
His body stiffened, and his face abruptly changed, and he immediately sped off in the direction from which the wind hade.
He was moving so urgently and quickly that an entire foot sank into a soft patch of ground, the rain-soaked earth copsing under his weight, enveloping his footpletely.
As he pulled his foot out from the mud pit, it brought up great clumps of mud, seeming as if a heavy stone was bound to his foot.
At this moment, he couldn¡¯t afford to worry about anything else.
No time to clear away the sludge, he continued forward, dragging arge mass of mud along.
After walking a while longer, the scent of blood became increasingly pronounced.
The previously uncertain smell now was starkly clear.
His expression darkened further, his pace quickened urgently, until he reached a deep and dense thicket and came to a halt.
"Scarlett?" Matthew whispered toward the thicket, his hand hanging by his side clenched into a fist, his rain-washed face slightly pale.
The thing that had been haunting his mind for so long, the thought he dared not delve into, seemed to be happening right before his eyes.
For a moment, he didn¡¯t dare to step inside.
All around was silent, except for the sound of rain and his breathing.
He parted the bushes obstructing his view.
In an instant, his face turned ashen white.
Even long after, Matthew would never forget seeing Scarlett Yates lying lifeless in the mud at that moment; it felt as if all the blood in his body froze, stopping its flow, and a chill ran through his system, from his head to his toe.
What kind of feeling was this?
If he were to describe it in detail, it would be beyond the reach of words.
Yet for the rest of his life, he would never want to experience it again.
His heartbeat seemed to stop, his body stiff as a block of icy stone.
As if trapped in a nightmare.
The scene he least wanted to imagine was urring vividly right before his eyes.
"Scarlett." He moved his rigid legs forward.
At that moment, his legs felt like heavy lead, every step requiring immense effort.
"Scarlett." He squatted down, slowly reaching a hand to touch her nostrils.
He had considered the worst possible oue.
But he didn¡¯t want to face it at all; he¡¯d rather it just be a nightmare, no matter how terrible, as nightmares are only dreams, and upon waking, he could return to reality.
Chapter 370: She Died?
Chapter 370: Chapter 370: She Died?
He¡¯s afraid of nothing.
From childhood to adulthood, it¡¯s always others who fear him. Has there ever been anything that could make him feel afraid?
Yet his fingers are trembling.
Until he touched her nose, feeling the faintest, weakest breath, it was as if he had walked through the gates of hell, drenched all over.
The cold sweat on his face mixed with the rain, sliding down his defined features.
"Young Master, Miss Yates, she..." George hurriedly ran over and finally found Matthew Saxon, but was shocked by his current appearance.
In just ten short minutes, Matthew Saxon¡¯splexion had turned remarkably bad, as if all the color had drained from his face, making him look as pale as a ghost.
Beside him, the usually lively and energetic Scarlett Yatesy in the muddy water, surrounded by blood behind her head, motionless, her face a deathly pale, with seemingly not a trace of life left.
Is she... dead?
George, with one hand still shielding a bothersome bush, paused as he stepped in.
His figure froze.
Honestly, he didn¡¯t have any particrly strong feelings towards Scarlett.
But because of the rtionship between her and Matthew Saxon, he paid extra attention to her.
But seeing her now, seemingly lifeless in the rain, he felt a tinge of sadness.
She better not really be gone; never had he wished so intensely for her to live well.
At least, for their Young Master¡¯s sake, she must live well.
The Young Master has developed feelings for her; if she truly died, he would be heartbroken, devastated.
Matthew Saxon picked up the unconscious Scarlett Yates, turned around, and walked briskly back.
"Her head is injured. Contact the hospital immediately, and as soon as we reach the dock, head there straight away."
"Yes, Young Master." George felt much relieved upon hearing Matthew Saxon say this.
Thank goodness, Scarlett is still alive. Seeing her just now, lying motionless with a deathly pallor, had really worried him.
On the way back, Matthew Saxon walked briskly.
No, he was practically running all the way back.
He dared not hold onto any hope; even though he¡¯d found her, even though she was still alive, the wound on her back head couldn¡¯t be ignored.
Who on earth?
Who could have dealt such a brutal blow, forcing her to her death?
Everyone knew she was his, Matthew Saxon¡¯s woman, and he couldn¡¯t fathom anyone daring to oppose the Saxon Family so recklessly.
The Saxon n is vast, having developed the Seymour Consortium to such amanding stature. Naturally, it has made numerous enemies over time.
Yet, regardless of how many enemies the Saxon Family has, none have dared to harm a member of the Saxon Family.
Because this means, once discovered, they¡¯d face a fate worse than death.
Scarlett Yates is just an ordinary girl without any status or background, and her presence poses no threat to anyone.
The chilling rain poured over his face again and again as he carried Scarlett Yates out of the woods, his eyes filled with cold murder, the aura of coldness surrounding him forcing others to retreat.
That cold, murderous gaze shed in his bloodshot eyes, making his appearance resemble that of Asura emerging from hell.
Chapter 371: He Began to Care About Her
Chapter 371: Chapter 371: He Began to Care About Her
No one dared to ask him another question.
Nor did anyone dare to approach him by a single step.
Even George, followed him at a distance.
The moment when murderous intent shed in Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyes, George knew that this time the Young Master was absolutely going to go all out.
The person who dared to go against his beloved would certainly meet a very tragic end.
--
Upon returning to the yacht, Matthew immediately had clean clothes brought over to change Scarlett Yates into.
Anticipating some unpleasant possibilities, he also brought a doctor.
Although the yacht¡¯s equipment wasn¡¯t asplete as a hospital¡¯s, it could still perform basic examinations and treatments.
Under Matthew¡¯s terrifyingly cold gaze, the doctor, trembling with fear, finished examining Scarlett Yates¡¯s injuries and then nervously reported, "Miss Yates¡¯s injuries are quite serious. From her current state, she¡¯s unconscious due to excessive blood loss. The exact condition will need a more thorough examination at the hospital."
Matthew frowned, turned his head to look at Scarlett¡¯s still pale and bloodless face, and frowned even more deeply, "You just need to tell me, is her life in danger?"
This was the most crucial point and also his greatest concern.
"Miss Yates¡¯s physical condition is rtively stable, there¡¯s no life-threatening danger, she¡¯s just unable to wake up for a while due to excessive blood loss."
Matthew¡¯s heart suddenly rxed, nodded, and said, "Alright, you may leave."
The doctor couldn¡¯t wait to hear these words.
God knows how nervous and scared he was, in this short time, cold sweat had broken out on his back.
Although this second Young Master seemed very calm, as if his emotions hadn¡¯t been affected, anyone who looked into his eyes would be startled.
The room door closed gently.
Even though it was on a yacht, the bedroom on this luxurious yacht was in no way perfunctory.
The spacious and bright room was furnished with luxurious and extravagant facilities.
Scarletty on the soft bed, the bedspread beneath her was white, the quilt was white, and the pillows were white as well.
Her face was also white, that kind of pallor thates after extreme weakness.
If he had been an hour or twote, would she have never been able to open those closed eyes again?
Recalling the moment he found her, he still felt a lingering fear.
But it was also at that moment he realized that his care for her was more than he had imagined.
He hadn¡¯t felt fear in a long time.
The first time he experienced so-called fear was when he was seven years old, the moment Little Tail was swept away by the sea in front of him, when fear came crashing down and overwhelmed him.
That feeling, he would never forget for the rest of his life.
Even though he was only seven at the time, which was over ten years ago, thinking of that little girl who always followed behind him like a tail, clutching his sleeve and softly calling him Brother Matthew, his heart still ached faintly.
Little Tail apanied him for just two months, but she would forever live in his memory.
At seven years old, he lost the dearest, most cherished Little Tail.
Now, he would not let history repeat itself.
Whether he wanted to admit it or not, this woman named Scarlett Yates already had a different ce in his heart.
He began to care about her.
Because of this care that arose at some unknown time, he was so fearful of losing her.
Chapter 372: You Must Listen to Me
Chapter 372: Chapter 372: You Must Listen to Me
There was a bowl of ginger soup on the cab beside.
The ginger soup was simmered thickly, emitting a pungent, nose-stinging aroma.
She had been soaked by the rain for so long that there wasn¡¯t a single dry spot on her body; the wet clothes had clung to her for so long that the cold had seeped into her very core.
Ginger soup could ward off the cold.
She was still unconscious, and Matthew Saxon carefully propped her up, putting a soft cushion behind her, gently supporting the back of her head with one hand while scooping a spoonful of ginger soup with the other, blowing on it before bringing it to her lips.
He had never served any woman like this before.
Whether it was helping her sit up or feeding her ginger soup, both actions seemed awkward and even a bit clumsy.
The second young master of the Saxon Family, who lived a pampered life, was always the one being served by others; when did he ever have the chance to serve anyone himself?
Not to mention, he had always been ustomed to arrogance and wildness, given his noble status, making friends mostly within elite circles; the number of people who could truly catch his eye and upy his heart barely amounted to two or three.
If his Fox and Hound Allies were to see this scene, they would probably be dumbfounded, absolutely astonished.
The ginger soup fed to her mouth was quickly spat out by Scarlett Yates.
The ginger juice spilled onto the freshly changed clothes.
Matthew Saxon frowned, and after wiping at her lips a few times, he attempted to feed her a few more spoonfuls.
Scarlett¡¯s mouth seemed to move unconsciously, seemingly swallowing the soup, but in the blink of an eye, it was again spat out.
Matthew became a bit grim-faced.
The doctor had just said that she was not in any life-threatening danger and was only in deep unconsciousness due to excessive blood loss.
But now, she couldn¡¯t even swallow water, a condition that wasn¡¯t promising at all.
His eyebrows knitted tighter and tighter, muttering in a low voice whether she could hear or not, "Scarlett, since your will to survive is so strong, just obediently drink this bowl of ginger soup."
"Usually, you can argue and defy me as much as you want, but this time, you have to listen to me."
"I know you are very reluctant to give me that jade pendant, but if you obediently drink this soup, once you recover, I will return the pendant to you."
He had always carried that Double Fish Jade Pendant, originally aplete piece, which Roy Saxon had split into two halves as engagement tokens.
The jade pendant was an heirloom, reportedly able to turn danger into safety and ensure peace when worn.
Matthew, of course, didn¡¯t believe in such things; he had just gotten used to wearing it from a young age, so he continued to carry it.
At this moment, he took out the pendant and hung the still warm piece around Scarlett¡¯s neck.
Back then, he had despised sharing the same item with her, hence forcibly taking her piece of the pendant.
At that time, who would have thought that this woman, whom he once disregarded, would now tug at his heartstrings like this?
Perhaps his earlier words had an effect, because when he tried again to feed the ginger soup to Scarlett, she didn¡¯t spit it out.
After finishing feeding the entire bowl of rich ginger soup, herplexion improved significantly, no longer appearing as lifeless as before.
Holding her icy, devoid of warmth hand, Matthew quietlymanded, "Scarlett Yates, you must wake up quickly. If you continue to sleep like this, I will take back all those promises just now, and that golden abacus too, I¡¯ll take it back with me."
Chapter 373: A Very Scary, Very Scary Person
Chapter 373: Chapter 373: A Very Scary, Very Scary Person
"I will do what I say. If you don¡¯t believe me, just keep sleeping."
He also said many other threatening words.
But this time, Scarlett Yates no longer listened to him.
She remained unconscious, not even her eyelids moved.
In her daze, she heard a voice faintly.
A voice she had longed to hear for a very long time, a voice that appeared many times in her hallucinations and dreams, yet always vanished without a trace when she awoke.
Upon hearing this voice again, Scarlett no longer felt the initial ecstatic joy.
She thought, this must be another of her hallucinations.
Once she opened her eyes, these illusions would disappearpletely, plunging her into a deeper and more hopeless despair.
She was already tired.
Time and again igniting hope, only to face disappointment and despair over and over again, truly exhausting.
So she continued to sleep deeply.
He¡¯s noting back, so why should she cling bitterly to an impossible dream?
She no longer wished to face the pain and despair of false hopes.
So, it¡¯s best to continue sleeping forever, never waking again, avoiding fear, despair, and pain.
--
Scarlett slept for three days and nights without waking.
She had no idea how many people were busy because of her during those three days and nights, nor how many people were implicated because of her.
These days, Matthew Saxon seemed to have be a different person.
He turned into a very frightening person.
Although he wasn¡¯t usually a gentle or personable man, he wasn¡¯t someone to make people quake with fear at a nce, nor would he lose his temper over minor issues.
Everyone who interacted with him these days was on edge, nervous, not daring to breathe loudly in his presence, and every word spoken was cautious and careful, fearful of identally angering Second Young Master Saxon and meeting a grim fate.
"You go."
"No, you go."
"I... I¡¯m afraid, I¡¯m timid, you go instead."
"I¡¯m also scared, you know I¡¯m usually tongue-tied, if I identally say the wrong thing, I won¡¯t be able to stay here anymore."
"Wah, why has Young Master be so scary now? His cold demeanor looks like he¡¯s ready to eat someone, it¡¯s terrifying."
"Yeah, haven¡¯t you noticed how oppressive the atmosphere has beentely? You can¡¯t even hearughter anymore. Young Master used to be so gentle with us, now he¡¯s be so fierce. Does he really like Miss Yates that much? For her, he¡¯s not eating or sleeping well these days, he looks so haggard, it¡¯s heartbreaking."
"This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Young Master so emaciated and despondent over a woman. Seems like he¡¯s truly moved this time, but I don¡¯t think the Old Master likes Miss Yates much."
"Exactly, everyone knows the Old Master favors Miss Pearl Simmons. In terms of background, looks, temperament, education, and talent, Miss Pearl Simmons excels in every aspect, far surpassing Miss Yates."
"Beauty is in the eye of the beholder. No matter how outstanding Miss Pearl Simmons may be, if the Young Master doesn¡¯t favor her, what good is it? No matter how powerful or overbearing the Old Master is, he can¡¯t force the Young Master to marry her."
Chapter 374: It’s Probably All Figured Out
Chapter 374: Chapter 374: It¡¯s Probably All Figured Out
"After discussing for so long, who exactly is going to bring Young Master his meal?"
As soon as these words were spoken, the maids who had been huddled together eagerly gossiping immediately dispersed.
The group shoved each other, hesitant, but none wanted to step into the room that chilled the corridor with its icy aura.
"What are you all doing standing here?" Just then, George came up from downstairs, seeing them crowded at the door, pushing and shoving, he frowned and slowly approached.
"George, thank goodness, you¡¯re finally here!" Upon seeing him, several maids lit up like they¡¯d seen their savior, eagerly approaching with bright eyes.
Staring into these pairs of oddly bright eyes, George felt an ominous sensation, and couldn¡¯t help but step back, "What do you guys want?"
"George, you are the kindest, most warm-hearted, most righteous man in the world."
"That¡¯s right, George, you really are the most helpful, gentlemanly man we¡¯ve ever met."
The fox paying homage to the chicken, never with good intentions.
Faced with this group of women offering ttery with dubious motives, George felt no joy; he frowned at them, "What exactly do you want me to do, just say it."
"See, George understands us best; we definitely didn¡¯t misjudge you." A maid stepped forward, offering the meal box in her hand with a ttering smile, "Nothing too special, you just need to take this meal box inside, it¡¯s just a matter of lifting a finger for you, right?"
George looked at the meal box and frowned again, "Why don¡¯t you take it in yourselves?"
"You know, Young Master¡¯s temper has been terribletely. If you¡¯re not careful, he¡¯ll throw things and rage; it¡¯s terrifying, we wouldn¡¯t dare go in."
"Yes, yes, yesterday Rose went in to deliver a meal, and she was so scareding out her legs went weak."
"George, please help, we¡¯ll treat you to a mealter; Young Master trusts you most, he may lose his temper at anyone, but he won¡¯t at you."
The women started chirping away like sparrows, one after another.
Seeing their relentless efforts would persist until he agreed, George sighed in frustration, "Alright, alright, I¡¯ll take it in for you."
Immediately, cheers erupted, though they only covered their mouths tough quietly.
At this time, who would dareugh heartily outside Young Master¡¯s room? If he heard, it would be courting disaster.
Everyone knows Miss Yates has been in aa for three days without waking.
Although the doctors say there¡¯s no immediate danger to life, the injury is in the brain, and she¡¯s been sleeping continuously, the condition might worsen.
This is exactly why Young Master¡¯s temper has been getting worse.
If Miss Yates remainsatose for two more days, Young Master might even have murderous intentions.
--
George knocked lightly on the door, waiting a long time before hearing a low and husky voice from inside, "Come in."
Pushing the door open, as soon as George stepped in, Matthew Saxon¡¯s clear yet raspy voice sounded, "Any findings?"
George was momentarily stunned, then realized what he was referring to.
After closing the door, he walked to the bedside and whispered, "Yes, it¡¯s mostly clear now."
Chapter 375: Someone Else
Chapter 375: Chapter 375: Someone Else
"Probably?" Matthew Saxon¡¯s tone carried a hint of dissatisfaction.
George understood his mood at the moment.
After returning to the ind and undergoing a careful examination, the doctor said something.
He said, Scarlett Yates¡¯ head injury was very deadly. Had it not been for her good constitution and strong will to survive, she might have lost her life.
Three days ago, Scarlett Yates had a high fever, reaching up to 41 degrees.
If it weren¡¯t for the efforts made to reduce her fever, her brain might have been damaged even if she survived two or three days of such high fever.
What does brain damage imply?
It means that even if she wakes up in the future, she wouldn¡¯t return to normal; she might have been turned into a fool.
He remembered Matthew Saxon¡¯s face bing terrifyingly grim after hearing this, and immediately ordered him to investigate the mastermind behind the scenes. No matter who it is, once identified, they must not be let go.
With the Saxon Family¡¯s influence, coupled with this being Ian Dous¡¯ territory, uncovering the truth of a matter shouldn¡¯t be hard.
Thus, with Uncle Spencer¡¯s help, it took George only two days to capture the person.
Logically, with the person captured, the matter should have been settled, and the subsequent punishment would be Matthew Saxon¡¯s decision.
However, when thinking of another highly suspicious person in this investigation, George hesitated whether he should speak.
That person has a special status; mentioning them might not sit well with the young master.
George hesitated and said, "Young Master, there¡¯s something... I don¡¯t know if I should say it."
"When did you learn to be indecisive like this? There¡¯s nothing you should or shouldn¡¯t say. How have I instructed you?" Matthew Saxon¡¯s face showed his impatience, and his tone turned cold.
Cold sweat broke out on George¡¯s forehead.
No wonder that group of women were afraid to enter; the young master¡¯s temper indeed has gotten worse, even making George anxious.
He took a deep breath, not daring to hesitate further and revealed the truth bit by bit, "We have caught the person who took Miss Yates and Miss Green to the ind. After interrogation, he admitted to orchestrating this but still denies working for anyone or trying to kill Miss Yates."
"He said he took Miss Yates and Miss Green to the ind, left them with food for two days, and then left. From beginning to end, he only wanted to hide them, never intending to kill."
"We¡¯ve investigated thoroughly; what he said is basically true. People on the yacht that took Miss Green back to the ind also said Miss Green had a bag of food when boarding."
Upon hearing this, Matthew Saxon¡¯s silhouette seemed to stiffen slightly and slowly turned around.
He sat in the shadows.
His handsome face was cast in shadow, the corners of his brows and eyes revealed a chilly coldness, and his indifferent, gloomy eyes seemed devoid of warmth, appearing extraordinarily icy.
The room¡¯s temperature was already low, and with one cold nce from him, it seemed to drop several degrees suddenly.
Despite having followed Matthew Saxon for many years, George still felt the pressure, paused for a few seconds, took a deep breath, and then slowly said, "Young Master, ording to the person¡¯s statement, they never intended to kill and silence anyone. Had they wanted that, they wouldn¡¯t have revealed the hiding ce to the young master, allowing you to find Miss Yates. So, the attack on Miss Yates might have been by another person."
Chapter 376 Evidence
Chapter 376: Chapter 376 Evidence
"What¡¯s strange is that Miss Green had already seen the yacht and been discovered, so why did she leave with that bag of food?"
"The most important point is, that person also mentioned something." George¡¯s voice suddenly paused, and as he spoke, he seemed to have some difficulty, ncing up at Matthew Saxon.
"Why did you stop?" Matthew Saxon frowned slightly.
"The next thing I need to say concerns Miss Green..." George knew Alice Green held a special ce in Matthew Saxon¡¯s heart, so after hearing what was said, he hesitated for a long time, unsure of whether to tell Matthew Saxon.
If it really was Alice Green who did this, it wouldn¡¯t be too surprising.
A long time ago, Alice Green had relied on Matthew Saxon¡¯s affection to deal with the women around him.
If any woman slightly pleased Matthew Saxon, she would cause some trouble, but in the past she never went as far as to be so ruthless.
This time, however, she directly struck to kill¡ªif Scarlett Yates hadn¡¯t been lucky, she¡¯d already be reporting to King Yama.
Matthew Saxon was silent for a few seconds, his face betraying no emotion. He turned to look at the unconscious person on the bed, then pressed his lips together and said, "Speak."
With Matthew Saxon¡¯s permission, George felt no need to hold back. He ryed what the person had said in full detail to Matthew Saxon, "That person said that his primary target was originally Miss Green, but as a precaution, he also took Miss Yates. During the capture of Miss Yates, Miss Green was involved in the matter, helping to take her out."
"Miss Green said that Miss Yates was her rival; she hated Miss Yates very much and hoped that once the person took Miss Yates away, she would nevere back."
"I also investigated this matter myself, there were indeed people in that shop who saw Miss Green helping Miss Yates out, and a journalist who had been secretly following Miss Green captured some photos, proving the person wasn¡¯t lying."
After speaking, George took a man envelope from his bag and pulled out the photos inside.
"These photos have already been purchased. In the photos, the person helping Miss Yates is indeed Miss Green, Young Master, please take a look."
George handed a stack of photos over.
Matthew Saxon took them expressionlessly, casually looking at two, and his face instantly darkened.
His expression was already cold and grim, and now bing even more severe, it appeared frightening.
Bam¡ª
The photos were mmed onto the table forcefully.
Under immense pressure, George mustered the courage to say, "Young Master, to find out the truth of this matter, we should call Miss Green to ask her; perhaps, the truth will soon be clear."
A long silence followed.
As the oppressive atmosphere in the room was practically suffocating, Matthew Saxon turned, gently cing Scarlett Yates¡¯ hand back under the covers.
A cold voice faintly sounded, "You¡¯ve done well. This matter must remain confidential, it cannot be leaked."
"Rest assured, Young Master, and about Miss Green..."
In the past, those women were dispensable to the Young Master, so even if he knew Alice Green had done something secretly, he turned a blind eye.
This time, it should be different.
Scarlett Yates, after all, was the woman who had stirred the Young Master¡¯s heart, and once something is held in your heart, its meaning changes.
Chapter 377: Life or death, it’s all up to me to decide
Chapter 377: Chapter 377: Life or death, it¡¯s all up to me to decide
George was genuinely curious, this time, would the Young Master still turn a blind eye?
"I know how to handle this matter, you don¡¯t need to ask any more, just leave."
George knew that the words he just spoke, Matthew Saxon had heard them, and believed them.
In fact, what kind of person Alice Green truly was, his Young Master had always been clear about.
It¡¯s just unclear why the Young Master was especially indulgent towards her, even knowing what she had done, he turned a blind eye. It was this indulgence that led Alice Green to act more and more ruthlessly each time, so much so that even he couldn¡¯t stand to watch it anymore.
If this time the Young Master continued to choose to ignore it, then Alice Green would be even more reckless, wouldn¡¯t she?
This kind of thing would happen again in the future, but next time, Scarlett Yates might not be so lucky.
George knew he should leave.
But as he reached the door, he stopped, hesitated for a few seconds, and couldn¡¯t help but speak the words that had been stuck in his heart, "Young Master, if you really care about Miss Yates, you shouldn¡¯t continue to let things slide and remain indifferent. Miss Yates was lucky this time, but has the Young Master considered that next time, she might not be so fortunate."
"By then, even if the Young Master regrets, it would be toote."
It was inappropriate for him to say these words.
But he didn¡¯t want to see his Young Master filled with regret in the future.
Matthew Saxon suddenlyughed, "George, what makes you think I care about her?"
"Young Master braved the danger to insist on going to sea, isn¡¯t that obvious enough?"
"I admit that at first, I didn¡¯t have a good impression of Miss Yates, because she asked the Young Master for two billion as soon as she opened her mouth, at that time I thought she was a greedy woman..."
Matthew Saxonzily interrupted him, "It sounds like you no longer think she¡¯s a greedy woman now."
"She returned the two billion to the Young Master without touching a cent."
"Perhaps, she has other intentions, intentions that could get her more than two billion."
"Are you suggesting she intends to marry you? But Miss Yates has already agreed to a one-year agreement, which is enough to show..."
"That doesn¡¯t mean anything, within a year, many things can change."
After a few seconds of silence, George said, "If you truly don¡¯t care about Miss Yates, then why did you risk such danger to save her."
Matthew Saxon¡¯s handsome face seemed to wear a mask, the exquisite demon-like features hidden under a cold mask for a long time, and the deep eyes had also taken on the mask¡¯s coldness and falseness, making it impossible to see his true self.
He looked at George indifferently, his voice was also calm, "During this year, she is mine, whether she lives or dies is up to me. I won¡¯t let her die by someone else¡¯s hands."
"So, even if you know that this matter might have been done by Miss Green, Young Master, you¡¯re still going to pretend you don¡¯t know?" Somehow, anger suddenly arose in George¡¯s heart, which made him for the first time so directly confront and use Matthew Saxon.
After speaking, he was immediately stunned.
As if he couldn¡¯t believe he would say such things, couldn¡¯t believe he would actually reprimand his Young Master.
He thought, perhaps it was because he had watched the Young Master indulge Alice Green time and time again, and the dissatisfaction umted over so many years finally couldn¡¯t be held back anymore today.
Chapter 378: When did Young Master discover it?
Chapter 378: Chapter 378: When did Young Master discover it?
Matthew Saxon¡¯s face, which revealed none of his emotions, suddenly lit up with a meaningful smile. He was silent for a moment, then looked at George with an equally meaningful gaze and said slowly, "George, this is the first time you¡¯ve lost your temper at me over a woman by my side."
"Why?"
"Young Master..."
"This kind of thing has happened before, why couldn¡¯t you hold back this time?"
"Young Master, I just..."
"George, when did this happen?" Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyes seemed to see through everything. With just a few nces at George, he saw George¡¯s expression gradually change.
His expression became strange, as if he was nervous and uneasy, whispering, "Young Master, what are you talking about?"
Matthew Saxon had a faint smile at the corner of his lips and stared at him for a long time, a strange color shed in his slender eyes as he ndly said, "I told you, I will handle this matter. Do your part, and don¡¯t worry about other things."
"Why are you still standing there, go out."
Although Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t say anything specific, George felt a panic and unease as if his secrets had been exposed. After his face changed a few times, he left in a fluster.
What exactly is George¡¯s secret?
Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t say it out loud because he still wanted to preserve some dignity for him, considering their years of friendship.
When George came out of the room, his mind was nk for a few seconds, and then it became a mess.
His tightly clenched palm waspletely soaked with sweat.
He recalled Matthew Saxon¡¯s piercing yet knowing gaze, as if it had already seen through him, revealing the deep secrets he had hidden well.
But when did the Young Master discover it?
He thought he had hidden it well enough.
Even he himself was slow to realize, until he saw Scarlett Yates lying motionless in the mud, he began to slowly feel it.
Indeed, under the Young Master¡¯s sharp eyes, nothing could be hidden from him.
But, what should he do in the future?
After the Young Master discovered his secret, could he still stay by the Young Master¡¯s side as if nothing had happened like before?
This day was destined not to be calm for George anymore.
And this day was destined not to be calm for Alice Green either.
--
"Master Maxwell, Miss Green, Young Matthew has arrived."
Alice Green¡¯s hand shook twice, and a few drops of freshly brewed coffee spilled out, staining her white dress.
The coffee stains dripped onto her chest, dirtying the six-figure dress she wore, yet she seemed not to notice, staring dazedly at the door with the coffee cup in her hands.
Maxwell Saxon thoughtfully took in her odd behavior, stood up and walked next to her, cing a hand on her shoulder as if concerned, asking, "Alice, what¡¯s wrong with you?"
"Oh, nothing, nothing..." Alice Green withdrew her gaze with a strange expression, forced a smile at the corner of her lips, and handed the coffee cup in her hand to him, "I made it ording to your taste; try and see how it is?"
Maxwell Saxon smiled, "Your skills are impable."
Alice Green smiled again, though her smile still seemed unnatural, "Everyone knows your taste is very picky; getting such affirmation from you should make me feel honored, right?"
Just as she said this, she heard footsteps approaching.
Chapter 379 Won’t Take Too Much of Miss Green’s Time
Chapter 379: Chapter 379 Won¡¯t Take Too Much of Miss Green¡¯s Time
Alice Green¡¯s smile became more rigid, biting her lip, she slowly clenched her fists, nervously and uneasily looking up in the direction of the approaching footsteps.
Maxwell Saxon guided Alice Green to sit down beside him, took a sip of the coffee she had personally brewed, then turned his head and smiled gently at her, saying softly, "Your skills are getting better and better."
In the face of her fianc¨¦¡¯spliment, Alice Green couldn¡¯t bring herself to smile with joy. She forced a stiff smile, unnaturally, "Is¡ª is that so?"
"Yes, I¡¯m afraid after finishing this cup of coffee, my taste will be even pickier."
"As long as you like it." Alice Green¡¯s eyes flickered uncertainly, although she was speaking to Maxwell Saxon, she kept ncing at the person walking towards her.
Until Matthew Saxon stopped in front of her, she bit her lip tighter, lowered her head, and clenched her fist even more tightly.
"Brother, I need to discuss something with Miss Green." Matthew Saxon nced down at Alice Green, smirking, "Miss Green, I wonder if you¡¯re free now?"
"What do you want to discuss?" Alice Green bit her lip, her voice a little trembling.
"It¡¯s nothing much, just some questions in my mind that I¡¯d like Miss Green to rify."
Alice Green was silent for a few seconds, her hands tightly sped together, slowly and rigidly raised her head which had been lowered, revealing a pale and delicate face to Matthew Saxon, "Then you can say it now, Maxwell is not an outsider, what can¡¯t he hear?"
Matthew Saxon smirked, "Miss Green, are you sure you want me to talk in front of my brother?"
He seemed to beughing, yet Alice Green couldn¡¯t find any mirth in his eyes.
She suddenly felt a pang of panic, being looked at by his sharp, cold gaze made her feel guilty, her eyes flickered twice, biting her lip and averting her gaze, no longer daring to meet his eyes.
"Alice, since Matthew specifically came to see you, it must be something important, you should talk to him alone."
Alice Green gripped his hand tightly, not daring to look at Matthew Saxon, "Maxwell, I suddenly feel unwell, I want to go have a rest."
"What¡¯s wrong, where do you feel unwell?" Maxwell Saxon gently held her hand back.
Alice Green touched her forehead, seeming to frown lightly in pain, and said in a low voice, "I have a bit of a headache."
"If that¡¯s the case..." Maxwell Saxon soothingly patted her hand twice, helped her to stand up slowly, and looked at Matthew Saxon, saying, "Matthew, during the time Alice was stranded on the ind, she suffered a lot of fright, and after returning, she fell ill. Her body is just now recovering a bit. If it¡¯s not something particrly urgent, maybe it can wait until she has rested."
"How could Miss Green suddenly feel unwell?" Matthew Saxon nced deeply at Alice Green¡¯s somewhat pale face, standing still, showing no intention of leaving.
"I don¡¯t know either, my head just suddenly aches, and I feel very tired now..." After saying that, as if really exhausted, she leaned into Maxwell Saxon¡¯s embrace, resting her face against his chest,pletely avoiding looking at Matthew Saxon.
"It won¡¯t take too much of Miss Green¡¯s time." Matthew Saxon smiled faintly, in Maxwell Saxon¡¯s slightly displeased gaze, without needing them to invite him, he walked over to sit at the side.
He leaned back against the cushion, crossing his long legs.
Chapter 380: I Know Nothing!
Chapter 380: Chapter 380: I Know Nothing!
A hand supports the chin, fingers tracing the elegant curve of the jawline back and forth, watching Alice nestled in Maxwell Saxon¡¯s arms with a half-smile, "Brother, I just need ten minutes, hope you could step aside for a bit."
Maxwell Saxon¡¯s cold dark eyes deepened, his tone less gentle, "Matthew, you¡¯ve seen it, Alice isn¡¯t feeling well, what¡¯s so important that it must be said now? Can¡¯t it wait until she feels a bit better?"
Matthew Saxon curved his lips, a low chuckle escaped his throat, his slender eyes narrowed slightly, his gaze suddenly bing much sharper, "Do you think the matter of finding the culprit who caused Scarlett¡¯sa until now isn¡¯t important enough?"
"Scarlett¡¯s life was saved thanks to my timely arrival, my fianc¨¦e nearly died at someone else¡¯s hands, if it were you, brother, you¡¯d be even more eager to find out the culprit. I believe I might find some clues from Miss Green, just a few minutes to ask her. Is Miss Green¡¯s condition so bad she can¡¯t even take these few minutes?"
Alice¡¯s body started trembling again.
She bit her lips until they turned white, her voice weak as if a mosquito was buzzing, "Second Young Master, if it¡¯s about this matter, I know nothing, I can¡¯t be of any help in finding the culprit either."
Matthew Saxon smiled, ncing at her with peach blossom eyes, slightly squinting, "Oh, is that so? But I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case."
"I thought Miss Green should know more about this matter than anyone else, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t havee here for nothing."
"If Miss Green doesn¡¯t want to talk to me alone, she can say it in front of brother, after all, brother isn¡¯t an outsider."
"Alice, what¡¯s going on?" Alice¡¯s body was shaking more and more violently.
Strangely enough, the weather was like this, the sun shining brightly outside, and the indoor temperature had reached thirty degrees, yet she kept shivering as if standing in ice and snow, cold causing her whole body to tremble.
Her teeth were trembling too, one hand gripping the buttons of Maxwell Saxon¡¯s clothes tightly, her fingers pinching on them, pulling again and again, as if trying to pull off the buttons one by one.
Her face was much paler than a moment ago, but it didn¡¯t look sickly pale, rather it seemed her face turned white from some kind of fear and tension.
Her unusual behavior was too obvious.
Maxwell Saxon furrowed his brow, gently pushed her away from his arms, both hands resting on her delicate and fragile shoulders, looked down at her, and asked concernedly, "Alice, what¡¯s wrong with you? If you truly know any clues, tell Matthew."
"I know nothing!" Alice suddenly raised her head, revealing her face filled with terror and unease, and those lips stained with blood from biting.
Her expression was panicked and frightened, as if she had seen something terrifying, under Maxwell Saxon¡¯s questioning and spective gaze, her eyes kept flickering, as if trying to avoid his gaze, "At that time, I was solely focused on escaping, scared to the point of almost madness. I don¡¯t even know what that person looks like, how would I know any clues."
After speaking, she suddenly clutched her head, shaking painfully twice, emitting a painful low roar from her mouth, "This incident feels like a nightmare, I don¡¯t want to recall, Maxwell, I truly know nothing, I almost died at that person¡¯s hands too, you must believe me."
Chapter 381: Not Intentionally Leaving Her Behind
Chapter 381: Chapter 381: Not Intentionally Leaving Her Behind
"Alright, don¡¯t think about it anymore." Maxwell Saxon stepped forward and gently pulled her into his embrace, repeatedly soothing her in a low voice, "I believe you, of course I believe you."
"But..."
Alice, with reddened eyes, looked at Matthew Saxon, "Young Master, you don¡¯t believe me, do you?"
She choked and sobbed, "I really didn¡¯t lie to you. I know Miss Yates is still in aa and you¡¯re very anxious, but I didn¡¯t mean to leave her behind back then."
"At that time, I didn¡¯t know where she was, and I didn¡¯t dare to look for her. I was afraid the person hunting us was still lurking in the forest. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to abandon her, I was just scared."
After she finished speaking, she covered her face in agony.
Her crying was always suppressed, silent, or very soft and faint.
It was the first time she had cried so desperately, as if she had truly been frightened out of her wits.
"Alice, it¡¯s not your fault, don¡¯t cry." Maxwell Saxon showed a surprised expression, seemingly astonished by how his fianc¨¦e could cry out loud like this.
He was stunned for a few seconds, then quickly went over and once again enveloped her gently in his arms, softly patting her back with one hand, soothingly murmuring over and over, "Don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s all my fault. If it weren¡¯t for my negligence, you wouldn¡¯t have been in danger. In the future, I won¡¯t let you face such danger again, I promise."
"I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have left Miss Yates alone and ran away."
"If I had had the courage to look for her, maybe I could have brought her back with me, and she wouldn¡¯t have been hurt."
Maxwell Saxon continued to softlyfort her, then turned his head with aplicated expression, "Matthew, Alice¡¯s condition today is not suitable for conversation, so..."
Matthew tilted his head, smiling slightly, "It does seem that way."
"Since Miss Green is not in a good emotional state, I¡¯ll have to look for you some other day."
After saying this, he stood up slowly, with that faint smile still on his lips, yet his eyes were sharp and coldly pierced at Alice, saying slowly, word by word, "Perhaps, I should wait until Scarlett wakes up to ask her in person, the truth will then be clear."
As soon as he finished speaking, Alice¡¯s body trembled again.
Matthew observed her reaction, the smile on his lips deepened, curving into a sharp, cold arc. This coldness made his smile even more chilling.
He silently stared at Alice for a moment with such a gaze, then turned around and left without another word.
--
"Speak, what exactly did you do?" Just as Matthew had left, Maxwell Saxon, who moments ago yed the role of a gentle and considerate good man, pushed Alice out of his embrace.
The movement couldn¡¯t be described as rough, yet it wasn¡¯t gentle either, as if pushing away a stranger, devoid of any emotion orpassion, even slightly indifferent.
Alice was not angered by his indifference.
She looked in the direction where Matthew had left, called over another person, asked a few questions, and only after confirming that Matthew had indeed left, she breathed a sigh of relief, wiped away the tears at the corners of her eyes, and went to sit down nearby.
As soon as her body touched the soft sofa, it was as if she copsed entirely, lying there with no strength left.
Chapter 382: Do You Know What the Consequence Is
Chapter 382: Chapter 382: Do You Know What the Consequence Is
Maxwell Saxon stood in front of her, lowered his head, and looked down at him with a cold expression, saying, "Did youy a hand on Scarlett Yates? Is the wound on her head your doing?"
Even though Maxwell was asking her, there was no trace of inquiry in his tone.
The tone of certainty clearly showed that he had already determined Alice Green was responsible for this.
Alice retracted her body a bit, exhaled a long, exhausted breath, thenzily lifted her head. Her eyes, swollen from crying, were cold as she looked at Matthew Saxon and snorted lightly, "What makes you so sure it was me?"
Maxwellughed coldly, "Who knows you better than I do, Alice Green?"
"Driven by hate born of love, consumed by jealousy, you actually tried to kill Scarlett Yates. No wonder they say when a woman hardens her heart, she¡¯s more terrifying than a viper."
"What is this supposed to mean, Maxwell?" Alice frowned unhappily and said coldly, "If I¡¯m so terrifying, why are you coborating with me? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I might be provoked and then try to kill you as well?"
Maxwell seemed to have heard something amusing and curved his lips into a smile, "I¡¯m not that silly girl. If you dare harbor such a thought, you know what the oue would be."
Alice suddenly shivered.
There had been some arrogance in her eyes earlier, but under Matthew¡¯s half-joking, half-serious gaze, a hint of fear flickered from the bottom of her eyes.
She truly feared this man.
If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they sharedmon goals and he was the best choice for a partner, she would never have allied with a man whose depth of scheming was beyond imagination.
Yes, alliance.
In the eyes of outsiders, she had captured the heart of the Young Master of the Saxon Family with her outstanding appearance, and then suddenly transformed from a sparrow into a phoenix, about to marry into a wealthy family as the Young Madam.
Even though she was a sought-after actress, in the eyes of ordinary people, this status seemed quite dazzling, yet in the eyes of the truly wealthy, to put it harshly, stars like her, who wore a dazzling halo on the surface, were nothing more than higher-ss performers.
The real noble families value being well-matched in social and economic status the most.
For an actress like her, it¡¯s exceedingly difficult to marry into a wealthy family.
So, in the eyes of others, for her to be able to marry into the Saxon Family, such a prestigious family, with her ordinary family background, one would consider her exceptionally lucky.
Everyone would envy her.
Even her friends in the entertainment circle said she was fortunate to marry such an outstanding man like Maxwell Saxon.
Outstanding?
Alice couldn¡¯t help but let out two coldughs from the bottom of her heart.
Yes, on the surface, Maxwell indeed seemed exceptionally outstanding.
He had the noble status of being the Young Master of the Saxon Family, an outstandingly handsome appearance, and a good character with clean living, coupled with being extraordinarily capable.
From any angle, a man like that seems perfect.
Being able to marry such a man, any woman would be secretly delighted, right?
But Alice only felt fear.
From the moment she met Maxwell Saxon until now, her feelings towards this man were mostly dominated by fear.
Just like now, he stood in front of her with a smile, that gentle smile; she could not feel a trace of warmth from it, only a constant sense of coldness and fear within her heart.
"I was just joking around. How could I dare harbor any ill intention towards you, Young Master? Unless I was tired of living."
She used a joke to cover up the fear in her heart.
Maxwellughed, "You¡¯ve made a move on Scarlett Yates, this won¡¯t be easy to get past. Have you thought about how to deal with this?"
Chapter 383: Don’t Touch Scarlett Yates
Chapter 383: Chapter 383: Don¡¯t Touch Scarlett Yates
Talking about this matter, Alice Green immediately furrowed her thin eyebrows, "She truly has a strong life, actually able to return alive. If I had known earlier, I shouldn¡¯t have..."
Seeing a trace of amusement in Maxwell Saxon¡¯s eyes as he looked at her, Alice was startled and abruptly stopped the rest of her sentence, letting out a cold hmph.
Maxwell chuckled again, "Shouldn¡¯t have what? Are you regretting not thoroughly killing her?"
Alice bit her lip and turned her head to one side, "What¡¯s the use of saying this now? After all, you are my fianc¨¦ in name, for the sake of our cooperation running smoothly, you should also help mee up with a solution."
"How many times have I told you, don¡¯t act impulsively, you treat my words like the wind passing your ear."
"This time I was impulsive, but I was forced by her into a corner. Didn¡¯t you see, Matthew has already been enchanted by her. My status in his heart is not as before. This is detrimental to our n. I am doing it for our cooperation..."
"Are you doing it for a personal agenda or for our cooperation, do you think I don¡¯t know?" Maxwell coldly sneered and interrupted her.
"He currently doesn¡¯t have concrete evidence, as long as you tightly shut your mouth and don¡¯t admit it, he won¡¯t actually do anything against you because he has old feelings for you, and plus Scarlett Yates is out of danger, he really won¡¯t do anything to you."
"Are you sure?" Alice¡¯s eyes still held a trace of worry, "But once that wretch wakes up, she¡¯ll tell Matthew everything, and Matthew might not disbelieve her."
Maxwell impatiently raised an eyebrow, "You don¡¯t need to bother with what she says, just do as I say."
"I¡¯m warning you again."
Maxwell suddenly pulled her up from the sofa; before she could stand firmly, he forcefully pinched her chin and lowered his gaze with icy coldness, "Don¡¯t touch Scarlett Yates, she is still useful to our n, if you cannot control your behavior again, jeopardizing my affairs, next time, it won¡¯t be just a verbal warning."
After finishing speaking, he released her and pushed her back.
Alice stumbled, almost falling to the ground; fortunately, she grabbed the edge of the sofa in time.
She slowly raised her head, her eyes still bore a few traces of fear.
Maxwell¡¯s handsome and perfect face slowly seeped into her vision.
A face as handsome as a god, yet as cold as ice, his gaze piercing her face without a hint of warmth; his eyes seemed to hold nothing but coldness.
She had long heard that Maxwell Saxon was indifferent towards women.
For so many years, she had never seen any scandal about him with any woman; there were even rumors that he didn¡¯t actually like women, which is why he remained single for so long.
Come to think of it, a young master from a powerful family, having everything he wants, even if he doesn¡¯t want an official girlfriend, should have two or three femalepanions around him.
After all, any normal man would have some degree of those needs.
Yet around Maxwell Saxon, indeed there wasn¡¯t a single woman.
His attitude towards her was extremely cold as well.
Only in front of others does he pretend to be affectionate; once they are alone, hepletely changes into another person, so cold it frightens her.
Alice was confident in her own charm, but in front of Maxwell, all her strengths seemed to bepletely useless.
He truly was like the rumor, indifferent to women, apart from necessary asions, absolutely unwilling to have any intimate interaction with her.
A man whose ambition is so strong that his eyes can hold nothing but his grand ns is undoubtedly the most terrifying kind of man.
Chapter 384: Miss Yates Finally Woke Up
Chapter 384: Chapter 384: Miss Yates Finally Woke Up
--
My head hurts, as if it¡¯s splitting open, or like someone has thrown a bomb inside my brain.
Scarlett Yates never knew that something as simple as opening and closing her eyes could be so incredibly difficult.
She exerted great effort to finally lift her heavy eyelids.
At the moment she opened her eyes, the splitting headache became even more pronounced.
The pain wasing from the back of her head.
It felt like someone was tugging at her scalp, pulling hard, causing her to grimace and take a couple of sharp breaths.
The lightpeted to rush into her eyes.
The intense light forced her to close her eyes again, and only after a while did she cautiously reopen them.
Her eyes slowly adjusted to the brightness.
Her throat felt as dry as if it were on fire. She bit her equally dry lips and squeezed out a few words from her parched throat, "Is anyone there?"
As soon as she spoke, she was startled by her own voice.
When did her voice be so deep?
It was dry and coarse, like a drake calling, painfully unpleasant.
Did this voice reallye from her mouth?
"Miss Yates, you¡¯re awake?" The door was suddenly pushed open, and a young girl in a nurse¡¯s uniform walked in.
Upon seeing Scarlett Yates awake, the young nurse cheered excitedly, "That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great, Miss Yates, you¡¯ve finally woken up."
"Where is this ce?" Scarlett Yates looked at the inexplicably excited young nurse, feeling confused.
The young nurse was holding a thermometer and a new IV bottle. She hade to rece Scarlett Yates¡¯s IV and take her temperature again, originally expecting Scarlett Yates to sleep for a few more days. Suddenly seeing her awake, the young nurse was so excited and overjoyed that she set aside her task, ced the basket on the table, and ran out without paying attention to Scarlett Yates.
As she ran, she cheered, "Miss Yates is awake, Miss Yates is awake, hurry and bring the second young master here."
Then, there were cheers all around.
"Really? Miss Yates is really awake?"
"That¡¯s wonderful, Miss Yates has finally woken up, we no longer need to worry about the second young master losing his temper."
"Quick, quick, quick, go find the second young master, he¡¯ll be so happy to hear this news."
Then there was a flurry of footsteps running back and forth, and finally, everything returned to calm.
The chirping voices from earlier disappeared, and the surroundings became quiet again.
Quiet, as if Scarlett Yates hadn¡¯t seen the young nurse, nor heard the cheers from outside; perhaps it was all just her imagination.
She really thought so in her heart.
When people are about to die, they experience many hallucinations.
Is she about to die?
Thinking of death, Scarlett Yates suddenly felt reluctant.
Although her life in this world hasn¡¯t been too satisfactory, she still doesn¡¯t want to die at all.
She is unwilling to just die like this.
Her dreams have not yet been realized, and her life is only just beginning...
She has always been so afraid of death, so she has always lived cautiously, not expecting to end up like this,
The more she thought, the sadder she got, and the more she wanted to cry. In moments of vulnerability, tears can¡¯t be held back; it seems only crying can vent the sadness, grievance, and unwillingness in her heart.
She cried with great sadness and misery, her tears falling like broken beads, blurring her vision.
She was so immersed in deep sorrow and fear that she didn¡¯t even notice when the door was pushed open again and someone else walked in from outside.
Chapter 385: Why Cry?
Chapter 385: Chapter 385: Why Cry?
Until that tall, slender figure stood by the bed, and a soft sigh rang out above her, she finally came back to her senses.
"Crying so sadly, are you crying tears of joy because you¡¯re so happy to see me?"
A teasing, lowugh sounded, and the next second, fingers with a hint of coolness fell to the corner of her eyes.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s fingertips touched her warm tears, and he sighed lowly again, "Already quite ugly, and crying like this makes it even worse, Scarlett, why do you always make yourself so miserable?"
"Matthew Saxon..." Scarlett suddenly stopped crying.
She blinked, her eyes still brimming with tears widened, staring nkly at Matthew Saxon, with a look of confusion and joy in her eyes, "It¡¯s you."
"Yes, it¡¯s me." Matthew¡¯s Peach Blossom Eyes slightly curved, his brow carried a smile, and he slowly sat down by the bed.
He wiped away the tear stains from the corners of her eyes and face little by little, until all the ces that had been wetted by tears were dry, and then he tossed aside the handkerchief that was still scented.
Then, he grasped her icy hand.
His long, slender fingers, distinctly jointed, slowly closed around her small hand, "Why are you crying?"
Scarlett seemed to have lost her soul, staring at him in a daze for a long time, so long that she began to think he was somehow different from the person in her illusion before she blinked in confusion and, with a cautious and frightened tone, asked, "Matthew, tell me, am I dreaming? Or is all of this just my illusion?"
"Are you going to disappear again in a moment?"
Just like many times before, appearing suddenly to give her hope, and then disappearing, leaving her in despair.
However, whether or not he truly exists, being able to see him at this moment actually made her feel quite happy inside.
She was almost dying.
To see the person she wanted to see before she died, even if it was an illusion, was beautiful.
"Why do you say that?" Matthew¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, holding her icy small hand more tightly.
"I know, this must be my illusion." Scarlettboriously tugged at the corners of her lips, squeezing out a smile with great effort, "I must be close to death, actually, the feeling before death isn¡¯t all that bad, but I¡¯m still a little scared, what do you think happens to a person after they die? Is there really a soul?"
"Do you feel you¡¯re near death?" Matthew seemed to finally understand why she was saying these strange things.
"Yes." Scarlett nodded, smiling weakly, "See, this room is so beautiful, so warm, it¡¯s as wonderful as heaven, if I weren¡¯t about to die, why would I be in a ce like this?"
"I know this is all my illusion, and you¡¯re my illusion too, but it¡¯s so strange, why is the person I most want to see before I die actually you?"
She seemed genuinely puzzled, blinking, her expression confused and bewildered.
Matthew didn¡¯t speak, just quietly looked at her.
His ck, profound eyes, like ss beads, focused on her, unlike his usual yful and teasing gaze, it was umonly serious and gentle.
Scarlett thought, since she¡¯s going to die anyway, there¡¯s nothing to fear, and for the first time she seriously examined him, her gaze direct and frank.
First she studied his eyebrows, then his long, deep Peach Blossom Eyes, then his high nose bridge, his thin, beautiful lips, and finally the graceful, charming arc of his jaw.
Chapter 386: You’re Lucky to Survive and Recover a Small Life
Chapter 386: Chapter 386: You¡¯re Lucky to Survive and Recover a Small Life
This face is still so handsome, so much so that one would be reluctant to look away. However, this beautiful face, almost like that of a demon, seems a bit disheveled and slightly haggard.
Under the beautiful Peach Blossom Eyes, there are two dark circles.
The stubble on his chin looks like it hasn¡¯t been shaved for a few days, densely covering the surface of his smooth skin.
Even his clothes are not as bright and clean as usual, the expensive shirt is wrinkled on his body, looking as if it hasn¡¯t been changed for a few days.
Sure enough, it was all her hallucination.
When did the Matthew Saxon she knew be so unkempt?
The person in front of her was Matthew Saxon, yet she felt he was somewhat unfamiliar.
Because this Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t quite resemble the person in her memory.
She didn¡¯t understand why she would imagine Matthew Saxon in this way.
Could it be that she harbored such deep resentment towards him usually, that she imagined him as this wretched figure in her hallucination?
"What are you looking at?" Being stared at for so long with such a strange gaze, Matthew Saxon finally couldn¡¯t help but ask after a long silence.
This girl is still in a dazed state,pletely unaware of whether she is in reality or in an illusion.
In this state, she might spill a lot of things she usually keeps hidden.
Matthew Saxon certainly wouldn¡¯t miss such a rare opportunity.
"I was thinking, why do you still look so good even in this wretched state." Since it was a hallucination, Scarlett Yates had no worries and replied whatever was on her mind.
Matthew Saxon froze for a moment, then raised the corners of his lips slightly, brought his face closer to hers, "Does that mean you¡¯re still satisfied with this face?"
He stroked the prickly stubble on his chin and smiled, "Do you like it?"
Even though she believed it was a hallucination, Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t help but blush at such a direct question.
Looking at this slightly unfamiliar and somewhat strange face in front of her, the peculiar feeling in her heart became even more pronounced.
Is this really her hallucination?
However, this time the hallucination felt very real.
Matthew Saxon had been in front of her for so long and still hadn¡¯t disappeared.
She could even feel the warmth of his palm and the warm breath when he came close.
She blinked hard, and upon reopening her eyes, Matthew Saxon¡¯s handsome yet disheveled face was still right in front of her.
He had not disappeared.
Scarlett Yates¡¯ muddled brain suddenly seemed to wake up, and she pinched her leg hard with the hand hidden under the nket.
Hiss¡ª
It hurt!
She suddenly opened her eyes wide, seeming extremely surprised, tightly grabbing the hand with which Matthew Saxon held hers, "Young Master, I¡¯m not dreaming, am I?"
Young Master...
Upon hearing this term, Matthew Saxon sighed silently, knowing she was really awake.
What a pity...
Just as he asked that question, he hadn¡¯t yet gotten an answer from her.
"Scarlett Yates, who told you you were dreaming?"
Scarlett Yates¡¯ eyes gradually widened, revealing an expression of surprise, "Young Master, am I really not dreaming? You went to the ind to find me?"
Matthew Saxon nodded, "Consider yourself lucky, you just escaped death."
So, she wasn¡¯t dead and was alive and well?
She could hardly believe it.
The things she had longed for countless times and imagined innumerable times had finally be reality.
And this time, it was no longer a dream.
Chapter 387: Do You Have Something to Tell Me?
Chapter 387: Chapter 387: Do You Have Something to Tell Me?
She didn¡¯t know what to say, overwhelmed with joy and excitement, with only one thought echoing in her mind: she was alive, she hadn¡¯t died, and she had finally left that damned ind.
Seeing her so excited and overjoyed that she couldn¡¯t even speak, Matthew Saxon looked at her deeply, as if joking, he said, "Scarlett Yates, I picked up this little life of yours. From now on, your life is mine."
"For saving my life, I should offer myself to you? How about I just reluctantly ept you?"
When he said this, his expression was serious, not at all like he was joking with her.
Scarlett¡¯s face reddened again.
Doesn¡¯t he know she¡¯s considered a wounded person now? She¡¯s already in such a miserable state, yet he continues to tease her.
Does he have even a little bit ofpassion?
"Young Master, do you really have the nerve to talk about gratitude? If it wasn¡¯t for you, would I be in such a miserable state?" As Scarlett recalled being taken to the ind and then being ambushed by Alice, all because of Matthew Saxon, her newly born gratitude vanishedpletely.
That¡¯s right, he was the main culprit for everything.
If not for him, how would an ordinary person like her get involved in so much trouble?
It was because Alice Green was jealous that she almost lost her life.
Thinking of Alice, Scarlett¡¯s already unpleasant expression turned even worse.
This woman nearly took her life.
But who would believe it if she spoke out?
She and Alice Green had no grievances. Who would believe that Alice Green would try to kill her?
In the public eye, Alice Green was a kind-hearted actress with a strong sense of justice. She regrly attended various charity events and asionally donated money to charitable organizations. In the eyes of ordinary people, she was like a goddess.
In Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyes, she was a weak and pitiful woman, someone who needed protection and love, which was why he rescued her from the entertainment club in the first ce.
Who would believe that such a woman almost became a murderer?
Would Matthew Saxon believe it?
For a moment, Scarlett truly wanted to tell Matthew everything.
Tell him that the injury on her head was caused by Alice Green.
She looked steadily at Matthew, her lips moved slightly, almost saying the sentence.
In the end, she stopped at the critical moment.
"Do you have something to tell me?" Matthew asked, seeing her hesitate to speak.
Scarlett bit her lip, nodded, hesitated for a moment, and then asked in a hoarse and very low voice, "Have you found out who kidnapped Miss Green and me to the ind?"
"Yes."
Her heart suddenly skipped a beat, her face changed slightly, "Who... who was it?"
His expression was calm, and he curled his lips, "A nobody, very tight-lipped, refuses to reveal the mastermind."
The heart that had leapt to her throat slowly settled back down, and Scarlett secretly breathed a sigh of relief.
Luckily, he wasn¡¯t aware that it was the Dales Family behind this.
During her time on the ind, Scarlett had already pieced together some things.
The people who took her and Alice to the ind were likely from the Dales Family.
But such a decision would never have been made by Henry Dales.
Chapter 388: Hmm, leave it to you to handle
Chapter 388: Chapter 388: Hmm, leave it to you to handle
The Henry Dales she knows wouldn¡¯t be such a person. Even if he really wants to secure this project, he wouldn¡¯t resort to such underhanded methods.
Like Matthew Saxon, Henry Dales is also an immensely proud and arrogant individual.
But the people under him, that¡¯s another matter.
The Dales Family does indeed need a good investment project right now to develop the Dales n enterprise, and if they can secure this resort development, it will undoubtedly bring new opportunities for the Dales n.
In a desperate situation, someone might act on their own without his approval. It¡¯s not impossible.
After a few seconds of silence, her gaze flickered slightly. She bit her lip and softly asked, "Did you find out who targeted me?"
This time, Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t answer her immediately.
She seemed to notice his expression change slightly, a flicker in his jet-ck eyes. Then he slightly raised his beautifully thin lips, smiled, and said, "This matter is still under investigation."
"Oh..." Scarlett Yates turned her head to the side.
"If you find out, what do you n to do?" Her voice was naturally hoarse, and now it was so low it sounded almost like a whisper, barely audible.
"What do you want me to do?" After a brief silence, Matthew Saxon threw the question back to her.
"What do I want?" Scarlett Yates slowly turned her head back, facing Matthew Saxon, blinking. "Do you mean you want me to handle it?"
Another moment of silence ensued.
Matthew Saxon suddenly reached out, gently smoothing her sleep-tousled hair with a light stroke. He smiled slightly and said, "Yes, I¡¯ll leave it to you."
Scarlett Yates¡¯ heart trembled with a rapid, heavy beat.
"If..." She bit her lips again and again until they turned pale. After taking a deep breath, she hesitated and said, "What if the person is someone you know? Like... I¡¯m just saying, for example... if she¡¯s someone like Miss Green, would you still let me handle it?"
These words were said with much difficulty.
After speaking, she seemed to have exhausted herself, taking several deep breaths.
"If it truly is Alice, we¡¯ll handle it as we should."
"What do you mean by that?" After catching her breath, she widened her dark eyes, staring intently at him.
Matthew Saxon responded quickly, "Intentional harm to others is a criminal act, so it should be handed over to the public security institution for legal proceedings."
"You¡¯re going to send her to the police?" She couldn¡¯t believe it, opening her eyes wider as if she didn¡¯t recognize him, her face full of surprise.
Would he really bear to do that?
Even though she knew that Alice Green was initially just a stand-in for Little Tail, he had said that over the years, he gradually came to regard Alice Green as a sister.
Matthew Saxon, being the protective type, could he really bear to personally send his sister to the police station?
Matthew Saxon looked down at her, slightly raising his beautifully thin lips, raising an eyebrow as he said, "I said I¡¯d leave it to you. Whether to send her to the police or not, of course, is also your decision."
"But even if that person is Alice Green, it wouldn¡¯t matter?"
"If it truly is Alice, then we can¡¯t show any leniency." Matthew Saxon squeezed her cold fingers, silently contemting for a moment, his deep and narrow eyes gradually narrowing. "She clearly knows you¡¯re my person yet still dared to make such a brutal move against you. Since she disregards the past connections, I have no reason to show concern."
Chapter 389: Matthew Saxon’s Gentle Side
Chapter 389: Chapter 389: Matthew Saxon¡¯s Gentle Side
Though her head hurt, her neck hurt, her waist hurt, her legs hurt, and her whole body was in unbearable pain, so much pain that her mind was dizzy, Scarlett Yates was still moved by his words. Her face seemed to be scalded by something, and a warm air emerged from her fair skin.
Her cheeks blushed once more.
When did she be his?
At this moment, she couldn¡¯t quite describe the feeling in her heart.
She had never thought that Matthew Saxon would respond like this.
She had imagined he would say something tofort her, then let her pretend nothing had happened.
After all, the person who attacked her was Alice Green, the woman he had protected for three years.
Her heart felt warm, and this warmth spread to every corner of her body. Even though her hands were still cold as if soaked in ice water, the difort in her body seemed much more bearable.
"Actually..." she hesitated, looking at him, feeling conflicted inside, struggling with whether to tell him the truth.
The answer he gave was based on her assumptions...
Perhaps, to ease her mind, he chose to sayforting words.
After all, things that haven¡¯t be reality, he could just talk about them without consequence.
If she really revealed what Alice Green had done to her, would his response still be so unwavering, so determined?
Scarlett Yates felt uncertain.
"Hmm?" Matthew Saxon thought she was about to say something, lowered his head slightly, and his deep, dark eyes were as beautiful as jade, the most exquisite and luminous jade in the world.
Scarlett Yates suddenly changed her mind again.
This moment was beautiful to her; she didn¡¯t want to ruin it.
Since he¡¯s already investigating, let him find out on his own.
It¡¯s not a difficult thing to investigate.
If he isn¡¯t intentionally covering up, the truth shouldn¡¯t be hard to uncover, right?
So, she didn¡¯t need to say anything, just see if he was truly willing to investigate.
Thus, the words at the tip of her tongue transformed into another sentence, "I¡¯m very thirsty, can you help me get some water?"
Ever since she woke up, she had felt unbearably thirsty.
Enduring her difort and chatting with him for so long, her throat really felt like it was going to catch fire.
Matthew Saxon was slightly stunned, as if surprised, and his gaze showed a hint of astonishment. But soon, he smiled, nodding, "Alright, wait a moment."
He patted the back of her hand and stood up, then poured a cup of hot water and returned.
He ced the water beside her, helped her sit up slowly, and gently brought her into his arms, allowing her body to lean against him.
The water was neither too cold nor too hot, just the right temperature.
When Matthew Saxon brought the cup to her lips, Scarlett Yates remained still, merely staring at him in a daze.
Even though she felt thirsty enough to drink an entire pot of water.
Matthew Saxon raised an eyebrow and chuckled, "What¡¯s wrong? Are you mesmerized by my face?"
Scarlett Yates blushed again from his teasing, lowered her head, and drank several sips from the cup he held, until the cup was empty, and her throat no longer felt so dry and ufortable.
"Do you want more?"
"Yes, a bit more."
He carefully and gently ced her on the bed, stood up, and poured another cup of water.
As he turned away, Scarlett Yates seemed to fall into contemtion again, motionless, watching unblinkingly at his back as he poured water.
Is he really Matthew Saxon?
Why does she feel that after waking from hera, there¡¯s something a bit different about him?
Chapter 390: A Foul Smell About to Go Bad
Chapter 390: Chapter 390: A Foul Smell About to Go Bad
He was much gentler, and much more considerate.
She felt a bit overwhelmed by the unexpected favor.
This wealthy young master, ustomed to being served, was caring for her.
To be honest, she was reallycking ambition.
The other party simply poured her two sses of water and helped her drink them, yet she felt overwhelmed with his favor.
It showed how harshly she was "mistreated" by him regrly.
So much so that this small kindness made her extremely grateful.
But such a thing would be ordinary andmon for others, yet with Matthew Saxon, she couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.
She had thought that someone like him wouldn¡¯t know how to take care of others.
Someone ustomed to being served and taking it for granted, could someone growing up in such an environment know how to care for others?
When Matthew Saxon turned around with a cup in his hand, this was the scene he saw.
Scarlett Yates, with disheveled hair, was leaning on the bed, her body turned sideways to him. Her little face was pale and gaunt, like she hadn¡¯t eaten for days and nights, looking listless, but her dark eyes were especially bright, like ss beads. Her bright eyes were staring at him, without blinking, with a hint of confusion, surprise, and bewilderment, her gazeplex, as if wanting to speak but holding back.
He walked over and bent down to smile at her, teasingly saying, "Scarlett Yates, I know I¡¯m very charming and you¡¯ve fallen for me, but you don¡¯t have to keep looking at me with such a mesmerized gaze; there¡¯s plenty of time to look at me in the future."
Scarlett Yates red at him guiltily, "Who¡¯s fallen for you, Young Master? Can you stop being so narcissistic?"
"Oh? Then what are you looking at? Did someone write something on my face?" Matthew Saxon sat down, his narrow eyes bending slightly, his smile really resembling a fox.
She suddenly thought of the fox in her dream, it smiled just like Matthew Saxon does now.
"It¡¯s rare to see the Young Master in a disheveled state, of course, I have to take a good look at you."
"Do you find it sexy, manly?" Matthew Saxon touched the stubble on his chin and teased with a curl of his lips.
"I don¡¯t see the manliness, but there¡¯s a smell on Young Master that seems about to go sour."
"Oh." Matthew Saxon curled his lips indifferently, looked at her with profound meaning and said, "Well, I, a person with a sour smell, match you, a person with a moldy smell, quite well."
He has always had a cleanliness obsession.
He must take a shower twice a day, morning and evening.
This habit is unshakable, and has been for more than twenty years.
But in the recent days, Scarlett Yates has been in aa, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to such matters.
He didn¡¯t really notice this point himself, it was only after Scarlett Yates mentioned it did he realize he hadn¡¯t bathed for two days.
Which, in the past, was almost impossible.
He couldn¡¯t bear even one day without a shower.
Realizing this, Matthew Saxon¡¯s mood suddenly became a bitplicated.
He never believed in love and vowed never to let himself be burdened by emotions.
Love, for him, was a terrifying and uninteresting thing; he has seen his group of Fox and Hound Allies be ghostly for the so-called absurd love.
Once so sessful and ambitious, touched by love, they seemed to bepletely different people, showing that love is nothing good.
Chapter 391: Ian Douglas Gives Special Instructions
Chapter 391: Chapter 391: Ian Dous Gives Special Instructions
Thinking of this, Matthew Saxon frowned slightly, his face darkening a bit.
But Scarlett Yates did not notice this tiny change. After teasing Matthew Saxon with a few sarcastic remarks, she gulped down a ss of water.
Drinking like she was dying of thirst, it took her three sses of water before she finally felt alive again.
Afterward, Matthew Saxon called in a doctor to examine her. After a thorough andprehensive check-up, the doctor confirmed that Scarlett Yates had no issues and just needed a couple more days of rest to regain strength before she could get up and move around.
--
Scarlett finally woke up, and Matthew Saxon could finally put down the weight pressed against his heart. After she fell asleep again, he went to take a good shower.
Once he emerged from the bathroom, fresh and clean, he recalled Scarlett¡¯s previousment about him smelling sour and couldn¡¯t help but smile.
Three days without a bath¡ªwhat an experience, and one he was encountering for the first time.
What should he do? He¡¯s really fallen for that silly woman, and it¡¯s truly aplication.
He was used to a carefree and wanton life. If he had someone to worry about in the future, could his days still be as carefree and happy?
Troublesome, truly troublesome.
But what could he do? This trouble was of his own making.
The best n would be to send her away in person.
But... what should he do if he can¡¯t bear to part with her?
No one could tell him the answer.
So, for quite a long time, he was caught in the struggle of whether to keep her or let her go.
Logic told him that no matter how amusing something was, if it became a hassle, it should be discarded, thrown far away, never to be seen again.
But when it came to matters of the heart, where was the logic?
Matthew Saxon suddenly felt a wave of frustration and turmoil.
This feeling of worrying over, being concerned for, anxious about, and troubled by someone was new to him.
An unfamiliar and novel experience, as troublesome as he imagined, or perhaps even more so.
"Scarlett Yates, what on earth should I do with you?"
--
After waking from a nap, it was already dark.
Scarlett felt much morefortable all over.
If only she had more than just a bowl of white porridge and two small side dishes ced in front of her, she¡¯d be in an even better mood and feel even more at ease physically.
"Is this my dinner?" Being a nurse, she knew full well that one should eat light after a serious illness. But her pte was currently craving stronger vors, and the sight of this nd porridge and side dishes did nothing for her appetite.
"The doctor said Miss Yates needs to keep to a light diet for some time and avoid greasy foods, all for her well-being." The maid ced the meal on the table and went to assist her from the bed.
Feeling soft and weak from days of nutritive drips, Scarlett¡¯s stomach was empty, and she felt drained of energy. Even with the maid¡¯s support, it was challenging to walk.
She managed to reach the table with great effort.
The short distance was enough to make beads of sweat pop out on her forehead.
She looked wistfully at the extremely nd dinner on the table, smacked her lips, and muttered with a frown, "This is far too nd, there¡¯s not even a drop of oil to be seen."
The maidforted her with a smile, "Miss Yates, please bear with it. Once you¡¯re better, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t eat. The master specially instructed the kitchen to prepare this; he really cares for you."
What? Ian Dous specifically instructed this?
Why did she feel that Ian Dous was deliberately causing trouble?
The maid genuinely believed that Ian Dous was fond of her, watching her with envious eyes, thinking he went to the trouble of instructing even such a trivial matter like her meal.
Chapter 392: Go and call that old fox over here
Chapter 392: Chapter 392: Go and call that old fox over here
Scarlett Yates looked at the pile of tofu and cabbage on the table repeatedly. Even though her stomach was growling with hunger, she still had no appetite.
Even if she needed to eat light right now, it wasn¡¯t necessary to eat in boiled cabbage and tofu, was it?
That old fox Ian Dous, he must have done it on purpose!
Just because she had previously obliged his wishes, promised to leave Matthew Saxon, and thenid out a bunch of conditions that made him furious, he held a grudge against her and took this opportunity to make life difficult for her.
An old man with one foot already in the grave still being so petty with the younger generation, he really has no tolerance for others.
"What¡¯s your name?" Scarlett pushed the bowl in front of her aside and raised her head to look at the young maid.
"Miss Yates, you can call me Vivian." The young maid looked very young, around eighteen or neen, with a fresh and delicate appearance, as pretty as a flower.
The maids here at Ian Dous¡¯s ce were all such vibrant young girls, in terms of appearance, figure, and age, they were the cream of the crop selected from many people.
These beauties, outstanding in all aspects, were a severe waste of resources being arranged as maids for the Dous Family.
He sure knows how to enjoy himself.
Even the maids were selected as if he were choosing consorts.
"Vivian, can you do me a favor?" Scarlett looked around, seeing that only the two of them were in the room and no one else outside, she grabbed Vivian¡¯s arm and whispered, "I really can¡¯t eat this stuff. Can you go to the kitchen and get me something else? It doesn¡¯t need to be some big fish or meat, just something with a bit of vor."
Damn the in boiled cabbage and tofu, is that stuff meant for humans to eat? She resolutely resisted.
Vivian was stunned for a moment, then shook her head like a rattle, "No can do, Miss Yates. Miss Yates just woke up, you must follow the doctor¡¯s instructions. Otherwise, if anything goes wrong again, we can¡¯t bear the responsibility. Besides..."
Vivian paused, then suddenly smiled meaningfully.
Seeing her strange smile, Scarlett frowned, "Besides what?"
Vivian blinked and said with a smile, "The master already predicted Miss Yates would do this, so he specially instructed that no matter what Miss Yates says, we aren¡¯t allowed to agree. Whoever dares to secretly change Miss Yates¡¯s dinner will be kicked out."
"Miss Yates, it¡¯s not that I won¡¯t help you, I just don¡¯t want to lose my job."
Damn it!
It really was that old fox Ian Dous ying tricks!
Scarlett, seething with anger, gritted her teeth and said, "Go get that old fox, I have something to say to him."
"Miss Yates, how can you call the master that!"
The maid seemed to be quite frightened by her calling Ian Dous an old fox, her eyes widened in shock and her face showed a terrified expression, "Miss Yates, the master is the young master¡¯s grandfather, it¡¯s so disrespectful to call him that."
Scarlett snorted indifferently, releasing Vivian, she slumped over the table, resting her head on her arm, and said resentfully, "What is he if not an old fox, giving me in boiled cabbage, that¡¯s abusing a patient, don¡¯t you know?"
"The master is doing it for your own good."
Vivian nced at her and muttered. Without waiting for her to retort, she added, "Miss Yates, you should not speak so rashly in the future. The master is a very dignified person, and no one dares to be so disrespectful to him. If you weren¡¯t the young master¡¯s woman, just saying this, the master could have someone p your mouth."
Chapter 393: Poor Little Thing
Chapter 393: Chapter 393: Poor Little Thing
Scarlett paid no attention to the maid¡¯s reminder and warning, nor did she take it seriously.
She raised her head unhappily, "Then go get Matthew Saxon over here, will that work?"
The maid saw that Scarlett hadn¡¯t taken her words in the slightest, furrowed her brows, seemingly a bit displeased, hesitated for a moment before slowly nodding, "Then Miss Yates, please hold on, I¡¯ll go get the Young Master."
After the maid left, Scarlett looked at the food on the table as if it were an enemy and couldn¡¯t help but curse Ian Dous under her breath, "Old fox, petty, no grace, no tolerance."
"Scarlett." A man¡¯s voice, soft and deep, filled with maism, suddenly sounded excitedly and joyfully,ing in from outside the door.
Before Scarlett could see who was outside, a pink figure dashed in front of her like a gust of wind.
Then, she was grabbed up at once and forcefully pulled into a fragrant embrace.
The force almost snapped her in half.
"Scarlett, you¡¯re finally awake, thank the heavens."
"These days you¡¯ve really worried me to death, thank goodness you¡¯re all right; otherwise, where would I ever find such a cute little sister again."
"Poor little thing, only a few days apart and you¡¯ve be as skinny as a monkey, Scarlett, did they mistreat you? My poor sister..."
This was followed by the sound of sobbing.
Scarlett was first stunned, then she froze entirely, slowly, slowly raising her head.
She caught sight of a mboyant pink.
Before clearly seeing the face above, she already knew who the man, who suddenly appeared, rushed in, and hugged her was.
"Brother?"
The man always liked to wear a pink shirt, always smelling fragrant, and calling her his sister; who else could it be but Knox Simmons?
"Scarlett, my poor little thing, tell your brother, didn¡¯t they mistreat you? I haven¡¯t seen you in just a few days and your chin¡¯s gotten sharp, your chest¡¯s gotten t, it was so small to begin with, now it¡¯s almost gone..."
Scarlett originally felt a little bit touched.
This man who had no good intentions calling her his sister at least knew toe see her, even if his visit wasn¡¯t genuinely heartfelt but just for show, she could still feel a bit cared for.
However, the tiny bit of feeling arose in her heart vanishedpletely after Knox said thatst sentence.
What does he mean by "it was so small to begin with, now it¡¯s almost gone?"
Could he say something nice for a change?
She just woke up from aa; couldn¡¯t he say something pleasant to make her feel better?
No wonder he and Matthew Saxon could be Fox and Hound Allies; the two of them are cut from the same cloth, using every little chance to mock her, taunt her, undermine her!
Scarlett angrily pushed away the man who was pretending to cry.
Her pair of jet-ck, shiny eyes red at him, frowning tightly, "Stop, stop, stop, cut the act in front of me, brother, honestly, your acting skills are terrible, you¡¯ve been crying for so long and not a single tear fell, even a child wouldn¡¯t be fooled by such lousy acting, stop making a fool of yourself."
Chapter 394: Saying this hurts my feelings too much
Chapter 394: Chapter 394: Saying this hurts my feelings too much
"Scarlett, how can you say that about me..." Knox Simmons was just enjoying the feeling of holding a gentle beauty in his arms. However, before he could savor it for long, the beautifuldy in his embrace ruthlessly pushed him away.
Suddenly, his arms were empty, and he raised his brows in displeasure.
"I¡¯ve been so worried about you that I can¡¯t eat or sleep, thinking about you day and night, my mind unsettled. As long as you didn¡¯t wake up, I couldn¡¯t put my mind at ease, and nothing had any meaning for me. I¡¯m so concerned about you, thinking of you, and you use me of putting on a show? You¡¯re really breaking my heart."
After he said that, as if feeling quite aggrieved, a hint of resentment shimmered in his long, slender peach blossom eyes.
Scarlett Yates snorted lightly, exposing him without giving him any face, "Come on, go trick some other girl with those words. Look at you, so pleased and full of energy, not at all like someone who hasn¡¯t eaten or slept well for days."
Not eating or sleeping well...
For some reason, when these four words were mentioned, she suddenly thought of Matthew Saxon.
The haggard, despondent, and utterly exhausted Matthew Saxon.
It was the first time she¡¯d seen him look so downtrodden.
In her impression, whether before she knew him or after, Second Young Master Saxon was always impably dressed andposed. Descriptions like "graceful as a jade tree" and "charming and debonair" suited him perfectly.
Even when he was confined at home with a broken leg, he would meticulously maintain his appearance every day.
Why then, had he be so different this time?
She didn¡¯t dare to think that the reason he even neglected his image was because of her...
How could she be so important in his heart?
Perhaps, he simply encountered other frustrating matters.
"Scarlett, do you really see me as such an unreliable person?" Knox Simmons¡¯ eyes became even more resentful, and he frowned unhappily. "After knowing you woke up, I even left a new acquaintance by the wayside, and you¡¯re still saying such things, it¡¯s really breaking my heart."
"Oh, a newly acquainted beauty, huh?"
Scarlett Yates curled her lips and looked at him with a meaningful smile, "So the time you¡¯ve been unable to eat or sleep was spent meeting new beauties. No wonder you¡¯re so pleased with yourself..."
"Uh, this..." Knox Simmons realized he had identally let something slip, and he sincerely regretted his slip of the tongue.
However, not everything he said was untrue. Indeed, after learning that she¡¯d woken up, he did leave a newly acquainted beautiful woman.
Although he exaggerated, his concern for her was genuine.
For someone like Knox, who had yed the field for years, passing through countless women without ever forming attachments, women to him were just a diversion of idle time. Over the years, women came and went like a revolving door, and he hadn¡¯t even remembered a single name.
Of course, it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t remember, just that he hadn¡¯t wanted to.
So, it could be said that Scarlett Yates was the first woman to genuinely catch his attention.
She¡¯s also the first woman who mattered to him.
At least, he had remembered her name.
Scarlett Yates. He recited her name silently in his mind, feeling that not only was she adorable as a person, but even her name was adorable.
Knox Simmons stood awkwardly silent for a few seconds, then shamelessly edged closer again, grinning, "Scarlett, how are you feeling now? Did the doctor give you a good check-up? Does your head still hurt?"
Chapter 395: Do Not Target This Woman
Chapter 395: Chapter 395: Do Not Target This Woman
"Speaking of which, who the hell dared to hurt you? Doesn¡¯t he know you¡¯re Knox Simmons¡¯s sister? If I catch him, I¡¯ll skin him alive."
He cunningly changed the subject, speaking with gritted teeth as if he hated that person deeply.
Talking about the injury on her head, Scarlett felt the pain starting again.
She frowned slightly in difort and said irritably, "It hurts, it really hurts, it hurts like hell."
"Hurts that much?" Knox¡¯s face immediately showed an expression of deep pain, his teeth clenched tighter as he said angrily, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely find that guy and catch him to vent for you. Even with Knox Simmons¡¯s protection, he dares to touch you - he must be tired of living."
After vehemently putting down a few harsh words, he nced down at Scarlett slumped weakly over the table, her small face pale and thin, originally the size of a palm, now seemingly even slimmer, making her appear even more pitiful.
Seeing her like this, he genuinely felt a bit heartache, unable to resist holding her icy hand, softening his voice he said, "Scarlett, tell me, what would make you feel better? As long as it¡¯s within my power, I¡¯ll promise you."
"Really?" Scarlett¡¯s eyes, previously dull, seemed to brighten in an instant.
"Of course it¡¯s true, when have I ever lied to you?"
"I¡¯d climb mountains, cross seas, as long as it makes you happy, I¡¯m willing to do it for you." This was his usual trick, after all saying sweet words cost him nothing, and the other person liked hearing them, so why not?
Moreover, at this moment, Scarlett¡¯s pair of dark eyes were gleaming brightly as she looked at him, as if cing all her hopes on him, making him feel that she really needed him, his mind heated up, instantly feeling like he could do anything for her happiness.
He liked these bright and clear eyes.
He liked the smile in her eyes even more.
Suddenly, he somewhat understood those absurd things ancient emperors would do just to see a beauty smile.
A beauty¡¯s smile is priceless.
"I can¡¯t believe the most famous yboy of A City, Knox Simmons, can have such a deep side. Turns out he¡¯s a romantic at heart, truly astonishing." The clear teasing tone inexplicably carried a hint of coldness, a chill crept in from the door, following Knox Simmons¡¯s back right into his body.
Knox Simmons¡¯s back instantly stiffened, as if struck by lightning, his facial expression turning bizarre.
He first twitched his eyebrows twice, then, the smile at the corner of his lips became stiff, and his neck slowly turned, as if the blood cirction was not smooth, making the turning movement slow and rigid.
Damn it!
Why does this annoying guy always show up at the most crucial moments!
His full heart of tenderness instantly transformed into a fury, seemingly forgetting the fact that the object of his affection was someone else¡¯s girlfriend, he usingly red at Matthew Saxon saying, "Matthew, why do you always appear when I¡¯m here? Are you doing this on purpose?"
The door opened, Matthew Saxon¡¯s tall and handsome figure slowly walked in from outside.
A trace of a cold smile hung at the corner of his lips, his slightly narrowed eyes were darkly intense, coldly watching Knox Simmons, "Knox Simmons, I¡¯ve already warned you not to set your sights on this woman, have you forgotten?"
Chapter 396: Third Young Master Simmons, I think you’re itching for trouble
Chapter 396: Chapter 396: Third Young Master Simmons, I think you¡¯re itching for trouble
If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they¡¯ve been brothers since childhood, he would have already taught him a harsh lesson.
This brat is way too bold.
Despite his repeated warnings, he stubbornly persists, even daring to provoke his people.
Does he think I¡¯m dead?
Knox Simmons lifted his chin, raised his eyebrows, and said with confidence, "Scarlett is your woman, and I¡¯ve acknowledged her as my sister. What¡¯s wrong with a brother visiting his sister?"
"Matthew Saxon, don¡¯t be too overbearing. Just because Scarlett is with you doesn¡¯t mean she truly belongs to you. She is a person, not an object. She has her own thoughts and can be with whoever she wants. It¡¯s none of your business." After saying this, he provocatively lifted his chin again.
"Third Young Master Simmons, I think you¡¯re itching for trouble." Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyes darkened, with evident threat and anger in them.
Matthew Saxon called him Third Young Master Simmons.
Knox Simmons ranks third in the Simmons Family, and most people in the circle respectfully call him Third Young Master.
The only person who dares to call him Third Young Master Simmons is Matthew Saxon.
He¡¯s a few years younger than Matthew Saxon. Although he has two older brothers, he¡¯s not afraid of them at all. Instead, he¡¯s afraid of Matthew, this brother from another family.
In the Simmons Family, because he¡¯s young and good at sweet-talking, he delights a group of elders and siblings, around everyone who adores him immensely, leading to his arrogant, reckless, and presumptuous personality.
This reckless and presumptuous nature also led to his irresponsible runaway from his wedding.
To this day, the Simmons Family is still looking for him everywhere, especially Old Master Simmons, who was reportedly angered into bedridden and imed that once found, he¡¯d either strip ayer of his skin or break his legs.
However, although Old Master Simmons speaks harshly, Knox is not afraid at all.
Old Master Simmons dotes on him like a treasure, how could he really be willing to break his legs?
The reason he hides in Z Country is simply fear of being captured and losing his freedom.
For someone used to wandering freely, being trapped is worse than death, right?
Knox hasn¡¯t heard his nickname "Third Young Master Simmons" in many years.
It¡¯s only because he thinks it sounds like an old-time servant¡¯s name, not at all reflecting his imposing presence that once he grew older, he forbade anyone from calling him that.
Even his two brothers and sister are not allowed.
But Matthew clearly doesn¡¯t fall within this category, and Knox doesn¡¯t dare tomand or demand him.
Fortunately, Matthew generally doesn¡¯t call him that either, but once he does, it¡¯s a sign that Knox is about to face bad luck.
So upon hearing this long-lost "Third Young Master Simmons," Knox reflexively jumped up, then looked defensively at Matthew. "What are you nning? You, dignified Second Young Master of the Saxon Family, President of the Seymour Consortium, if you can¡¯t reason with someone, are you going to resort to some dirty tricks?"
"Don¡¯t think this will scare me. I, Knox Simmons, fear nothing on earth, I..."
"If nothing unexpected happens, in half an hour, your brother wille to take you back." Matthew raised his eyebrows, curling his thin lips into a faint smile.
"What?!" Knox¡¯s face changed dramatically, jumping again in shock, his peach blossom eyes reflecting astonishment, disbelief evident, "My brother ising?"
Chapter 397: It’s Still Better to Die
Chapter 397: Chapter 397: It¡¯s Still Better to Die
Matthew Saxon smiled, noticing Knox Simmons¡¯ face suddenly turned pale, and he instantly felt much more cheerful. He curled his lips and said, "You¡¯ve been wandering outside for so long, Knox, it¡¯s time you went home."
"To hell with that, damn it, I don¡¯t want to go back."
Knox was emotionally stirred, clenched his fists tightly and said, "The old man will definitely put me under house arrest. Damn, I¡¯d rather be killed than guard that crappy mansion every day and not be able to go anywhere."
Facing Knox, who was desperately frustrated, Matthew Saxon kindly agreed and said, "Well, indeed, for someone as troublesome as you, dying might be better."
Knox red at him, "Matthew Saxon, are you gloating? You damned bastard!"
The angrier Knox got, the more pleasant Matthew Saxon¡¯s smile became at the corner of his lips.
Matthew Saxon curled his lips, pretended to nce down at the time, then looked up at Knox, reminding him with a smile, "There are twenty-five minutes left. If your brother acts a bit faster, he might show up here early."
"You think I¡¯ll casually believe your words?" Staring at the annoying smile at the corner of Matthew Saxon¡¯s lips, Knox tightened his fist even further, to the point that his fingers were crackling.
Why did he even be friends with this annoying guy?
He was bullied by him as a child, and now he is being bullied again.
He won¡¯t ept it!
Matthew Saxon seemed to grow weary of paying him any more attention, without even looking, he slowly walked towards Scarlett Yates.
"Yourckeys know best whether I¡¯m lying. If you still want to stay here and chit-chat, suit yourself."
Knox had already made a phone call before Matthew Saxon even said this.
Soon, Knox¡¯s face turned very ugly.
After hanging up, he seemed to curse under his breath, then reluctancly nced at Scarlett Yates, unwillingly saying, "Scarlett, I¡¯ve got to go now. Take good care of yourself, wait for me when the coast is clear."
Scarlett Yates, not knowing much about the Simmons Family¡¯s affairs but seeing Knox¡¯s face as dark as a pot bottom, realized his mood was extremely bad.
Thinking that he hade to see her with good intentions, she casually said a few words tofort him, "Well, you be careful too, I¡¯ll wait for you."
Once she uttered those words, the atmosphere immediately turned very strange.
Upon receiving them, Knox seemed as if he had just received some magical elixir, his brows and eyes danced with joyful smiles, his enchanting Peach Blossom Eyes suddenly shone with brilliance, as if a whole tree of peach blossoms bloomed in an instant, the captivating eyes now truly won people over.
He drew a charming, signature smile, and swiftly with long arms, hugged Scarlett Yates into his embrace, bending down to gently kiss her forehead.
"Scarlett, wait for me!"
Turning around, he saw Matthew Saxon¡¯s face was sullen, with a menacing gaze fixed on him.
He was feeling quite proud, thinking about Scarlett Yates saying she would wait for him, making his whole heart seem soaked in honeyed water, experiencing the sweet taste for the first time.
When one iscent, courage grows significantly.
Thinking he was about to leave, Knox brazenly taunted, "I only have to leave temporarily, Matthew Saxon, I wille back."
"Young Master, Young Master, it¡¯s not good!" Just as Knox thought he was being fierce while dering war on Matthew Saxon, there was a series of chaotic footsteps outside the door.
Chapter 398: Is He... Angry?
Chapter 398: Chapter 398: Is He... Angry?
Someone rushed in, barely steadying himself, and said anxiously, "The Young Master is here. Tiger says his men have already reached the front gate."
Knox Simmons froze, gritting his teeth, "What! He¡¯s here already!"
Wasn¡¯t there supposed to be half an hour left?
He hesitated for a few seconds, then seemed to realize something, ring furiously at Matthew Saxon, "Despicable, you tricked me."
He had thought that his obedient older brother would really take another half hour to arrive, so he had been so leisurely.
Unexpectedly, he was yed by this treacherous Matthew Saxon.
Matthew Saxon curled his lips into a smile, his sinister eyes narrowed, "I already warned you, but you dismissed it. Now you can¡¯t me me."
As soon as he finished speaking, there was another rush of noise from outside the door.
With a bang, the door was mmed open again, and a stumbling figure rushed in, gasping, "Young, Young, Young Master is here, we, we can¡¯t escape!"
At this moment, Knox Simmons¡¯ expression was as ugly as it could be.
"Matthew Saxon, you despicable and shameless viin, I¡¯m not finished with you!" The road downstairs has already been blocked.
His brother, who always obeyed their father, though affectionate towards him, would never defy their father¡¯s orders.
So, unless he was caught and taken back to the Simmons Family, his stubborn brother wouldn¡¯t give up.
Again, there was a chaotic sound of footsteps from the stairway.
This time, the sound indicated that quite a few people wereing upstairs.
Knox Simmons knew that if he didn¡¯t leave now, he wouldn¡¯t have another chance.
The downstairs route was blocked, but fortunately, he was on the second floor, and with his skills, jumping down from the second floor wouldn¡¯t be a problem.
However, to think that he, a dignified young master of the Simmons Family, would be escaping in such a pathetic manner, especially in front of someone he liked, made Knox hate Matthew Saxon intensely.
But right now, he couldn¡¯t afford to care about any of that.
He red fiercely at Matthew Saxon, then reluctantly nced at Scarlett Yates, and just before the door was kicked open again, he turned decisively and pushed open the window, his tall figure gracefully leaping out like a nimble cat.
"Knox Simmons!" Scarlett Yates was startled.
Though her room was on the second floor, it was still four to five meters high; could he really jump down safely?
Just as she was about to rush to the window in worry, she was suddenly yanked backward by a forceful and domineering strength, crashing into Matthew Saxon¡¯s arms.
"Are you worried about him? Hmph, he won¡¯t die easily; a disastersts for a thousand years." A cold voice rang above her head, sounding quite displeased.
Scarlett Yates rubbed her reddened forehead from the collision and slowly raised her head.
She nced up and saw Matthew Saxon¡¯s lips pressed into a cool straight line, the curve of his jaw also carrying a hint of chill.
His face was grim, his gaze equally somber, and he looked thoroughly displeased, as if someone owed him money and hadn¡¯t repaid him.
Was he... angry?
Just because she was worried about Knox Simmons?
Scarlett Yates was momentarily stunned. Thinking of this possibility, her heartbeat uncontrobly quickened.
"But jumping from such a height, even if there¡¯s no life-threatening danger, it¡¯s very easy..." Thinking of Knox Simmons, she quickly suppressed the chaotic emotions in her heart, struggling to move toward the window.
Chapter 399: He Brought It Upon Himself
Chapter 399: Chapter 399: He Brought It Upon Himself
Matthew Saxon tightened his arms even more, his voice growing colder, "What does his life or death have to do with you? What, he just thought it would be fun, randomly calling you his sister, and you truly took him to heart?"
"Scarlett Yates, can you be any more foolish? Are you that easy to deceive?"
Scarlett was held tightly by him, worried about Knox Simmons¡¯s situation but unable to check on him. Anxiously, she yelled at him, "Isn¡¯t he your good friend? How can you not be worried about him? You knew he was afraid of being caught and yet you deliberately deceived him, giving him no time to escape. Is this how you treat your friends?"
The voice above grew even colder, and Matthew smiled though his expression remained unchanged, continuing, "That brat dared to have designs on you; why would I let him off easily? He brought this upon himself."
Scarlett was stunned for a moment, and when Matthew wasn¡¯t watching her, her expression became brieflyplicated.
She hesitated for a while, and though she knew she shouldn¡¯t ask, she couldn¡¯t help but say, "Do you care if he has designs on me?"
She lifted her head, her pale but delicately beautiful face turned towards him, and her dark eyes quietly gazed at him.
Matthew¡¯s expression slightly changed, and he slowly lowered his head.
This time, he couldn¡¯t dismiss her lightly as he usually did.
Whether he cared, his heart knew best.
He had been pondering this question for an entire afternoon.
Eventually, he had to face his own heart.
"I..." He moved his lips, about to answer her question, when suddenly the sound of knocking interrupted the prepared words.
Unable to hear his answer, Scarlett felt a bit disappointed, yet also somewhat relieved.
While she anticipated his answer, deep down she feared his response.
She remembered that night at the beach barbecue when she asked him a simr question.
That time, she asked directly; she asked, Matthew, do you like me?
Back then, how much courage did she muster?
But what she received was his casual and disdainful answer.
He said that if she wished for his answer to be ¡¯like¡¯, then he would say he liked her.
Such an answer made her so angry that it pained her organs, inmed with fury, wishing never to see this person again.
Having experienced such a thing, she recovered and forgot the pain, yet she asked him almost the same question again.
What was she thinking?
Was the hurt and disdain from thatst time not enough, so she wanted to be hurt by his words again this time?
Luckily, someone appeared in time, preventing her from hearing any hateful words; she thought she should thank the person who knocked.
The man outside the door was quite striking, mature and handsome, with an extraordinary aura, appearing to be around thirty years old. Every gesture exuded a clear air of superiority.
This superiority was not a deliberate pretense but seemed inherent.
It¡¯s a kind of superiority only possessed by those who grew up in a well-off family.
Scarlett looked at the man who knocked, quickly guessing his identity.
Such looks, such aura, appearing at this time could only mean he¡¯s the Young Master of the Simmons Family.
"Matthew, this time I must thank you properly. Thanks to you, I urately guessed Knox would jump from the upstairs, and had the whole building surrounded ahead of time, preventing him from escaping again." Hayes Simmons smiled gracefully as he walked towards them.
Chapter 400 The Dean of Saint Mercy
Chapter 400: Chapter 400 The Dean of Saint Mercy
"Hayes, don¡¯t be so formal. So, you¡¯ve caught that kid?" With that, Matthew Saxon had a cheerful smile at the corner of his lips.
Knox Simmons being caught seemed to make him quite happy, very happy indeed.
Hayes Simmons nodded with a smile, "Yes, you know how Knox is always cunning and full of tricks. To prevent him from escaping again, I have to take him back immediately. You helped me this time, so once we¡¯re back in A City, let¡¯s have a good drink together."
Matthew Saxon chuckled and nodded, "I won¡¯t keep you then, take care."
"And this is..." Hayes was about to turn when he seemed to notice Scarlett Yates for the first time.
He gave her a quick nce, a hint of surprise flickering in his eyes, then smiled, "I heard not long ago that you¡¯ve got a girlfriend, is it this youngdy?"
The young girl looked neat and pretty, with clear and bright eyes, naturally likable at a nce.
It¡¯s just... knowing Matthew Saxon, the type of women he liked weren¡¯t usually like this.
Matthew Saxon smiled and said to Scarlett Yates, "Scarlett, this is Eldest Young Master Simmons, Hayes Simmons, also the honorary director of Saint Mercy Hospital. Speaking of which, you¡¯re still an employee at his hospital, so you two should get to know each other well."
Scarlett Yates suddenly widened her eyes.
"He¡¯s the director of Saint Mercy?" she said as she looked up at Hayes Simmons, her expression filled with surprise, as if he had grown horns on his head.
The director of Saint Mercy Hospital, so young and handsome!
"So, you are Miss Scarlett Yates." Hayes Simmons took another look at Scarlett Yates, understanding with a smile, and extended his hand, "I didn¡¯t expect my and Matthew¡¯s girlfriend to be coworkers. Miss Yates, are you satisfied with your internship life at Saint Mercy?"
The director himself was standing right in front of her!
Initially, knowing he was Eldest Young Master of the Simmons family, Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t feel much.
Now, suddenly, this Eldest Young Master turned out to be her immediate boss, Scarlett was excited, nervous, and then shamelessly began to tter.
She looked at Hayes Simmons¡¯s extended hand and, to show her respect for the director, she extended both of her hands.
Then, with a slightly surprised and awkward expression from Hayes Simmons, she shook his hand firmly twice, ingratiatingly ttering, "Satisfied, satisfied, very satisfied. Being at Saint Mercy Hospital feels as warm andfortable as home. No wonder I felt especially close to you the moment I saw you, director. You¡¯re the legendary dashing, extraordinary, knowledgeable, and young and promising..."
Before she could finish her ttering words, the surprise in Hayes Simmons¡¯s eyes had subsided, reced by a smile full of interest.
Matthew Saxon felt utterly embarrassed, his lips twitching a few times. Seeing Scarlett Yates nning to continue her endless ttery, he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and directly covered her mouth, pressing her head into his embrace. "Hayes, once this girl starts talking, she never stops. Don¡¯t chat idly with her, get on with your business."
As he spoke, he casually nced out the window, "That kid¡¯s full of tricks. If you dy even a moment, he might slip away again, and it¡¯ll be hard to find him then."
As soon as he finished speaking, Hayes Simmons¡¯s face changed immediately, and he frowned, "You¡¯re right, I must go. Let¡¯s catch up in A City."
Chapter 401: He Is My Direct Superior
Chapter 401: Chapter 401: He Is My Direct Superior
Done, immediately turned around and left, her pace much faster than when she came, as if she was really afraid Knox Simmons would slip away.
"Why are you covering my mouth?" After Hayes Simmons left, Scarlett Yates pped Matthew Saxon¡¯s hand away.
She furrowed her brows angrily, "I finally got to meet the director, why wouldn¡¯t you let me say more? Such chances are rare."
Everyone knows that it¡¯s hard to catch even a glimpse of the ever-elusive director of Saint Mercy.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s expression was not pleasant, and seeing Scarlett still staring in the direction Hayes had left, his face darkened further. He snorted coldly, "Why are you talking so much to him?"
"Of course, to leave a strong impression on him."
This answer made Matthew even more displeased, "Why do you want to leave a strong impression on him?"
What does it mean when a woman wants a man to have a strong impression of her?
After filtering the answer through his mind, Matthew¡¯s face suddenly turned dark.
This damn woman, is she already so fickle?
She was just asking him if he cared about her at all, and after seeing Hayes Simmons, she immediately focused her attention on him. The man had been gone for a while and she was still looking longingly in his direction.
He admitted that Hayes Simmons was quite handsome and capable, a promising figure among his peers, and importantly, such an outstanding man was still single, the typical eligible bachelor.
But did this damn woman forget what her identity is?
Even if they were together because of a contract, for now, they were still within the agreed period. For her to openly show interest in another man right in front of him was too dismissive of him.
The more Matthew thought about it, the more furious he became. He reached out and pinched Scarlett¡¯s chin, turning her head towards him.
Anger flickered in his slender, deep peach blossom eyes, lighting up his ink-ck pupils. He pressed his lips together and said in a low voice, "Are you interested in him?"
"Interested in who?" Scarlett was puzzled, dumbfounded by his inexplicable question.
Matthew¡¯s thin lips tightened further, pausing, and his tone turned icy, "Hayes Simmons, are you interested in him?"
Scarlett was stunned again, her eyes widened in surprise, staring at him with a strange expression for a while. She furrowed her brows, annoyed, and pped his hand away, "I¡¯m not a lovesick fool, falling for any man I see."
It¡¯s really amusing.
He actually thought she was interested in Hayes Simmons.
His overconfidence in his own charm was bad enough, but he was equally confident in his friends, thinking that any woman who saw them would fall for them?
Although the eldest Young Master of the Simmons Family seemed quite excellent, it didn¡¯t mean she was obliged to like him.
"So you¡¯re saying you¡¯re not into him?"
"Does Young Master think all of your friends are as much of a heartthrob as you, adored by everyone?"
"Then why were you kissing up to him earlier?" Just the thought of her fawning, ingratiating smile made Matthew scowl with displeasure.
Scarlett rolled her eyes helplessly, "Young Master, he is my immediate superior, the ultimate boss of the entire hospital. As a small nurse meeting the director, shouldn¡¯t I try my best to win his favor? If I can leave a good impression, I have a chance to stay at Saint Mercy. Such a great opportunity, how could I miss it!"
Chapter 402: Instead of pleasing him, please me
Chapter 402: Chapter 402: Instead of pleasing him, please me
Hmph, such a small fry suddenly meeting the big boss, he, who has been living a privileged life since childhood, would never understand her feelings.
Matthew Saxon was taken aback for a moment, then curled his lips into a sardonic smile, and said, "Scarlett Yates, do you even have a brain? If you really want to stay at Saint Mercy, instead of pleasing him, why not try to please me?"
"Whether you can stay at Saint Mercy can be decided with just a word from me, yet you forsake what¡¯s near to seek what¡¯s far. How could there be a woman as foolish as you?"
Although he kept belittling her, upon hearing her exnation, knowing her actions earlier were merely to stay at Saint Mercy, Matthew Saxon¡¯s mood suddenly improved a lot.
"For me to ask the Young Master to do something, there must certainly be a price to pay, I wouldn¡¯t dare to trouble you." She knew very well that he had the absolute right to decide her stay or leave.
He had said so back when they were at Saint Mercy Hospital.
She had done quite a bit of research on Saint Mercy Hospital, knowing that such a noble hospital was initially established primarily to serve the upper ss, founded by the union of three major families, two of which are the Simmons Family and the Saxon Family.
Though she wholeheartedly wanted to stay at Saint Mercy, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask Matthew Saxon, nor did she dare.
Knowing him well enough, there was no way he¡¯d help her for free.
You should know, anyone dealing with a fox will never end up with an advantage.
"Trying to please me isn¡¯t a difficult task. If you don¡¯t give it a try, how do you know it won¡¯t seed?" Matthew Saxon¡¯s handsome face looked like a painting under the soft and warm light, with his lips slightly smiling, the charming arc of his mouth was extraordinarily captivating.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s little heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble.
It was then that she noticed Matthew Saxon¡¯s beard had been shaved, and his jaw was as smooth as the surface of marble.
His somewhat tousled hair emanated a refreshing and pleasant scent.
The crumpled clothes on him were also reced with a dark blue silk shirt, a color both understated and luxurious suited him very well, making him especially elegant, like a charming noble.
She suddenly felt nervous.
When Matthew Saxon¡¯s hand reached towards the top of her head, she instinctively dodged away.
So, Matthew Saxon¡¯s hand awkwardly remained in midair.
He curved his lips, looked at his hand suspended in the air, then at Scarlett Yates, and slowly retracted his hand with a smile, "What did you ask someone to call me over for?"
Scarlett Yates was feeling the awkward atmosphere, but luckily Matthew Saxon shifted the topic in time, so she quickly followed his lead and said, "I¡¯m hungry."
Matthew Saxon nced at the untouched dinner on the table, instantly understanding, but still wanting to tease her a bit, he curled his lips and said, "Wasn¡¯t dinner delivered to you? Why haven¡¯t you eaten?"
"I can¡¯t eat, it¡¯s too nd, I have no appetite."
"When you¡¯re really hungry, you can eat anything, it seems you¡¯re not that hungry after all."
"Young Master, can¡¯t you see this is targeting me?" When mentioning this matter, Scarlett Yates was filled with rage that she couldn¡¯t suppress.
"Targeting?" Matthew Saxon raised an eyebrow, looking at her with a half-smile.
She nodded, "That¡¯s right, it¡¯s deliberate."
"The doctor said that although you¡¯ve lost a significant amount of blood and need proper nourishment, the first few days after waking up, you should still eat lightly. You are a nurse yourself, you should understand this."
"But it shouldn¡¯t be lightly to the extent it¡¯s boiled with in water!!" sheined resentfully and angrily.
Chapter 403: You Need to Change How You Address Me
Chapter 403: Chapter 403: You Need to Change How You Address Me
Matthew Saxon watched her puff up her cheeks in anger and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, "So, you called me here because you want?"
Scarlett Yates immediately put on a pitiful look and gazed at him, "Young Master, can we change the food a bit?"
"It¡¯s not impossible, but..." His thin lips curled up, and a sly smile shed in his eyes.
"But what?" Hearing that there was room for negotiation, Scarlett excitedly grabbed his hand.
She didn¡¯t even realize what she was doing until she tried to pull her hand away, only for Matthew Saxon to hold it firmly.
He captured her soft little hand in his palm, "From now on, you need to change how you address me. No more calling me Young Master."
It sounded distant, and he didn¡¯t like it.
"If I don¡¯t call you Young Master, then what should I call you?" Scarlett was taken aback.
For so long, ever since she first met him, she had gotten used to calling him that. Asking her to change it left her unsure of what else to say?
"Officially, we are boyfriend and girlfriend, so naturally, the way we address each other should be more intimate. This way, it won¡¯t raise any suspicion."
It sounded somewhat reasonable, but how could she address him to make it sound more intimate?
Should she call him Matthew?
She would sometimes call him that, but always felt awkward about it.
Especially if she had to call him that in private, it would feel even more awkward.
"It¡¯s up to you, you can call me by my name, or something even closer..."
"Even closer?"
He suddenly leaned in front of her, his Peach Blossom Eyes charmingly blinking, "Haven¡¯t you already called me that? Although we¡¯re not married yet, getting used to future titles isn¡¯t a bad idea, right, wifey?"
Boom...
Her face felt like it was on fire, turning as red as a boiled shrimp.
"That, that was just a joke."
Back then, seeing him so smug, she suddenly had a mischievous urge to pretend to be his wife and drive away the women around him.
When she jokingly called him husband during her prank, she didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all.
But now...
Seeing her looking like she wanted to crawl into a shell to hide, Matthew Saxon, though amused by teasing her, decided not to continue.
This girl had thin skin; one had to know when to stop.
If he really made her mad, it wouldn¡¯t be fun anymore.
So, after a moment of silence, he sighed, as if regretfully, "A joke? What a pity."
"Young Master, do you really..."
His brows immediately furrowed, "Hmm?"
Why was she still calling him Young Master?
Scarlett, seeing his re, quickly changed her words, "Matthew Saxon, will you agree or not?"
It¡¯s just a meal! Does it really need such careful consideration?!
He was clearly teasing her on purpose.
Although Matthew Saxon wasn¡¯t too satisfied with the full name calling,pared to the title Young Master, he reluctantly epted it.
He thought for a moment, "There¡¯s a nice little restaurant nearby. Want to go?"
"Yes!" She nodded her head like a pecking chicken.
"But I¡¯m not very mobile right now..." Scarlett, thinking about how feeble she was, needing someone to help her walk, puffing after just a few steps, furrowed her brow.
While a woman¡¯s frailty might easily invoke a man¡¯s protective instincts, she was quite displeased with her current physical state.
Chapter 404: She and Him, Irreconcilable!
Chapter 404: Chapter 404: She and Him, Irreconcble!
Matthew Saxon looked her up and down, extended his long arms, and picked her up horizontally.
With her shocked expression, he lowered his head and smiled, striding out with her, "Now, is it more convenient to move?"
"Wait... Matthew Saxon, put me down." Scarlett Yates regained her senses from the surprise, but Matthew Saxon had already carried her out of the room.
Someone happened to be passing by outside, they were stunned at first upon seeing this scene, then they respectfully stepped aside and greeted Young Master and Miss Yates.
Scarlett noticed the maid asionally raising her head to look at her. Feeling embarrassed and uneasy under the gaze, she tugged at Matthew Saxon¡¯s arm and whispered, "Put me down, I can walk by myself."
"Are you sure?" Matthew Saxon stopped walking and raised his attractive eyebrows.
Two more maids came up from downstairs, and upon seeing their expressions, they reacted just like the previous maid, shocked at first, then respectfully greeted them.
Although they kept their heads down, they asionally stole nces, as if they were witnessing something surprising and amusing, their eyes revealing various emotions - admiration, and jealousy.
After Scarlett nodded, Matthew Saxon really put her down.
But...
He dropped her abruptly without any warning and stood aside with his arms folded.
Scarlett hadn¡¯t eaten for days and had lost so much blood, her legs had no strength at all.
As soon as her feet touched the ground, they gave way, and without anything to hold onto, she staggered and fell to the ground.
Yet Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t move, leaning against the wall, watching her fall to the ground without blinking.
Damn!
Scarlett cursed under her breath, ring at Matthew Saxon in anger as she fell.
What a damn bastard.
He actually stood by, watching her fall, allowing her to embarrass herself in front of all these people.
She and him, they are at daggers drawn!
Earlier, she had felt a little touched that he was willing to take her out for dinner, how could she have forgotten the saying that a leopard never changes its spots.
The ground outside wasn¡¯t carpeted.
Scarlett fell hard, straight onto the ground.
The surrounding maids wanted to help but seeing Matthew Saxon¡¯s indifferent attitude, they pretended not to see anything.
However, they were all thinking in their hearts, what¡¯s wrong with Young Master?
When Miss Yates was unconscious the past few days, he wouldn¡¯t go anywhere and stayed worrying all day and night.
He also seemed very considerate just now carrying Miss Yates out, why did he suddenly drop her?
Seeing she was about to hit the ground, Scarlett simply closed her eyes, waiting for the pain toe.
But what she awaited was not pain, but a pair of strong arms...
Just when it seemed he was standing by ready to watch her embarrass herself, Matthew Saxon pulled her up when her body nearly touched the ground.
Dizzy and spinning, Scarlett again fell into his embrace.
Above her head was his infuriatingly smug face, as he curled his lip, looking at her with a teasing gaze, "Now, are you sure you can really walk on your own?"
"You..." Scarlett stared at the infuriatingly handsome face for a long moment, you for a long moment, and finally, she could only utter a whispered curse, "You¡¯re a bastard."
Chapter 405: Go Outside Less When There’s Nothing Important
Chapter 405: Chapter 405: Go Outside Less When There¡¯s Nothing Important
"Oh." Matthew Saxon was clearly immune to such insults, remaining unfazed as he said, "A lot of people say that."
"You¡¯re terrible!"
"Oh."
The more indifferent he appeared, the more it irked Scarlett Yates. She had a thousand things to curse him with in her mind, yet what came out were the most useless ones, "Is it really that fun to mess with people?"
Matthew seriously thought about it, replying sincerely, "It is indeed quite amusing."
"You..." She was so angry she wanted to bite him a few more times.
Just as she opened her mouth, pretending to bite his arm, a voice she didn¡¯t care for echoed, "Matthew, are you going out?"
Scarlett froze as if someone had stopped her, holding the same position for a few seconds before slowly turning her head.
"Yes, Grandpa." Matthew looked at Ian Dous standing at the staircase and walked over with Scarlett in his arms.
"Where to?" Ian Dous¡¯s cool gaze slowly fell on Scarlett, his brow furrowing in apparent displeasure.
"Just out for a walk."
"A walk? The doctor said this girl needs to stay in bed these days; she doesn¡¯t even have the strength to walk. Why are you taking her out for a stroll?" Ian Dous didn¡¯t hide his discontent, his brow tightening further.
Matthew curled his lips, chuckling lightly, "It¡¯s because Scarlett can¡¯t walk that I¡¯m carrying her out. Staying in the room all day is suffocating for her, so I¡¯m taking her out for some fresh air."
Ian Dous snorted coldly, his cold gaze once againnding on Scarlett as he squinted, his tone unfriendly, "Girl Yates, try not to go out unnecessarily. Getting your health back should be the priority. Matthew has always been one to do as he pleases. Since you¡¯re someone he values, you should try to persuade him not to indulge him in everything."
Scarlett slowly lifted her head, meeting Ian Dous¡¯s slightly annoyed gaze. The little demon inside her started stirring again.
She shed a sweet smile, pretending to be bashful as she nuzzled her head into Matthew¡¯s embrace. "Thank you for your concern, Grandpa, but Matthew is only worried about me being too cooped up. How could I refuse his kindness?"
"Besides, the doctor already checked me, and my health isn¡¯t much of an issue. Going for a walk is fine. Moreover, you¡¯re such an influential figure, Grandpa, and even you can¡¯t make him listen; how could I possibly sway him?"
"Grandpa, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take Scarlett now." Noticing Ian Dous¡¯s hostility towards Scarlett, Matthew furrowed his brow slightly.
Ian Dous snorted, turning his head aside, "Go ahead, but remember toe to my study when you return."
This crafty girl has his precious grandsonpletely entranced. No matter what he says or does now, this brat is likely to protect her.
After all, there¡¯s still time.
He refuses to believe that he, Ian Dous, can¡¯t handle a little girl wet behind the ears.
--
"Young Master Matthew."
As Matthew Saxon carried Scarlett Yates into a ssical theater-style restaurant, someone immediately came out to greet them.
The person was very respectful, leading them inside while smiling, "Young Master Matthew hasn¡¯t been to the ce for a long time. The room has always been kept empty just for you."
Scarlett originally thought the restaurant would be bustling with people, thinking how embarrassing it would be if Matthew carried her in front of a crowd. But upon exiting the car, she realized the restaurant was nothing like she imagined.
Chapter 406: I knew you would definitely like it
Chapter 406: Chapter 406: I knew you would definitely like it
The restaurant is built in a very secluded location, with almost no one outside.
Even when inside the restaurant, one must walk quite a distance to reach the dining area.
The architecture of the restaurant closely resembles the mansion of a wealthy family from ancient times, and whether it¡¯s the person who came to greet them or the other staff, their attire also leaned towards an ancient style.
After walking through a long corridor, the weing person led them to a room by the pond.
Under the eaves outside the room, beautifulnterns were hung, and opposite the corridor, a row of bright rednterns were hung.
Walking into this restaurant, there¡¯s an instant illusion of traveling through time.
As the door opened, the interior decor was exquisite, and as one entered, a sweet and pleasant aroma filled the air.
Scarlett curiously looked around.
Matthew Saxon actually called this restaurant small; it¡¯s nothing short ofvish beyondpare, and exquisitely refined.
If such a meticulously detailed ce is called a small restaurant, then those truly small restaurants would surely cry.
The carved wooden table, rosewood chairs, and even embroidered cushions on the chairs.
Matthew Saxon lifted Scarlett Yates over.
Honestly, he didn¡¯t want to let go of Scarlett.
She was as light as a feather, not a burden to carry at all.
"Do you like it here?" After sitting down, Scarlett touched the carved patterns on the chair as if she were looking at something novel, then picked up the cloth mat under the water cup and examined it carefully.
The cloth mat was embroidered with colorful threads, a cluster of peony flowers gathered together, very beautiful.
Nowadays, anything rted to manual craftsmanship is rarely cheap.
Moreover, the colorful threads used on this cloth mat are of exceptional quality, and the embroidery skills leave nothing to be desired; it¡¯s definitely worthy of being taken home as a collectible.
As Scarlett looked around, she couldn¡¯t help but marvel quietly in her heart, wondering about the ce that could be sovishly extravagant that even a cloth mat under a cup was made like a piece of art.
How could she not love such a ce?
She nodded earnestly, "Yes, this ce is wonderful, the environment is exceptionally beautiful."
Matthew Saxon revealed a satisfied smile, "I knew you¡¯d definitely like it."
Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but touch the cloth mat in her hand, pondering whether to take a piece home.
She really had no resistance against such handicrafts.
Especially things like embroidery, which looked always extraordinarily beautiful.
"Eating here must be very expensive, right?" She asked a rather obvious question.
Indeed, it was something of a rhetorical question.
Matthew Saxon chuckled softly and replied, "It¡¯s okay."
In truth, not only is dining here expensive, but having money may not necessarily grant entry.
This ce was specifically set up as a private club for people from prestigious families; to enter, one must not only have wealth but also status.
His casual "it¡¯s okay" when heard by Scarlett meant it¡¯s indeed very expensive.
After all, someone who can call such a fine ce a small restaurant, his "it¡¯s okay" can¡¯t be taken at face value.
Whatever, no matter how expensive it is here.
After all, Young Master Saxon has plenty of money, and no matter how pricey a ce is, he can afford it; he¡¯s the one who wanted to bring her here, not her actively requesting it, so, no matter how expensive, she¡¯d eat with peace of mind.
"Is this chair really made of rosewood?" After finishing inspecting the water cup mat, Scarlett began pondering over the chair behind her.
Chapter 407: You Are Truly the Best Person in the World
Chapter 407: Chapter 407: You Are Truly the Best Person in the World
The chair had a faint scent of sandalwood, lingering subtly at her nose, and it smelled wonderful.
Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t help but lean in, taking two deep breaths, and said with a face full of delight, "It smells so good."
She had once collected a bracelet made of rosewood.
To say which bracelet she bought wasn¡¯t of the finest rosewood, yet it was still quite valuable, bought with the money she earned through work-study, and it pained her a bit when she purchased it.
At this moment, the chair she sat on, whether in color, gloss, or the aroma of the wood, was far superior to her bracelet.
Oh my, if this really is made of rosewood, gosh, how extravagant it would be, such fine rosewood turned into a chair.
She sniffed around the chair like a little dog, and Matthew Saxon was amused by her antics, curling his lips and saying, "Genuine, without a doubt."
"What a waste!" Scarlett Yates bit her lip, speaking with frustration, "Such fine rosewood, turned into a chair, it¡¯s simply too indulgent."
"You like this wood?" Seeing her series of reactions, Matthew Saxon curled his lips, speaking gently, "There are quite a few rosewood carvings here, if you like them, take some with you when you leaveter."
"Really?" Scarlett Yates asked, looking at him with joy.
"It¡¯s just a few pieces of wood, would I lie to you?"
This woman is truly interesting.
Even a golden abacus was given to her, and now saying she wants to give her a few pieces of wood, she was still so happy.
However... seeing her eyebrows arch and her smile so joyful, a pleasant smile unknowingly appeared at the corners of his lips.
"That¡¯s great, Young Master... No, Matthew Saxon, you¡¯re really the best person in the world."
Hmm, inviting her to such a nice ce to eat and willing to give her rosewood carvings, she suddenly felt Matthew Saxon was such a good person.
She hadpletely forgotten about cursing him several hundred times before.
She gazed at him with bright and clear eyes, her corners of her eyes curved into crescent moons when she smiled, her pale face regaining vitality and energy.
Like a lily blooming in the sunlight, fresh and beautiful.
Looking at the lively and sunny face in front of him, Matthew Saxon suddenly thought of someone.
The Little Tail in his memories had left such an impression.
Warm, sunny, full of vitality, like a sunflower blossoming in the sunlight, able to infect everyone who was with her.
The days with Little Tail were the happiest and best days of his life.
Since then, he never felt that happy again.
But today, it seemed he was back to the past, back to those cherished memories.
His eyes gradually squinted, gazing deeper into Scarlett Yates¡¯s eyes, with a flowing glimmer in his dark pupils.
Being stared at like this, and with such a strange gaze, Scarlett Yates¡¯s first reaction was to touch her face and blink, puzzlingly asking, "What are you looking at?"
Suddenly, Matthew Saxon snapped back.
His slightly squinted eyes gradually opened, smiling faintly, shaking his head, "Nothing."
Looking at Scarlett Yates¡¯s charming smile, an idea unexpectedly popped into his mind.
"There¡¯s a Sculpture Master here, why not after dinner, have him carve a puppet out of rosewood ording to your likeness?"
As soon as this suggestion was made, Scarlett Yates got excited again, "Carve ording to my likeness?"
Chapter 408: You Can Take Some Practical Action
Chapter 408: Chapter 408: You Can Take Some Practical Action
"Hmm."
"That¡¯s great!" She stood up excitedly, but unfortunately, her legs had no strength, and she quickly fell back into the chair.
Matthew Saxon chuckled, "Don¡¯t get too excited yet, let¡¯s fill your stomach first."
His taste was always mild, and what he liked to eat was well known to everyone here, so there was no need for him to speak. The chef had already started preparing the dishes before he even entered the door.
As Matthew¡¯s words fell, people began bringing meticulously prepared dishes to the table.
Every dish was light, delicious, and nutritious.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s appetite quickly got the better of her.
Without waiting for Matthew¡¯s greeting, she started helping herself.
After days of hunger, and faced with such a table of delicacies, she ate ravenously, and soon, her bowl of rice was empty.
Meanwhile, Matthew had only picked at the food with his chopsticks, hardly eating at all.
He was watching Scarlett eat.
He found watching her eat much more interesting than eating himself.
"Have some soup, don¡¯t just focus on the rice." Even though she ate like a reincarnated starving ghost, her manner wasn¡¯t exactlydylike, but he didn¡¯t find it rude.
"Oh." Scarlett had been focused on eating since the food arrived, and only after finishing another half bowl of rice did she pay attention to Matthew.
Seeing that Matthew¡¯s bowl of rice was still more than half full, she hesitated for a moment, furrowed her brow, and said, "Why aren¡¯t you eating?"
Was her ungraceful eating putting him off, ruining his appetite?
Okay, she admitted she might have been a bit reckless just now, but she was truly starving.
Matthew smiled and pushed the freshly served soup in front of her, "I already ate, I¡¯m not hungry."
So, he really was just apanying her for dinner.
Scarlett felt a touch of gratitude in her heart and sincerely said, "Matthew, thank you."
He didn¡¯t have to treat her so well.
She enjoyed this kindness, yearned for this kindness, and feared this kindness.
Whenever she realized she was about to be consumed by his warmth, she thought of the one-year agreement.
In a year, she would leave him.
After that, he would eventually marry another woman.
Alice Green had mentioned that Ian Dous had already chosen a perfect marriage partner for him. If she left, the woman he was going to marry would be that richdy from the Simmons Family.
Both the Simmons Family and the Saxon Family were prestigious lineages, and their good rtions made such a union indeed quite fitting.
Suddenly, she lost her appetite.
Those delicacies that had made her want to bite her tongue off became tasteless in an instant.
Pearl Simmons, Pearl Simmons, what kind of woman was she?
"I want to hear more than just a thank you," Matthew said with a profound smile, looking at her.
"What else?" All she could offer him was a thank you.
"Perhaps you could offer some action," Matthew said with a hint of a smile, his long, captivating eyes briefly ncing at her lips.
"Like what?"
"For instance, a kiss instead," he said seriously, as if he wasn¡¯t joking at all.
Scarlett blushed, "Anything else?"
"Of course, there are better ways to thank me than a kiss, but..." He smiled wickedly, raising an eyebrow, "You wouldn¡¯t be willing to give them."
The atmosphere suddenly seemed to change.
Under his deep ¡¯Peach Blossom Eyes¡¯ gaze, Scarlett¡¯s heart skipped a few beats, and she immediately lowered her head, not daring to look at him again, hurriedly changing the topic, "I... I¡¯m full. Should we call the Sculpture Master now?"
Chapter 409: Not Planning to Let You Go
Chapter 409: Chapter 409: Not nning to Let You Go
"Scarlett, are you nervous?" Those little tricks of hers were never going to escape his sharp eyes.
She wanted to avoid him, but he wasn¡¯t going to let her have anywhere to hide.
"What are you afraid of? You don¡¯t even dare to look at me."
"I¡¯m not afraid." Scarlett Yates said she wasn¡¯t, yet in her flustered state, she identally tipped over the soup Matthew Saxon had served her.
A small half bowl of soup quickly wet the table.
She froze for a moment, then grabbed the napkin from the table to wipe, but a pair of hands were faster than hers.
Matthew Saxon tossed the napkin casually onto the wet table, then grasped her hand.
Heughed, "Scarlett, why is your hand shaking so badly?"
But what trembled even more was her heart.
She didn¡¯t know when her heart had stopped listening to her.
Whenever she was alone with Matthew, this feeling became more evident.
Panic, helplessness, tension, confusion...
She didn¡¯t like this feeling.
"Scarlett, are you cold?" Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t release her hand; instead, he held it tighter. His tone was light, with a hint of subtle tenderness, "Your hand is so cold."
"Matthew Saxon, could you let go of me..." Scarlett Yates bit her lip, struggling to restrain the turmoil within, making her voice sound less tense.
"Let go of you?" Matthew Saxon curved his lips, gazing thoughtfully at her flushed cheeks, his voice low yet clear enough for her to hear, murmuring, "Scarlett, if I say I¡¯m not nning to let you go, would you be afraid?"
He¡¯d been thinking about it for the entire afternoon.
He had never spent so much time contemting and sorting through his emotions.
His heart was tortured by contradictions, swaying...
One voice told him he should let her go as soon as possible, while he wasn¡¯t yet so fond of her.
Another voice told him he should hold onto her tightly, keep her at his side, and not let her leave.
Keeping her would certainly be a trouble, and a lurking danger too.
Once someone has too many things to care about, it bes impossible to act freely.
But should he really let her go?
Then watch her fall into another man¡¯s arms, be another man¡¯s woman?
The mere thought was something he couldn¡¯t ept.
Perhaps he should follow his heart, see where it leads.
What happens in the future, no one can predict. Thinking too much, too far ahead, is not necessarily a good thing.
No matter what step they take next, right now, he truly doesn¡¯t want to let go.
"What... do you mean?" Scarlett Yates realized that the emotions she had suppressed for so long unraveled entirely with his simple words.
Her voice was no longer calm, trembling slightly, carrying an unnoticeable anticipation and tension; she tilted her head slightly and stared at him in a daze.
"I want to break the contract." Matthew Saxon smiled, his smile as beautiful as blossoming peach flowers, brilliant for a fleeting moment.
Scarlett Yates felt as though something exploded in her mind.
Then, her mind went nk.
Unable to think, incapable of thinking, she just stared at him nkly, seemingly too shocked to utter a single word.
He said he wanted to break the contract...
What does that mean?
A voice in her heart wanted to leap out, yet she desperately pushed it back down.
She was delighted, but also afraid...
Afraid that everything was merely her wishful thinking, afraid she misunderstood his intentions.
Chapter 410: You just said I was very annoying
Chapter 410: Chapter 410: You just said I was very annoying
She remembered very clearly what he had said to her that night on the beach. It had only been a few short days since that night, could his thoughts have changed so quickly?
"I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about." She was stunned for a moment, biting her lip tightly, then took a deep, long, forceful breath.
In this state, it seemed as if during the time she had been contemting, she hadn¡¯t breathed at all.
This deep breath gradually calmed her down, and her wildly beating heart slowly steadied, though her heartbeat was still erratic, sometimes fast, sometimes slow.
A low chuckle sounded, Matthew Saxon curled his lips into a smile, reaching out to ruffle her hair, "Never mind if you don¡¯t know, don¡¯t overthink it. Your little brain isn¡¯t that smart to begin with; thinking too much will only make you dumber."
"What kind of talk is that, saying my brain isn¡¯t that smart to begin with!" Scarlett Yates was displeased, widening her eyes to re at him.
He was always like this, taking any opportunity to belittle her.
"Scarlett, you need to face your own shorings. Admitting you¡¯re not that smart isn¡¯t something to be ashamed of; everyone¡¯s intelligence varies. I don¡¯t mind, so what are you unhappy about?"
"Can¡¯t you say something nice for once?"
"Honesty is harsh. Avoiding and refusing to face your actions is wrong, and it won¡¯t change anything."
"Matthew Saxon, have I ever told you that you¡¯re the most unlikable man in the world?"
"You just said I was the best person in the world, Scarlett. It seems you¡¯re not only not smart enough, but your memory isn¡¯t good either."
"I take back what I just said!"
"Toote, Scarlett. Have you ever seen water scooped back after being poured out?"
"..."
"Words once spoken cannot be taken back either."
"Is your face that sour because you¡¯re holding a grudge against me?"
"If that¡¯s the case, it seems you don¡¯t want those wood carvings anymore either. After all, in your heart, I¡¯m the most hated man, so you wouldn¡¯t want something from such a hated man." With that said, Matthew Saxon let go of her hand.
"Wait!" And just as he let go, Scarlett Yates grabbed his hand again.
He raised an eyebrow, feigning confusion, "What¡¯s the matter?"
"Those rosewood carvings..." Scarlett Yates bit her lip, took a few deep breaths, and forced a smile, "You promised to give them to me."
For something she liked, sometimes face really didn¡¯t count for much.
Besides, in front of someone as shameless as Matthew Saxon, it wasn¡¯t a big deal for her to be shameless twice now and then.
"Oh, you mean those carvings..." Matthew Saxon curled his lips, his long, slender Peach Blossom Eyes glimmering slightly, "Are you trying to say you don¡¯t want them anymore?"
"No!" Scarlett Yates blushed, took another deep breath, and smiled tteringly, "You promised to give them to me; you won¡¯t go back on your word, right?"
"You just said I¡¯m annoying..." Matthew Saxon furrowed his brows slightly, seemingly hurt by her words.
"It was a joke, just a joke..." Scarlett Yates held his hand even tighter, "You treat me so well, inviting me to dinner and giving me gifts, how could I possibly dislike you."
"Oh?"
"It really was just a joke, don¡¯t take it seriously." She blinked, trying to show she was sincere, giving his hand a tug and intensifying her tone, "If my words hurt you, I apologize. I won¡¯t make such jokes recklessly in the future."
Chapter 411: Will Not Regret
Chapter 411: Chapter 411: Will Not Regret
Matthew Saxon was silent for a few seconds, seemingly deciding whether or not to forgive her.
Perhaps he found her apology genuinely sincere, so he decided to be gracious and forgiving, temporarily letting her off this time.
He curled his lips into a smile, "So it was a joke, huh."
"Yes, it was a joke."
"Oh, then it seems it was just a misunderstanding."
"That¡¯s right, a misunderstanding."
"So..." His eyebrows raised again, his nted eyes looking at her, as if wondering what she really wanted to say.
Scarlett Yates smiled sweetly, "So, that thing you said earlier about having someone carve a puppet for me still stands, right?"
Matthew Saxon knew all too well why she¡¯d been ttering him with sweet words for so long; if he said he changed his mind now, she¡¯d likely jump up in anger.
He couldn¡¯t quite understand why she was so enamored with a few pieces of wood.
Back then, she did like the golden abacus a lot, but not to this extent.
"It¡¯s a small matter, I won¡¯t go back on my promise to you."
After saying this, he smiled, reached out, and pressed the service bell on the table, and soon someone opened the door and entered.
The person who entered was the same one who initially greeted them at the door. ording to Matthew Saxon, this person was essentially the private butler here, exclusively serving the visiting young elites.
After listening to Matthew Saxon¡¯s request, the person turned to look at Scarlett Yates for a second, seemingly sizing her up, then quickly withdrew his gaze.
After the person left, Scarlett Yates, curious, couldn¡¯t help but ask Matthew Saxon, "Why was he looking at me just now?"
Matthew Saxon chuckled, walked over to her, stretched out his hand, and lifted her up again. As he walked, he said, "Because you are the first person to request a wood carving."
Rosewood carvings aren¡¯t rare or hard to find; it¡¯s the person who carves them that is rare.
Scarlett Yates was stunned, "I¡¯m the first?"
Matthew Saxon ced her on a nearby soft couch.
The room was equipped with a dining area and a resting area; behind a ssical screen was a window-side resting area.
Outside the carved wooden windowsy a lotus pond.
This time of year was the season when lotus flowers were in full bloom, and under the moonlight, the water lilies in the pond were breathtakingly beautiful.
The couch was covered with ayer offortable padding, making it extremely pleasant to lie on.
On the couch was a low table, and on the table was an exquisite tea set. A fragrant aroma wafted from the gap of the purple y teapot¡¯s lid.
The tea had been brewed earlier in the day, kept warm there so they could drink tea and chat while admiring the lotus flowers outside after the meal.
Matthew Saxon sat down across from her, leaningzily against the wall, picked up the teacup on the table with one hand, and poured himself a cup of tea to drink.
"Not only are you the first to ask, but you¡¯re also the first to have the Boss personally carve a wood sculpture for you." As he drank his tea, he half-closed his eyes, disying azy demeanor like some sort of animal.
"The Boss?" Scarlett Yates looked surprised, "The Sculpture Master you¡¯re talking about is the Boss here?"
She didn¡¯t overlook the two words Matthew Saxon used earlier: "personally request."
For someone worth those words from him, their status must be extraordinary.
Having someone with such an extraordinary status serve as a Sculpture Master to carve a puppet for her made Scarlett Yates suddenly feel that even though the puppet hadn¡¯t been carved yet, it was already valuable.
Her curiosity grew as she asked, "Is the Boss here very impressive?"
Matthew Saxon looked up at her, curled his lips, and said, "You could say that."
Chapter 412: Young Master Matthew, Long Time No See
Chapter 412: Chapter 412: Young Master Matthew, Long Time No See
"However, you can still convince him." Scarlett Yates objectively stated a fact, "This shows that you are more impressive than him."
Among the prestigious families like the Saxon Family, how many couldpare?
Yet no matter how formidable, who could surpass the Saxon Family? Just holding the title of the wealthiest in A City has been stable for over a decade. The Saxon n is developing better and better; in the future, the Saxon Family will only grow stronger and be unsurpassable.
As the heir of Seymour, Matthew Saxon¡¯s status is self-evidently noble.
Thinking of this, Scarlett Yates suddenly felt a bit stifled in her heart.
She had always known the vast gap between them ¡ª she, an orphan with nothing to her name, and him, a young master of a distinguished family worth billions. The term "worlds apart" doesn¡¯t even begin to cover the gap.
But at this very moment, that immense sense of disparity felt even more pronounced.
She felt that anything inconceivable to her appeared utterly ordinary in his eyes.
People from two different worlds shouldn¡¯t have been intertwined in the first ce.
They were brought together by a ridiculous arranged marriage, and such a connection was like a sh in the pan, soon to disappear.
Perhaps her mncholy was too obvious, so obvious it was written on her face. After watching her for a few seconds, Matthew Saxon smiled, "You seemed so excited just now; why the sudden gloomy face?"
"It¡¯s nothing, just a bit overwhelmed that the boss is personally carving a puppet for me." Scarlett Yates masked her thoughts lightly.
Matthew Saxon chuckled softly, "With my attentive service, why haven¡¯t I seen you overwhelmed?"
"That¡¯s different."
"How is it different?"
"You¡¯re someone I know."
"Scarlett, should I take your words to mean that he is an outsider, and I am someone close to you?" The wind from outside blew in, carrying the scent of a pond full of lotuses.
Matthew Saxon leanednguidly against the wall, head slightly tilted, eyes half-closed, wearing an alluring smile as he looked at her.
Behind him was an antique-looking screen.
A phoenix was embroidered on the screen, weaving through clusters of flowers. Its tail feathers were stitched with seven colored threads, each strand of the multicolored tail was so beautiful it was hard to look away.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s handsome face was reflected in those vibrant colors, giving him the appearance of being encased in a painting. Both his slightly raised lips and slightly squinting peach blossom eyes were as beautiful as a picture.
Scarlett Yates thought he might even be more stunning than the phoenix on the screen.
Because when she looked at the phoenix, she didn¡¯t feel breathless.
But when she looked into his deep, unfathomable, dark eyes, she suddenly felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe.
It must have been the wonderful night scene outside.
That¡¯s why she felt intoxicated.
"I..." She opened her mouth, but before she could say more than a word, there was a knock on the door.
After a few soft knocks, without waiting for a response from the room, the door was pushed open.
The person who entered was very young, so young that Scarlett Yates was taken aback. He was a very handsome man, looking about the same age as Matthew Saxon.
He had an extremely delicate face, with features so refined it was almost feminine, yet without a hint of femininity about him.
"Young Master, long time no see."
The first moment Scarlett Yates saw this man, she felt he exuded a cool and somewhat aloof aura, not someone easy to approach.
Chapter 413: The Mysterious Identity of the Boss
Chapter 413: Chapter 413: The Mysterious Identity of the Boss
The expressionless face disyed a faint smile the moment he saw Matthew Saxon, softening the sharp lines of his features.
"Boss Mainworth, long time no see." Matthew Saxon curved his lips into a smile and stood up to greet the neer.
The two of them, like old friends who hadn¡¯t met for a long time, shared a brotherly hug, after which Watt Mainworth quickly noticed Scarlett Yates.
He seemed to have a slight smile at the corner of his lips, his beautiful eyes like jewels assessing Scarlett Yates for a few seconds before turning his gaze to Matthew Saxon, "Is it her?"
"Yes."
Matthew Saxon¡¯s response seemed to pique his interest greatly; initially, he was startled, then began to scrutinize Scarlett Yates again.
After seeming to examine her from head to toe, he finally moved his gaze slowly away, "This is the first time you¡¯ve brought a woman here to see me."
"Yes."
"So, I¡¯m tempted to guess, does this woman mean something very different to you?"
His voice wasn¡¯t quiet.
At the very least, Scarlett Yates could hear what he was saying very clearly.
So, right after Watt Mainworth asked the question, Scarlett Yates¡¯s first reaction was to look at Matthew Saxon.
Coincidentally, at that moment, as if telepathically connected, Matthew Saxon also turned to look at her.
Their gazes met in the air, and Matthew Saxon gave her a deep, thoughtful look, then slowly curved his lips into a smile.
"Is this very important?" he asked.
Watt Mainworth nodded, "Yes."
"What¡¯s the difference between yes and no?"
"If she¡¯s a woman who is very important to you, I can agree to your request. If not, then she doesn¡¯t qualify for me to do these things for her."
The tone was arrogant and lofty; such words, if spoken by another, would undoubtedly be annoying, but from his mouth, it felt as if he naturally had the right to say so.
Matthew Saxon squinted slightly as he listened, smiled, and said, "I know Boss Mainworth is very proud; if she wasn¡¯t important to me, I wouldn¡¯t have brought her to meet you."
His response seemed to surprise Watt Mainworth a little; he was stunned for a moment, and his expression, as he looked at Matthew Saxon, actually carried a hint of schadenfreude, "Didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d have such a day."
Matthew Saxon seemed unfazed, raised his eyebrows slightly, his lips curving into a devilish smile, "So, is Boss Mainworth ready to take action now?"
Watt Mainworth didn¡¯t speak; he smiled at him, then turned and walked towards Scarlett Yates.
Scarlett Yates wanted to get up and greet him but, recalling her frail and weak body, dismissed the thought and could only give Watt Mainworth an apologetic smile, "Boss, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been in aa for a few days and have no strength, so..."
Watt Mainworth interrupted her, "No need to exin, I¡¯m aware of your situation."
"Do you really like rosewood carvings?" His features were refined and delicate, his skin so pale it would make many women feel inferior.
Up close, Scarlett Yates could clearly see his appearance.
She had assumed the restaurant owner was a middle-aged or older man; she never expected him to be such a young and handsome man.
"Yes, I really like them."
"I have an existing jade carving here. Consider it a gift for our first meeting; how about we trade this for those wood carvings?" As soon as he finished speaking, he extended his hand to her.
A very beautiful hand, the fingers long and slender, with distinct joints, holding a piece of lustrous Nephrite Jade carving with exceptional translucency and color.
Chapter 414: Boss Mainworth’s Priceless Wood Carving
Chapter 414: Chapter 414: Boss Mainworth¡¯s Priceless Wood Carving
This jade pendant looks more valuable than the wood carving.
Scarlett Yates stared at the jade pendant in his palm for a few seconds, then looked up and smiled, "Boss, this jade pendant must be quite valuable, right?"
As soon as Scarlett said this, she noticed that Watt Mainworth¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.
A trace of displeasure quickly shed in his eyes, but he still maintained a faint smile on his lips and nodded, "Yes."
"Such a fine jade pendant, using it as a meeting gift, Boss, you are truly generous."
"So, does that mean you want this jade pendant?" Watt Mainworth¡¯s tone cooled slightly as he saw her looking so pleased.
She¡¯s just a money-loving woman; I wonder how Matthew Saxon took a liking to her, even bringing such an ordinary woman to meet him.
If it weren¡¯t for Matthew Saxon¡¯s sake, he would have turned around and left, and wouldn¡¯t be standing here.
"Boss, how can I feel right epting such an expensive gift, especially since I¡¯m more interested in your wood carving than the jade pendant in your hand."
Watt Mainworth was taken aback, a hint of surprise appeared on his face, "You don¡¯t want the jade pendant?"
Scarlett nodded, "Matthew said Boss could carve a wooden doll in my likeness. Though the jade pendant is great, I prefer to look forward to the doll you hand-carve."
"Do you know how much this jade pendant is worth?" Watt Mainworth put away the contempt in his eyes and appeared somewhat surprised.
Scarlett¡¯s response was evidently beyond his expectations.
Scarlett seemed to seriously think about it, then shook her head, "I don¡¯t know how valuable the jade pendant is exactly, but judging by the quality, it¡¯s definitely not cheap."
"Yet you¡¯d rather have the wood carving than the jade pendant." Watt Mainworth looked at her with an expression full of curiosity, as if asking why she would choose the wood carving over the jade pendant.
Scarlett smiled and looked at Watt Mainworth, "Boss is willing to gift me the jade pendant but not the wood carving. Is it because you think my status isn¡¯t worthy of you making it yourself?"
Unexpectedly, her words were so straightforward, Watt Mainworth was stunned, and after a few seconds, he shook his head with a smile, "You¡¯re someone Matthew Saxon brought here, and he personally exined. How could you not be enough? Since you chose the wood carving, I¡¯ll make one for you."
Watt Mainworth¡¯s probing had already confirmed that Scarlett truly liked wood carvings, leading him to make his decision.
The wood carving he, Watt Mainworth, carves, is only given to those who sincerely appreciate it.
Otherwise, regardless of who it is, he won¡¯t amodate.
If it wasn¡¯t considering Matthew Saxon as his longtime friend, he wouldn¡¯t even havee to this meeting.
"Scarlett, I¡¯ve said it before, inviting Boss Mainworth isn¡¯t easy. If you didn¡¯t genuinely love wood carvings, even if I repeatedly asked, he wouldn¡¯t agree." Matthew Saxon walked over and sat down,zily leaned against the wall, and held a teacup in his fingers, with an alluring smile.
He looked at Watt Mainworth, took a sip of tea, and slowly said, "The jade pendant has a price, but Boss Mainworth¡¯s wood carvings are priceless. Scarlett, thanks to you, I finally get to see Boss Mainworth¡¯s craftsmanship with my own eyes."
Watt Mainworth smiled slightly, and since agreeing to give Scarlett the wood carving, he hadn¡¯t spoken a word.
He took out a piece of rosewood and a set of carving tools, found a ce to sit, and started working.
During this time, he never looked at Scarlett again.
Scarlett felt curious and leaned forward to ask Matthew Saxon in a low voice, "Did he remember my appearance?"
Matthew Saxon simply gave a mysterious smile, without revealing anything, just quietlyughed, "Be patient, his works never have ws."
Chapter 415: Ignore Him, Same Old Problem
Chapter 415: Chapter 415: Ignore Him, Same Old Problem
The moonlight is quite nice tonight, suitable for moon gazing and scenery watching.
Scarlett Yates saw Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t want to say much, so she stopped asking and turned her attention to the pond outside the window.
The evening breeze gently blew, the moonlight was bright, and the pond was full of lotus flowers swaying in the breeze, with a faint floral fragrance permeating the air, creating a quiet atmosphere all around.
This is truly a wonderful night.
Not sure how much time had passed.
Scarlett heard Matthew softly ask, "Finished?"
Obviously, he wasn¡¯t talking to her.
When Scarlett turned her gaze back from the pond outside the window, Watt Mainworth was already holding a carved wood sculpture and walked over.
In the blink of an eye, the sculpture was taken by Matthew.
He held the sculpture for a moment, thenughed and said, "No wonder it¡¯s the craftsmanship of Boss Mainworth."
Watt responded indifferently, "I¡¯vepleted what you asked, and there¡¯s only this one. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m leaving."
Matthew seemed to ignore Scarlett¡¯s continuous signals for him to give her the sculpture and kept looking at it, nodding, "Hmm, there¡¯s nothing more for you here, you may leave."
This tone was as if he was dismissing a servant.
Watt¡¯s expression slightly changed as he snorted coldly, face darkening, "You onlye to me when you need something. Don¡¯t expect me to help you anymore in the future."
After saying this, he turned and left with a cold face.
Well...
Scarlett watched Watt¡¯s departing figure, then looked at Matthew, "Boss seems to be angry."
Could he not be angry? With that tone, anyone would feel ufortable.
Matthew casually said, "Don¡¯t mind him, he¡¯ll be fine in an hour at most."
"Oh." Since he¡¯d said so, she didn¡¯t need to worry unnecessarily.
Scarlett¡¯s attention quickly returned to the sculpture, "Let me see it."
This is evidently the sculpture meant for her, yet he kept holding onto it and wouldn¡¯t even let her take a look. What was the meaning of this?
"This sculpture isn¡¯t anything valuable, but it¡¯s vividly carved." Matthew¡¯s fingers seemed to lightly caress the head of the sculpture, then lifted his head with a deep smile on his lips looking at Scarlett, "Scarlett, consider this sculpture as a gift for me for taking you to dinner tonight."
The small sculpture managed to capture her appearance vividly.
This wasn¡¯t really surprising.
Anything Watt crafted was bound to be absolutely perfect.
To be fair, she was fortunate after all; it was a dreame true for many to receive a wood sculpture from Watt¡¯s hands.
If it weren¡¯t for her genuine fondness for sculpture that moved Watt, not even Matthew could persuade Watt himself.
This friend of his had a peculiar temper; if he didn¡¯t want to do something, no one could force him¡ªnot even his closest rtives could make him agree.
"No way, no way, you can have any other gift, but this sculpture I cannot give you." Scarlett was anxious, thinking Matthew would go back on his word, "You promised it to me, you can¡¯t break your promise!"
The small sculpture turned in Matthew¡¯s hand as he slightly tilted his head, looking at Scarlett with a teasing expression, "Oh? As long as I give you the sculpture, any kind of gift is eptable to me?"
Then, as if troubled, he thought for a moment, sighed lightly, and said, "Considering how badly you want it, if you agree to kiss me, I¡¯ll reluctantly agree."
Chapter 416: One Thing Subdues Another
Chapter 416: Chapter 416: One Thing Subdues Another
Scarlett Yates refused without a second thought, "No way."
Matthew Saxon chuckled, moved his hand, and the wooden carving ended up in his palm, "Then this wooden carving is mine."
"No way!" Her eyes turned red with urgency.
How could he be so shameless? Making promises and then going back on his word so casually.
"Then kiss me once."
Scarlett bit her lip tight, "You are untrustworthy, going back on your word. This is not gentlemanly behavior!"
Matthew snorted indifferently, "I never said I was a gentleman."
"What will it take for you to give me the wooden carving?" She red at him furiously.
Matthew sat up straight at ease, "I¡¯ve already stated my condition."
Scarlett¡¯s eyes almost shot fire, ring at him angrily for a while. Then she looked at the wooden carving in his hand, incredibly conflicted, her forehead creased into a knot, her mind engaged in an intense internal battle.
After thinking for a while, she steeled herself, gritted her teeth, "You, close your eyes!"
It¡¯s just one kiss, nothing that big of a deal!
Besides, even if she didn¡¯t agree, he might still find a way to take advantage of her.
Moreover, with his handsome appearance, any woman would be drawn to him, and it was hard to say who was actually taking advantage of whom.
With this thought, Scarlett¡¯s awkward feelings eased a bit.
"Scarlett, let me take charge of this kiss." After a few minutes of internal struggle and finally nodding to his shameless request, in the next second, she was pulled into a warm embrace.
Then, his kiss rained down like a storm.
It was supposed to be just one kiss, but Scarlett found outter that his shamelessness exceeded several degrees beyond her expectations.
What was supposed to be a rather long kiss.
--
When leaving, Matthew Saxon looked very satisfied.
Even the people seeing them off could sense that Young Master Matthew seemed to be in a good mood, smiling triumphantly with his eyebrows and eyes.
However...
Thedy apanying him seemed to be in a not-so-good mood, with a stern face from beginning to end, looking quite angry.
Despite thedy showing her attitude to Young Master Matthew, the usually bad-tempered Matthew surprisingly did not get angry, and along the way, he would asionally say a few soothing words to her in a low voice. His expression and eyes when speaking were so tender and affectionate, making people drop their jaws in amazement.
As they say, there¡¯s always a nemesis for everyone.
Who doesn¡¯t know that the second Young Master of the Saxon Family is a little devil, even strong figures like his father and grandfather can¡¯t control him, yet now he is speaking gently and sweetly to a little woman, coaxing her.
Since when had anyone seen him like this?
And which woman dared to show such attitude to Young Master Matthew?
At the entrance, a car just happened to slowly stop.
With a click, the car door opened, and someone stepped out of the car.
Scarlett didn¡¯t notice the person.
Until she suddenly felt Matthew¡¯s body seem to stiffen for a moment, then tense up tightly.
His unusual reaction drew her attention, making her turn her head in confusion along with his gaze.
Severalnterns hung outside the restaurant.
The hazy light wasn¡¯t very bright, deliberately creating a romantic atmosphere.
A ck Bentley stopped under the tree, the car door opened, and a slender, tall figure stepped out of the car.
Chapter 417: What a coincidence, we meet again
Chapter 417: Chapter 417: What a coincidence, we meet again
The man had a face as clear and handsome as jade, with an aura of nobility, and a faint coldness in his eyes, resembling the cool moonlight, giving an impression of untouchable elegance and sanctity.
He needed not to say a word, yet he could attract everyone¡¯s eyes to him.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s appearance was enchantingly attractive, those slender, mesmerizing Peach Blossom Eyes were especially charming and beautiful, one subtle nce could captivate anyone¡¯s heart.
However, the person stepping out of the car was like a deity, garnering attention yet making people dare not approach easily.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s breath slowed a few beats immediately. When that person looked over at her, her face changed slightly, and she reached out to push Matthew away, wanting to get down from his embrace.
To think she would meet Henry Dales here.
And right when she was about to leave, he appeared.
This was too much of a coincidence.
At first sight of Henry Dales, Scarlett was a bit surprised, then stunned for a few seconds, and then felt embarrassed.
She... was still in Matthew Saxon¡¯s arms.
Noticing her desire to leave his embrace, Matthew¡¯s face immediately darkened, a trace of coldness in his eyes.
Was she so eager to push him away because she saw Henry?
Did she still have feelings for Henry, so even though Henry had a fianc¨¦e, she didn¡¯t want him to see her in another man¡¯s embrace?
Was Henry really that important to her?
Important enough for her to desperately want to draw a line between them?
An anger surged in Matthew¡¯s heart, he lowered his head slightly, capturing her uneasy expression in his eyes, and whispered tightly, "Scarlett Yates, you better behave, try pushing me away again, I don¡¯t mind kissing you in front of certain people."
The struggling body immediately stopped moving, quickly calming down.
Scarlett never doubted the authenticity of Matthew¡¯s words.
She didn¡¯t want to put on a public disy of affection.
Especially... in front of Henry Dales.
"Smart choice," Matthew seemed satisfied with her reaction, holding her tighter, lifted his eyes slightly, with a smirk at the corner of his mouth, slowly walking towards Henry.
"Young Master Dales, what a coincidence we meet again." The smile on his lips held no warmth, and there was not a trace of humor in his gaze towards Henry, the dark eyes cold and distant, with an imperceptible hint of hostility.
If Knox Simmons¡¯s persistent pursuit of Scarlett had slightly bothered him before, his concern over Henry Dales was much deeper.
He hadn¡¯t forgotten that this Young Master of the Dales Family was a man Scarlett once liked.
On the night of the Dales Family¡¯s birthday banquet, her expression of despondence over Henry was vividly etched in his memory.
That night marked the first time in over twenty years that he was pped in the face, and the trigger for it all was Henry.
So, he fully understood how important Henry was to Scarlett, and precisely because he understood, his mood would turn gloomy every time he saw Henry.
Scarlett¡¯s reaction just now further fueled his dissatisfaction and anger.
"It¡¯s not a coincidence, I specifically came to find Scarlett." Henry¡¯s cool gaze lingered on Scarlett, held in Matthew¡¯s embrace, seeming dazed for a few seconds, a momentary dimness in his eyes.
"Oh? Young Master¡¯s information is quite urate, to know Scarlett and I would be here." Hearing Henry came specifically for Scarlett, increased the hostility in Matthew¡¯s eyes, and his face fell further.
Chapter 418: If You Have Something to Say, Just Say It Here
Chapter 418: Chapter 418: If You Have Something to Say, Just Say It Here
The hostility he was emanating was naturally felt by Henry Dales.
A quick sh of surprise crossed his eyes, followed by a deep look at Scarlett Yates, a trace of darkness and disappointment swiftly passing through his calm and serene gaze.
He clenched one hand tightly and spoke with a faint smile, "If one truly intends to find someone, how could they not? Young Master Saxon, would it be possible for you to spare a moment for me to speak with Scarlett?"
Matthew Saxon smiled coldly, "Whatever Young Master Dales has to say can be said here. You see, Scarlett is frail, with limited mobility, and needs to be carried everywhere."
Henry Dales pondered for a few seconds, then nodded, "Young Master Saxon is right; I failed to consider that."
Scarlett Yates remained silent.
In such a situation, she didn¡¯t know what to say.
What does Henry want with her?
Is it because of what happened when she was taken to the deserted ind?
Suddenly, Scarlett¡¯s emotions became a bit chaotic.
She always believed that Henry had no knowledge of this matter because she trusted he wasn¡¯t that kind of person.
Yet she forgot to consider, what if Henry was indeed behind it? Then what would she do?
"Scarlett, I heard that something happened to you a few days ago. Are you... okay now?" After a moment, which seemed like a long time, Henry¡¯s hoarse voice quietly sounded, his dark eyes fixed on Scarlett with worry.
In truth, this wasn¡¯t the question he most wanted to ask. After so many days of waiting and enduring, he had countless things to say in his heart. But now, with her right in front of him, so close, those things he wanted to ask or say simply couldn¡¯te out.
In such circumstances, this was the only question he could ask.
Treating her like an ordinary friend, like a genuine senior student.
That day, when Jack Smith told him she was trapped on the ind, he immediately abandoned the bidding meeting to find her, yet someone went ahead of him.
Jack Smith knelt before him, pleading for him to prioritize the Dales n and not get wrapped up in personal matters.
Ultimately, he appeared at the bidding meeting.
On that very day, he saw through Matthew Saxon¡¯s heart.
Scarlett was someone more than just he cared about; this realization filled him with fear.
He knew too well what kind of person Matthew Saxon was.
Anything the Second Young Master of the Saxon Family desired, he would absolutely obtain.
So if Matthew Saxon fell for Scarlett and wanted her, he would indeed lose her.
What could he use to contest against someone like Matthew Saxon?
He is Roy Saxon¡¯s son, and the ruling figure, Seymour, in terms of power and means, far surpasses him. Moreover, while Matthew Saxon is known for his flirty nature and numerous women around him, no woman has ever obtained a legitimate status from him.
From another perspective, at least Matthew Saxon could provide Scarlett Yates with an open and honorable identity, whereas from the day he chose Rosie Wood, he lost even the qualification topete.
He knows he should let her go.
Yet, how can one easily remove someone nted deeply in his heart?
Seeing Henry Dales again, Scarlett felt he seemed to have lost a lot of weight, hisplexion paler and his spirits not looking well.
He had be quite haggard, as if he had been through a severe illness.
Earlier, when they weren¡¯t so close, she hadn¡¯t seen it so clearly. Now, as she nced up again, she was silently shocked.
How could he have be so haggard in just a few short days without seeing each other?
Chapter 419: Forget That Woman
Chapter 419: Chapter 419: Forget That Woman
In the heavy darkness of the night, Henry Dales looked utterly terrible. His face pale beyond normalcy, the dim light casting over him made his face appear ghostly, devoid of any color.
How could this be, is he ill?
If it weren¡¯t for Matthew Saxon being here, she really wanted to ask.
The shock in her eyes was too obvious; she opened her eyes wide, staring steadily at Henry, her face also showing a very surprised expression.
Seeing her slightly widened eyes and the astonishment revealed in her soft, bright eyes, a faint smile appeared on Henry¡¯s lips.
There was a hint of bitterness in his smile, along with a shadow of destion.
Not to mention her surprise, even if he saw the person in the mirror, he would find it unfamiliar.
Lately, his illness has been ring up more frequently. Knowing that he needs to control and stabilize his emotions to manage his condition, how could he stay calm upon hearing she was in trouble?
He worried about her.
In the days she was unconscious, he lived very poorly.
As long as she hadn¡¯t awakened, his heart remained unsettled and tense; counting the days, he had suffered insomnia for three consecutive nights.
Poor eating and resting led to a deteriorated mental state, aggravating his condition as a consequence.
Jack Smith even scolded him for this, arguing with him, bluntly saying if he continued to value personal feelings so highly, he shouldn¡¯t delude himself into thinking he could revive the Dales Family.
In Jack¡¯s eyes, so-called love was nothing but worthless junk, and a man with ambition who immerses himself in trivial romances could achieve nothing great.
"Young Master, I always thought you were rational and clear-headed enough to separate personal feelings from important matters, but now, I realize I misjudged you. Look at how you are now, you can¡¯t even take care of yourself, yet you dream of reviving the Dales n?
"Young Master, forget about that woman. You¡¯ve seen it yourself; she belongs to Matthew Saxon. No matter how much you like her, it¡¯s pointless. Don¡¯t forget you already have a fianc¨¦e. Miss Rosie Wood is your future wife; you ought to focus more on her. Do you remember the purpose of the Dales Family and Wood Family union, Young Master?"
"Young Master, don¡¯t let me down."
"If you continue like this, you¡¯ll only hurt yourself and worry the Master. You¡¯re his only son."
Jack¡¯s words still echoed in his ears.
He still remembered the hint of disappointment in Jack¡¯s eyes when he left.
He was grateful it was night.
In this way, he could conceal his emotions in the darkness, seeing her being held in Matthew Saxon¡¯s arms, for a moment, he really wanted to rush forward and snatch her away.
He was jealous of Matthew Saxon, jealous of him being able to embrace her openly and possess her.
And all of this, to him, was undoubtedly wishful thinking.
"Thank you, Senior Brother Dales, for your concern. I¡¯m much better now. May I ask what brings you to see me?" After examining him silently for a moment, Scarlett Yates asked, her eyesplex.
"Scarlett, I¡¯ll be leaving here tomorrow." It was as if he wanted to engrave her into his mind; Henry Dales¡¯s gaze was deep and focused, his ck, gentle eyes quietly and deeply gazing at her.
```
Chapter 420 Birthday Gift
Chapter 420: Chapter 420 Birthday Gift
"I remember your birthday ising up in a few days, so before I leave, I prepared a birthday gift for you."
Birthday?
With his words, Scarlett suddenly realized her birthday was approaching. If it weren¡¯t for Henry¡¯s reminder, she almost would have forgotten.
He... actually remembers her birthday.
Scarlett looked at him, surprised and unexpected, "Senior Brother Dales, you know when my birthday is?"
Actually, even she herself wasn¡¯t very clear on her annual birthday.
In her subconscious, this day, which is special to everyone, was not something she wanted to celebrate.
A few days before her birthday, her parents had left her forever.
Every year, as her birthday approached, she would recall this painful memory.
Henry smiled and nodded, "Scarlett, I always remembered, it¡¯s just that you never had the habit of celebrating your birthday in the past, so I never mentioned it. But this time, I wanted to give you a gift."
After speaking, he turned around to the car and retrieved the gift he had prepared.
A long box, hard to guess what was inside.
Henry handed the box to her and looked at her warmly, "Scarlett, happy birthday in advance. I hope you like this gift."
This was the first time he had given a birthday gift to a girl.
He had thought about this gift for a long time, and only today finally gave it to her.
He didn¡¯t know if she would like it, but he hoped she would. This gift might not be very valuable, but it took a lot of thought.
Scarlett lowered her head and looked at the long box in his hands for a few seconds before slowly reaching out to take it.
A beautiful wooden box painted with a portrait of a beauty, with a border of hibiscus flowers carved along the edges.
This wooden box alone caught Scarlett¡¯s eye.
"Senior, thank you, I¡¯m very happy to receive this gift." Scarlett had just politely expressed her gratitude when she felt a shadowy gaze fall on her.
She knew exactly whose gaze it was.
She couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. She had just received a gift, why would he be unhappy?
What a baffling man.
Henry seemed to have noticed Matthew Saxon¡¯s displeasure too. He let out a helplessugh in his heart, looked deeply at Scarlett again, with a hint of bitterness in his eyes, "I¡¯m d you like it. Scarlett, I have to go now. I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll meet again, take good care of yourself, take good care of yourself."
He could tell that Matthew Saxon had some genuine feelings for Scarlett, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t show such strong possessiveness.
However, who knows how long this genuine feeling wouldst, and how much he could do for Scarlett.
Everyone knew the second young master of the Saxon Family was indulgent and reckless in love, so the women around him changed one after another. Even the ones he liked would onlyst for, at most, a month.
He had too many women, and Scarlett¡¯s romantic history was too clean¡ªa yboy and a nk white sheet, two people withpletely opposite love lives, it¡¯s hard for them tost.
He worried Scarlett would end up getting hurt.
"Senior, you also take good care of yourself." She looked at Henry¡¯s pale and haggard face, remained silent for a few seconds, and then gently spoke.
"Okay, I will." Henry smiled, his lips slightly curving, quietly gazing at her for a moment, and then in the presence of Matthew Saxon¡¯s chilly gaze, softly said, "Scarlett, goodbye."
Chapter 421: Even a Blind Man Can Tell He Likes You
Chapter 421: Chapter 421: Even a Blind Man Can Tell He Likes You
Goodbye, but who knows when we will meet again?
His longing gaze reluctantly withdrew from her.
The evening breeze swayed thenterns under the eaves back and forth, and the light within each octagonalntern swayed gently too.
Henry Dales¡¯ pale, handsome face flickered in the swaying lights, his pitch-ck, soft hair blown by the wind, half covering his brow. The smile on his lips faded abruptly the moment he turned around.
Momentster, the ck Bentley gradually disappeared into the distant darkness.
Scarlett Yates lowered her head, fingers gently stroking the long box, her eyes cast down, obscuring her gaze and her expression.
Matthew Saxon wore a grim expression as he carried her into the car.
The car door closed, and he saw Scarlett Yates shrink into a corner without speaking, just looking down at the box Henry had given her. In an instant, anger ignited in his eyes. His expression turned darker and darker, and despite trying to restrain it, he couldn¡¯t help but mock coldly, "It seems Henry Dales¡¯ departure has taken your soul as well. Since you find it so hard to part with him, why didn¡¯t you ask him to stay? Maybe, in a moment of impulse, he would have stayed by your side."
Scarlett Yates was taken aback, slowly lifting her head, a look of surprise on her face. She stared at Matthew Saxon¡¯s dark, somber face for a few seconds, then lowered her head again and whispered, "Don¡¯t talk nonsense. There¡¯s nothing between Senior Brother Dales and me."
"Nothing?" Matthew Saxon sneered coldly, "If there really is nothing between you, would he havee all the way here just to give you a birthday gift? Scarlett Yates, Henry Dales has never treated any other woman like this. Even a blind person can see he likes you."
The Young Master of the Dales Family is such a proud person, even if he appears polite and gentle on the surface, he has not done such things for any woman.
Scarlett Yates¡¯ expression changed slightly. She clutched the wooden box tightly, paused for a few seconds, and then said softly, "It¡¯s just a birthday gift, it doesn¡¯t represent anything. Senior Brother Dales already has a fianc¨¦e, don¡¯t talk nonsense."
"Whether I¡¯m talking nonsense, you know very well in your heart." Matthew Saxon, with eyes burning with anger, fixed his gaze on the wooden box in her hand, his eyes narrowed dangerously, and heughed coldly, "I have to see what this special gift is!"
With that, he reached out to snatch the wooden box from her hand.
"Matthew Saxon, what are you doing!" Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t expect him to do this. By the time she realized what he was doing, the box in her hand had already been taken by him.
Matthew Saxon held the wooden box in his hand, and seeing her expression full of shock and anger, he let out a low, coldugh, and said with a cold face, "What, is there something unspeakable about this gift that I can¡¯t see?"
He was speaking recklessly.
An inexplicable rage burned within him, consuming every bit of reason and calm.
In this moment, overwhelmed by anger, he didn¡¯t care what he was saying, only wanting to vent his inner dissatisfaction.
This dissatisfaction began the moment he saw Henry Dales appear.
He had held it in until now, finally unable to restrain its explosion.
When Henry Dales left, he clearly saw the reluctance and sorrow in her eyes.
She was reluctant to let Henry Dales go, she felt sad for his departure.
Chapter 422: Losing Temper
Chapter 422: Chapter 422: Losing Temper
Just these two points made it unbearable for him.
She actually dared to be reluctant to part with another man while in his embrace!
"This is mine, give it back to me." Matthew Saxon¡¯s inexplicable and bizarre behavior first surprised Scarlett Yates, and then she felt her anger rising.
What could be so unspeakable about something Henry Dales gave her openly in front of him?
If he really wanted to see it, she might not have refused to show it to him.
But he not only snatched away something gifted to her in such a manner, he also kept taunting her sarcastically. His behavior was outrageous and rude.
She didn¡¯t understand why a perfectly fine evening, which could have been wonderful, he insisted on ruining.
"Give it back to you?" Matthew¡¯s face was dark as if swept by a storm, his eyes filled with coldness, "Fine, I¡¯ll give it back, and you return what I gave you."
The wooden box was hurled back by him.
His throw was so powerful in his anger, one could imagine its force.
The box wrapped in his fury struck the edge of the car seat and then fell down.
The collision opened the wooden box, and as it fell, its contents rolled out.
Both Scarlett and Matthew saw what was inside.
His already grim and terrifying face became even more ghastly.
Inside the long wooden box was a painting scroll and a wood carving.
The wood carving depicted a girl with a small face, big eyes, slightly upturned lips, and a pointed chin, with soft long hair cascading over her shoulders, wearing a school uniform.
When the girl smiled, her eyes seemed to be filled with arge area of bright sunshine.
Matthew looked at it, coldughter filled his slender eyes.
He couldn¡¯t be more familiar with the girl¡¯s face.
The painting scroll had a ck ribbon tied around it, but having seen the wood carving, was there any doubt about what the painting depicted?
Before Scarlett could reach to retrieve the items, Matthew snatched the painting, roughly tore off the ribbon.
As the scroll unfurled, a faint scent of ink wafted in the air.
Sure enough, as he suspected, the painting also depicted a girl, whose features were even clearer than the wood carving, her lips slightly curved up, her smile bending her brows.
Matthew¡¯s fingers holding the edge of the scroll tightened bit by bit.
Henry seemed to have poured all his emotions into this painting.
The girl¡¯s every expression in the painting was vividly lifelike.
If he hadn¡¯t imprinted the person in the painting deep in his heart, how could he possibly capture such realistic spirit and charm with every stroke?
He gave this painting, full of his deep feelings, to Scarlett Yates.
From now on, whenever Scarlett saw this painting, saw that wood carving, she would think of Henry Dales.
This thought made Matthew furious, his anger deepening, wishing he could tear the painting at once.
Thest shred of rationality in his brain stopped his impulse, he sneered, threw the painting back to Scarlett, and stretched out his hand, his tone cold as ice, "So someone has already carved a wood sculpture for you, tonight my gesture was redundant. With Henry¡¯s wood sculpture, you no longer need what I gave you, return it."
Scarlett ignored him, collected the painting, picked up the box and wood carving, packed them up, and only after everything was put away did she slowly look up, staring at him with a peculiar expression, "What on earth is wrong with you?"
Chapter 423: Could it be jealousy?
Chapter 423: Chapter 423: Could it be jealousy?
She didn¡¯t need his answer, as if she was only expressing her doubt, she frowned and said, "Matthew Saxon, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re getting angry out of nowhere. If it¡¯s because of Senior Brother Dales, there¡¯s nothing between him and me. He¡¯s a senior I¡¯ve known for three years, and it¡¯s just a gift he gave me. What¡¯s wrong with that?"
"What¡¯s wrong?" Matthew Saxon¡¯s outstretched hand suddenly changed to pinch her chin, his dark face moved closer to hers, staring at her coldly, "Scarlett Yates, have you forgotten your identity?"
"In name, you are still my woman, epting an old me¡¯s gift right in front of me. Do you think I¡¯m dead?"
She was taken aback, staring at him with disbelief, "Old me? Nothing has ever happened between Senior Brother Dales and me."
"You like him, and he likes you. Mutual affection, and you still say nothing happened?"
He increased the force on his grip, his eyes seemingly filled with fire, with cold anger churning within them.
Scarlett was stunned again, looking at him nkly for a few seconds, suddenly her face changed, she bit her lip and hesitated, "Matthew Saxon, are you... jealous?"
Besides jealousy, she couldn¡¯t think of any other reason.
Although Matthew Saxon and Henry Dales didn¡¯t have a good private rtionship, they didn¡¯t have any enmity either. The two were originally of entirely different temperaments, unable to sh even with great effort, so what grudge could there be?
Therefore, he shouldn¡¯t be so bothered about Henry Dales.
She thought through his reactions and actions from beginning to end, the more she thought, the more she felt his behaviors looked very much like jealousy.
But... would Matthew Saxon really be jealous because of her?
Matthew Saxon¡¯s expression changed suddenly because of her words, his dark eyes flickered, he furrowed his brows and slowly released her.
Scarlett¡¯s chin was finally spared the fate of being crushed, and she was freed.
She rubbed her chin which bore his finger marks, suspiciously watching him.
But she watched for a long time and couldn¡¯t discern anything.
Except for the first second he seemed startled by her words, afterward, there were no unusual emotions visible in his eyes.
"Scarlett Yates, don¡¯t change the topic, give me the wood carving." It seemed they returned to a certain moment between them, his hand opened in front of her, continuing to request the rosewood carving.
"Once given, there¡¯s no reason to take it back."
He inexplicably got angry with her, and now inexplicably asked her to return the carving, based on what?
Since he already gave it to her, it¡¯s hers now.
She won¡¯t return it, absolutely not!
"You won¡¯t return it?" Seeing her refusal so firmly, Matthew Saxon¡¯s expression improved slightly, though still cold, he red at her like a debt collector, eyes fierce.
"No!" Scarlett, fearing he might snatch it again, tightly sped the carving in her hand, cing Henry Dales¡¯s wooden box to the side.
Matthew Saxon saw this, his expression seemed to soften a bit, his slender Peach Blossom Eyes narrowed slightly, his voice deep, "Scarlett Yates, are you sure you won¡¯t return it?"
"I said no, means no!" At this point, Scarlett was firm in her stance and determination, "Since you gave the carving to me, it¡¯s mine now, you can¡¯t have it back!"
Though he was still cold-faced, Scarlett felt his expression wasn¡¯t as terrifying anymore.
Chapter 424: Using Items as Collateral
Chapter 424: Chapter 424: Using Items as Coteral
It seems the icy coldness in his eyes is slowly melting away, making his gaze appear less frigid.
"Alright, since you said it, if you won¡¯t return it, then exchange something for coteral."
"Coteral?"
In a sh, he took back the wooden box containing the wood carving and scroll.
He shook the box in his hand, squinting his narrow eyes slightly, and said, "Whenever you return my item, I¡¯ll give you back this box."
"Matthew Saxon, that¡¯s my birthday gift! How can you shamelessly take someone else¡¯s birthday gift?" Scarlett Yates bit her lip, ring at him angrily.
"A thing for a thing. If you want it back, then return what belongs to me," he said confidently.
"I won¡¯t return it!" She wouldn¡¯t give it back just because he used such a tactic to force her.
How can a man be so petty?
It¡¯s just a wood carving, yet he actually wants it back?
The carved person is her; what does he need her statue for?
Matthew¡¯s expression suddenly looked like it was thawing, and a slight smile floated on his handsome, intimidating face.
He slowly turned his head to the side, his thin lips curled slightly, carrying a barely there smile at the corner of his lips, "Then I won¡¯t return this box either."
"The dignified second young master of the Saxon Family actually snatched someone else¡¯s birthday gift. Aren¡¯t you afraid of bing aughingstock?" Scarlett Yates barked furiously.
The wind blew in from the car window, carrying a chill that cooled the inexplicable anger within him.
Matthew¡¯s mood suddenly became surprisingly good, just because Scarlett Yates was unwilling to exchange Henry Dales¡¯ gift for the wood carving he gave her.
Does this mean that, in her heart, the wood carving he gave is more important?
No matter if this is the reason, his zing anger was extinguished.
His thin lips lifted slightly with pleasure, "I told you, you can use the wood carving to exchange it back."
"They¡¯re all my things, I don¡¯t want to exchange, give them back!"
"That¡¯s my item," he corrected.
She furrowed her brow, both anxious and angry, "Don¡¯t forget, you already gave it to me."
Who said words once spoken can¡¯t be taken back? Did he forget so quickly, was his memory eaten by a dog?
He slowly turned his head towards her.
The handsome face under the mesmerizing night, dreamily beautiful, looked at her with those deep and captivating Peach Blossom Eyes, his thin lips curled with an enchanting smile, "Scarlett, I regret it now."
Even though she had experienced such situations countless times before, Scarlett Yates¡¯ heart was still captivated and fluttered wildly by his enchanting smile.
Was he really not a fox in his past life?
She stared at him longingly, foolishly pressing the wood carving against her chest, guarding it tightly with both hands, then said, "You regret... I still won¡¯t give it back to you."
"Why? Scarlett, don¡¯t you want the gift Henry Dales gave you?" Matthew Saxon dangled the box in front of her, deeply amused, "It¡¯s your Senior Brother Dales¡¯ heartfelt gift; are you willing to hand it to someone else?"
"You snatched it!" Scarlett Yates bit her lip, grumbled angrily, "You snatch women¡¯s things, shameless."
"Whether I¡¯m shameless, you didn¡¯t just realize today. If you genuinely want the box, it¡¯s not impossible; as long as you let me kiss you a few times, I¡¯ll consider giving it back to you."
Chapter 425: When is the birthday?
Chapter 425: Chapter 425: When is the birthday?
"You don¡¯t need to think about it. Keep the box if you want, I don¡¯t care anymore."
Pfft, pfft, pfft!
He¡¯s trying to take advantage of her yet again.
This man is constantly figuring out ways to gain benefits from her.
Does he think that not returning it to her means she has no way to get it back?
Once they return, she would have the chance to secretly retrieve it.
When the word ¡¯secretly¡¯ popped into her mind, Scarlett Yates felt frustrated.
It was obviously her belonging, yet she had to rely on stealing it back.
And all of this was thanks to the shameless man sitting next to her.
He always engages in such shameless acts and says such brazen things, yet he manages to convey these vile deeds as if he¡¯s justified. She truly wondered how he developed such an extraordinary personality.
"You really don¡¯t want it?"
Scarlett turned her head, angrily gazing out the car window.
Looking at that infuriating, shameless face of his for a while longer might cause her to lose the urge to hit someone.
"All it takes is a kiss to exchange for the gift Henry Dales gave you, yet you¡¯re unwilling. It seems your affection for your Senior Brother Dales isn¡¯t as deep as you think."
Matthew Saxon¡¯s voice, tinged with a hint of sarcasm, said, "Since it¡¯s not something crucial given by an important person, I¡¯ll hold onto it temporarily."
Clearly, he¡¯s made up his mind not to return the item to her.
Scarlett knew she couldn¡¯t retrieve the box now; being upset was her only option, with no means to deal with Matthew Saxon.
Now, she was troubled by a new issue.
She couldn¡¯t understand herself. He had offered a condition that returning the rosewood puppet would get her back the gift Henry Dales gave her.
It was a simple matter, yet she was still troubled by it.
That was the birthday gift Henry Dales had specially prepared for her before leaving. Both the puppet and the painting represented his sentiments.
In terms of thoughtfulness and sincerity, Henry Dales¡¯ gift surpassed the puppet Matthew gave her.
She should exchange it.
Her mind reasoned everything clearly, but ultimately she couldn¡¯t bring herself to return the puppet.
She must think her brain is broken.
"When¡¯s your birthday?" Just as she decided to ignore whatever Matthew Saxon said, his casual question shattered her mental defenses.
She bit her lip, staying silent for a moment, not turning back, and asked indifferently, "Why do you want to know?"
"Didn¡¯t Henry say your birthday is in a few days?" Matthew¡¯s tone cooled two degrees whenever he mentioned Henry.
If Scarlett were to turn her head and nce at him now, she¡¯d see his slightly furrowed brows.
"Hmm." She responded with a word, as if reluctant to speak to him.
The disdain wasn¡¯t something Matthew Saxon seemed to care about, as he quickly pursued, "What exactly is the date?"
His three consecutive questions were all rted to her birthday.
This unusual concern about her birthday made Scarlett involuntarily turn her head, blink, and then look at him, saying, "You¡¯re asking so precisely, are you nning to celebrate my birthday?"
Matthew Saxon leaned back and slowly closed his eyes, "Just asking casually, don¡¯t overthink it."
Chapter 426: Must Properly Nourish Her
Chapter 426: Chapter 426: Must Properly Nourish Her
Scarlett Yates naturally did not want to bring up this day, since he was just casually asking, there was no need for her to tell him.
She pursed her lips, mimicked him byzily leaning her body back, closed her eyes, and said, "Oh, I wasn¡¯t nning to celebrate my birthday either."
"Oh?" Matthew Saxon slowly opened his eyes, which had just closed, raised his eyebrows, appearing somewhat curious, "Why?"
Why?
Because just two days before her birthday, in the rush to get back to celebrate it with her, on the way home, the car carrying Father Yates and Mother Yates plunged off a cliff.
Such a high cliff; the car fell to the bottom of the gorge, and the people in the car died instantly.
She was not able to see the scene of the car ident.
However... in the two years following Father Yates and Mother Yates¡¯s passing, she had nightmares every night.
In her dreams, there was always a bloody scene, and her dearly beloved parentsy in pools of blood, their bodies soaked through with blood.
Later, these nightmares severely affected her life, pushing her to the brink of severe depression. Fortunately, with adjustments from a psychologist, she slowly emerged from that shadow.
But... this does not mean she can face the car ident calmly; whenever she thinks about it, her heart still aches, as if someone is twisting it painfully again and again.
Since Father Yates and Mother Yates passed away, she no longer celebrates her birthday.
She could not bear to celebrate her birthday just two days after the anniversary of their death.
Of course, she would not tell Matthew Saxon about these things; she did not wish to show others her most vulnerable side.
Thus, after recalling these painful memories, she turned her pale face to one side and said in as indifferent a tone as possible, "As you get older each year, what¡¯s there to celebrate?"
These wordsing from a young girl who had just stepped out of university sounded rather amusing.
Matthew Saxon seemed to find these words interesting; he pondered for a few seconds, slowly curling his thin lips, "Makes a lot of sense, thinking about it this way, birthdays really aren¡¯t much cause for celebration."
Their conversation ceased after this.
For the next stretch of the journey, neither of them spoke again, seemingly both very tired, leaning against the car window with closed eyes to rest.
Scarlett Yates truly was exhausted; she had just woken from a state of unconsciousness not long ago, and the time outside wasn¡¯t exactly short. Although Matthew Saxon was carrying her back and forth, she felt she had exerted quite a bit of energy, and soon fell asleep shortly after closing her eyes.
Meanwhile, the other person who seemed asleep with closed eyes was actually awake the whole time.
Upon arriving at the Dous Family¡¯s residence, the moment Matthew Saxon leaned over to carry Scarlett Yates out of the car, he caught a glimpse of the wooden puppet he had gifted her still in her grip.
She was holding it tight; he tried to pull it away but couldn¡¯t.
The moonlight poured in through the car window, illuminating her pale little face. She appeared very peacefully asleep, her long eyshes like butterfly wings gently fluttering asionally, her arched, delicate eyebrows resembling willow leaves, and her nose was well-shaped, small but high and straight.
Her lightly colored lips had lost their usual luster and vibrancy, appearing somewhat pale, pressed into a curve of serene tranquility.
She had be much thinner due to all she had experienced; held in his arms, she felt as light as a feather, without any weight at all.
When they return, she must be properly nourished.
He still preferred to see her bouncing around energetically.
Chapter 427: Pearl Simmons Arrives
Chapter 427: Chapter 427: Pearl Simmons Arrives
He slowly lowered his head, and while she was sleeping soundly, he pressed a gentle kiss on her forehead.
--
Scarlett Yates recovered quickly.
After waking up from aa, her body improved day by day.
Scarlett didn¡¯t know if Matthew Saxon had spoken on her behalf, but in these past few days, dishes like boiled greens and tofu had not appeared again.
By the third day, she was able to move freely and walk on her own without anyone¡¯s assistance.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s original n was to leave after the bidding ended, but because of her ident, he had to extend his stay for a few more days until she recovered and could return to A City.
Thus, Scarlett Yates stayed at the Dous Family residence.
During this time, it was inevitable to meet Ian Dous every day. In the presence of Matthew Saxon, Ian Dous was friendly and approachable, looking like someone easy to get along with.
He even affectionately called her "Girl Yates."
It must be said, having a grandson skilled in acting, Ian Dous wasn¡¯t far behind either; anyone observing his attitude would think she was greatly favored by him.
But the truth was...
He didn¡¯t like her at all, not even a little; in fact, he disliked her immensely.
This fact was made evident when he openly showed it during their conversation, boldly telling her that in every aspect, her qualities were poor and she didn¡¯t deserve his sweetie grandson.
Living under the same roof and in someone else¡¯s territory, Scarlett Yates could only join Ian Dous in the act.
Since he was ying the role of a caring, loving grandfather, she took on the part of a well-behaved, sensible girl.
In this utter hypocrisy, they coexisted peacefully for several days.
As Scarlett Yates recovered more and more, she secretly let out a sigh of relief.
Her recovery meant she could soon leave the Dous Family, freeing herself from living behind a mask every day.
Ian Dous didn¡¯t like her, and she didn¡¯t like Ian Dous either; he couldn¡¯t wait for her to leave, and she was eager to get out of the Dous Family too.
It was another bright and sunny day.
Sunlight climbed along the wooden floor beside the French window, a gentle breeze fluttered the white curtain, and outside was a bunch of blooming roses.
The air was filled with a sweet floral fragrance.
Scarlett Yates awoke at eleven o¡¯clock, with just one hour left before lunch.
In these wealthy families, there were always many rules, and once set, they must be strictly followed, such as the timing for meals, missing which meant no food.
Breakfast was set for eight in the morning, lunch at noon, and dinner at six in the evening, unchanging every day.
Scarlett hadn¡¯t eaten breakfast in the past few days.
She woke close to noon each day,bining two meals into one.
Rubbing her sleepy eyes, she stretchedzily and yawned, slowly heading into the bathroom.
After finishing up, she nced at the clock and saw there was still over half an hour until lunch, so she decided to take a walk in the garden.
The Dous Family garden was exceptionally beautiful, a true garden, with every spot filled with a wide variety of flowers, even more than in a park.
In these recent days, she didn¡¯t know what Matthew Saxon was up to, leaving early and returningte, seemingly very busy. Scarlett only saw him just before bed each night.
Chapter 428 Ridiculed
Chapter 428: Chapter 428 Ridiculed
It¡¯s as if he had timed her rest period perfectly; every time she was about to go to sleep, he showed up like a ghost and routinely asked about her health.
As soon as she came downstairs, she saw a few maids gathered together, excitedly discussing something.
Their discussions were not quiet.
"Have you seen her? That¡¯s Miss Pearl Simmons; she¡¯s truly beautiful."
"Yes, she¡¯s not only pretty, but very ssy too. You can tell she¡¯s a richdy from a famous family."
"Exactly, when she smiles, she¡¯s so gentle, and her voice is pleasant to hear. After all, she was raised in a prestigious environment; every move she makes is so elegant and noble. No wonder she caught the master¡¯s eye; there¡¯s really nothing to criticize. With the young master sitting next to her, they truly are the perfect couple, a handsome boy and a lovely girl."
"But... the young master already has Miss Yates, so why does the master still..."
"What do you know? Don¡¯t be fooled by the master¡¯s polite demeanor towards Miss Yates; deep down, he doesn¡¯t think highly of a woman like her. Considering what the Saxon Family is like, do you really think the master would let an ordinary woman marry the young master? Besides, I heard Miss Yates¡¯ parents passed away early, leaving her with no family. She was so poor that she had to rely on schrships to study. How could she everpare to Miss Pearl Simmons?"
"But I see that the young master treats Miss Yates quite well..."
"Tsk, do you really not know what kind of person the young master is? He¡¯s seen more women than you¡¯ve eaten meals; do you truly believe he¡¯d fall for a poor girl? After meeting Miss Pearl Simmons, could he still regard that Yates woman favorably? One is an unlikable ugly duckling, the other a noble swan; anyone with eyes would pick thetter."
"You¡¯re right, once he saw Miss Pearl Simmons, the young master¡¯s thoughts weren¡¯t on Miss Yates anymore. I even heard that Miss Pearl Simmons actually came two days ago, and the young master has been apanying her everywhere ever since."
The conversation among them grew more fervent, without any realization that someone was standing behind them.
Someone they had been talking about for quite a while.
Upon hearing these sarcastic and cutting remarks, Scarlett Yates surprisingly felt nothing.
This wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯d heard such words.
During her time at the Saxon Family, she¡¯d faced many simrly venomousments.
Everyone thought her identity was too humble, unworthy of the high and mighty Matthew Saxon.
In their eyes, she was a poor woman without anything; just thebel of "poor" was enough to devalue her entirely.
The maids from the Dous Family, who usually treated her politely on the surface, apparently viewed her in this way behind closed doors. Because of Matthew Saxon, they showed her respect outwardly, but could turn around and speak so disparagingly about her.
Just like Ian Dous, in their bones, they looked down on her.
She often thought she didn¡¯t like this ce at all, where everyone was acting a part. After spending just a few days here, she already felt exhausted.
If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, besides the demeaningments, she had also heard the name Pearl Simmons just now.
That legendary Simmons Family heiress, with beauty and brains, hade to the Dous Family? And Matthew Saxon was spending time with her?
It felt like a basin of cold water was poured over her heart.
No matter how contemptuous and scathing the maids were, they didn¡¯t anger her. But upon hearing that Matthew Saxon was with Pearl Simmons, her mood instantly sank.
Chapter 429: Ridiculous Reality
Chapter 429: Chapter 429: Ridiculous Reality
So, it turns out he¡¯s been getting up early anding homete these days because he¡¯s been apanying that Miss Simmons from the Simmons Family.
She even ridiculously spected whether he was investigating the matter of her injury.
Just because of his rare disy of gentleness a couple of days ago, did she really start to believe that he actually cared about her?
Because of her self-righteousness, reality quickly gave her a harsh p in the face.
"Hey, hey, stop talking..." Just as Scarlett had been ignored for a while, someone finally noticed her. They widened their eyes in shock when they saw her and promptly tugged on the sleeve of the person beside them.
"Miss Yates... Miss Yates is right behind, stop talking."
"What, Miss Yates..." The maid who was just calling Scarlett a poor girl and ugly duckling suddenly had a change of expression, and slowly, with stiff movements, turned her head.
Seeing Scarlett standing not far behind her, realizing she might have heard the conversation, her face turned even worse, and her once rosy cheeks paled considerably.
"Miss... Miss Y..." Moments ago, her tongue was sharp, spewing all sorts of disparaging remarks. Now, it seemed that her tongue was scalded, struggling to utter just a few words, stammering for a long time before nervously calling out, "Miss Yates."
The other maids¡¯ expressions changed several times, each bowed their heads in a panic, biting their lips, and like her, stammeringly called out, "Good day, Miss Yates."
Although they had been specting that Scarlett might fall out of favor, spection remained spection after all, and nothing had actually happened; no one could be sure.
If the Young Master still valued Miss Yates as before, given what they¡¯ve just said, they can forget about staying at the Dous Family.
Everyone knows that the Young Master is extremely protective.
Can he tolerate the person he values being belittled by them in this way?
In their hearts, they all secretly regretted discussing such matters in this ce.
"I seem to have overheard you talking about me just now?" Seeing them looking frightened, Scarlett pretended not to have heard clearly, and curiously raised an eyebrow, "What were you discussing, so absorbed?"
"Miss Yates... you didn¡¯t hear?" The maid who had belittled Scarlett looked much less panic-stricken.
Scarlett smiled slightly, shook her head, and said, "I just came downstairs and saw you all gathered together. It seemed like I heard my name."
The maid immediately breathed a huge sigh of relief, as if narrowly escaping death, her tense shoulders slumped down, and a respectful smile bloomed on her face, "Miss Yates has been improving day by day these past few days, we were just happy for you."
"Oh..." Scarlett¡¯s lips curled mockingly, not intending to expose her lie, and nodded, "So that¡¯s what you were talking about, but... it seems I also heard someone else¡¯s name."
"Is Miss Yates referring to... Pearl Simmons, Miss Simmons?"
The maid genuinely believed Scarlett hadn¡¯t heard anything clearly, and after initially turning pale with fright, she remained respectful and polite, as she usually did, standing deferentially before Scarlett.
Scarlett deeply loathed such people who behave one way to your face and another behind your back. Watching the maid¡¯s respectful demeanor, her dislike grew even more, and she didn¡¯t want to speak to her, just nodded.
Chapter 430: What is your name?
Chapter 430: Chapter 430: What is your name?
"Miss Yates might not know, but Miss Pearl Simmons is here. She¡¯s in the garden having tea and chatting with the master. Oh, and the young master is there too. Does Miss Yates want to go find him?" The maid said this with ill intentions.
After speaking, she sneaked a nce at Scarlett Yates, with a rather gloating expression.
Scarlett knew exactly what she was thinking.
She smirked secretly and looked at the maid, asking without a trace, "What¡¯s your name?"
"Huh?"
"I think you¡¯re quite clever. I want to take you along with me and Matthew back to the Saxon Family. Would you like to go?"
The maid was stunned for a moment, then her eyes lit up with joy, "My name is Kiki."
The treatment at the Dous Family was indeed not bad, but Ian Dous, after all, was already in his fifties and never showed interest in women, so they couldn¡¯t even dream a little.
If she could really go to the Saxon Family, not to mention anything else, just seeing the two young masters there every day would be a visual delight.
Especially the young master, with such a beautiful face, just looking at him could be intoxicating.
"Kiki." Scarlett read her name with a smile, then nodded, "Nice name. I¡¯ll mention this to Matthew. If nothing unexpected happens, you¡¯lle with us."
"Thank you, Miss Yates, thank you, Miss Yates." Kiki smiled broadly in delight.
The other maids looked at her with envy, wondering why such a good opportunity didn¡¯te to them.
Serving two young and handsome masters was much better than serving Ian Dous, that moody weirdo.
Watching Kiki¡¯s ecstatic expression, Scarlett squinted her eyes, a cold color shing in her pupils.
She hadn¡¯t intended to y the viin, but Kiki was simply too annoying.
Scarlett Yates was no saint who repaid grievances with virtue.
--
Thezy sunlight shone overhead, its scorching heat almost setting her hair on fire.
All around was a riot of color, flower clusters in bloom, everywhere was a delightful scene, but Scarlett Yates was no longer in the mood to appreciate it.
From the moment she heard that Matthew Saxon had been spending days with Pearl Simmons, her mood had be as gloomy as a rainy day, no matter how bright and dazzling the sun, it couldn¡¯t shine into her heart.
She didn¡¯t know what Matthew Saxon regarded her as.
After he had done so many ambiguous things to her, just when she started to think he might like her too, he turned around and stood beside another woman.
That woman was the fianc¨¦e Ian Dous had chosen for him.
She believed Matthew Saxon knew this as well.
Even the Dous Family¡¯s servants knew about Pearl Simmons¡¯ special status, how could he not?
He pretended to care for her and value her, so much so that she almost believed him.
But the warmth and tenderness onlysted for two or three days before reverting back to its original form.
It felt as if a fire was burning in her heart, the anger surged from her chest straight to her brain, filling her eyes with mes of rage.
Matthew Saxon, Matthew Saxon, did he repeatedly toy with her because he truly saw her as a ything?
If he genuinely liked Pearl Simmons, he could have just told her, and she absolutely wouldn¡¯t cling to him shamelessly.
She would graciously wish them well and fulfill their destiny.
Chapter 431: She Felt Inferior
Chapter 431: Chapter 431: She Felt Inferior
The whole nonsense of a one-year agreement, she long stopped wanting to abide by it. If he really brings up a termination, she wouldn¡¯t know how happy she¡¯d be.
Yet, he refuses to say anything.
During the day, he apanies Pearl Simmons, and at night he enters her room and says things that seem caring. What does this mean?
Upon thinking about it, it¡¯s just a perfunctory attempt at coaxing her.
After all, she is still his girlfriend in name. If he truly ignored her, acting as if he couldn¡¯t care less, it would inevitably raise suspicions.
In the Dous Family¡¯s garden, there¡¯s a resting area with a great view. Scarlett Yates learned from a maid that Ian Dous and his group were there, so she quickly walked over. As she approached the area, she heardughter.
The woman¡¯sughter was light and soft, like the breeze brushing past her cheek.
Just this pleasantughter could lead one to imagine all sorts of things.
"Matthew, when I arrived, I heard Knox scolding you, saying he wants to cut ties with you and be diametrically opposed to you in the future. This time, he¡¯s truly been angered to death by you. After my brother dragged him home, dad put him under house arrest, forbidding him to step out of Simmons Family¡¯s gate for half a year. You know his temperament. Forget half a year; even two or three days indoors would drive him mad."
"Oh? Only under house arrest for half a year?" A slightly surprised voice sounded, with a teasingugh, "I thought with such a major incident, Old Master Simmons, in a fit of anger, would at least confine him for a year."
"To really be confined for a year would be his death sentence. After just a few days, he¡¯s gone crazy, turning the house upside down. I truly wish he hadn¡¯t been brought back."
Matthew Saxon¡¯sughter clearly reached Scarlett Yates¡¯s ears, sounding extremely piercing, "Seems his destructive capacity hasn¡¯t lessened since the old days. Old Master Simmons must really be troubled, right?"
"Indeed, smashing things and going on hunger strikes, iming freedom or death."
The distance wasn¡¯t far.
So Scarlett Yates could clearly see the man and woman sitting in the resting area.
She recalled Kiki mentioning Pearl Simmons was in the garden with Matthew Saxon, apanying Ian Dous for tea. Yet, Ian Dous was nowhere to be seen now, presumably left early, creating an opportunity for the two young people to be alone.
This was Scarlett¡¯s first time seeing Pearl Simmons in person.
This heiress, showered with love in the Simmons Family, acted low-key, rarely making appearances in news and tabloids. Plus, Scarlett was not much interested in entertainment gossip, so she knew nothing of Pearl Simmons.
But the moment she saw Pearl Simmons, Scarlett suddenly felt a sour and bitter sensation at heart.
Those maids were right; Pearl Simmons truly is a woman of nobility and elegance, with exceptional demeanor and looks, femininity in every gesture.
She was like a beacon, exuding graceful and charming vibes, making it hard not to notice her.
Such a face was already captivating enough, yet she had a noble background.
Alice Green is considered a beauty that catches the eye, butpared to Pearl Simmons, the difference is instantly apparent.
In terms of looks, the two are evenly matched, yet the superiority and confidence cultivated in Pearl Simmons since childhood is something Alice Green doesn¡¯t have, nor does Scarlett Yates.
Chapter 432: Not Planning to Say Hello?
Chapter 432: Chapter 432: Not nning to Say Hello?
She is just like her name, a shining pearl.
At this moment, Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyes seemed to be drawn to this pearl as well. While speaking, he kept gazing at Pearl Simmons, his eyes tender and focused.
As he spoke, he elegantly lifted the teapot and poured a cup of tea for Pearl Simmons with great gentlemanliness.
In front of other women, Matthew Saxon always disyed an aloof demeanor.
But in front of Pearl Simmons, he put away those arrogant and unapproachable airs, and behaved very gentlemanly.
This is how he shows he values someone. When the aloof young master of the Saxon Family is willing to lower his attitude and treat someone with equality, it indicates that person holds a ce in his heart.
Scarlett Yates watched, her lips curling into a mocking smile.
Yes, that woman is a Miss of the Simmons Family, just like Matthew Saxon, a person of high status. How could he not regard her with special attention?
His arrogance, his conceit, his sense of superiority, he only shows these in front of someone like her.
Just because she was born humble, from the moment she was born, she was not from the same world as him.
The sour and bitter feeling in her heart grew stronger, perhaps because the midday sun was too dazzling, stinging her eyes slightly painfully, blinking felt like a needle prick.
Yet she still kept her eyes wide open, watching Matthew Saxon.
"Thank you." Pearl Simmons elegantly sipped a small mouthful of tea, then gave Matthew Saxon a gentle smile, instantly looking radiant and beautiful.
Matthew Saxon slightly curved his lips, ttering, "It¡¯s my honor to serve the beautiful and charming Miss Pearl."
Such words actually came from the proud young master of the Saxon Family.
Scarlett Yates almost thought she heard wrong.
It turned out Matthew Saxon could also say such ttering words. She thought someone as proud as him would never seek to please a woman.
The bitter and sour taste spread in her heart, like gulping down a ss of freshly squeezed lemon juice, her stomach contracted in waves, making her face change ufortably.
She thought of the little moments she spent with Matthew Saxon.
It seemed from the beginning he always held an aloof demeanor in front of her, asionally treating her kindly felt as if he was being generous.
The strong sunlight almost made her eyes unable to open, stinging profoundly, forcing her to rub them desperately until they reddened and swelled. Yet it still couldn¡¯t alleviate the stinging and irritating sensation in her eyes.
She turned around, no longer wanting to watch.
At this moment, only one thought upied her mind.
She decided toe clean with him today.
Since he already found someone he likes, their agreement should not continue any further.
She did not want to stand in the way of a good marriage.
He and Pearl Simmons are indeed well matched; Ian Dous¡¯s insights were indeed sharp, his words were indeed true. There is noparison between her and Pearl Simmons, the gap is too vast. If she were a man, she¡¯d also choose a woman like Pearl Simmons over a poor woman like her.
Only people who are in the same world can trulye together.
Her actions were light, almost making no sound.
But just as she turned to leave, azy and casual voice slowly reached her ears from behind.
"Scarlett, since you¡¯re already here, aren¡¯t you going to say hello?"
Chapter 433: Mingzhu Is My Good Friend
Chapter 433: Chapter 433: Mingzhu Is My Good Friend
She froze, her back somewhat stiff.
He still noticed her, even though she thought she was hardly noticeable.
Scarlett Yates sighed softly. Before turning around, she forced a smile at the corner of her lips, then slowly turned her body around, "I originally had something to discuss with you, but seeing that you¡¯re so engrossed in your conversation with thisdy, I thought it best not to disturb you."
"Oh?" Matthew Saxon raised his eyebrows, squinting with a deep smile, "What do you want to talk to me about?"
"Nothing important, we can discuss itter." His smile was truly dazzling; she took one nce and quickly turned her face away.
What a triumphant look on his face.
"Since you¡¯re here, why wait? Why not just say it now?" Matthew gestured for her toe over, tapping his fingers lightly on the table, curling his lips, saying, "Come over, I¡¯ll introduce you to a friend."
"No introduction needed, I know who she is."
"Oh? You know?" Matthew smiled again, raising his eyebrows. Probably because he was with a woman he liked, he seemed in a great mood, his eyes full of cheerful smiles.
Scarlett didn¡¯t want to look at the ring smile on his face. She turned her gaze to Pearl Simmons, nodded to her gently, and said softly, "Hello, Miss Pearl."
Pearl suddenly stood up and surprisingly walked towards Scarlett.
Then, under Scarlett¡¯s slightly surprised gaze, she walked up to her, took her hand, and smiled warmly, "You must be Scarlett, I¡¯ve heard Matthew mention you."
Before Scarlett could say anything, she continued with a sweet smile, "Matthew, how could you fool me like this again? Scarlett is clearly such a cute and beautiful girl, I liked her at first sight, and yet you speak of such a lovely girl as if she has no good qualities. You¡¯re still the same as when you were young, seeing something you want, clearly liking it a lot inside, yet speaking as if it¡¯s worthless."
"Cough..." Matthew turned his head, smiling somewhat knowingly, "The fact that Miss Pearl likes her is also Scarlett¡¯s good fortune. It seems that even though she¡¯s a bit dumb, dumb people have their dumb luck."
"Indeed." Pearl softlyughed, covering her mouth, and pulled the stunned Scarlett over to Matthew¡¯s side.
She pressed Scarlett to sit next to Matthew, teasingly watching the two of them, "Dumb people have dumb luck, so this girl even managed to steal the hardest heart to win in A City¡ªsuch luck isn¡¯t something just anyone can have."
Matthew curled his lips nomittally.
Seeing Scarlett still gazing at Pearl, bewildered, he reached out and turned her face towards him, pinching her now rosy cheeks, and chuckled lightly, "Stunned? I said I¡¯d introduce you, but it turns out you already know Pearl¡¯s identity."
Not until his handsome hand pinched her cheek did Scarlette back to her senses, her eyes wide as she looked at Matthew¡¯s devilishly handsome face.
What, what exactly is going on?
Why does she feel that the rtionship between Pearl and Matthew seems unusual, not as she imagined?
"Pearl is a good friend of mine." Matthew knew she was probably off in her wild thoughts again.
In fact, he had noticed her the moment Scarlett appeared.
She was standing by some flowers, her expression alternating between coldness, sadness, and at times her eyes turned vacant and lonely, looking like she had sunk into the fantasy world she created.
Chapter 434: This guy has a very strange temper
Chapter 434: Chapter 434: This guy has a very strange temper
He guessed that she probably misunderstood something.
Perhaps she had heard something from those gossiping maids, and seeing him alone with Pearl Simmons deepened the misunderstanding.
At the moment she turned to leave, he saw a look in her eyes that resembled aplete break.
Thinking of this, Matthew Saxon found it amusing.
This silly woman, was she just determined to sever ties with him?
Is there anyone as muddled as her? She didn¡¯t even ask him what was actually going on and just judged him guilty, deciding unterally to leave him.
Knowing that if he didn¡¯t clear things up, her little mind would only think the problem was more and more serious, to the point of no repair, Matthew patiently exined the earlier conversation, "She came over this time for some work-rted matters, and I happened to be able to help, so I apanied her for a few days. We just confirmed things yesterday, and in three hours, she¡¯ll return to A City, so she came to see Grandpa before leaving."
A light chuckle escaped.
Like she had seen something unbelievable, Pearl Simmonsughed with surprise and exmation, "Oh, I always knew, everyone has their Achilles¡¯ heel. No matter how formidable they are, they can¡¯t escape the charm of love. Even our always aloof Young Master is no exception."
Matthew Saxon was used to doing things his own way and never cared about others¡¯ opinions, but now he was repeatedly exining to this slightly naive young girl, which shocked her.
It seemed this bad guy really was moved this time.
Understanding that Matthew was afraid the girl misunderstood their rtionship, Pearl helped him out kindly, smiling at Scarlett Yates, "That¡¯s right, Scarlett, don¡¯t misunderstand. Matthew and I are just friends. This guy has a peculiar temper, thinking too highly of himself and caring for no one. I¡¯m definitely not interested in such an arrogant man."
Matthew curled his lips in a smile,zily lifting his eyes, "The wless Miss Pearl Simmons, I¡¯m not interested either."
"So..."
Matthew winked at Scarlett Yates gently, "Scarlett, you mustn¡¯t misunderstand us."
Scarlett Yates suddenly felt extremely embarrassed. Thinking of the anger and bitterness she felt just now, she wished she could dig a hole to hide in.
She was sad for so long.
In the end, was it all just a misunderstanding? So, was she overthinking it?
But, the matter of Pearl Simmons being the future chosen daughter-inw by Ian Dous, was that also an unfounded rumor?
Pearl Simmons had a yful look, as though she knew what was on Scarlett¡¯s mind.
"Miss Simmons, I..." Scarlett¡¯s head sank lower and lower, her face red like a cooked shrimp, too embarrassed to know what to say.
Pearl Simmons chuckled lightly, seeing Scarlett¡¯s thin-skinned nature, she didn¡¯t tease her further.
She immediately saw Scarlett was a simple-minded girl, something rare in her circle.
As the Simmons Family¡¯s eldest daughter, she grew up in high society, experienced and knowledgeable, always acutely judging people.
Thus, Pearl Simmons had a very good first impression of Scarlett Yates.
This good impression, apart from her inherent liking of Scarlett, was also due to Matthew Saxon. Matthew was her friend, and the woman he cared for, naturally she valued more highly.
Chapter 435: I really like Scarlett so much
Chapter 435: Chapter 435: I really like Scarlett so much
She smiled gently at Scarlett Yates, "Just like Matthew Saxon, you can call me Pearl. Miss Simmons sounds too formal."
Scarlett Yates never thought Pearl Simmons could be such a kind and gentle person.
She had always assumed that children raised in wealthy families would inevitably carry some pride and arrogance, revealing their superiority in front of ordinary people, but Pearl Simmons shattered her assumptions.
This noble and beautiful heiress not onlycked any sign of arrogance but also felt especially warm and approachable, like a big sister from next door.
She couldn¡¯t help but like Pearl Simmons.
Such a noble-born woman with a great personality is hard not to like, isn¡¯t she?
Let alone men, even she, after just a few conversations, developed a fondness for Pearl Simmons.
Then, what about Matthew Saxon?
Faced with such an excellent and gentle woman, is he really not tempted at all?
She admitted that Pearl¡¯s excellence made her feel a bit inferior.
Earlier, hearing from the maids talking about how good Pearl is, she thought it was just exaggerated praise. Now, having seen her in person, she realized thosepliments were not overstated at all.
The noble-born Miss Simmons, the elegant and beautiful Miss Simmons, the gentle and friendly Miss Simmons¡ªin front of such an almost perfect woman, she felt her own inferiority more clearly than ever.
Indeed, inparison to Pearl Simmons, she is just an ugly duckling.
Her pent-up emotions surfaced again, uncontrobly spreading, that sour feeling seemed to fill her mouth entirely, her tongue even tasted bitter.
She forced a smile from her bitter lips, secretly tightened her fists, looked into Pearl Simmons¡¯ gentle eyes, her lips moved as she softly called out, "Miss Pearl."
Pearl Simmons was taken aback, then gentlyughed and turned to Matthew Saxon, saying, "Matthew, I really like Scarlett. This girl really is interesting."
Interesting?
Scarlett Yates bitterly smiled to herself.
To people like them, all her good points seem to be just this one, right?
Matthew Saxon finds her interesting, Knox Simmons finds her interesting, Pearl Simmons also finds her interesting...
She didn¡¯t know why she was interesting.
She didn¡¯t know what she said, or maybe what action made them think she was amusing, perhaps, to them, a girl like her from a humble background is like a new and curious toy. Because they seldom interact with such people, maybe they¡¯ve never interacted, so no matter what she says or does, they find it amusing.
The sun overhead was burning her scalp, making her head throb.
She suddenly stood up, and under the surprised gazes of the two beside her, left hastily after saying one sentence.
"I suddenly remembered something I need to do, sorry, I¡¯ll leave first. You both chat slowly."
She walked quickly.
Faintly, she heard Matthew Saxon seem to call her, but she pretended not to hear.
She couldn¡¯t stay any longer.
In that ce, her mind would uncontrobly conjure many, many chaotic thoughts.
She knew herself that her thoughts seemed to be getting more extreme, she shouldn¡¯t think that way, but she just couldn¡¯t help it.
Chapter 436: This time I owe you a favor
Chapter 436: Chapter 436: This time I owe you a favor
As she walked, she suddenly realized that she was actually a little jealous of Pearl Simmons.
For the first time, she felt so clearly and distinctly the so-called gap.
Even Rosie Wood hadn¡¯t made her feel this way.
But Pearl Simmons was really too perfect, so perfect that no ws could be found,pletely iparable to Rosie Wood.
"Matthew, aren¡¯t you going to chase after? Your little beauty seems to be jealous." Pearl Simmons¡¯ eyes showed a hint of keen interest, as if she had seen something very amusing, gently brushed the strands of hair by her ear, her lips elegantly curved upwards.
Matthew Saxon watched Scarlett Yates¡¯ departing figure, curled his lips, and slowly stood up.
"Pearl, I¡¯m indebted to you for this favor. If you ever need my help in the future, feel free to find me."
Watching the figure go further and further, Matthew Saxon¡¯s lips curved into a joyful smile.
Pearl Simmons¡¯ eyes lightly danced, her brows bing more alluring, "Do we really need to be so polite between us? It was just a small gesture, not really a favor. Rather than saying I was helping you, it was more like solving a problem for myself. Even if you hadn¡¯t specifically asked me, I would have gone to exin it to Old Master Dous myself."
"Matthew, as a friend for many years, seeing you finally have someone you like, I feel happy for you too. You know, for people like us, marriage is often out of our control. If we¡¯re lucky, perhaps we can find someone who is both like-minded and has a matching family background. If not, sometimes even if we don¡¯t like the person, we¡¯re helpless and have to ept."
"Scarlett is someone you like, and she is Uncle Saxon¡¯s chosen daughter-inw. Such luck is extremely rare, you should cherish all of this, your heart should settle down."
Pearl Simmons¡¯ heartfelt words elicited a lightugh from Matthew Saxon. He squinted his Peach Blossom Eyes, curled his lips and said, "I understand, Pearl, no matter what, thank you for this."
Pearl Simmons came this time, and he resolved a troublesome matter.
He always knew Ian Dous was dissatisfied with Scarlett Yates and wanted to pair him with Pearl Simmons.
Pearl Simmons, regardless of background, appearance, temperament and character, was undoubtedly wless, but such a perfect goddess was not what he wanted.
Besides, the Simmons Family and Saxon Family were always close, and he and Pearl Simmons had known each other since childhood. If he really had any thoughts about Pearl Simmons, how could he remain inactive until now?
Simrly, Pearl Simmons only had friendly feelings for him, and both of them knew the other wasn¡¯t their type, never considering developing into a couple.
Yet Ian Dous had taken a liking to Pearl Simmons and had mentioned this to the Simmons Family years ago, booking Pearl Simmons early on, though not overtly stated, both families had privately agreed to the marriage.
As Alice Green had said, if it weren¡¯t for Scarlett Yates¡¯ appearance, Matthew Saxon might have ended up marrying Pearl Simmons.
Topletely dispel Ian Dous¡¯ thoughts, this time he specifically asked Pearl Simmons to go to the Dous Family and rify to Ian Dous.
Just half an hour ago, seeing Pearl Simmons¡¯ firm stance and her im of already having someone she liked, Ian Dous knew the marriage between the Simmons Family and Saxon Family was void, so he left in a rage.
Shortly after Ian Dous left, Scarlett Yates appeared.
Chapter 437 Ashton Brooks, I Hate You
Chapter 437: Chapter 437 Ashton Brooks, I Hate You
"Alright, alright, no need for niceties anymore, go chase after your little beauty. I saw her eyes were red from sadness. You should really coax her well, that girl seems to like you a lot. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s timid, so unless you use some special method, she won¡¯t say it."
Matthew Saxon listened to Pearl Simmons¡¯ words, remained silent for a few seconds, then nodded and said, "I know what she¡¯s afraid of, and I know what she wants, but I¡¯m not nning to tell her now."
Pearl Simmons gently sighed, shook her head, and smiled, "I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re pondering, if you like her, just say it. What¡¯s so hard about expressing it? Matthew, don¡¯t me me for not warning you. If you keep dragging it out and hiding your feelings, be careful, one day you might drive that girl away, and by then, it¡¯ll be toote for regrets."
"That day will nevere." Matthew said with full confidence, a determined light shing in his long, narrow phoenix eyes, as he curled his lips into a smile.
Pearl Simmons alsoughed, "You always look like everything is within your control. It¡¯s good to be confident, but sometimes being too conceited can lead to downfall."
After bidding farewell, Pearl Simmons¡¯ eyes became deep and distant, as if she was lost in a long-past memory.
Once, she had met a man as conceited as Matthew. That man was strong, domineering, arrogant, almost like a king who believed he was supreme. Whatever he desired, whether a person or a thing, he would stop at nothing to obtain. Even if he had to seize it, he would.
She was attracted by such charisma and his power, willing to stay by his side in humble submission to gain his heart, convinced that her sacrifices would eventually be rewarded...
Butter on, that man led another woman to her, those arrogant and indifferent eyes looked at her coldly, word by word, he told her, "Pearl Simmons, I never loved you."
"Why? You don¡¯t love me, why did you let me stay by your side? You don¡¯t love me, why did you want me to be your woman?"
"Love? Heh, Pearl Simmons, you¡¯re not young anymore, how can you be so naive? You came willingly to me, why should I refuse?"
"Miss Pearl Simmons, the dream girl of many men in A City, you know, men have vanity. To have a woman like you as my bedpanion, why wouldn¡¯t I?"
"Ashton Brooks, I hate you!"
"Hate? Pearl Simmons, do you think I care whether a meaningless woman to me hates me or not? Hate me if it¡¯ll make Eldest Young Miss Simmons remember me for a lifetime, I wouldn¡¯t mind you hating me a bit more."
Thinking about that person, Pearl Simmons realized she no longer felt hatred toward him; looking back, there was only a faint mncholy.
The ridiculous things experienced in youth, love or hate, have long been worn away by time.
As for that man, it¡¯s not difficult to know his status; he appears on the front pages every few days. Even if she doesn¡¯t want to pay attention, it¡¯s inevitable toe across some news about him.
Ashton Brooks, the most powerful man in F City, who doesn¡¯t know him?
Over the years, Ashton Brooks has be more sessful, acting as a local overlord.
Just a while ago, she saw his interview on television.
Chapter 438 Damn, what the hell!
Chapter 438: Chapter 438 Damn, what the hell!
The man on the screen was extraordinarily handsome and spirited. With the passage of time and trials, he, who once possessed the allure that drove women mad, had be even more charming, making it difficult for any woman to resist his allure.
"Pearl, I¡¯ll take your reminder as a sign of your concern for me."
"I¡¯ll thank you properly when we get back."
"Sure, don¡¯t forget to bring your little belle along then."
His little belle?
Matthew Saxon suddenly found that title quite nice.
He smiled and nodded, "The Eldest Young Miss Simmons¡¯ instruction, I dare not forget. Well then, see youter."
--
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t even know where she had wandered off to.
The exclusive garden was like a maze, each exquisite ce seeming almost the same. As she walked, she felt dizzy.
She randomly found a wooden bench to sit on, then looked up and stared nkly at the blue sky and white clouds above.
She didn¡¯t know why she felt so sad and upset.
Regardless of Pearl Simmons, she and he would part ways in a year anyway.
She had known from the very beginning that they would have no oue, so she constantly reminded herself not to fall into it.
Yet she still fell in.
Hopelessly,pletely fallen.
Now when she closed her eyes, all she saw was Matthew Saxon¡¯s image. After a while, it became Pearl Simmons.
Given Matthew Saxon¡¯s status, he was meant to marry a richdy. Even if he wasn¡¯t with Pearl Simmons, there would always be another nobledy.
Scarlett Yates was just a passerby in his life for a short while.
So, what was she sad about?
She had already made many, many mistakes. If she were smart and rational enough, now was the time to sort out her feelings and withdraw from that unrealistic love.
She couldn¡¯t carry on with that contract anymore.
Withdrawing in a timely manner was the best solution.
Yes, she should go find Matthew Saxon, find him now, while she¡¯s made up her mind, and then tell him she wants to terminate the contract. She¡¯s done. She wants topletely retreat from his world, and from then on, they would return to their own worlds, never disturbing each other again.
She bit her lip tightly, took a deep breath, as if afraid she might change her mind quickly, she got up and anxiously hurried back ording to her memory.
Walking on, she suddenly seemed to hit something. Before she could lift her head, she heard a low chuckle.
"Why are you always so reckless and in such a hurry, where are you rushing to?" Someone held her steady, warm hands resting on her shoulders, gently pushing her away.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s heart pounded heavily.
Damn, this is spooky!
Just when she was about to find him, here he was, what a coincidence.
"Matthew Saxon, you¡¯re just in time!" She was still a bit dizzy from the bump, took a moment, then slowly looked up, her dark eyes fixed on him, shining with a strange light.
Matthew Saxon raised an eyebrow, "Hearing you say that, were you nning toe see me?"
Scarlett Yates took a deep breath, bit her lip tighter, "That¡¯s right."
"Oh? Urgent words to say to me?" He studied her little face for a moment, then lightly smiled, curling his lips.
"That¡¯s right!"
"Now that I¡¯m here, what do you want to say?" She saw sweat beads emerging on her forehead and reached out to wipe them away.
Chapter 439: I Want to End the One-Year Agreement!
Chapter 439: Chapter 439: I Want to End the One-Year Agreement!
Scarlett Yates reacted as if she had been electrocuted. Although he hadn¡¯t even touched her yet, she overreacted by stepping back, then stared at him with herrge, bright eyes, biting her lips repeatedly.
Matthew Saxon paused for a moment, then crossed his arms and squinted his peach blossom eyes at her. "Scarlett Yates, what do you want to say to me?"
He already sensed that this woman wouldn¡¯t say anything to brighten his mood.
Scarlett Yates clenched her fists, biting her lips hard enough to leave marks, closed her eyes for a moment, hardened her heart, and blurted out what was in her mind, "I want to end the one-year agreement!"
"Say that again." After a few seconds of silence, Matthew Saxon¡¯s face instantly darkened.
Sure enough, the words from this damn woman¡¯s mouth were extremely vile.
"I said..." Scarlett Yates met his gaze, which looked as if he wanted to devour her, and said through gritted teeth, "I want to end the contract, Matthew Saxon. I don¡¯t want to act with you anymore."
"You want to breach the contract?" Matthew Saxonughed coldly, advancing a step forward, his peach blossom eyes shing dangerously. "Scarlett Yates, have I ever told you that breaching a contract with me would bring a heavy price?"
"The contract was originally signed just to prevent Uncle Saxon¡¯s suspicion. As long as I can make him truly believe that I don¡¯t want to marry you, what¡¯s wrong with ending the contract early?" She raised her head, bravely meeting his gaze.
She spoke all the words she had prepared, "I¡¯ll tell Uncle Saxon that it was me who had a change of heart and found someone I like, so I can¡¯t marry you. By then, Uncle Saxon won¡¯t me you."
"It seems like you¡¯ve nned everything out?" The squinting peach blossom eyes exuded a piercing chill.
"Yes, I¡¯ll take all the responsibility on myself and bear all the mistakes."
He curled his lips into a cold smile, "Oh? What else? You might as well tell me everything."
"Because I¡¯m the one proposing the end of the contract, it¡¯s my breach, so as the breaching party, I will return everything you gave me before."
His eyes also filled with a trace of cold smile, suppressing the urge to punish this damn woman physically, he nodded, "Very well, anything else? Keep talking."
"Also... I hope that after the contract ends, we¡¯ll go our separate ways, and neither of us will disturb the other." To be honest, being stared at so venomously by those cold and dark eyes for so long, the little courage Scarlett Yates had umted under impulse was almost depleted.
Why did he have to look at her like this? As if she were an enemy.
"Scarlett Yates, are you saying you want to sever ties with me and be strangers from now on?" He asked in a low voice, his gaze cold but his tone fairly calm.
Scarlett Yates hesitated for a few seconds, under his terrifying gaze, she slowly nodded. "We... we¡¯re originally from two different worlds, it¡¯s better to be strangers."
"Two different worlds..." Matthew Saxon repeated her words in a low voice, then smiled again, "Alright, then tell me, who is from the same world as me?"
She swallowed, suddenly feeling a bit nervous.
Why did he have to use such a strange gaze to look at her? Wasn¡¯t she saying the right things?
She had already said that she would take all responsibility and consequences, what else was he dissatisfied with?
In the beginning, he set up the contract to get rid of her.
Chapter 440: Who Allowed You to Leave?
Chapter 440: Chapter 440: Who Allowed You to Leave?
Now, she didn¡¯t need to wait a year; she decided to leave him sooner herself. Isn¡¯t that great?
Everything she did was ording to his wishes. She really didn¡¯t understand why he looked so angry.
"People from your world are of course like Knox Simmons, or Miss Pearl. Anyway, I¡¯m just an ordinary and average person, whereas you were born with a golden spoon in your mouth, growing up as a wealthy young master. Our lives and experiences arepletely different, and we shouldn¡¯t have any ties to begin with."
"Ending the contract means everything returns to normal. It¡¯s a happy thing for both you and me."
Why did she feel a bit guilty when he looked at her, even though she was speaking the truth, with sound logic?
"Oh, that¡¯s how you think." After a moment of silence, Matthew Saxon squinted his cold eyes and curled his lips.
The chilling smirk resurfaced at the corner of his mouth.
Scarlett Yates took several deep breaths to stabilize her emotions and replied, "Yes, so I¡¯ve decided to end the contract early."
"You¡¯ve decided? No regrets?"
"No regrets."
"Are you sure?"
"Sure."
"Very well, now tell me why you chose to say these things after meeting Pearl? Scarlett Yates, you¡¯re very bothered by Pearl Simmons, aren¡¯t you? So bothered that you want to quickly sever ties with me, making it easier for you to avoid me?"
Scarlett was jolted as if pricked by something, she shook, then widened her eyes in shock. After staring at him for a few seconds, she bit her lip and said, "It has nothing to do with Miss Pearl, don¡¯t make wild guesses."
"Is that so?" Matthew sneered coldly, suddenly grabbing her chin, forcing her to lift her head high, "You, a cowardly overthinker, how should I exin for you to believe that there¡¯s really nothing between me and Pearl?"
Scarlett winced in pain, the things she didn¡¯t want to admit were spoken by him immediately, making her instantly furious and she shouted low, "Whether you have anything with Miss Pearl has nothing to do with me, ending the contract has nothing to do with her either, stop being presumptuous."
"Are you jealous of Pearl?" Matthew¡¯s gaze turned sharp, locking onto her eyes trying to evade, mercilessly exposing the truth she wanted to avoid, "Because you think she¡¯s better than you in every way, you feel inferior."
"I am not!" She furiously pushed him away, "I¡¯ve said everything that needs to be said, Matthew Saxon, as of now, our contract ends, there¡¯s nothing left to say between us, I¡¯m leaving, if you want to stay here, go ahead."
After speaking, she ran past him.
"I haven¡¯t finished talking, who allowed you to leave?" Matthew yanked her back, stretched out his long arm, and locked her tightly in his embrace, "If you¡¯re done speaking, then it¡¯s my turn to speak now."
"Scarlett Yates, listen carefully to the following words, because I¡¯ll only say them once."
"I don¡¯t want to hear you speak, let me go." She was very emotional, struggling fiercely.
"The contract was signed by both parties, even if it ends, it should wait for the other party to nod. Unterally announcing the end, did you ask for my opinion?"
She red at him in anger, "What more are you unsatisfied with?"
"Hmm, I¡¯m very dissatisfied, extremely dissatisfied." Matthew lowered his head, and the gaze with which he looked at her became calm and cid, no longer icy and gloomy like a moment ago.
Chapter 441: The First Time Confessing to Someone
Chapter 441: Chapter 441: The First Time Confessing to Someone
His gaze seemed to be contagious.
Scarlett Yates suddenly quieted down.
"What else do you want to say?" She had made up her mind and wouldn¡¯t change it, no matter what he was going to say next.
"That day when I found you on the ind, you were lying lifeless in the rain, like you could disappear at any moment. Later, you gradually recovered. During that short time, I figured out some things." He didn¡¯t intend to tell her so soon, but since she nned to leave him, if he didn¡¯t speak up, as Pearl Simmons said, she would really run away.
This cowardly, overthinking woman really gave him a headache.
"What... did you figure out?" Scarlett felt a bit dizzy, and her voice trembled, as Matthew Saxon¡¯s gaze suddenly became so gentle.
"I can¡¯t guess."
"I could give you some hints."
"I don¡¯t want to guess."
"Like maybe I¡¯ve fallen for you."
"You... what did you say?"
"Are my words that hard to understand?"
She stared at him nkly, too shocked, her mouth slightly open.
Did he just say... he likes her?
She must have heard wrong.
Yes, she must have misheard. Did she actually hear Matthew Saxon confessing to her? Isn¡¯t that a crazy idea?
"Although I didn¡¯t intend to tell you this silly woman so early, you¡¯re really too dumb. I thought I had made it obvious, yet you are still overthinking."
"For an idiot like you, roundabout ways don¡¯t seem to work."
"You want to end the contract, on that matter, we apparently found somemon ground. I also think that contract is unnecessary."
Scarlett felt like her brain was overloading.
He just said he liked her, and now he¡¯s saying to end the contract. What does he mean?
Worried her little head might overthink again, Matthew Saxon smiled and said, "I don¡¯t want to let you go, so let¡¯s break the contract together."
She still looked at him in a daze, as if her soul had left her body, lying motionless in his arms, "Did you just say you like me?"
She felt like she must be dreaming.
No... in her dreams, Matthew Saxon had never said such words to her.
Matthew seemed to ponder for a moment, and then nodded with a smile, "It seems I did say that."
"Are you joking with me?"
"What do you think? Scarlett Yates, could you be any dumber?"
"But, why would you like me?"
She really didn¡¯t have many strengths, not pretty enough, not gentle enough, not smart enough. Wasn¡¯t he always into those with a hot figure and striking looks?
And both her figure and appearance were far from his preferred type.
"Does something like this need a reason?" Matthew Saxon gave her head a gentle pat, his action not at all gentle, with half-squinted seductive eyes, "From now on, we¡¯re officially dating."
The woman Matthew Saxon set his sights on, how could he let her run away?
Once he set his sights on the prey, even if she were to escape to the ends of the earth, he would still capture her.
Scarlett¡¯s eyes widened even more, "No, I..."
She wanted to say that her mind was a mess right now, unable to consider anything. His confession came too suddenly; she waspletely stunned.
"Have I not made myself clear?" For the first time in his life, confessing to someone, yet the other party seemed inclined to refuse him.
Chapter 442 Doubts Again and Again
Chapter 442: Chapter 442 Doubts Again and Again
Such a thing was something he never even thought of before.
This confession, although it seemed casual and easy for him to say, was actually a result of careful consideration and multiple decisions. From another perspective, his attitude was very serious.
He would not tolerate her rejecting him.
"Scarlett Yates, it seems like you have a friend working in A City?" he interrupted her, his eyes narrowing slightly, exuding a dangerous aura.
Scarlett was stunned, and asked in surprise, "You¡¯re talking about Ste?"
The topic had shifted too drastically. One moment he was confessing and talking about dating, and then suddenly it was about Ste Nelson.
Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t really know Ste Nelson, but vaguely remembered that on the night at the Dales Family, that girl was with Scarlett.
"If you want her toplete her internship smoothly, then stop talking about leaving, otherwise..."
He chuckled coldly, shamelessly threatening, "You know I have a thousand ways to make things difficult for her."
Scarlett finally understood why he suddenly asked about Ste. She was amused by his unique way of expressing himself, "Matthew Saxon, are you threatening me?"
"As long as you don¡¯t go against my wishes, it¡¯s not a threat."
"Is this how you confess to a girl?"
"What girl would like to be threatened in a confession? Aren¡¯t you known as a master of love affairs in A City? How can¡¯t you even know how to truly confess?"
He frowned, his eyes narrowing again, "You think I¡¯ve confessed to many women?"
"Isn¡¯t that so?" she raised an eyebrow and asked in return.
She couldn¡¯t believe, with his years of gallivanting in the love arena, he never told another woman that he liked her.
He snorted, dismissing her words, showing a superior demeanor in this matter, "I don¡¯t need to confess, womene flocking to me of their own ord."
Scarlett¡¯s heart skipped a beat, swallowing nervously, "Don¡¯t tell me, this is your first time confessing..."
He curled his lips into a smile, "Just as you think, are you satisfied?"
"You¡¯re not just messing with me, are you?" she frowned skeptically, asionally looking up at him with an inquisitive and suspicious gaze.
It wasn¡¯t the first time he was toying with her, she couldn¡¯t let her guard down.
"Scarlett Yates, do you need me to prove it with actions?" Matthew felt an urge to strangle her.
For the first time in his life confessing, and this damn woman doubted him repeatedly.
He seemed to have forgotten how he usually toyed with Scarlett, and by now, it seemed like he was reaping what he sowed.
--
On the ne back to A City.
The ne was slowly descending, the sweet and gentle voice of the flight attendant echoed in the cabin. In just over ten minutes, the ne wouldnd.
After staying in Z Country for almost a month, Scarlett was eager to return home.
She rubbed her tired eyes and turned to nce at the man lying next to her.
The alluring Peach Blossom Eyes were quietly shut, covered in a thin nket, he looked like he was wrapped in it, only his handsome face was exposed.
The demon-like exquisite features were as beautiful as an intricate painting.
Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but think of those frequently appearing flight attendants, whose enthusiastic service left her a bit overwhelmed.
In just ten minutes, they asked six or seven times if they needed drinks, staring at Matthew the whole time they spoke. Whenever he nced at them, their faces would turn red immediately, each turning into a heartstruck young girl.
Chapter 443: Everyone Is Watching Us
Chapter 443: Chapter 443: Everyone Is Watching Us
Of course, Scarlett Yates was very self-aware and wouldn¡¯t think the overly enthusiastic service from the flight attendants was directed at her.
With a stunningly handsome demon sitting beside her, it was hard not to attract attention.
Thankfully, Matthew Saxon, this demon who caused a stir wherever he went, fell asleep shortly after the ne took off.
But even so, the young and beautiful flight attendants would asionally walk by their seats, ncing inadvertently at Matthew¡¯s sleeping position.
There¡¯s no denying that Matthew¡¯s stunningly handsome appearance had an overwhelming effect on the opposite sex.
Scarlett gazed at his handsome, sleeping face, a little entranced and somewhat bewildered.
She still felt like she was dreaming when she recalled that confession a few days ago.
This proud man, who never cared about anyone, actually said he liked her.
Even a woman as perfect as Pearl Simmons didn¡¯t move him, yet he said he was drawn to her. Isn¡¯t it all too dreamy?
She originally resolved to end the contract and leave him, but when he suddenly confessed, she couldn¡¯t help wavering...
She couldn¡¯t bring herself to leave.
Even though the future was unknown, at that moment when he gazed at her gently and confessed his feelings, her mind went as nk as if it were deprived of oxygen, easily captivated by his eyes and words.
And then, she could no longer refuse.
In the realm of emotions, she had always been a coward.
That¡¯s why she secretly admired Henry Dales for three years, never daring to confess until the eve of graduation, when she subtly expressed her feelings through a button.
It was her first confession and ended disastrously.
After that, she retreated into her shell and never intended toe out again.
So, when she realized she liked Matthew Saxon, her first instinct was to run.
Apart from avoiding, she couldn¡¯t think of any other way.
She decided to keep this rtionship, which she believed would lead nowhere, firmly locked in her heart, never letting a second person know about it.
But who would have thought, just when she was determined to leave, Matthew Saxon confessed to her.
Sometimes real life is more dramatic than those cheesy soap operas.
The ne¡¯s turbulence during descent pulled Scarlett back from her thoughts, and also woke up someone who had been sleeping for almost ten hours.
"What are you thinking about?" A deep, sexy voice carried a teasing chuckle as Matthew slowly opened his eyes,zily stretched, and with a long arm, pulled Scarlett into his embrace.
He spread therge nket over both of them and casually ruffled her hair,ughing softly, "Thinking about me?"
"Don¡¯t do that..." Scarlett struggled a bit, her face flushing with warmth.
Across from them, the pretty flight attendant was watching, a hint of envy in her eyes, her expression slightly wistful.
"Don¡¯t do what?" Matthew squinted his eyes, fox-like smile gleaming as he pressed her head down and pinched her cheek.
"Everyone¡¯s watching us." Scarlett, after all, had a thinner skin, not quite used to being overly intimate in public.
"Oh, then they must be envious that a in-looking woman like you somehow has such a perfect boyfriend like me." A yful smile lingered in Matthew¡¯s slightly narrowed eyes.
Chapter 444 Reluctant to Leave
Chapter 444: Chapter 444 Reluctant to Leave
Scarlett Yates red at him, "What do you mean by saying I¡¯m such an ordinary-looking woman?"
Matthew Saxon touched his head, his mischievous gaze lingered on her face for a few seconds before he said in a seemingly serious tone, "Scarlett, there¡¯s nothing wrong with being ordinary-looking. At least when you walk in a crowd, no one will take an extra look at you, which reduces a lot of danger. That¡¯s one of your advantages, and you should ept it calmly."
"In that case, I shouldn¡¯t be around a man like you who attracts so much attention. Who knows when I¡¯d get dragged down. I think from now on, I should keep at least 10 meters away from you to avoid getting hurt." Scarlett snorted coldly, pushing him away and swatting away his hand that was about to reach for her.
Although it seemed like they officially started dating from the day Matthew confessed, Scarlett felt that Matthew¡¯s attitude towards her hadn¡¯t changed much.
Except for being especially gentle with her before she recovered and the day he confessed, at other times, he still bullied her in all sorts of ways.
He would seize every opportunity to undermine her, tease her, as if without bullying her, his life wouldck a lot of fun.
Why is it that for such a nasty person, she still couldn¡¯t bear to leave? Could it be that she¡¯s really the legendary masochist...
Why are other people¡¯s boyfriends warm and considerate, doting on their girlfriends in every possible way, and he...
The more Scarlett thought about it, the more annoyed she became.
She really hated herself for having such weak willpower, her hard-earned determination was easily coaxed away by his few words.
A low, softugh sounded in her ear.
Matthew Saxon cheekily leaned in front of her, his long phoenix eyes filled withughter, and ruffled her already messy hair a few times, "Scarlett Yates, what dream are you having? Once you¡¯re on my ship, don¡¯t think about getting off."
--
After over ten hours of flying, they finally arrived at A City.
As Scarlett walked off the ne, she looked up at the azure sky and took a deep breath.
Familiar air, familiar ce, she was finally back...
She had only been away from this ce where she¡¯d lived for over twenty years for a month, yet she felt like she¡¯d been away for many years.
Saxon Family -
The long dining table was filled with a variety of delicious dishes, several of which were Scarlett¡¯s usual favorites.
Roy Saxon had just finished expressing concern for Scarlett, and then he scolded Matthew Saxon thoroughly, ming him for not taking good care of her and letting her suffer so much.
"If I¡¯d known so much would happen, I shouldn¡¯t have let you go along in the first ce." Although Scarlett repeatedly stated that this matter had nothing to do with Roy Saxon, he still felt guilty.
He sighed for the third time in front of Scarlett, frowning deeply, "Originally, I wanted you to go with Matthew to have a good time and rx. I didn¡¯t expect something like this to happen. Scarlett, you really suffered a lot this time; you¡¯ve lost so much weight. It¡¯s Uncle¡¯s fault, and I will definitely make it up to you."
"Uncle Saxon, I¡¯m really fine. Look at me, I¡¯m doing great now!"
To show that she was back to her energetic self, Scarlett stood up, spun around once, and jumped twice on the spot. She looked at Roy Saxon with a smile in her eyes, "Uncle Saxon, you meant well. No one could foresee the ident. If anyone¡¯s to me, it should be those malicious people, and it has nothing to do with you."
Chapter 445: I Will Hand It Over to the Police
Chapter 445: Chapter 445: I Will Hand It Over to the Police
Probably because her earlier behavior eased Roy Saxon¡¯s worries, his brow was not as furrowed, though his expression remained very serious. In a deep voice, he said, "What a reckless fool to darey hands on someone from the Saxon Family. Matthew, I heard you¡¯ve already found the culprit. You must teach that audacious person a lesson and seek justice for Scarlett."
"Yes, I know how to handle this matter, Dad, you don¡¯t need to worry."
"Just for a bidding meeting, I doubt he would have the guts for murder to silence witnesses. You should really investigate this further." As he said this, Roy Saxon¡¯s expression grew even darker, a ruthless glint shed in his sharp ck eyes, and he coldly said, "No matter who is behind this, anyone who dares to touch the Saxon Family cannot be forgiven."
As soon as Roy Saxon finished speaking, on the other side of the long table, Maxwell Saxon¡¯s gaze flickered slightly. He looked up and nodded with a smile, "Dad is right, this person is truly unforgivable. To use such cruel means on a weak woman shows a vicious heart and malicious methods. Once found, they must not be spared."
With a crisp sound...
The fork in Scarlett Yates¡¯ hand dropped onto the te with a clear sound.
She looked up at Maxwell Saxon, her expression somewhatplex. Hesitating for a few seconds, she slowly asked, "Not spared? What does the Young Master mean?"
Maxwell Saxon¡¯s eyes were as dark as night, his calm and impassive gaze slowly focused on her, with an almost imperceptible smile at the corner of his mouth, "That person already threatened your life, nearly killing you, of course, they need to be utterly eradicated."
Utterly eradicated?
Scarlett Yates¡¯ expression changed again, "Life for a life is a fundamental principle, but I¡¯m alive and well now. Even if we hand them over to the police for conviction, it wouldn¡¯t be a death sentence, right?"
Maxwell Saxon said this because he didn¡¯t know the person who attacked her was Alice Green.
Everyone knows how much he loves Alice Green. If the real culprit is found, would he still act with righteousness over familial affection?
It has been over half a month since Scarlett Yates was harmed. Although Matthew Saxon imed he would investigate thoroughly, so far, he hadn¡¯t mentioned it again.
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t know whether he was truly investigating or he had already found the truth but refused to disclose it.
She felt she should trust him, but on the other hand, knowing that Alice Green had apanied him for three years, Scarlett Yates¡¯ confidence was not as strong.
Even raising a dog for three years would foster feelings, let alone a living, charming beauty.
She still recalls the night Alice Green fell into the sea when he suddenly changed his expression and ran toward the shore without hesitation.
Regardless of whether he loves Alice Green or not, the woman certainly holds a certain ce in his heart.
Maxwell Saxon smiled, suddenly looking at her with an intriguing gaze, "Scarlett, if it were up to you, how would you handle this matter?"
Scarlett Yates was taken aback.
She recalled that Matthew Saxon once asked her this question too.
They truly are brothers, even posing the exact same question.
Scarlett Yates had never truly contemted this question.
Now, as Maxwell Saxon asked again, she seriously pondered it. After a moment, she met Maxwell Saxon¡¯s inscrutable gaze and earnestly said, "I would hand it over to the police to handle, investigate clearly, and deal with it ordingly."
Chapter 446: If I Have to Take Action, I’d Rather Not Eat
Chapter 446: Chapter 446: If I Have to Take Action, I¡¯d Rather Not Eat
"Your approach is actually quite good, but..."
"But what?"
"But this way, it¡¯s too easy on him."
Scarlett Yates picked up the fallen fork on her te, speared a big, juicy shrimp, and nonchntly asked while peeling the shell, "Attempted murder carries at least a ten-year sentence, right? That¡¯s not a small price to pay."
Maxwell Saxon gave a nonmittal smile.
After a few seconds of silence, he added, "If you think this is the best way, it¡¯s up to you, after all, you¡¯re the biggest victim here. You have the most say in how to handle it, and whatever decision you make, we¡¯ll support you."
"Big brother is right."
Matthew Saxon smiled and turned to Scarlett Yates, "It¡¯s all up to you."
"Really up to me?"
If they found out the real culprit, they¡¯d probably not say the same.
Matthew nodded, "Of course."
Maxwell just smiled, seeming to agree with the statement, and elegantly sipped the red wine from his ss.
"Are there any leads on the matter yet?" She asked as if just making casual conversation, her tone very casual.
Matthew squinted slightly and smiled, "Hmm, there are leads. I believe in time the truth will be revealed."
Scarlett¡¯s peeling actions paused for a few seconds, "There are leads?"
Matthew nced down at the big, plump shrimp in her hand, absently nodded, "Scarlett, I think it¡¯s best for you to focus on finishing your meal right now. As for this matter, we can discuss it slowly after eating."
The shrimp shell was skillfully peeled off by Scarlett, leaving only arge piece of tender shrimp meat. Just as she ced it on the te, it was swiftly snatched away by someone beside her.
Scarlett was left dumbfounded.
Matthew slowly ate the shrimp he had seized, squinting slightly with a look of great enjoyment. After finishing, under Scarlett¡¯s angry gaze, he leisurely wiped his mouth, turned to her with a smirk, and boldly said, "These peeled shrimp are well done, taste pretty good too. Scarlett, peel a few more?"
"Can¡¯t you peel them yourself?" The shrimp that was about to enter her mouth was suddenly in someone else¡¯s, Scarlett couldn¡¯t swallow that rage, ring at him with wide eyes.
"Peeling shrimp is such a hassle, if I have to do it, I¡¯d rather not eat it."
"So you¡¯re going to snatch mine?" She lowered her voice, looking dissatisfied.
"Well, stolen things taste better." Matthew smirked, looking very pleased with himself.
"Matthew Saxon, do you have no shame, snatching food from a girl?"
"If it wasn¡¯t peeled by you and ced right by my mouth, I wouldn¡¯t eat it," he said with a look that suggested she should be grateful he ate the shrimp she peeled, his beautiful brows raised triumphantly.
"Should I be thankful to you?"
"No need for gratitude, just peel a few more for me."
"..."
Arguing logic with a shameless person is inherently pointless, she realized she had been wasting breath arguing with him for so long.
Looking at that extremely handsome, yet annoyingly punchable face in front of her, after the debate, Scarlett huffed and ended the conversation, turning her head away from him.
She began to doubt if the confession she heard in the Dous Family¡¯s back garden that day was just her imagination.
The man who kept saying he liked her always enjoyed teasing and bullying her for fun.
Whether in novels or TV dramas, no matter how arrogant, cold-hearted, or flirty and carefree the male lead was initially, once he fell in love with the female lead, he¡¯d immediately transform into a model boyfriend, showering the female lead with tenderness,plying with her every whim, and doting on her endlessly.
Chapter 447: Obvious Favoritism
Chapter 447: Chapter 447: Obvious Favoritism
Even if the female lead wants the stars in the sky, the male lead would find a way to bring them down.
But why is it that when ites to her, the preset romance plot unfolds differently?
Matthew Saxon has already confessed to her, and ording to the storyline, it should be time for her to embrace love and happiness, yet, where is his tenderness, his indulgence, his gentle affection, his unconditional devotion?
Why hasn¡¯t she felt any of it, did a dog eat it all?
The two of them whispered to each other for a moment, which in other people¡¯s eyes looked like a couple privately exchanging sweet nothings.
Seeing this scene, Roy Saxon felt very gratified.
Although Scarlett Yates suffered quite a bit during this trip to Z Country, it seems like she didn¡¯te back empty-handed.
Having been through simr circumstances himself, he¡¯s noticed something different.
When such matters arise, someone rejoices while another worries. Naturally, Roy Saxon is content, but May Denton¡¯s mood isn¡¯t as great.
She looked coldly at Scarlett Yates, and after a long silence, she suddenly spoke in a sarcastic manner, "Miss Yates came to the Saxon Family initially as Matthew¡¯s special caregiver. Now that Matthew¡¯s body has recovered, is Miss Yates nning to continue living here?"
Roy Saxon furrowed his brow, finding her words displeasing as soon as she finished, and immediately rebuked, "Scarlett will stay wherever she chooses to stay; why do you have so much to say?"
"Sir, I¡¯m merely asking casually. Miss Yates is, after all, an intern at Saint Mercy Hospital and she took a long leave shortly after starting there. That doesn¡¯t leave a good impression, does it? Now that Matthew¡¯s health has improved and her injuries aren¡¯t serious, shouldn¡¯t she return to the hospital to work?" May Denton already had a poor impression of Scarlett Yates, and Roy Saxon¡¯s reprimand for the sake of a little girl made her impression of Scarlett Yates even worse to an extreme degree.
Even if she¡¯s not considering the Denton Family, just considering how Roy Saxon¡¯s indulgence and favoritism toward Scarlett Yates even surpass her own, she cannot allow her to stay at the Saxon Family.
"She just got back, and you¡¯re already bringing up work. May, can you show a little more care for the younger generation? At Saint Mercy, Scarlett doesn¡¯t need to be concerned about others¡¯ impressions; what does it matter if it¡¯s good or bad? Isn¡¯t it enough that in our Saxon Family¡¯s hospital, my future daughter-inw doesn¡¯t need to defer to anyone?"
"Sir, I¡¯m doing it out of kindness." used of being uncaring, May Denton seemed extremely aggrieved, "Although Saint Mercy is considered our Saxon Family¡¯s hospital, others don¡¯t dare to treat her unfairly. Nheless, she might inevitably be subject to gossip at the hospital, which can¡¯t be something you want to see, right?"
"Who would dare say my daughter-inw is wrong, then that person need not stay at the hospital." Roy Saxon¡¯s overt favoritism might mislead others into thinking Scarlett Yates was his biological daughter rather than his daughter-inw.
May Denton was nearly speechless from his few words, her throat choked with unuttered words, her face alternating between pale and sallow.
Roy Saxon, however, offered not a single word offort, not even ncing at her. Instead, worried that Scarlett Yates might be upset, he quicklyforted her, "Scarlett, there¡¯s no need to pay attention to what your Aunt Denton said earlier. Before you came back, I already decided that you¡¯ll live at the Saxon Family from now on. As formuting each day, just let Matthew handle that, it¡¯s not really a troublesome matter."
Saying Scarlett Yates wasn¡¯t touched at all would be a lie.
Roy Saxon¡¯s public defense of her, even reprimanding May Denton in the process, could be said to reflect extreme indulgence toward her.
Chapter 448: There’s Nothing Wrong with Staying in a Dormitory
Chapter 448: Chapter 448: There¡¯s Nothing Wrong with Staying in a Dormitory
This affection made Scarlett Yates feel incredibly warm andforted.
Since her parents passed away, she hadn¡¯t felt the taste of familial love anymore.
Although Roy Saxon is a prominent figure, he treats her like a cherished daughter. During her time at the Saxon Family, everything she ate, wore, and used was the best.
The most crucial point is that Roy Saxon¡¯s attitude determined how the others treated her.
Because of Roy Saxon¡¯s unabashed affection, everyone in the Saxon Family treated her with great respect and didn¡¯t dare to ck off.
Staying at the Saxon Family, she didn¡¯t have to worry about being wronged.
With Roy Saxon¡¯s protection, no one dared to mistreat her, especially since Matthew Saxon was also protective. Although he always took pleasure in teasing her, his teasing was limited to himself. In his words, his things, even a de of grass, or a leaf, shouldn¡¯t be harmed by others.
But she had considered this issue before returning and had reached a consensus with Matthew.
She didn¡¯t n to stay at the Saxon Family.
Regarding this, Matthew Saxon, albeit a bit dissatisfied, finally agreed to her decision.
"Dad, although you mean well, Scarlett is not nning to stay here. After eating, she¡¯ll pack up and return to the hospital dormitory. She officially starts work tomorrow, and I¡¯ve already discussed it with Hayes." They had agreed that Matthew would bring up this matter.
"Living here so well, why leave?" Roy Saxon looked surprised, then frowned, "The hospital dormitory is not as good as living here, nothing is convenient."
"Living in the dorm isn¡¯t bad either. Saint Mercy¡¯s dorm is much better than an average apartment. I find it quite convenient; you don¡¯t even need to take a bus to work. You can just take a walk and reach." Having agreed to Scarlett Yates¡¯s decision, Matthew Saxon wasmitted to helping her fulfill it, so he was now trying to persuade Roy Saxon.
Though he wasn¡¯t really happy about Scarlett moving out, he would respect her decision on serious matters.
The main point is, even if Scarlett Yates moved out, seeing her wouldn¡¯t be difficult. Perhaps keeping some distance would be better for them.
"No matter how good the dorm is, it can¡¯tpare to home." Roy Saxon frowned tightly, obviously disagreeing. He looked intently at Scarlett Yates and said, "Scarlett, did Matthew make you upset, and that¡¯s why you want to move out? Be bold and speak up; if there¡¯s anything wrong, Uncle will stand up for you."
"Uncle Saxon, this has nothing to do with Matthew; it¡¯s my own decision." Being cared for felt really good, so Scarlett Yates was also somewhat reluctant, but considering many issues, she stuck to her idea and smiled, saying, "Uncle Saxon has been very good to me. During my stay at the Saxon Family, I was happy and content. I decided to move back and it¡¯s not due to anyone else¡¯s influence. Aunt Denton mentioned some points earlier that made sense. I just want to quietlyplete my internship at Saint Mercy for now and don¡¯t want to draw too much attention. I hope Uncle Saxon can agree to this."
Yet how could she have known that, although she didn¡¯t want to attract attention, gossip about her was rampant shortly after she went to Z Country?
Even though she wasn¡¯t in A City during that time, almost every day there were various tales about her in A City.
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t have apelling reason to stay.
Chapter 449: Must Come Back to Stay on the Weekend
Chapter 449: Chapter 449: Must Come Back to Stay on the Weekend
When she originally came, she never said she wanted to stay long-term.
So, even though Roy Saxon was not happy and didn¡¯t want her to leave, seeing her so insistent, he had topromise.
He couldn¡¯t force her to stay.
Unable to keep Scarlett, Roy didn¡¯t want to just let her go. After thinking it over, he came up with apromise, "If you¡¯re determined to move back, I can¡¯t force you to stay, but you must promise me one thing before I let you go."
"What does Uncle Saxon want me to promise?"
"I won¡¯t say anything about weekdays, but you muste back and stay over for two days on the weekends."
"This..." Scarlett hesitated for a moment.
"What, even such a simple request you aren¡¯t willing to agree to? You just said you were happy living here, were you just trying to please me?" Roy Saxon wore a slight expression of anger.
"Uncle Saxon, how could I lie to you? I agree to it." After a moment¡¯s thought, Scarlett made a concession.
"You¡¯re leaving right after eating, in such a rush. Why not stay a few more days? You don¡¯t have to worry about the hospital; Matthew can just give a shout to Hayes." Even though Roy Saxon agreed to Scarlett¡¯s request, he couldn¡¯t understand why she was leaving afortable ce to return to the hospital dormitory.
In terms offort, how could the hospital dormitorypare to living at the Saxon Family home?
Seeing how thin the girl was, he had nned to get a nutritionist to take care of her for a while. He didn¡¯t expect her to want to leave just after returning.
"Uncle Saxon, I appreciate your kindness, but I¡¯ve been on leave for too long, and now I just want to go back to work as soon as possible." She had only been interning for a few days, then left for almost two months. She wondered how others would think of her.
Even with a boyfriend who had a close rtionship with the dean and a hospital shareholder who adored her as a strong backing, Scarlett didn¡¯t feel she should be treated specially.
During this year¡¯s internship, she didn¡¯t want any special treatment; she just wanted to work like everyone else in the hospital as a normal employee.
"I¡¯ve never seen anyone like you, so eager to get back to work. Fine, if you¡¯re so intent on returning, I won¡¯t keep you." Roy Saxon sighed, seeming a bit disappointed by her insistence on leaving.
Scarlett immediately offered a smile, "Uncle Saxon, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m noting back to spend time with you; I¡¯ll be back on weekends, won¡¯t I?"
"You silly girl, I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking." Roy Saxon sighed again, but with a hint of a smile on his face, shook his head, and said helplessly, "If you can¡¯t get used to the dormitory, you can alwayse back to live here. Your room will always be ready for you, you know?"
Seeing Roy Saxon¡¯s gentle and loving gaze, Scarlett felt a warm sensation in her heart and nodded emotionally, "Mm-hmm."
Upon hearing that Scarlett was leaving, May Denton was immediately overjoyed, her previous resentment and dissatisfaction vanishing, her face lit up like a blooming flower, and her attitude became enthusiastic, "Miss Yates is moving back, I suppose there are quite a few things, right? I¡¯ll call a few quick-handed people to help you packter."
Roy Saxon immediately frowned in displeasure.
He knew well what May Denton was up to but decided to give her some face and didn¡¯t expose her.
After all, she was now thedy of the Saxon Family, and as long as she wasn¡¯t doing anything too excessive, he didn¡¯t feel the need to concern himself with trivial matters.
Chapter 450: It was my lack of consideration
Chapter 450: Chapter 450: It was myck of consideration
Moreover, he was already convinced that Scarlett Yates was his daughter-inw. No matter how much May Denton fussed, it was of no use, so he let her busy herself in vain.
For small matters, he let her have her way, and as long as nothing serious happened, he didn¡¯t n to intervene, but for some things, he wouldn¡¯t allow her to have her way.
Scarlett Yates was eventually going to marry into the Saxon Family, someone he valued, and no matter how much May disliked her, she could not be mistreated.
So on usual days, whenever May Denton showed a hint of exclusion, he would immediately reprimand her to let her know how much he valued Scarlett Yates and to set an example for others.
He said in a deep voice, "Scarlett hasn¡¯t even said when she¡¯s leaving exactly, so why are you in such a hurry to get someone to pack for her?"
"Sir, here you go again. Why do you always think I¡¯m targeting Miss Yates? Aren¡¯t I considering for her? I¡¯ve been married into the Saxon Family for so many years, don¡¯t you know what kind of person I am? Am I the kind of petty woman?" Having her face repeatedly swept away by Roy Saxon in public, May Denton was a bit embarrassed and simply gave Roy Saxon a push with her hands, looking at him with a pout, throwing a tantrum.
"Ahem..."
The thing Roy Saxon liked most about May Denton was her ability to act coy. Although she was no longer a young girl, she still had her own captivating charm as a woman.
When she acted coy, Roy Saxon¡¯s stern face would soften, as if a bit embarrassed, and he lowered his voice, "You¡¯re of a certain age now, yet you still act coy in front of the kids. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?"
May Denton yfully approached him with a charming smile, "Even if I¡¯m seventy or eighty, and all my teeth have fallen out, I¡¯ll still be my husband¡¯s woman. What¡¯s wrong with acting coy with my own man?"
"Let¡¯s get back to the room before we talk, back to the room." Roy Saxon quickly pushed her soft body away, afraid of losing face in front of the younger generation.
In this scene, Scarlett Yates felt a bit embarrassed and instinctively looked up at Maxwell Saxon, only to see him nce at May Denton and quickly look away, his expression indifferent.
Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t see through Matthew Saxon, as he always seemed to be in a cheeky, non-serious manner. Being around him, it was hard to tell which of his words were true or false.
But she understood even less of Maxwell Saxon.
This man seemed to maintain a calm expression no matter what happened, and she simrly couldn¡¯t guess what he was thinking.
He kept his thoughts well hidden and very deep, even more so than appearing openly, which made him seem profoundly inscrutable.
May Denton¡¯s flirtatious behavior worked, as Roy Saxon¡¯s attitude was noticeably softer than before. When he spoke again, his tone wasn¡¯t as severe, "Though your intentions are good, bringing it up at such a time can lead to misunderstandings, making people think you¡¯re eager for Scarlett to leave immediately."
"Sir, you¡¯re right. I was inconsiderate." May Denton quickly admitted her mistake.
Seeing her decent attitude, Roy Saxon nodded in satisfaction, a hint of a smile appearing on his face, "Let these matters be handled by the young couple themselves. We don¡¯t need to worry needlessly."
"If Aunt Denton really wants to help in any way, there¡¯s something you can assist with. The dormitory conditions aren¡¯t like home, so why not take out some money for Scarlett to get some things? This kind of help is most practical and useful, don¡¯t you think, Aunt Denton?"
Chapter 451: The More You Try to Hide, the More Exposed It Gets
Chapter 451: Chapter 451: The More You Try to Hide, the More Exposed It Gets
Azy voice interjected. After a dozen hours on the ne, Matthew Saxon seemed exhausted, his body loungedzily in the leather chair, head tilted, lightly swaying the wine ss between his fingers.
When he doesn¡¯t speak, he¡¯s fine, but once he does, he often manages to say things that make people gnash their teeth in anger at him.
May Denton¡¯s smile visibly stiffened, a trace of displeasure shed in her eyes, but she maintained a gentle smile, "What¡¯s the matter? You can send Scarlett overter. If you feel anything is missing there, just buy it, and report back to me."
Matthew Saxon curved his lips in a pleasant smile, "Aunt Denton truly cares for Scarlett. I will dly convey your affection for the youngsters to her."
Seeing him grinning like a fox who¡¯s just gotten its way, Scarlett Yates felt certain he wasn¡¯t harboring any good intentions. On the surface, it seemed he was feeling sorry for her and had negotiated a benefit for her, but in reality, he¡¯s probably nning to take the opportunity to extort May Denton.
The so-called purchase of things can¡¯t simply be interpreted at face value.
Although Scarlett guessed Matthew Saxon¡¯s malicious intent, this time, she didn¡¯t n to refuse, not even pretending to.
No matter what she does, May Denton would never like her, so she need not pretend to be understanding to win her favor.
She gave a sweet smile and looked towards May Denton¡¯s masked face, her voice unusually sweet, "Thank you for your care, Aunt Denton."
"You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s your first timeing to the Saxon Family, and at that time your identity was unclear. I didn¡¯t gift you any wee present, so consider this a littlepensation for my oversight." Watching Scarlett and Matthew¡¯s perfect act, May Denton was utterly disgusted.
Matthew Saxon alone made her gnash her teeth in hate, and then there¡¯s this unruly little girl, yet a little girl who is strongly favored by Roy Saxon; life was simply unbearable.
Therefore, she must put a stop to this marriage, finding ways to prevent it while they haven¡¯t married yet.
No matter what happens, the second Young Madam of the Saxon Family must be someone from the Denton Family.
She is filled with confidence in her niece Alexis Denton; among all her kin, Alexis is the most remarkable.
Since ancient times, no man can resist the lure of a proactive beauty. As long as she brings Alexis over and devises some n to push things forward, surely she will seed in her endeavor.
May Denton secretly plots her cunning n, unaware that she herself is being watched like a mantis stalking a cicada, unaware of the greater threat lurking behind. Her ns have been easily seen through.
--
Scarlett¡¯s belongings were not many.
She came with a small suitcase, and as she leaves, she still carries the same small suitcase.
After arriving at the Saxon Family, Roy Saxon had many new clothes ced in her bedroom¡¯s closet. Scarlett only packed away the clothes she had brought, leaving behind the astonishingly expensive new outfits untouched.
For this, Matthew Saxon slyly mocked her, saying that others would love to have any connection with the Saxon Family, eager for such recognition, but she was the exception, seemingly desperate to sever any ties with the Saxon Family, as if they possessed something dangerous that would threaten her life.
"Scarlett Yates, do you know what it means to try to hide something only to make it more obvious?"
"What you¡¯re doing now is pointless, people will eventually know you¡¯re my woman."
Chapter 452: Your car is too flashy
Chapter 452: Chapter 452: Your car is too shy
"Once you step into the Saxon Family, don¡¯t expect to keep a low profile. No matter how low profile you try to be, your identity won¡¯t change. You can¡¯t go back to being the Scarlett Yates from before."
"Did you hear what I¡¯m saying?"
"Are you sure you want me to park here? Scarlett Yates, don¡¯t try to test my patience and temper over and over. If you dare say another word of nonsense, I¡¯ll shut your mouth right up."
Screech¡ª
The silver-gray Lamborghini stopped thirty meters away from the hospital dormitory.
"Are you... are you angry?" Scarlett Yates looked innocently, biting her lip, and softly tugged the sleeve of the foul-looking man beside her. She said in a small, pitiful, and ingratiating voice, "Matthew Saxon, don¡¯t be angry. I just don¡¯t want to be too shy."
"How is it shy?" Matthew Saxon turned his head, like a fierce woman, frowning tightly, his handsome face covered with ayer of frost.
Even though the face in front of her was terrifying, with a vicious expression as if he were about to eat her, Scarlett Yates swallowed nervously but still mustered up the courage to point out the issue, "Your car is too shy."
"How is this car shy?" Matthew Saxon was extremely frustrated, never been this frustrated before.
For the first time, someone disliked his car, to the point where he wasn¡¯t even allowed to park in front of the hospital dormitory but had to park in an inconspicuous corner across the street.
What on earthposed this damn woman¡¯s mind, why does she have to be different from other women?
Isn¡¯t there a popr saying now, something like I¡¯d rather cry in a BMW thanugh on a bicycle? Although it sounds a bit materialistic, it means everyone desires a good material life. If there¡¯s a choice between good and bad, only a fool would choose thetter, right?
She thought his Lamborghini was too shy, so what kind of car did she think he should use to pick her up?
As if she saw through his thoughts, after pointing out that his car was too shy, Scarlett Yates weakly added, "Actually, taking the bus would be fine, or I could take a taxi..."
"Scarlett Yates, say that again!" Matthew Saxon¡¯s veins throbbed on his forehead in anger.
This damn woman, is she really testing his temper?
Could she be any more outrageous, actually suggesting he take the bus?
Ignoring a perfectly good luxury car to squeeze into a bus, what kind of missing brain circuit does she have toe up with such a stupid idea?
"Not taking the bus is fine, but at least you could drive a less shy car..." Scarlett Yates released her hold on his sleeve and began tugging at her own sleeve instead, like she wished she could crush the fabric in her hands.
She was wearing ake-green checkered shirt, blue jeans, and t canvas shoes, her hair tied in a neat ponytail.
With a very student-like look, she still appeared like an underage teenager.
Her entire outfit, Matthew Saxon guessed, probably cost no more than two hundred bucks, and the material of the shirt was cheap beyond words.
Not noticing was one thing, but it made Matthew Saxon even angrier once he did.
He really couldn¡¯t understand this woman with such unconventional thoughts.
Ignoring the wardrobe full of brand-name clothes, only taking her cheap clothes with her.
Chapter 453: Brain Malfunctioned
Chapter 453: Chapter 453: Brain Malfunctioned
She thought that by not riding in luxury cars and not wearing designer brands, she could keep her identity a secret?
Rumors about their rtionship have already spread widely through media outlets. Whether they are truly dating or not, with all the scandals, it¡¯s impossible for her to return to an ordinary and peaceful life.
He could not change his identity. Since the day he was born, he has been the Saxon Family¡¯s Young Master, a noble young man in the eyes of outsiders.
If she wants to be with him, she can¡¯t avoid being the subject of public attention. This is inevitable and unchangeable.
This is something he thinks he should find time to discuss with her seriously.
"So, what kind of car do you think is low-key?" He sternly asked, his voice deep and cold.
"Just the kind that ordinary people drive would be fine." Feeling the intimidating gaze and extremely low pressure directed at her, Scarlett Yates felt the pressure and stammered, "Any car that doesn¡¯t attract too much attention is fine."
"So, in the future, when I pick you up, I¡¯ll have to switch my car to something like a QQ Alto for it to be low-key enough? Is that what you mean?"
Though he was speaking angrily, Scarlett Yates actually considered it seriously for a moment. Then, as if determined not to give up until she angered him, she bit her lip, secretly examined his facial expression, and cautiously replied, "That would certainly be best."
His face darkened, like a storm was about to break out, and heughed angrily, "Scarlett Yates, are you out of your mind? Are you seriously nning for me to drive an Alto?"
Scarlett immediately imagined Matthew Saxon dressed in designer clothes, with his extraordinarily handsome face and nearly six-foot-three frame cramped in a small Alto...
The scene seemed both strange and ill-fitting.
Her lips twitched a few times, and she replied weakly, "You suggested it yourself."
She definitely didn¡¯t say that, although she secretly thought it, facing his fierce expression, she dared not say it out loud.
"Are you also nning to hide our rtionship and not tell anyone?" Matthew Saxon was practically being driven crazy by her.
She wanted to hide even a car, so was she nning to hide such an important person like him as well?
He silently decided that if this damn woman dared to nod, he would pull her over and teach her a lesson.
This issue, Scarlett Yates had considered before returning to the dormitory from the hospital, but she never dared to bring it up to Matthew Saxon.
She knew that with his pride, there was absolutely no way he would agree. If she dared to say it, she feared her life would be in danger.
Under his dark, intimidating gaze, she hesitated for a few seconds, and with cautious words said, "Dating is a matter between two people, so it¡¯s better not to let too many people know. I think it¡¯s best not to tell anyone apart from close rtives and friends. Especially those reporters, once they learn even the slightest hint, they swarm in, which is quite scary."
Remembering the time in Z Country when reporters cornered her for questioning, Scarlett Yates frowned tightly.
Such situations were truly terrifying for her. Arge group of people crowded around her, asking questions as if they would dig out the background of her ancestors, privacy meant little to them. To them, the more private the matter, the more newsworthy it was.
Chapter 454: Are You a Bully?
Chapter 454: Chapter 454: Are You a Bully?
That was indeed a terrible experience.
Matthew Saxon was initially filled with rage, but when he saw Scarlett Yates¡¯ expression change slightly, as if she was reminded of something unpleasant and then thought about those exaggerated reports about her, his anger immediately subsided by seventy percent.
Although he knew she didn¡¯t want too many people to know about their rtionship for reasons other than what she had mentioned, he forced himself to reply coldly, "I understand your intentions, but have you considered this: my identity means that being with me, you can¡¯t have a normal rtionship like others. No matter how low-key you are, you¡¯ll still attract attention."
Once she got involved with Matthew Saxon, it was difficult for her life to return to tranquility.
"The Saxon Family has always been frequently in the public eye, so anyone associated with the Saxon Family will inevitably have their life affected. I understand that¡¯s not the kind of life you like, and it¡¯s what you resist, but whether or not you¡¯re willing to ept this kind of life, I will never let go of you."
"There are things I can¡¯t change, but I will strive to protect you and make your life more stable. I will try to amodate your lifestyle as much as possible, but you also need to consider me and try to cooperate with me in some necessary asions." At some unknown time, his hands reached over and wrapped her hands in his slightly cool palms.
Scarlett Yates showed a hint of confusion on her face, as if she was a bit uneasy and scared of the unknown future.
Her heart was very conflicted.
On one hand, she was reluctant to leave this rtionship, on the other hand, she had many concerns.
Matthew Saxon was right; his identity meant that their interaction could not be like that of ordinary people.
He¡¯s always been the most newsworthy figure in the media¡¯s eyes; his every move seemed to be constantly monitored, appearing on news headlines every few days.
Although he was not one of those highly-followed star celebrities, he appeared in the public eye more frequently than they did.
How could her life remain the same when she was involved with such a person?
Was she afraid?
There was indeed a bit of fear in her heart. Having lived an ordinary person¡¯s life for over twenty years, suddenly beingbeled as the Saxon Family¡¯s second young master¡¯s girlfriend, bing the focus of others¡¯ discussions, how could she not be scared?
But she was too aware of her heart.
No matter what kind of life she would encounter in the future, for now at least, she was reluctant to let go.
So what if he was a carefree yboy in other people¡¯s eyes? She had fallen for him, and she couldn¡¯t change this fact, so she had no choice but to try hard to adapt.
"Scarlett, are you scared?" Matthew Saxon sighed lightly, his phoenix-like eyes fixed on her.
"Mm, a little."
"Do you regret being with me?" he asked again.
Underneath his seemingly casual exterior, he cared intensely about her answer, squeezing her hand tightly in the process.
Scarlett Yates suddenlyughed and then jokingly said, "Seems like there¡¯s a tiny bit of regret."
"Regret is useless."
With a cold snort, Matthew Saxon clutched her hand tightly, "The woman Matthew Saxon likes, who would dare to want her except me?"
Those who dared topete with him were simply unaware of danger.
"Are you a bully? So domineering, which woman would dare to be with you?"
"So I can¡¯t let you run away." Matthew Saxon pinched her face, smiling wickedly, "If you ran away, where would I find another idiot as dumb as you?"
Chapter 455: Persisting in Being Yourself Is Just Fine
Chapter 455: Chapter 455: Persisting in Being Yourself Is Just Fine
"Matthew Saxon, is it really so amusing to constantly mock others for being silly?"
At any rate, she was someone who had received a schrship for several years, yet he always called her an idiot or a stupid woman.
He, the rightful second Young Master of the Saxon Family, with his noble upbringing, good looks, and exceptionally smart mind, what was he doing dating an idiot like her? Wasn¡¯t he afraid people wouldugh at her?
Matthew Saxon ignored her anger, pinched one side of her face before switching to the other, his Peach Blossom Eyes half-closed with a smile, "It really is quite amusing."
She was furious, "Is this how you act as someone¡¯s boyfriend?"
"Then how should I act?" he asked, seemingly sincerely.
She turned her head away, "Hmph, at the very least, you shouldn¡¯t always be calling your girlfriend an idiot. You¡¯re dating an idiot, does that make you happy?"
"Besides, as a boyfriend, you should be a bit more gentle and romantic. Who else treats bullying their girlfriend as a daily pastime like you do?"
"Oh." He responded with a drawn-out tone.
Then, after a moment of thought, he suddenly curved his lips into a smile, his handsome face leaned towards her, "Turns out you want gentleness and romance, I can do that too."
"That¡¯s not what I meant... mmm..." Her exnation got stuck in her throat, turning into an almost inaudible protest.
After a long moment of "gentleness and romance," Matthew Saxon released her, his long, phoenix-like eyes curved, and a soul-captivating smile yed on his lips, "I can be even gentler, Scarlett, do you want that?"
"No!" Scarlett Yates was almost suffocated.
Her face flushed red, she moved aside defensively, ring at him as if guarding against a thief, her hand tightly covering her mouth.
Seeing this, Matthew Saxon¡¯s slightly narrowed eyes curved into a smile, looking more and more joyful, "But you just said other people¡¯s boyfriends are gentle and romantic..."
"Others are others; you just stay true to yourself, hehe..."
This sly and cunning fox!
"Scarlett, I actually wouldn¡¯t mind making some changes for you. Besides being gentle and romantic, other people¡¯s boyfriends also move in together soon after dating to better care for their girlfriends. I could do that for you..."
He winked at her with a meaningful expression.
Scarlett Yates¡¯ heart trembled wildly at his smile, her body shivered, and she shook her head like a rattle drum, "I like you just the way you are; you really don¡¯t need to change for me."
"Really?" He looked doubtful, full of skepticism.
"Really, the way you are now is unique."
Matthew Saxon curved his lips, his eyes flickering with light, staring at her for a while, and smiled, "Since you don¡¯t want me to change for you, I¡¯ll agree, considering you seem quite sincere."
--
"Is this your bedroom?"
Ever since Matthew Saxon entered the dorm, he disyed dissatisfaction at every turn.
First, heined about the elevator being too rundown, then the hallway upstairs being too narrow, the lighting too dim, too many rooms on the floor, and then after entering her dorm, heined about the living room being too small, having inadequate lighting, and so on...
Scarlett Yatespletely ignored him, opened her suitcase, and began organizing her belongings.
Matthew Saxon followed her into the bedroom, gave it a casual nce, then frowned and criticized, "This room isn¡¯t even as big as the bathroom; are you reallyfortable living here? And that window is so small, it looks like a birdcage. How can anyone live here? Are you sure you want to stay here?"
Chapter 456: Want to come over and lend a hand?
Chapter 456: Chapter 456: Want toe over and lend a hand?
Scarlett Yates specifically chose toe over when the other employees were at work.
She was well aware of Matthew Saxon¡¯s allure. If those women discovered him, it would surely cause amotion again...
Saint Mercy¡¯s employee dormitory is very beautiful ¡ª four bedrooms, two living rooms, fully equipped, akin to an upscale apartment.
For Scarlett Yates, such a dormitory was already really, really good. Compared to the student dormitory she used to live in at Saint Mercy, the conditions were far worse than they are now.
With such living conditions, this dormitory could be considered quite good throughout A City.
She was extremely satisfied here, but someone kept nitpicking everything. She endured it for a long time before finally snapping. Hanging the clothes in the wardrobe, she turned around, frowned, and said, "Didn¡¯t you tell Uncle Saxon that Saint Mercy had great amodation?"
Matthew Saxon, hands in his pockets,zily walked to the window and opened it fully, "Wasn¡¯t that just to get Dad to agree to let you move back? If I said it was bad, would he let you stay here with peace of mind?"
"I think it¡¯s great here." He had no idea that,pared to the ces she had lived before, the amodations here were already exceptionally good.
Of course, if he insisted onparing a hospital dormitory to the Saxon Family¡¯s luxurious mansion, they were iparable.
For a rich kid ustomed to living in a grand mansion, he truly didn¡¯tprehend ordinary people¡¯s living standards.
"You said there were four people living here before?" Matthew Saxon asked, frowning slightly.
Such a small ce, like a birdcage, seemed small for even one person to live in, yet there were actually four people living here.
"Yeah, one person per bedroom. They should all be at work now." Having finally tidied up everything from the suitcase, Scarlett Yates closed the wardrobe and, noticing how dirty the floor and furniture surfaces were, turned and walked out.
The ce hadn¡¯t been cleaned for a month, and it needed a thorough cleaning.
She walked to the door and heard Matthew Saxon behind her ask, "Where are you going?"
"I¡¯m going to clean the room. Do you want to help out?"
"I don¡¯t know how." With his hands in his pockets, he slowly turned around, raised an eyebrow, and stood there watching her.
His tall and upright figure stood elegantly by the window, exuding a sense of grace and poise.
A strand of sunlight nted across his shoulder, and his face, shrouded in shadow, was sharply defined, his features deep-set and strikingly handsome, with azy smile in his eyes.
"You can learn." Scarlett Yates considered herself someone who could resist the allure of good looks. She had looked at someone as stunning as Henry Dales for three years, and she had developed quite an immunity to handsome men. But all that hard-won immunity seemed to fail in the presence of Matthew Saxon.
For a moment, her heart pounded as if it were about to leap out of her chest.
"Scarlett, I¡¯m tired," he said, rubbing his temple with one hand, appearing genuinely exhausted.
Clearly, he was toozy to move. Scarlett Yates rolled her eyes at him in disdain but didn¡¯t force him. She pursed her lips and said, "Just find a ce to sit. I¡¯m going to be busy for a while. If you get bored, feel free to leave. You don¡¯t have to keep mepany."
Someone like Matthew Saxon, who was pampered from a young age, never even lifted a finger for manual work. She had casually asked, not really expecting him to help at all.
Chapter 457: You’re Finally Back
Chapter 457: Chapter 457: You¡¯re Finally Back
He really wanted to help, but she wasn¡¯t too pleased about it. Things that might be done in an hour could take two hours with his help.
Matthew Saxon maintained his self-deemed elegant and suave posture, looked down at his wristwatch, and said indifferently, "It¡¯s gettingte, hurry up and finish this, thene have dinner with me."
"Oh, I¡¯ll try my best."
Although she spoke nonchntly, Scarlett Yates actually hoped he would stay.
She calcted the time and figured it would be around five o¡¯clock when she finished.
The hospital officially finished work at six o¡¯clock, and most employees would have dinner at the canteen before returning to their dorms. She nned to leave before her other roommates finished work, so they wouldn¡¯t see her with Matthew Saxon.
Although she knew it wasn¡¯t easy to keep this rtionship low-key, she tried her best not to let too many people know.
She hadn¡¯t forgotten that Emmy Thompson seemed to have a great interest in Matthew Saxon. Coincidentally, she was sharing a suite with Emmy, and ces with many women usually had more trouble. If Emmy found out she was dating Matthew Saxon, there would be no peace.
But sometimes, the more you fear something, the more likely you are to encounter it.
Scarlett Yates thought her other roommates had gone to work by now. But unexpectedly, as she walked out of the bedroom and reached the bathroom door, someone stopped her.
"Scarlett Yates, you¡¯re finally back." Emmy Thompson, from the room next door, came over holding a cup of water, smiling brightly at her.
"Emmy!"
"Why haven¡¯t you gone to work?" Scarlett Yates stared at the girl¡¯s stunning face for a moment, slightly surprised by her expression.
Emmy Thompson was rumored to be the prettiest girl among their nursing department, and because she was good looking and came from a good family, she had many admirers.
Scarlett Yates vaguely remembered that a handsome young doctor brought Emmy breakfast when she first arrived at the hospital. The young doctor¡¯s face turned red with nervousness when handing it to her.
Emmy thanked him politely in front of the young doctor, but threw the breakfast into the trash without hesitation after he left.
"Oh, I¡¯m not feeling well today, so I took a day off. I just woke up and felt thirsty, so I came out to get some water." Emmy slowly walked up to Scarlett and stared at her with a strange look for a while, then smiled and said, "You initially left the hospital saying you would be taking care of Young Master Saxon for half a month, but then extended your time. During this month, have you been with Young Master Saxon the whole time?"
This was the first time Emmy initiated a conversation with Scarlett since she arrived at Saint Mercy.
Though they both worked in the same department and had plenty of chances to run into each other, every time Scarlett intended to greet her, Emmy would just walk past her with her head held high.
Living under the same roof and being colleagues in the same department, Scarlett had hoped to have a good rtionship with her. Although surprised, she gently nodded.
If she had any choice, she wouldn¡¯t want another enemy.
Emmy¡¯s sudden appearance really surprised her.
She didn¡¯t know if Emmy had noticed Matthew, and Scarlett anxiously nced in the direction of her bedroom. Out of habit, she had pulled the door slightly shut when she came out. The door was half-open, and from her angle, she couldn¡¯t see Matthew Saxon.
Just hoping that guy would stay put in the room and note out.
Chapter 458: I Will Make Her Death Ugly
Chapter 458: Chapter 458: I Will Make Her Death Ugly
Emmy Thompson was stunned, as if very surprised, with an incredulous expression, "So those news are true, you really went on vacation to Z Country with Young Master Saxon?"
She was truly too shocked, and the water cup in her palm almost fell to the ground.
From the tilted cup, warm water flowed along the rim, wetting her hand, but she waspletely unaware, just staring nkly at Scarlett Yates.
"Young Master Saxon had business to attend to in Z Country, as his caretaker, I went because of work, not for vacation." She hadn¡¯t wanted to exin but feared that Emmy Thompson might overthink.
Emmy Thompson¡¯s bright and charming face suddenly darkened with a gloomy shadow, the smile on her lips gradually changed tone, "Scarlett Yates, is that rumor true?"
"Rumor?" Scarlett Yates looked at her puzzled, furrowing her brow, "What rumor?"
Emmy Thompson sneered, her attitude suddenly shifted, she snorted coldly, "What are you pretending for, everyone is talking about you being Matthew Saxon¡¯s fianc¨¦e, saying your families arranged it since childhood, soon you¡¯ll be marrying into a wealthy family, turning from an ordinary girl into a Young Madam of high society. Ha, everyone says you¡¯re a sparrow flying onto a branch and turning into a phoenix, dare you say you don¡¯t know?"
Emmy Thompson¡¯s eyes revealed undisguised jealousy, she suddenly took a step forward and stared fiercely at Scarlett Yates, "What on earth does Young Master Saxon see in you? You¡¯re not prettier than me, not as slim as me, and your family can¡¯tpare with mine. Why would he fancy someone like you, someone with nothing to offer, but wouldn¡¯t even nce at me?"
Emmy Thompson had countless pursuers since childhood, always seeing herself as above others, with grand aspirations, aiming to marry into a wealthy family as her ultimate goal, always pondering how to win over those young handsome and wealthy heirs.
Upon hearing Matthew Saxon was hospitalized at Saint Mercy due to a car ident, she thought her opportunity hade.
Who would¡¯ve known, when she appeared before Matthew Saxon with a meticulously crafted makeup look she had spent three hours on, and wearing a deliberately low-cut sexy work attire showcasing her assets, not only did he not give her a nce, he even coldly mocked her.
In front of men, Emmy Thompson had never encountered such treatment.
She had initially thought Young Master Saxon was ill-tempered, treating all women the same, but the woman named Scarlett Yates before her turned out to be an exception.
Even though she knew that Young Master Saxon was known for being flirtatious, with countless femalepanions, and Scarlett Yates was just one among many, Emmy Thompson was still almost driven mad by jealousy.
Why should a woman who was inferior to her in every way be the one to catch the eye of such a prestigious man like Matthew Saxon.
"Emmy Thompson, you¡¯ve misunderstood."
At that moment, Scarlett Yates truly hated from the bottom of her heart Matthew Saxon¡¯s ability to attract trouble.
Even though he didn¡¯t flirt with Emmy Thompson, precisely because he hadn¡¯t led her on and treated Emmy Thompson poorly, yet she still had her mind set on him, leaving Scarlett feeling frustrated.
On her first day at the caretaker department, someone kindly warned her that she could provoke anyone, but never Emmy Thompson.
Yet now, she hadn¡¯t said or done anything, but had already offended someone.
And all of this, was thanks to Matthew Saxon.
This kind of thing wasn¡¯t the first time.
He was like a demon that brought trouble wherever he went.
"Scarlett Yates, I don¡¯t care whether those gossip news are true or not but remember, from this moment on, Matthew Saxon is the man I, Emmy Thompson, have set my sights on. Anyone who dares topete with me, I¡¯ll make her life unbearable!"
Chapter 459: Really Want to Witness Your Methods
Chapter 459: Chapter 459: Really Want to Witness Your Methods
After speaking, Emmy Thompson threw the cup to the ground with force, smashing it to pieces, then slowly raised her head, her gaze cold as she said, "What I, Emmy Thompson, want, nobody can take away. If you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯d best withdraw voluntarily."
After leaving a few bitter warnings, Emmy turned to head back to her room.
"I¡¯m rather curious about your methods, Miss Thompson."
At the instant Emmy turned, the half-open door of Scarlett Yates¡¯s bedroom was pushed open, and Matthew Saxon walked out with a faint smile at the corner of his lips and an indifferent expression.
"M-M-Master Saxon." Emmy stared dumbfounded at Matthew Saxon walking toward her, almost stepping on the ss shards on the floor.
How, how could he be here?
"Miss Thompson spoke those words with quite amanding presence. Could you repeat them in my presence?"
Emmy could never have imagined that Matthew Saxon would be there.
Just moments ago, she was speaking with such arrogance, but now she seemed to turn mute, unable to say a single word.
"I don¡¯t know what kind of methods you have, Miss Thompson, but to threaten my woman, you have quite the nerve."
Emmy didn¡¯t know why she was so afraid.
The man in front of her didn¡¯t disy any fierce or menacing attitude, his eyes and lips even carried a slight smile.
He appeared very calm and easy to talk to, yet she inexplicably felt fear, her body slightly trembling, her legs shaking.
But even in such a situation, Matthew Saxon¡¯stter words captured her attention. After being stunned for a few seconds, she widened her eyes in disbelief and said, "You¡¯re admitting she¡¯s your woman, so those rumors... are all true? She really is dating you? She really had a childhood engagement with you?"
After Alice Green diverted Scarlett Yates¡¯s attention, she was pushed among that group of reporters in Z Country. The next day, news about her and Matthew Saxon appeared on A City¡¯s news pages.
Emmy certainly saw it.
She always loved reading gossip news. Although she was extremely shocked for a moment, she quickly dismissed it.
Over the years, the femalepanions around Matthew Saxon were too numerous to count. There were even a few times when rumors of his marriage appeared, but those women quickly disappeared from his side.
So, she didn¡¯t take the gossip about Scarlett Yates seriously. In her heart, Matthew Saxon could never fancy a woman like Scarlett Yates.
But just now, Matthew Saxon personally admitted Scarlett Yates¡¯s identity.
For so many years, although many women surrounded him, none were acknowledged by him personally, so anyone could understand what that meant.
Emmy¡¯s face turned ugly, her expression twisted.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s words were, without a doubt, a massive blow to her.
"Young Master Saxon, what exactly is notable about Scarlett Yates? Whatever she has, I have too, and what shecks, I have as well. Why do you fancy someone as ordinary and in as her and won¡¯t even give me a nce? How am I inferior to her?"
The insane jealousy twisted her heart, temporarily making her forget the fear inside.
She touched her face, and under the excitement, her lips trembled one after another, "Am I not beautiful enough?"
This face of hers had always been pursued by the opposite sex since childhood.
Chapter 460: Are you deliberately embarrassing me?
Chapter 460: Chapter 460: Are you deliberately embarrassing me?
Any man who sees her will bepletely captivated by her.
In the hospital, those young male doctors act like shy little wives in front of her, showering her with attention, treating her like a princess. Throughout Saint Mercy, who doesn¡¯t know that Emmy Thompson from the nursing department is a great beauty?
Even though Matthew Saxon is used to seeing beautiful women, that¡¯s why he is indifferent to her. But what about his attitude towards Scarlett Yates?
That woman, who isn¡¯t better-looking than her, doesn¡¯t have a better figure, nores from a better family, what is it about her that¡¯s more outstanding, enough to catch the eye of someone like him who stands so high above?
He doesn¡¯t fancy her, she doesn¡¯t resent or hate him, but he fancies Scarlett Yates, making it hard for her heart to find bnce, hard not to be jealous.
"Young Master Saxon, whenever you want, I can be your woman. Whatever Scarlett Yates can offer you, I can do it better." She took a step forward, deliberately lowering her nightgown to showcase her beautiful and alluring body curves in front of him.
She thought such temptation was irresistible to any man, even Matthew Saxon.
As long as he is a normal man.
"You want to know where she excels over you?" Faced with the tempting scene before him, Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyes showed disdain and disgust.
The look in his eyes made Emmy Thompson pause, her expression turning even uglier.
"The qualities she possesses, you won¡¯t have in this lifetime, whereas you..."
He smiled, as if looking at a lowly object, filled with scorn and disdain, "You can¡¯t evenpare to one of her fingers. A woman like you just makes me sick to my stomach."
"What, what did you say?" Emmy Thompson had never been so attacked by someone.
From men, she always received various praises and admiration. When had she ever been despised and hated in such a way?
The undisguised disgust and disdain in Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyes was like a fatal blow to her, her body swayed twice, full of disbelief and astonishment.
Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t spare her another nce, walked past her, slowly making his way to Scarlett Yates.
"Scarlett Yates, you¡¯re always showing off around me, but why do you turn into a weakling in front of others, getting berated and not saying a word?" He spoke as he poked Scarlett Yates on her forehead, looking very angry at herck of action.
"I..." Scarlett Yates really wanted to say that she had thought about fighting back.
But just as she was organizing her rebuttal, Matthew Saxon appeared.
Then he took over for her and mercilessly mocked Emmy Thompson.
In the end, it was his skill. With a few simple words, he struck Emmy Thompson pale, her body shaking, as if greatly traumatized.
"What do you mean? My Scarlett Yates gets bullied and doesn¡¯t say a word, are you trying to make me lose face?" Matthew Saxon feigned anger, but his eyes were filled with indulgence, and the finger poking her forehead was so gentle it was like tickling.
After reprimanding her, as if thinking of something, he slowly turned around, seeing Emmy Thompson still standing there with a pale face, frowned and said with disgust, "I may not hit women, but I also won¡¯t tolerate others riding over my head. Are you going to leave on your own, or do you want me to take action?"
Emmy Thompson¡¯s body trembled violently again.
"From now on, you are no longer an employee of Saint Mercy." After saying that, Matthew Saxon no longer looked at her.
Chapter 461: Truly Commendable Courage
Chapter 461: Chapter 461: Truly Commendable Courage
"Young Master Saxon, you, you have no right to decide my fate at will. Whether I stay or leave is up to the director." Emmy Thompson was scared to death inside and regretted it bitterly, yet she still stubbornly held on, like a grasshopper struggling at the brink of life and death.
Immense jealousy and anger consumed her mind, making her already hazy mind even more chaotic.
She seemed to not even know what she was saying or doing, only feeling defiant.
"Oh? I can¡¯t decide your fate at will?" As if hearing something amusing, Matthew Saxon curled his lips into a smile, with a hint of coldness in his eyes.
"Unless the director says so himself, Young Master Saxon has no right to do this." Emmy¡¯s brain was truly malfunctioning, and she even raised her head to retort once more.
Originally, she was only being fired as a punishment, but because of the actions prompted by her malfunctioning brain, she ended up paying a price countless times more painful than being fired.
"Very well, Miss Thompson does indeed have remarkable courage." The smile on Matthew Saxon¡¯s lips gradually turned cold, even making Scarlett Yates feel a bit apprehensive watching from the side.
She didn¡¯t understand why Emmy would be so foolish as to dare confront Matthew Saxon.
In this world, the strong reign supreme, and no matter how good the Thompson Family¡¯s background, it couldn¡¯t even begin topare with the Saxon Family.
Yet she dared to offend Matthew Saxon so recklessly, was she truly blinded by anger?
"Even if you are the esteemed second son of the Saxon Family, you can¡¯t control everything. I was brought into Saint Mercy Hospital by the director. To be fired, I only listen to the director." Jealousy zed furiously within her, burning her reasonpletely.
Why could a woman like Scarlett Yates gain his favor, while she was despised by him like a viper?
Why could a poor girl with nothing be Matthew Saxon¡¯s woman, while she, Emmy, waspletely disregarded?
¡ª
But the ze of anger consuming Emmy was burned out within half an hour, as she was hit by an immense bolt from the blue that brought her back to her senses.
Half an hourter, Emmy received a phone call.
Everything under the Thompson n¡¯s name had turned to nothing overnight.
On the other end of the line, Father Thompson, a man in his forties, cried like he had lost a spouse, "Emmy, what kind of person have you offended? They said everything is thanks to you. Do you realize our family suddenly has nothing now?"
"Thepany, the house, the car, everything is gone, all gone..."
"What exactly did you do outside? Come back immediately and exin this to me. How much debt did I owe you in my past life that now, in this life, you, this unfilial daughter, would torment me like this? Do you want to see your mother and me jump off a building?"
Thud¡ª
The phone fell from Emmy¡¯s hand to the ground, and the screen shattered with several cracks.
The ring sun overhead was blinding, causing her to feel dizzy and faint.
Am I dreaming?
What did I just hear? All of the Thompson n¡¯s assets vanished into thin air? The Thompsons became utterly destitute overnight?
How could this be possible?
Who could wield such power to make a mid-sizedpany like the Thompson n evaporate overnight?
Gradually, a figure appeared in her mind, her face suddenly changed, her legs gave way, and she copsed hard onto the ground.
Chapter 462: Good Intentions Taken as Donkey Liver and Lungs
Chapter 462: Chapter 462: Good Intentions Taken as Donkey Liver and Lungs
She didn¡¯t feel any pain.
A massive fear enveloped her, under the ring sunlight, her face was as pale as a ghost.
It was as if a thunderbolt struck through her mind, shocking her so much that she suddenly scrambled up from the ground.
It was him, it had to be him.
Only the Saxon Family possesses the financial and political power to bring down the Thompson Family overnight.
She had offended Scarlett Yates, and so Matthew Saxon went ahead to destroy her whole family.
After she had uttered those unwise words to Matthew Saxon, she ran out of the room.
She hadn¡¯t expected that her moment of quick-wittedness woulde at such a devastating cost.
The sunlight grew more blinding, its scorching heat on her skin seemed likeva; she felt suffocated by the intense heat and could hardly breathe.
She took a few steps, her steps were shaky and stumbling, like a wandering corpse.
A moment ago, she was mocking Scarlett Yates for being a penniless little girl.
But this moment, her mockery turned into a curse, plunging herself into such a dire situation.
Matthew Saxon, how could he be so ruthless, so heartless, so cruel?
He didn¡¯t even leave her any room for recovery, striking out to eliminate her.
Just because she offended Scarlett Yates, he wants to annihte her like this? Just how much does he love that woman?
Hate, she hated immensely.
The hatred in her heart was like a poisonous seed, rapidly taking root and sprouting, growing into a long venomous vine that coiled around her, tightening more and more.
She kept walking, then her vision went ck, her eyes rolled back, and she fainted to the ground.
At this moment, someone happened to pass by, seeing her lying straight on the ground, they rushed forward and shouted a few times, "Emmy, Emmy..."
"What¡¯s wrong?" Another person approached from behind.
"Emmy Thompson from the Nursing Department fainted."
"Emmy? Then what are we standing around for, hurry up and get her to the hospital."
"How did she end up fainting like that?"
"Who knows, but I¡¯ve heard some word from above to dismiss her; maybe she fainted from the shock of hearing the news."
"What? Dismiss her? She came in through connections, and has always had a smooth ride in the hospital, who has the power to kick her out?"
"That¡¯s unclear, but there¡¯s always someone with more influence, perhaps she offended someone with an even stronger background, so it¡¯s better to remain humble and low-key, otherwise, one might suffer a huge loss like her."
While discussing, the two people picked up Scarlett Yates from the ground and turned back towards the hospital.
--
Meanwhile, after the Thompson n suddenly went bankrupt and Emmy Thompson was dismissed from the hospital, Scarlett Yates remained unaware.
Things happened too swiftly and abruptly; only insiders had ess to such information, and it hadn¡¯t spread to the outside world yet.
Scarlett Yates sat on the sofa in the living room with a frown, sighing deeply.
With Emmy Thompson causing such a scene, she¡¯s afraid that before tomorrow, the news of her and Matthew Saxon being together will spread across the entire hospital.
Misstep, truly a misstep.
Who could have anticipated that Emmy Thompson would be in the dormitory?
Her continuous sighs annoyed someone, who grimaced, snorted coldly, and said, "Why is it that my goodwill is seen as worthless, Scarlett Yates, don¡¯t you have any conscience?"
This damn woman.
He stood up for her, helped her teach that Thompson woman a lesson, and instead of feeling grateful, she puts on a sorrowful face for him to see.
Chapter 463: The Second Young Master is Angry
Chapter 463: Chapter 463: The Second Young Master is Angry
If it weren¡¯t for her, how could he even bother with a woman like Emmy Thompson?
The first time he saw that woman, he felt disgusted.
Scarlett Yates held a cup of warm water in her hands, sipping it slowly. When there was only a third left, she finally looked up, her eyes fixed on him, "Thanks for earlier."
"You say thanks, but I don¡¯t see a bit of gratitude on your face?" He narrowed his long, phoenix-like eyes, his handsome face practically screaming, "I¡¯m really pissed off."
"Emmy Thompson knows about our rtionship now." She said and sighed.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, "So what?"
"She¡¯ll spread it across the entire hospital."
"So, you¡¯ve been frowning all this time just because you¡¯re afraid others will know about us?" Matthew Saxon felt he was about to be infuriated by her.
He stretched his long legs and walked up to her.
His tall and upright body cast a shadow over her, the deep and beautiful lines of his face tightened in anger. Looking down at her from above, an invisible pressure fell on Scarlett Yates¡¯ head.
He pressed his lips tightly together, forming a beautiful straight line, "Scarlett Yates, are you really that afraid of people knowing about us?"
"Didn¡¯t I already say? A rtionship is between two people..."
"Bullshit!" He impatiently interrupted herme and annoying excuse.
Scarlett Yates widened her eyes, looking up at him in disbelief, "Matthew Saxon, you just swore."
She had never heard him use such foulnguage before.
He just... those words actually came out of his elegant, beautiful mouth.
He frowned in annoyance, "You forced it out of me."
This woman just had the ability to bring out the worst in him.
The Young Master of the Saxon Family, while not exactly an elegant gentleman in public, wouldn¡¯t stoop to such crude words.
"Scarlett Yates, if you dare to act like you want to hide me away again, I¡¯ll immediately hold a press conference to officially announce our rtionship." She¡¯d better not push him too far, or he¡¯d do something crazy, even he couldn¡¯t guarantee what.
"No!" Scarlett Yates immediately rejected the idea.
"Say that one more time!" he said through gritted teeth.
"I¡¯m just really worried I¡¯ll be the public enemy of every female at the hospital," Scarlett weakly replied.
Just like when she first arrived at the Saxon Family and became an eyesore to all the women there.
"If anyone dares to give you a hard time, just tell me."
"And tell you for what?"
"Rece them."
She paused, a few ck lines appearing on her forehead, "But wouldn¡¯t that mean recing more than half of the female staff in the hospital?"
So, having a boyfriend who¡¯s rich and powerful means you can be this capricious? Fire anyone you dislike?
"Constantly injecting fresh blood is beneficial for corporate innovation and development."
She remained silent for a while, then asked softly, "Do you really want to fire Emmy Thompson?"
As hateful as Emmy Thompson might be, in the end, it¡¯s just a woman¡¯s jealousy at work. Losing her job over it seems like too harsh a punishment.
She actually thought there was no need to fire Emmy Thompson.
Or just transfer her to another department? Anyway, meeting less often would naturally lead to fewer conflicts.
Chapter 464: Brain Short Circuit
Chapter 464: Chapter 464: Brain Short Circuit
But how could Scarlett know that not only did Matthew fire the person, he also took down the entire Thompson Family.
She never realized how terrifying it was to offend someone like Matthew Saxon. Simply because she had offended him repeatedly, although he often threatened, he never really did anything to her. She felt that Matthew wasn¡¯t as heartless as the rumors suggested.
"You want to plead for her?"
"Not exactly plead, but..."
Matthew¡¯s face turned cold, and he snorted, "If you¡¯re trying to persuade me to go easy on her, then save your breath."
"Scarlett, do you have any brains at all? You¡¯re ready to plead for someone who bullied you like that. Are you out of your mind?"
He mercilessly scolded and ridiculed her, then firmly stated his attitude that she must not meddle in Emmy¡¯s matter. He knew how to handle it.
"Don¡¯t mention that repulsive woman again. If you bring her up once, I¡¯ll kiss you once until I seal your lipspletely. Do you want to try?"
Scarlett wisely chose to shut up obediently and stop mentioning Emmy.
Forget it, let him do as he pleases. After all, firing Emmy could only be beneficial for her in some aspects without any harm.
There are plenty of women like Emmy in the hospital. Firing her might serve as a warning, which would make her future days much quieter.
The unpleasant episode with Emmy quickly passed.
By the time Scarlett finished tidying up the room, it was already half past five.
She pushed Matthew out of her room, changed her clothes, tied her hair casually into a ponytail with a ck rubber band, and went bare-faced to face Matthew.
White shirt, light blue jeans, light blue canvas shoes, casual ponytail, no makeup, and an immature-looking small backpack.
When Scarlett appeared before Matthew dressed like this, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.
He looked at her for about four or five seconds, frowned disdainfully again, "Scarlett, are you nning to wear this outfit to go on a date with me?"
"Date?" Scarlett blinked, "Aren¡¯t we just going to have a meal together?"
"You stupid woman, so hopelessly stupid." He looked at her with extreme contempt. They were already officially dating; what else could it be if not a date?
"But, these are all the clothes I have..." Scarlett shrugged, looking helpless.
"Fine, let¡¯s make do with this for now. We¡¯ll deal with itter." Matthew knew well enough her situation. Roy had someone buy clothes for her, but she didn¡¯t bring any. Her clothes, how many could possibly meet his standards?
For the first time in his life, Matthew was officially on a date, yet his date was so carelessly indifferent.
Thinking back, even when casually having a meal with him, those other women would spend half a day dressing up.
He had never seen anyone as unconcerned as her.
Is that how insignificant he is in her eyes?
The more he thought about it, the more agitated Matthew felt. Yet ironically, it was this woman who didn¡¯t seem to take him seriously that captured his heart.
Probably, he owed her something in a past life.
"What¡¯s for dinner tonight?" Walking out one after the other, looking from behind, they seemed like twopletely mismatched people walking together.
Chapter 465: Do You Like Eating That Much?
Chapter 465: Chapter 465: Do You Like Eating That Much?
The man walking ahead was dressed in a sleek, expensive suit. Just by looking at his back, he was handsome and distinguished, with an extraordinary aura. Yet the woman walking behind him was dressed like a student, her hands holding the backpack straps, bouncing along, her ponytail swinging side to side like a rabbit following the man.
One seemed like a mature and elegant elder.
One seemed like a yful and lively junior.
After walking a while, the man seemed impatient as he turned back, as if annoyed that the woman was too slow. He frowned, said a few words to her, then reached out hisrge hand to hold hers, pulling her to his side.
"What do you want to eat?" Matthew Saxon asked as he led her into the elevator and pressed the button for the floor.
Scarlett seriously pondered for a moment, speaking in a negotiating tone, "How about we go for hotpot?"
"Hotpot?" Matthew¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, looking a bit disdainful.
He didn¡¯t like spicy food, and the hotpot was a pot of boiling water from start to finish. The rising steam left everyone smelling like hotpot.
"Yes, we haven¡¯t had it for a long time." Scarlett remembered the sizzling hotpot, licking her lips greedily, a look of longing on her face. "When I was in school, Ste and I would go once a month. We never got tired of it."
"Do you like it that much?" Matthew furrowed his brows again, seeming a bit swayed.
Seeing her longing expression, he hesitated to turn down her suggestion.
Even though he really wasn¡¯t interested in hotpot.
"You don¡¯t like it?" Scarlett seemed to have just realized that he might not be interested in hotpot. She looked up at him, biting her lip, speaking softly, "If, if you don¡¯t like it, we can go for something else."
"I wouldn¡¯t say I dislike it, just rarely try it." Matthew responded to the disappointment in her eyes, curling his lips into a smile, "Thinking about it, I haven¡¯t had it for quite a while. Rmend a ce where the vor is authentic, and we¡¯ll have hotpot tonight."
Scarlett¡¯s eyes instantly brightened.
Matthew couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. It was just a meal, yet she could be this satisfied.
It seemed pleasing this woman wasn¡¯t a difficult task. There was no need for him to painstakingly buy expensive gifts. As long as he did something she liked, she was satisfied.
This simple and easily achieved happiness was something he hadn¡¯t seen in other women.
Those women only lit up when being givenvish jewelry, luxury cars, and vis.
"Speaking of authentic hotpot, no one knows better than me." When it came to her favorite food, Scarlett spoke incessantly, "The ones with proper,vish decor aren¡¯t always the best. To find real gourmet food, you still have to search in those inconspicuous alleyways."
"There¡¯s an old hotpot restaurant in ane near our school. Although the decor is quite basic, the taste is definitely top-notch."
"And at the corner end of X street, there¡¯s a ce with a very authentic vor..."
"And..."
The more she talked, the more excited she became, her eyes sparkling as if presenting treasures, listing all the eateries she had painstakingly discovered over the years to him.
She seemed like a sparrow chirping continuously.
Matthew usually disliked noisy, talkative women, but he wasn¡¯t bothered by Scarlett¡¯s chatter.
Chapter 466: Show-off Dog, Short Crude Ugly
Chapter 466: Chapter 466: Show-off Dog, Short Crude Ugly
On the contrary, the originally dull words came vividly from her mouth, as if it really made him smell the aroma of the food.
After talking for a while, Scarlett Yates felt a bit parched. Seeing that he had been listening to her chatter silently without any reaction, she asked, "Do you mind if the environment where we eat isn¡¯t so good?"
He was ustomed to frequenting high-end ces, and she wondered if someone like him would deign to lower himself and go to those obscure little eateries with her.
Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t seem as picky as she imagined, and casually replied, "As long as it¡¯s clean."
"Clean, absolutely clean. When dining out, that¡¯s the most important thing."
With his words, Scarlett Yates finally felt relieved.
The two of them walked out of the dormitory building hand in hand.
It was close to evening when the sun in the sky was no longer scorching, and the sunlight that fell on the skin left only afortable warmth.
There was arge patch of gardenias under the dormitory building. It was the flowering season, and the snow-white petals emitted a pleasant fragrance.
With the sunshine, the scent of flowers, and this handsome man beside her who seemed like a picture, Scarlett Yates¡¯s heart was suddenly filled with a sense of happiness.
If only it could stay like this forever, with him holding her hand and walking on and on, how wonderful would that be.
--
Because of Scarlett Yates¡¯s insistence, Matthew Saxon parked his car across from the dormitory, and the two had to cross the road and walk a distance to his parked car.
On the way, Matthew Saxon was quite dissatisfied.
"Scarlett Yates, next time don¡¯t even think about making me park the car here again." They were in an open and honest rtionship, but she made it seem like an affair.
How could he tolerate this?
Matthew Saxon, in every aspect, was not one to let her lose face.
Scarlett Yates could only keep smiling apologetically, "There¡¯s no harm in being a bit low-key, besides it¡¯s not that far, just like taking a walk."
"How am I not being low-key?"
Is driving a Lamborghini considered not low-key?
"You know, a lot of people resent the wealthy, your car is too shy, I¡¯m doing this for your own good," she argued.
"What does other people¡¯s resentment have to do with me?"
Matthew Saxon nced at her coldly, "Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in your mind."
"I¡¯m really doing this for your good." She blinked, looking innocent.
As if to prove her earlier point about people¡¯s resentment, when they reached the corner where the shiny silver-gray Lamborghini was parked, they saw that someone had spray-painted red words on the car door.
Seeing those eye-catching red words, Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t help butugh.
The words sprayed on the car door said: "Show-off dog, short ugly."
Matthew Saxon¡¯s face darkened as he stared at the six words on the car door, veins faintly appearing on his forehead.
Although the person who did this was extremely unscrupulous, Scarlett Yates found it amusing that it happened to Matthew Saxon.
She immediately took this as an example to further prove her point, silently walked over to the car door, stifling herughter, and pointed seriously at the sixrge words, saying, "See, I told you, there are really a lot of people who resent the wealthy."
Matthew Saxon red at her coldly, "Scarlett Yates, are you gloating?"
Scarlett Yates immediately shook her head in denial, "How could I be such a person, I absolutely have no intention of gloating, the person who sprayed these words is simply despicable, resenting the wealthy to a twisted extent, how could they do such a shameless thing, truly hateful."
Chapter 467: In a Bad Mood
Chapter 467: Chapter 467: In a Bad Mood
"I just saw you smile," Matthew Saxon¡¯s gloomy voice echoed in her ear.
"You must be seeing things."
The car had been deliberately spray-painted, so naturally, it couldn¡¯t be driven away.
Matthew Saxon made a phone call, and soon George drove over a ck Maybach.
Clearly, with his car suddenly vandalized, Matthew Saxon was in a foul mood.
Scarlett Yates analyzed the situation and concluded that the reason for Matthew Saxon¡¯s bad mood wasn¡¯t about the cost for repairs¡ªnot only was every car insured, even without it, the maintenance fee meant nothing to him.
The likely cause for his foul mood was the audacity of someone daring to mess with his car; it was simply reckless beyond measure.
"Find out who did this immediately. Once we catch them, there will be no leniency," Matthew¡¯s long, narrow eyes squinted, a dangerous cold light flickering in them.
"Yes, Young Master." When George saw the words sprayed on the car, he almost couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter.
But in front of Matthew Saxon, he dared not actuallyugh, enduring it with all his might, to the point where his face turned red.
Who on earth had the guts to meddle with the Young Master¡¯s car? He was rather eager to unmask the culprit.
Seeing Scarlett Yates again, George deliberately avoided looking at her, and when he greeted her, he kept his head down; once he was done, he turned his head away.
In Z Country, during the conversation with Matthew Saxon, although Matthew took into ount their long-standing friendship and didn¡¯t directly expose his feelings, George always felt ashamed about it.
He knew very well that Matthew Saxon was interested in Scarlett Yates, yet he still had inappropriate thoughts.
No matter how good the woman Young Master fancied was, he shouldn¡¯t have such thoughts.
After George left, Scarlett Yates, who sensed something was amiss, asked, "Why is George acting so weird? Did I identally upset him somehow?"
Not even giving her a nce, his attitude was quite indifferent.
Although he used to only greet her without saying much, it was still different from now.
Matthew Saxon locked the car door and slowly turned his head to look at her, "What¡¯s so weird?"
"I can¡¯t really say, it seems like he doesn¡¯t want to see me."
Scarlett Yates thought about it carefully but really couldn¡¯t figure out what she might have done to offend him.
"I don¡¯t see it. You¡¯re always overthinking things; doesn¡¯t it tire your brain?" Matthew knew exactly why George had changed, but there¡¯s no way he would tell her.
"Am I overthinking?" Scarlett blinked, her expression slightly puzzled.
Could it really be that she¡¯s overthinking this?
Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t respond further, leaned over, and buckled her seatbelt.
He had an appealing scent, and when he leaned closer, the fragrance seeped into her nose, making her cheeks flush.
He reached over and pulled the seatbelt, his body tilted towards her, almost as if he were embracing her.
She really felt embarrassed.
Every time Matthew Saxon came closer, her heartbeat would suddenly elerate, and she wouldn¡¯t dare to breathe.
A low, hoarseugh echoed in her ear, as cool fingers pinched her chin, tilting her face towards him, "Scarlett Yates, you¡¯re seriously the most blushing woman I¡¯ve ever met."
Chapter 468: The Thoughtful and Considerate Side
Chapter 468: Chapter 468: The Thoughtful and Considerate Side
"I just feel a bit hot." Just as her eyes met his Peach Blossom Eyes, which held a hint of yfulness, Scarlett Yates¡¯s heart started beating faster, and her face reddened as the heat emerged from her skin.
"Oh?" He curled his lips, his smile devilishly charming.
Her excuses were always asme as ever.
Her eyes darted everywhere but him, "Really, it¡¯s too hot."
"You¡¯re sweating on your forehead; you must be really hot." A lightugh escaped, and Matthew Saxon mercifully released her, then rolled down the car window.
Scarlett immediately pretended to be overheated, turning her face toward the window.
The hottest part of the day had passed; by evening, the gentle warm breeze brushedfortably against her face.
Soft, soothing music yed in the car, and the slow, beautiful melody made the listener somewhat drowsy.
Then, before reaching the hotpot restaurant, Scarlett actually fell asleep.
After a busy afternoon, she was truly exhausted; once she closed her eyes, she quickly sank into deep sleep.
Matthew Saxon parked the car on the side of the street, got out, opened the window beside the passenger seat, leaned down, gently picked her up from the car, andid her on the back seat.
His movements were gentle, as if afraid of waking her.
The back seat was spacious, allowing her to liefortably and sleep.
--
Scarlett woke up right on time.
By the time Matthew Saxon found the inconspicuous hotpot restaurant she mentioned using the navigation and parked the car, she seemed to sense it and woke up just as he stopped.
She rubbed her eyes and sat up slowly; after a moment of daze, she realized that even though she was sitting in the front passenger seat, someone had moved her.
The only ones in the car were her and Matthew Saxon; she didn¡¯t need to guess who moved her to the back.
Scarlett felt a warm feeling in her heart.
It surprised her that he actually had such a thoughtful and considerate side.
"Awake?" Matthew Saxon¡¯s maic voice came from the front; as he parked the car, he frowned andined, "This street is too narrow; it took forever to find a parking spot."
If it wasn¡¯t for her liking the food, he would nevere to such a ce.
The street was incredibly narrow, yet it was very crowded, and the surface was rough and uneven; it was only a distance of five or six meters, yet it took him over ten minutes to slowly squeeze through the bustling crowd.
Not to mention, the moment his car drove in, many people treated it like something novel, taking pictures and chattering nonstop behind the car.
The hotpot restaurant was near the school, attracting many students to this narrow street.
His Maybach parked opposite the hotpot restaurant, its shiny ck exterior like a striking scene, instantly attracting the curious gazes of many.
The ce Scarlett rmended was certainly not expensive, so among the cars parked on this street, Matthew Saxon¡¯s was the only luxury car, making it difficult not to draw attention.
Scarlett felt a bit embarrassed and stuck out her tongue, "The street is a bit narrow, and there are lots of people usually; it must have taken you quite a while to drive in just now, right?"
Matthew Saxon raised his brow, "What do you think?"
"How about I treat you tonight?"
She couldn¡¯t afford much else, but a hotpot meal was within her means.
Chapter 469 Sensation
Chapter 469: Chapter 469 Sensation
Besides, he¡¯s always the one treating me to dinner, so it should be my turn to treat him.
"You¡¯re treating?" Matthew Saxon smiled and turned his head, looking a bit surprised.
"Yes, I¡¯m treating."
After taking a nap, Scarlett Yates felt much better, even though she had only slept for about twenty minutes.
Today, he brought her over, helped her deal with Emmy Thompson, and even drove her to such a remote ce. All things considered, she should treat him to a meal.
To Scarlett Yates, even though she and Matthew Saxon considered themselves a couple, she didn¡¯t believe that once they were in a rtionship, all the good things he did for her were just expected.
"Then I must have a good meal today." Matthew Saxon smiled jokingly, "Are you sure you brought enough money?"
"Don¡¯t worry about it, the expenses here aren¡¯t high. No matter how much you eat, I can afford it."
"Alright, then I won¡¯t hold backter."
Once they confirmed who was treating, they opened the car doors and got out.
"Wow, what a handsome man."
"Quick, look, look, that man is so handsome! My goodness, he¡¯s so easy on the eyes, my heart¡¯s about to stop."
"Ahhhh, really so handsome, absolutely stunning. I thought someone driving such a luxury car must be a chubby nouveau riche, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be so handsome."
"It¡¯s Matthew Saxon, it¡¯s the second young master of the Saxon Family, Matthew Saxon!"
"It really is Matthew Saxon!"
A series of screams erupted, followed by the sound of cameras clicking.
In the blink of an eye, a crowd of women gathered at the little hot pot shop entrance.
"Am I dreaming? Matthew Saxon woulde to a ce like this?"
"It¡¯s really Matthew Saxon! He looks even better than on TV."
Scarlett Yates knew that a man like Matthew Saxon wouldn¡¯t give people peace of mind wherever he went. From the moment he got out of the car, he quickly drew the attention of countless young women.
The women¡¯s screams echoed unceasingly.
Countless phones were snapping away at him, the women crowded at the hot pot shop entrance had flushed faces, bright eyes, excited and thrilled like they¡¯d met their idol.
Scarlett Yates instantly got a headache.
She felt she should have disguised Matthew Saxon beforehand.
This meal seemed like it wasn¡¯t going to be very peaceful.
And what worried her the most was that by tomorrow morning, the news of her and Matthew Saxon at this little hot pot shop would be all over various news outlets.
She didn¡¯t want their affairs to appear too much in public view, but looking at the current situation, it wasn¡¯t up to her.
She couldn¡¯t help but recall Matthew Saxon¡¯s words, his identity destined that being with him would mean being noticed.
Matthew Saxon got out of the car first, seemingly unfazed by the surrounding screams and numerous phones pointed at him, he walked calmly to the back of the car and helped her out.
Another wave of screams erupted.
"I¡¯ve seen that woman before; there was news about her recently. I heard she had a betrothal agreement with Matthew Saxon, and the Saxon Family ns to fulfill it by letting Matthew marry her."
"I thought it was just media fabrication. Turns out it¡¯s true?! She¡¯s really lucky."
With such amotion at his doorstep, the hot pot shop boss couldn¡¯t contain his curiosity and came out.
Chapter 470: Heartbroken
Chapter 470: Chapter 470: Heartbroken
Just casually asked someone and found out that Young Master Saxon wasing to his restaurant for hotpot. The boss was so excited that the wrinkles on his face couldn¡¯t help but smile.
Young Master Saxon actually came to his restaurant for hotpot? Isn¡¯t this equivalent to free advertising for him?
The boss hurriedly made his way through the crowd, smiling broadly and ready to say something ttering, when he suddenly froze upon seeing the woman beside Matthew Saxon.
"Boss, do you remember me?"
"You, you¡¯re Scarlett!"
Scarlett Yates had beening to this restaurant for hotpot for three years. She and Ste Nelson, those two pretty girls, were sweet talkers and always fun to chat with, leaving a deep impression on the boss.
The reason he hesitated and couldn¡¯t be sure was because of the man next to her.
Scarlett sometimes chatted with the boss while eating hotpot there, so the boss knew some basic information about her.
He knew Scarlett Yates was an orphan, relying solely on schrships to pay for tuition at Saint Mercy University, and earned her living expenses through work-study programs.
How could a poor girl like her be with a prestigious family¡¯s young master?
Could it be that she learned from those girls who traded their youth and beauty for money, finding a wealthy young master to be her sugar daddy and secretly became his mistress?
With this thought, the boss¡¯s expression turned very subtle.
Although this Young Master Saxon was incredibly handsome, better looking than those stars on TV, and much better than being a mistress to those wealthy fat heads, being someone¡¯s mistress is still quite disgraceful.
Especially since Scarlett Yates was always a very innocent and cute girl in his mind. Thinking she had fallen to such a state, the boss couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows.
He thought he should find an opportunity to advise her well.
The child was inherently innocent, probably forced by money to take this wrong path. After all, she was a girl he really liked; he couldn¡¯t just watch her go further down this road.
If he persuades her now, maybe she can still turn back.
"It¡¯s me, boss. I brought a friend for dinner, and today you better make the taste a bit better. My friend is quite picky," Scarlett Yates said. She had no idea that in less than a minute the boss had already imagined her as Matthew Saxon¡¯s secret lover and was deeply troubled by it.
Scarlett¡¯s words further confirmed the boss¡¯s suspicions.
Tsk tsk, see? She just said she brought a friend with her.
If this was a proper boyfriend, with the two openly dating each other, how would she introduce him in such a way?
Wouldn¡¯t ordinary girls say something like, "my dear," or "my hubby," or "my man"?
The boss, while sighing internally, nodded cheerfully, ying the role of the guide to lead them into the restaurant.
The restaurant¡¯s decor was indeed as Scarlett Yates described, very simple. The hall had five or six wooden square tables scattered around, with four long benches beside each. The walls and ceiling had strings of stic peppers and corn hanging.
Though the shop was small, quite a lot of people came to eat.
When the two walked in, there was only one empty table left in a corner at the very back.
The air was filled with a strong smell of chilies and Sichuan pepper. Beside them was a table of men drinking and ying dice games, their shouts growing louder and louder.
Chapter 471: I Have Something to Say to You
Chapter 471: Chapter 471: I Have Something to Say to You
"Drink, drink, drink!"
The few people with flushed faces were still incessantly chugging alcohol, determined not to stop until the other waspletely wasted.
Matthew Saxon frowned and turned his head, wanting to leave.
He could tolerate the smallness of the ce and the poor environment, but the shouting that was about to blow the roof off he could hardly bear.
Scarlett Yates also found it too noisy. She secretly nced at Matthew Saxon and happened to catch him frowning, instantly feeling a bit regretful.
She really shouldn¡¯t have brought him to such a ce; he was indeed not used to it.
Just like how she couldn¡¯t fully integrate into his world, there was a huge gap in their living environments.
She bit her lip, hesitated for a few seconds, then gently tugged at his sleeve, whispering, "It¡¯s too noisy here. Why don¡¯t we choose another ce?"
Matthew Saxon looked down at her.
Scarlett Yates bit her lip again and smiled, "I know you don¡¯t like noisy ces. Actually, it¡¯s not usually this loud here; it¡¯s just today..."
Just as she finished speaking, the table ying drinking games erupted with piercingughter, "Drink, keep drinking, tonight we must drink to our heart¡¯s content; whoever admits defeat is a coward."
With a loud clink, it seemed a beer bottle was knocked to the ground.
One person, face red and neck bulging, waved at the Boss, "Boss, bring twenty more bottles."
Even the Boss seemed a bit embarrassed, wiped the sweat off his forehead, and with a forced smile said, "These guys can¡¯t be persuaded; every time theye, they drink themselves into a stupor. I¡¯m running a business here, so at most I can only give a few words of advice, but they don¡¯t listen, and I¡¯m powerless."
Matthew Saxon frowned.
He looked down at Scarlett Yates again, contemting for a moment, then said, "Wait here for me."
With that, he took a long stride toward the table ying drinking games.
"Ah? Hey, what are you doing?" Scarlett Yates was stunned for a second and immediately wanted to follow him.
She was too aware of Matthew Saxon¡¯s temper.
Could it be that he found that table too noisy and was going to confront them?
Although maintaining proper decorum in public is something everyone should do, if he went to lecture a bunch of drunkards, wouldn¡¯t it be a bit irrational?
That table had seven men sitting there.
She didn¡¯t know what they did, but they all looked rather strong, each wearing a tight-fitting army-green short-sleeved shirt, exposing very developed arm muscles.
If a conflict or argument were to break out, even if Matthew Saxon were very capable, he couldn¡¯t possibly take on seven by himself.
At that moment, the Boss grabbed her, seemingly oblivious to her urgency, and pulled her to a corner, saying, "Scarlett,e here, I have something to tell you."
"Boss?"
The Boss¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious, "Scarlett, I shouldn¡¯t be meddling typically, but I¡¯ve always liked you a lot and can¡¯t bear to see you fall so far. Even if it makes you upset to hear it, I still have to say something."
"Fall?" Scarlett Yates was momentarily stunned, confused, and asked, "Boss, what exactly are you talking about?"
Inside, she was worried Matthew Saxon would start a fight with those people and wanted to find him, yet the Boss blocked her in the corner, not letting her go.
She was sweating with anxiety, stamped her feet, urgency showing on her face, "Boss, whatever you have to say, can it wait? I need to find my friend."
Chapter 472: The Poor but Ambitious
Chapter 472: Chapter 472: The Poor but Ambitious
Seeing her eager to find Matthew Saxon, the boss frowned even more tightly, "Scarlett, money is important, but selling yourself for money, you¡¯re ruining your life. I know that Young Master Saxon is rich and good-looking, and you young girls are infatuated with this type of man. But, no matter how charming he is, you can¡¯t just be his mistress for a bit of money."
"Even if you¡¯re poor, you can¡¯t lose your dignity. You¡¯re still so young, with a bright future ahead of you. It¡¯s not worth selling yourself just for a small benefit now. Once you sink deeper into this path, your entire life will be tainted. If I didn¡¯t feel a connection with you and couldn¡¯t bear to see you ruined, I wouldn¡¯t bother with this matter."
"Scarlett, listen to me, you can still turn back now. Don¡¯t wait until you regret itter."
The boss¡¯s words left Scarlett Yates stunned. It took her quite a while toe back to her senses.
She looked at the boss with a peculiar expression, "Boss, did you misunderstand something?"
Her? Matthew Saxon¡¯s mistress?
"Misunderstand?" The boss frowned.
If she¡¯s not a mistress, how could two people of such disparate statuse together?
What kind of family is the Saxon Family? There¡¯s no one in A City who doesn¡¯t know about them.
They are a wealthy household worth billions, and if Young Master Saxon were to find a proper girlfriend, he¡¯d need someone of equal social status.
Moreover, he¡¯s heard bits of rumors about the second young master; supposedly, he¡¯s quite a yboy, changing women like changing clothes. To date, he hasn¡¯t officially acknowledged any woman¡¯s status.
Seeing the boss¡¯s puzzled look, Scarlett Yates found it somewhat amusing.
Of course, she knew the boss had good intentions, afraid she might truly sell herself for money.
But in his eyes, he might also think that a woman of her lowly status is unworthy of Matthew Saxon, which is why he assumes she¡¯s Matthew Saxon¡¯s mistress.
Just as she was about to exin, a woman¡¯s furious roar suddenly came from behind her.
The voice sounded somewhat familiar, like Ste Nelson¡¯s voice.
Scarlett Yates blinked in confusion, not caring whether the boss misunderstood her. She quickly turned around.
Just three or four meters behind her, Ste Nelson stood by a table with reddened eyes.
"Max Quinn, how can you say that? I¡¯ve done so much for you, and you actually say I deserve it? Don¡¯t you feel you¡¯re too evil?"
She must have cried; her eyes were red and swollen, and her makeup was smeared, with dark circles under her eyes and the lipstick on her mouth smudged. She looked both pitiful and amusing.
"Miss Nelson, what else do you want me to say? We are simply not suitable for each other. For your sake, for my sake, for the sake of everyone involved, let¡¯s not continue this entanglement. It¡¯s meaningless, right?" A man slowly stood up, his face showing an impatient expression.
The man looked about thirty, fairly handsome, perhaps had drunk quite a bit, his face red like a cooked shrimp.
Ste Nelson stood up emotionally, wiping her tears and choking up, "What¡¯s unsuitable? Didn¡¯t you say you liked girls like me? Now that you have another woman, you want to ditch me? Max Quinn, there¡¯s no way such a cheap thing can happen. You want to break up, do you? Let me tell you, I don¡¯t agree, absolutely not."
Chapter 473: You’re doomed!
Chapter 473: Chapter 473: You¡¯re doomed!
The man opposite looked at her tears as if he felt nothing, only furrowing his brow impatiently.
He first sighed, then curled his lips into a mocking smile and looked Ste up and down, sneering, "You didn¡¯t seriously think I actually liked you, did you?"
Saying this, he burst intoughter, as if he had just heard something incredibly funny, almost to the point of tears.
His not particrlyrge eyes revealed a look of disdain and contempt as he addressed Ste, "Look at yourself now. You don¡¯t have an ounce of femininity. I could pull a random woman off the street who¡¯d be better than you. A woman like you, t from top to bottom and always acting like a tigress¡ªhow could I possibly like you!"
Ste was stunned, her whole body trembling with anger. She bit her lip tightly, overwhelmed with sorrow and indignation, and said, "If that¡¯s the case, why did you date me at all?"
The man¡¯s manner was rxed and careless, tilting his head with his hands in his pockets. He stroked his chin, "With a free bed-warmer and maid to use, why would I say no?"
Ste stared at him nkly for a few seconds, disbelief written all over her face, "What did you call me?"
The man smirked contemptuously, "If it weren¡¯t for that little membrane, I would¡¯ve dumped you ages ago. Honestly, dating you was torture for me. Look at you demanding this and that, and you don¡¯t even take a look in the mirror at yourself."
"A girl like you, I doubt any man would be interested in you even if you threw yourself at him."
Ste simply couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing.
Her eyes widened, "You... you..."
Not waiting for her to finish, the man said earnestly, "Ste, given that we did date for a bit, my advice to you is to take some money and get a decent makeover. That way, maybe a man might want you in the future. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be hard for you to get married in this lifetime."
Finished, he let out a despicableugh and turned to leave.
Ste was so enraged her face turned pale and her body trembled uncontrobly, "Max Quinn, stop right there!"
But the man paid her no mind, not even turning his head once, strutting towards the exit.
"Max Quinn, how can you treat me like this, boohoo, I¡¯ve given you everything, how can you do this to me." Ste watched the man¡¯s heartless retreating figure and slowly crouched down, sobbing uncontrobly.
The surrounding diners all turned into spectators, pointing fingers at her.
It¡¯s actually Ste!
Scarlett Yates had never seen Ste cry so heartbreakingly. Even when Simon Lee cheated on her, she acted as if she didn¡¯t care, not shedding a single tear.
But now, her best friend was crouched on the ground crying her heart out, all thanks to that jerk Max Quinn.
Having witnessed the whole thing, Scarlett was filled with rage.
Just as Max Quinn was about to walk out the door.
"Bastard!" Ovee with anger, Scarlett suddenly shouted, then ran toward Max Quinn amidst the shocked gazes of everyone.
"You jerk, how dare you bully Ste, you¡¯re done for!"
Perhaps hearing Ste¡¯s name, the man¡¯s steps instinctively paused, and he turned around confusedly.
Before he could clearly see who was charging toward him, Scarlett had already leaped at him.
Chapter 474: This Woman is Crazy!
Chapter 474: Chapter 474: This Woman is Crazy!
Her movements were exceedingly agile, like a wild cat with sharp ws, leaping up at the exact moment it found its prey with clear intent.
"Ah!" The man cried out in surprise, still unaware of what was happening, before she rammed him to the ground.
Giving the man no time to react, Scarlett Yates punched him in the face and grabbed his cor, growling through clenched teeth, "You bastard! Ste is the best woman in the world, and you dare insult her like this! You blind fool!"
As she spoke, her voice grew louder and louder.
Before the man could respond, she punched him in the face again, shaking his body.
"Have you ever looked in the mirror at yourself? You¡¯re nothing but scum, utterly unworthy of Ste. She even likes you, you should be lighting incense and praying for good fortune. Yet you dare to despise her! What right do you have to despise her!"
"You want her to get cosmetic surgery, huh? I¡¯ll beat you to a pulp right now, let¡¯s see who really needs surgery!"
With that, she delivered a vicious punch to his eye, giving him a ck eye.
The man was so stunned by the beating that he covered his face with both hands and mumbled, "Miss, let¡¯s talk this over, let¡¯s talk this over."
While he covered his face, Scarlett threw a punch at his chest, shouting angrily, "For scum like you, words are useless, it¡¯s time for action!"
"Miss! Miss! Let¡¯s talk this over! A gentleman uses words, not fists! What did I ever do to offend you?"
"For someone like you, there¡¯s no need for gentlemanly behavior! You ask what you did to offend me, you just bullied my best friend that way, and now I¡¯m going to beat up this heartless man for her!"
As soon as the words left her mouth, another punchnded, causing the man to beg for mercy, "I parted with Ste amicably, how could I bully her? Miss, if you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll call the police! You¡¯re intentionally injuring someone, I¡¯ll report you!"
Finishing his plea, the man shouted to the onlookers to call the police, "Quick, call the police! This woman has gone crazy!"
The crowd silently chose to ignore the man who was already beaten ck and blue, adhering to the saying "if it doesn¡¯t concern you, stay out of it." Besides, everyone saw how the man hurled insults at a woman just moments ago.
No one would sympathize with such a person, let alone offer help.
Not only did the crowd refrain from calling the police, but as the man shouted about getting Scarlett Yates arrested, they sided with Scarlett. "Brother, you were really out of line earlier. That young girl cried her heart out because of your harsh words. You, a grown man, reallyck decency."
"Yeah, the girl was so heartbroken, are you even a man? Even if you want to break up with her, you shouldn¡¯t use such venomous words to hurt her."
Nearby, Matthew Saxon was watching the scene unfold with mouth agape.
He didn¡¯t expect Scarlett Yates, who looked small and slim, to have such a fierce demeanor in a scuffle, truly shocking him.
He had never seen this side of Scarlett Yates.
In the blink of an eye, she seemed to have transformed into a different person, starkly contrasting the shy, blushing girl he knew.
Such fierce and savage behavior was unprecedented, making him momentarily doubt whether he had mistaken her for someone else.
Chapter 475: It Seems the Lesson Wasn’t Enough for You
Chapter 475: Chapter 475: It Seems the Lesson Wasn¡¯t Enough for You
But the woman who was punching a man at least 1.8 meters tall until he cried out in agony was indeed Scarlett Yates.
She was the Scarlett Yates he knew, yet she also felt a bit unfamiliar to him.
She was revealing a new and unfamiliar side of herself before him, and as he watched, Matthew Saxon¡¯s narrow eyes gradually curved, revealing a smile full of interest.
He always thought she was a gentlemb, even though she sometimes showed her ws to him, how sharp could amb¡¯s ws really be?
It turned out he hadn¡¯t truly understood her.
The moment the gentlemb really showed her ws, she possessed such a powerful force.
Watching, Matthew hesitated on whether he should stop her.
If she kept beating him like this, the man would eventually be knocked out. Although she was venting anger for a friend, it should stop at this point.
Moreover, he didn¡¯t quite agree with such overly violent and direct methods; to him, this was the least forceful of all punishments.
While he hesitated, Ste Nelson, who was squatting on the ground crying, somehow stood up.
Like Matthew Saxon, she stared nkly for a while, then, after recovering from the shock, wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and hurried towards Scarlett.
"Scarlett, that¡¯s enough, stop hitting him, let him go."
If she continued hitting him, things would really get problematic.
Ste Nelson was extremely disappointed and heartbroken towards Max Quinn at that moment.
She had seriously entered her first romantic rtionship, giving him the most precious things in her life, only to end up with such a result she hadn¡¯t expected.
She hated Max Quinn, wished she could kill him.
But no matter how much she hated him, she couldn¡¯t let her close friend get into trouble because of this.
"Ste, you want to let him go?" Scarlett felt her anger hadn¡¯t subsided and was unwilling to let Max go, especially when she saw Ste¡¯s swollen and red eyes from crying, her fury instantly surged again.
"Scarlett, let him go, I don¡¯t want to see him anymore." Ste Nelson grabbed her hand as she was about to punch Max¡¯s face again.
Scarlett could only feel that Ste¡¯s hand was ice cold without any warmth, like a piece of ice covering the back of her hand.
"Ste, why is your hand so cold..." She frowned.
In the moment she was stunned, Max Quinn pushed her away.
Even though he was drunk and beaten to a pulp by Scarlett, he was still a man and with one strong push he staggered Scarlett, who scrambled to get up from the ground.
"You crazy woman, this won¡¯t be the end of it, just wait, I¡¯m going to report you to the police!" Max Quinn¡¯s mouth was bleeding from the beating, one eye was bruised and swollen, and the other side of his face was swollen too.
He covered his bruised eye, spat blood down onto the ground forcefully, "Ste Nelson, look at the kind of friends you make, they¡¯re downright insane, with mannish women like this, you¡¯ll never find a husband in your life!"
"Looks like the lesson I taught you wasn¡¯t enough!" Scarlett, enraged, waved her fist, jumping forward to beat him again.
Terrified of her beating, Max immediately covered his eyes and ran outside.
As he ran, he continued to shout aggressively, "Crazy woman, just you wait, I¡¯ll be back, don¡¯t think this is over."
Chapter 476: Savage Girlfriend
Chapter 476: Chapter 476: Savage Girlfriend
Seeing the man acting like a coward, Scarlett Yates spat disdainfully, yanked Ste Nelson¡¯s hand away, rushed to the door, and shouted, "Fine, I¡¯m waiting for you. If you don¡¯te back, you¡¯re my grandson. If you¡¯re really capable, don¡¯t be a coward."
"Just you wait..."
Max Quinn ran swiftly, like there was a ghost chasing him, while ncing back over his shoulder every so often.
Bang¡ª
On his third nce back, he identally stepped on a banana peel on the ground and immediately fell in a "hungry dog eating crap" posture.
Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t help butugh gleefully, cursing as sheughed, "Serves you right, you bastard."
"Scarlett Yates, have youughed enough?" a voice with an indistinct tone interrupted her wild and triumphantughter.
Scarlett Yates was taken aback.
"You¡¯ve cursed and you¡¯ve hit, you should have vented enough. Isn¡¯t it time to sit down and have a decent meal?"
She turned around, and Matthew Saxon, with his eyes half-closed and three parts of humor in his long and narrow phoenix eyes, looked at her in a way that was quite... intriguing.
Scarlett Yates was stunned again and then her expression shifted slightly, herplexion changing.
"Did you see everything just now?" She asked cautiously, her face showing a bit of embarrassment.
Earlier, in a fit of fury, she couldn¡¯t consider much and acted on instinct.
At that time, she hadpletely thrown the existence of someone like Matthew Saxon out of her mind.
Even until just now, she hadn¡¯t thought of him, until he quietly appeared behind her.
Thinking about how Matthew Saxon had seen all her actions of fiercely beating Max Quinn, Scarlett Yates felt aplex and indescribable emotion.
She knew that the women who used to circle around Matthew Saxon were all tender as water, charming and alluring.
Those petite women even spoke gently like mosquitoes humming, with every movement exuding femininity, showcasing all the qualities that men liked in abundance.
A woman like her, who could even beat up a man, he probably had never seen before.
Matthew Saxon had not once said she was not gentle or cute enough,cking in femininity, and even imed she would never get married. Although those words sounded like jokes, she was indeed not a gentle enough woman.
He saw that scene just now, what would he think of her?
Would he suddenly regret being with such a crude and wild woman?
But this was the real her.
Even if today¡¯s incident hadn¡¯t happened, sooner orter, he would see this side of her.
Perhaps, letting him know earlier was also good. If he regretted it, he could take back his decision sooner.
Thinking about it, Scarlett Yates suddenly felt a heaviness in her heart that made it hard to breathe, as if something weighty was pressing on it, making her ufortable.
"Yes, I saw everything. Turns out I¡¯ve found a savage girlfriend, Scarlett, you really surprise me." Matthew Saxon stared at her for a few seconds with an inscrutable expression, a hint of a smirk ying on his lips.
The feeling of heaviness in her heart became more pronounced. Scarlett Yates bit her lip, tugged at the corner of her mouth, forced a smile, and joked, "What, do you regret it?"
She spoke casually, but the hand hanging to the side slowly clenched.
"Well, there is a bit of regret." Matthew Saxon smirked, also seeming to joke in reply.
Chapter 477: The Fear of Gain and Loss
Chapter 477: Chapter 477: The Fear of Gain and Loss
Scarlett Yates¡¯ heart tightened.
Under normal circumstances, she would definitely be able to tell that Matthew Saxon was teasing her, his eyes revealing undisguised yfulness, his lips curved with a devilish charm. Clearly, he was teasing her for fun as usual, but right now, Scarlett Yates was already consumed with wild spection. With this remark from Matthew Saxon, her heart sank as if it had plunged into an ice cer.
Instantly, her heart seemed to be soaked from inside out with ice water,pletely frigid.
She didn¡¯t pay attention to Matthew Saxon¡¯s expression; she just heard him say that, and her expression immediately changed.
Her face darkened, her eyes suddenly turned cold, she clenched her fists and said, "It¡¯s still not toote to regret now, I won¡¯t cling onto you."
After saying this, she turned away angrily.
She thought she could announce breaking up with Ste Nelson tonight.
Indeed, they were true best friends, even breaking up in the same day. Compared to Ste Nelson¡¯s scumbag boyfriend, her situation seemed no better.
Just less than a week after Matthew Saxon officially confessed to her, this rtionship, which was not looked upon favorably from the start, ended abruptly.
"So fragile under teasing?"
She heard a helpless sigh behind her. Matthew Saxon pulled her back, a smile ying on his lips, looking down at her face, which was darker than a pot¡¯s bottom, andughed, "I haven¡¯t finished speaking yet, why are you angry?"
Scarlett Yates shook off his hand in anger. "What else is there to say?"
Just that sentence about regretting, wasn¡¯t it enough to convey his meaning?
Was he about to attack her like the scumbag did earlier?
Scarlett Yates tends to think extremely.
Whenever she encountered something bad, she always liked to think of the worst, and she liked to script and direct a scene herself, turning something small into an unforgivable event.
This extreme thought process became more severe after she fell for Matthew Saxon.
The so-called fear of loss must be like this.
Because she cared too much about someone, she paid that much attention to every word he said.
Scarlett Yates remembered reading a book where there was a paragraph saying those whopletely give their heart to their partners in love often end up loving painfully, while the loved ones also feel burdened.
She understood that truth, but ultimately couldn¡¯t control her heart.
Matthew Saxon sighed softly, "I just regret knowing you¡¯re so skilled. Should¡¯ve let you deal with that guy chasing you on the ind yourself, but you¡¯re just overthinking again?"
"You¡¯re talking about that?" Scarlett Yates was taken aback.
Matthew Saxon raised his eyebrows helplessly, "What else did you think I meant?"
Scarlett Yates was puzzled again, then blushed with embarrassment.
She misunderstood him.
But how could she tell him the truth?
How could she tell him she thought he regretted being with her so she got very angry and even nned to go drinking with Ste Nelson?
Fortunately, just when she was feeling awkward, Ste Nelson arrived in time.
"Scarlett, why are you here?" Ste Nelson had stopped crying, though her eyes were swollen like light bulbs, but the corner of her eyes were dry, and the tear stains on her face had been cleaned away.
She looked at Scarlett Yates, then at Matthew Saxon, aplex look shed in her eyes, like she wanted to ask Scarlett Yates something but couldn¡¯t say it aloud. Her lips moved with an expression of wanting to speak but hesitating.
Chapter 478: The onlooker sees more clearly than the involved
Chapter 478: Chapter 478: The onlooker sees more clearly than the involved
"I came here to eat, didn¡¯t expect to run into you."
It¡¯s been a while since Scarlett Yates and Ste have seen each other.
After starting their internships, the hospitals they worked at were quite far apart, with one in the south of the city and one in the north, so even though they were in the same city, it took about two hours tomute.
So ever since they left school for their internships, they hadn¡¯t met up, only asionally calling to catch up on each other¡¯s lives.
The moment Scarlett saw Max Quinn, she was a bit surprised.
She didn¡¯t know when Ste started seeing Max, because during their most recent call, Ste hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about it to her.
Thinking about being seen in such an embarrassing situation by her best friend, Ste pulled a wry smile and said, "I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here either, especially at such a shameful moment."
Max¡¯s coldness and heartlessness brought a dark look to Ste¡¯s eyes once again.
The man she once thought worthy of entrusting everything to and who she was willing to give everything for, had changed his heart in just a month.
During the time he was pursuing her, he clearly said he liked her straightforward and outgoing personality the most, andpared to those pretentious women he had met, she was much more adorable and genuine.
He also said that it was love at first sight for him, and from the moment he saw her, he knew she was the woman who would apany him for the rest of his life.
He promised to treat her well, he promised he would never let her down, he even said if he ever changed his heart or wronged her, then he should be struck by lightning and die a terrible death.
She knew a man¡¯s promises were not to be trusted, she also knew that men who are skilled at sweet talk are the least trustworthy, yet she foolishly believed him hoping he would be an exception.
But reality showed her howughable, naive, and childish her thoughts were.
It¡¯s easy to be wise on behalf of others and confused on one¡¯s own matters; when advising others, she was so rational and persuasive, analyzing everything as if it were the truth, but when she got emotionally involved, she became muddled.
Seeing Ste looking despondent, still seemingly engulfed in pain, Scarlett grabbed her hand fiercely and said, "Ste, how can you say you¡¯re ashamed? You did nothing wrong! If anyone should be ashamed, it¡¯s that shameless man!"
"Scarlett, do you think I shouldn¡¯t date at all? Why is it that every time I date someone, I get betrayed? Simon Lee was like this, and now Max Quinn, too. Is Heaven just determined that I will never find someone who truly loves me?"
"Ste, how can you think like that? You¡¯re a wonderful, wonderful girl. Whoever gets to be with you is blessed. You just happened to meet the wrong people."
"I¡¯m not as great as you say." Ste thought again of Max¡¯s hurtful words, and her eyes darkened even more.
Max said there was nothing attractive about her and even suggested she spend money on cosmetic surgery.
Was she really such a failure?
Yet when he chased her, wasn¡¯t he constantly praising her, saying she was the most beautiful and adorable woman?
It¡¯s terrifying how a man can change once his heart wavers.
The woman they once imed to be the most beautiful and adorable can, in the blink of an eye, be the most worthless in their eyes.
"Really, I¡¯m not lying to you. You are really great. Back in school, there were so many guys who wanted to pursue you. Do you remember that transfer student in our ss? He had a crush on you the whole time."
Chapter 479: Young Master Saxon Is Truly Straightforward
Chapter 479: Chapter 479: Young Master Saxon Is Truly Straightforward
Scarlett Yates seemed to think her words weren¡¯t persuasive enough, so she tugged at Matthew Saxon¡¯s sleeve and turned her head to wink at him, "You should say something too, isn¡¯t Ste really great? You men all like this type of woman, right?"
She felt that Matthew Saxon¡¯s words would probably be much more convincing than hers.
As long as he was willing to cooperate and say a few words to console Ste, Ste¡¯s mood would definitely improve.
At the crucial moment, Matthew Saxon gave her full face value. Amid her winks and gestures, he nodded cooperatively and said sincerely, "A man who¡¯s changed his mind can spout all kinds of nonsense. Miss Nelson, you don¡¯t need to take it to heart. A lovely woman like Miss Nelson will naturally find someone who truly appreciates you in the future."
Ste Nelson looked slightly surprised, raised her head, and gazed at Matthew Saxon with expressions of unexpected surprise.
Rumor had it that this Young Master Saxon had a proud and arrogant nature and mostly held himself in a superior manner before others, as if no one could catch his eye.
She had seen him once at Henry Dales¡¯ birthday banquet.
When he appeared, he immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.
Arge crowd pushed their way towards him, surrounded him with ttering remarks. Despite all thepliments, his eyes only reflected impatience and disdain.
Later, when Scarlett Yates was humiliated by Rosie Wood and ridiculed by onlookers, he stepped forward casually with a single sentence, causing everyone to shut their mouths and not dare say another word.
Even Rosie was somewhat intimidated in front of him.
At that time, her impression of Matthew Saxon was that he was an extremely arrogant and domineering man. Outwardly affectionate, but actually the most heartless, as heter left with Scarlett Yates, without any concern for leaving his femalepanion behind.
Ste Nelson found it hard to imagine which woman could truly handle such a man.
And just then, because of Scarlett Yates¡¯ words, he opened his mouth tofort her.
Ste Nelson stared nkly at Matthew Saxon for a few seconds before slowly speaking, "Receiving words offort from Young Master Saxon, it feels like a great relief in the heart."
Matthew Saxon smiled, "If my words can have such a good effect, it¡¯s not a problem to say a few more. Miss Nelson is a good friend of Scarlett; if you¡¯re upset, she¡¯ll also worry about you. I hope Miss Nelson can look beyond this¡ªany man who can speak harshly to you is not worth your tears and heartbreak."
Matthew Saxon wasn¡¯t a soft-hearted man; women¡¯s tears meant little to him.
Of course, Scarlett was an exception.
He had seen plenty of women like Ste Nelson, heartbroken after being abandoned, and he had never felt pity for anyone.
To him, those were other people¡¯s matters. Others being abandoned, being hurt¡ªwhat did it have to do with him?
He saw clearly how Ste Nelson was humiliated by Max Quinn, but after watching, he felt nothing more than that Ste Nelson was a pitiable woman.
Heforted Ste Nelsonpletely because of Scarlett Yates.
Were it not for Scarlett Yates¡¯ gestures and signals, he wouldn¡¯t have intended toment on Ste Nelson¡¯s matter of being abandoned.
"Young Master Saxon truly speaks forthrightly. So, if not because I could affect Scarlett¡¯s emotions, Young Master Saxon wouldn¡¯t haveforted me, right?" The straightforwardness in Matthew Saxon¡¯s attitude didn¡¯t anger Ste Nelson; instead, it made herugh.
Chapter 480: She Is Someone I Care About
Chapter 480: Chapter 480: She Is Someone I Care About
Scarlett Yates was so anxious she nearly tore his sleeve.
Matthew Saxon seemed oblivious to Scarlett¡¯s signals, smiling and nodding, saying, "If you¡¯re not involved, no one can truly know the situation. As an outsider, it¡¯s best to remain silent."
Scarlett Yates sighed and held her head in distress...
He really didn¡¯t give her friend any face. Anyway, he already offeredfort; would it kill him to say it was his honest opinion?
"Young Master Saxon is right. Being an outsider does make it hard to judge. But because of Scarlett, even if you were reluctant, you stillforted me. So, can I interpret Young Master Saxon¡¯s actions as you actually caring about Scarlett?" Ste Nelson seemed to momentarily forget about her recent heartbreak and began to focus on Scarlett.
After asking the question, she looked at Matthew Saxon intently, observing the expression on his face.
She had bad luck. After dating three times, two turned out to be scumbags. But that didn¡¯t mean her judgment waspletely off.
She might have bad judgment picking people for herself, but she¡¯s a great judge of others.
From a personal standpoint, she hoped Scarlett wouldn¡¯t be involved with a man like Matthew Saxon.
Setting aside their vastly different family backgrounds, their personalities also weren¡¯tpatible at all.
Matthew Saxon, a yboy, changes women like changing clothes, while Scarlett Yates is extremely serious about rtionships.
She truly feared Scarlett might get hurt.
A man like Matthew Saxon likely wouldn¡¯t take a rtionship seriously.
But looking at the current situation, it seemed these two, who shouldn¡¯t have gotten tangled up, were already together.
Otherwise, why would Matthew Saxon be here with Scarlett and take her words to heart?
Since she couldn¡¯t change anything now, she at least needed to test Matthew Saxon¡¯s intentions and see how sincere he was toward Scarlett.
Matthew naturally understood Ste Nelson¡¯s intent. He smiled, nced at Scarlett, and said, "Yes, she is someone I care about."
Having already confessed, Matthew Saxon had no ns to hide his emotions anymore.
His response was quick and direct, without any hesitation.
Scarlett Yates listened, feeling flushed, like any girl experiencing the stirrings of love, with a bit of shyness, sweetness, and happiness in her eyes.
"Young Master Saxon knows I am very good friends with Scarlett. I, like Young Master Saxon, care about her, so I want to ask further: is Young Master Saxon¡¯s care for Scarlett temporary orsting?"
Men tend to crave novelty.
A man like Matthew Saxon is always surrounded by beautiful women, and an ordinary girl like Scarlett might seem interesting now, but soon that novelty will fade.
"Miss Nelson, do you think a verbal promise or actual actions are more important?" Matthew Saxon answered with a question.
Ste Nelson paused, "Of course, actual actions are more important."
"So Miss Nelson thinks even if I say right now that I¡¯ll be with her forever and never let her down, does that mean anything?"
"Does that promise mean I truly will never change my heart?"
Ste Nelson paused again.
Chapter 481: Don’t Underestimate People!
Chapter 481: Chapter 481: Don¡¯t Underestimate People!
She thought again of Max Quinn, the man who swore to heaven he would never let her down, yet he still changed his heart.
Promises, can they really be effective? Isn¡¯t she very clear on that?
But at this moment, she unexpectedly wanted to hear simr assurances from another man¡¯s mouth, as if it truly had no meaning at all.
She remained silent for a few seconds, pursed her lips and gave a bitter smile, "Young Master Saxon is right, promises are indeed useless; if someone changes their heart, nothing can stop it."
"Miss Nelson, I can¡¯t guarantee the future, but there¡¯s one thing I¡¯m sure of: I¡¯ve never treated a rtionship as seriously as I do now," Matthew Saxon said these words to Ste Nelson, but it sounded more like he was speaking to Scarlett Yates.
That woman who always felt uneasy about him, always loved to overthink; if he didn¡¯t reassure her from time to time, he feared she might run away.
Although he didn¡¯t like expressing his feelings to others, with Scarlett Yates, he couldn¡¯t use the usual tricks anymore.
Upon hearing this, Ste Nelson¡¯s lips slightly raised in a smile, nodding, "Since Young Master Saxon said so, I have nothing to worry about. Scarlett has never been in a rtionship before, so she might be quite inexperienced and clumsy when ites to feelings. I hope Young Master Saxon can take extra care."
"Ste, what are you saying? I¡¯m not clumsy," Scarlett Yates reflexively furrowed her brows at the mention of the word clumsy, shaking Ste Nelson¡¯s arm twice.
Besides, why did she have to mention that she had never been in a rtionship? It sounds like she doesn¡¯t have much to offer.
After all, now in university, from the freshman year to graduation, many friends have been in three or four rtionships, but she hasn¡¯t had a single one. Isn¡¯t that a bit embarrassing?
"Oh, so Scarlett has never dated before." Matthew Saxon raised his lips and lifted his brows as if feeling rather pleased, lowering his head to nce at Scarlett Yates, "So, does that mean I¡¯m your first? Oh dear, Scarlett Yates, are you really that undesirable, three whole years, and no one took notice of you?"
"Who said you¡¯re my first boyfriend, huh? Don¡¯t listen to Ste, I¡¯ve got quite the reputation, those chasing me have to line up."
Seeing Matthew Saxon¡¯s smug face, Scarlett Yates immediately retorted.
"Oh?" His tone was skeptical.
"I¡¯m quite popr at school; don¡¯t underestimate me!" Having her charm questioned, Scarlett Yates furrowed her brows, refusing to admit that the reason she hadn¡¯t been in a rtionship was due to herck of allure.
In fact, she did have quite a few pursuers at school, but she simply never considered having a rtionship; she devoted all her thoughts to studying.
At that time, the only thing in her mind was to study well, graduate, and find a decent job.
She was different from others.
Her tuition, living expenses, and all other costs had to be earned by herself. For her, time was never enough each day; how could she spare any extra time and energy to think about other things?
Moreover, back then she liked Henry Dales, and apart from Henry Dales, she couldn¡¯t see anyone else.
"Oh, does that mean guys at Saint Mercy prefer girls who aren¡¯t too smart?" Matthew Saxon seemed ufortable if he didn¡¯t tease her for a day, he had just seriously confessed his feelings to Ste Nelson, and now he¡¯s amusing himself with her again.
Chapter 482: Money Makes the Mare Go
Chapter 482: Chapter 482: Money Makes the Mare Go
How can one endure this any longer!
Scarlett Yates was furious.
It¡¯s one thing for him not to respect her in private, but today he even did it in front of her friends!
"What do you mean by that? Are you calling me stupid?" She bit her lip, ring angrily.
Matthew Saxon smirked, "If it¡¯s so obvious, you don¡¯t need to ask."
"You!" Scarlett felt she would be infuriated to death by Matthew sooner orter.
She was already so angry she could almost vomit blood.
Why couldn¡¯t he learn to sweet talk like others? Even if those words were just ttery, at least they sounded nice.
Who treats someone like he does, calling her stupid and in, belittling her till she seemed to have no merits at all.
"Scarlett, I¡¯m hungry. Can we eat now?" Seeing that Scarlett seemed about to explode, Matthew sneakily changed the subject, and politely asked Ste Nelson, "Miss Nelson, have you eaten? If not, please join us. Scarlett is treating, so don¡¯t hold back."
Seeing them bicker affectionately, seemingly with a good rtionship, Ste couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of mncholy.
Her love was aplete defeat, irreparable. Now, she only hoped that her best friend could find genuine affection, unlike her own miserable end.
Though she didn¡¯t know much about Matthew, oddly enough, she believed his words.
When he said those words to her with such an earnest and serious expression, she inexplicably believed him. This trust was truly puzzling.
Hopefully, this time, her trust would not lead to disappointment.
--
They walked to the table and sat down when Scarlett Yates suddenly noticed the ce had be much quieter.
At some point, the table of rowdy drinkers had left.
Scarlett remembered Matthew had gone to that table earlier and curiously asked, "What did you do with those drunks? Why did they leave?"
ording to the boss, they intended to stay until closing.
Yet it wasn¡¯t even seven o¡¯clock; leaving this early seemed odd.
Matthew was wiping the table with a napkin, seemingly never satisfied with its cleanliness, furrowed his brows and replied inly, "Too noisy, told them to shut up and leave."
Scarlett was taken aback, asking in surprise, "You told them to leave, and they really did?" She thought those drunks didn¡¯t seem like the kind of people who would obediently listen, otherwise the boss¡¯s persuasion wouldn¡¯t have been useless.
Matthew nced at her and said coolly, "They were paid to leave, who would refuse that?"
"You paid them to leave?"
"Yes."
Uh...
Indeed, problems solvable with money are no problems at all; money makes the world go round, and no one can resist the allure of wealth.
She was foolish to worry about whether he might fight with those people; she had really overthought it.
Someone as smart as Matthew would never be as reckless as she imagined.
As a poor person with nothing, faced with someone who could solve problems with money anytime, Scarlett didn¡¯t know how to respond.
All human beings, why is there such a big gap?
Whoever said everyone is born equal was talking nonsense; it¡¯s clearly very unequal, extremely unequal.
People of different sses lose the race at the starting line from the moment they are born.
Chapter 483 Appearance-Obsessed Boss
Chapter 483: Chapter 483 Appearance-Obsessed Boss
Scarlett Yates bowed her head, sullenly drawing circles on the table.
The Boss came over, greeting warmly, "Little Yates, do you still want the extra spicy pot like before? I remember you and Ste loved this vor the most."
Scarlett was about to nod out of habit but suddenly remembered Matthew Saxon doesn¡¯t like spicy food, so she immediately shook her head, "Let¡¯s have a half-and-half pot and try something new."
The Boss paused, then looked at her and Matthew Saxon meaningfully, "Alright, half-and-half pot. Since you¡¯ve brought such a handsome guest today, I¡¯ll give you a half-price discount."
After saying that, he turned around, put a towel over his shoulder, and shouted, "Table 7, one half-and-half pot."
Half-price?
Scarlett and Ste Nelson both looked up at Matthew Saxon, their eyes filled with envy and jealousy.
Well, being good-looking can really be rewarding. They¡¯ve beening for three years, but when did they ever get such a low discount?
This Boss is overly obsessed with appearances, isn¡¯t he? Even eating requires good looks.
The two silentlyined for a while, then buried their heads and began chatting fervently.
Ste Nelson and Scarlett Yates reunited, naturally having loads to talk about.
Despite experiencing betrayal in her rtionship, Ste¡¯s mood didn¡¯t stay low for long; after the initial sadness and anger, she seemed to quickly move past the breakup. After a few beers, her face returned to its radiant smile.
She began reminiscing about her life at school, her slightly squinted eyes revealing a touch of longing and nostalgia for the past.
"Scarlett, do you remember the scene when we first met?"
Scarlett also squinted in remembrance,ughing as she nodded, "Yes, back then you didn¡¯t know anything; even your bed setup and bedding were arranged by your mom."
Ste smiled and nodded, "Right, back then I was the only one in the dorm who didn¡¯t know anything and was looked down upon by others for quite a while."
"Ste, I remember once when you washed a big basin of clothes and were carrying it from theundry room to the stairs, the basin was identally flipped over, and all the washed clothes fell to the ground and got all dusty. You sat there crying for a whole hour."
"Haha, that¡¯s right. In the end, your kind heart saw me being so pitiful and helped me take back the dirty clothes and wash them clean again. Scarlett, how was I so pathetic back then?" As she recalled past events, Ste¡¯s mood evidently improved, pping the table with her hand as sheughed heartily.
Scarlett joined in theughter, her eyes curved with mirth, "Yes, and then you treated me to a meal, saying you definitely wanted to be friends with me."
That was the first step in their bing friends.
Following that, as the two learned more about each other, their friendship deepened, bing inseparable best friends.
Matthew Saxon silently yed his role as the listener, not uttering a word from beginning to end.
Of course, under such circumstances, he didn¡¯t have the chance to say anything anyway.
As the two chatted away, it seemed they had already forgotten his presence.
The soup in the pot boiled.
Half clear soup, half spicy soup.
Matthew Saxon looked at the red broth filled with churning chili and peppercorns, and as he inhaled the spicy aroma in the air, even though he hadn¡¯t eaten a bite, he already felt overwhelmed.
Chapter 484: They Have an Eye for Talent
Chapter 484: Chapter 484: They Have an Eye for Talent
He¡¯s also just having bad luck.
Scarlett and Ste each took a side, leaving the remaining two seats, and no matter where he sat, the white smoke from the pot drifted toward whichever side he was on, causing him to frown repeatedly.
"Young Master Saxon!" Ste, who was joyfully reminiscing about beautiful campus life, suddenly turned her head, cheerfully looking at him, "Did you hear our conversation just now? Look, Scarlett is such a wonderful and kind girl. Even someone as excellent as Senior Brother Scott pursued her for a long time. You must really cherish her."
"Senior Brother Scott?" Matthew Saxon frowned slightly.
There was actually someone like this who pursued Scarlett, and Ste even said he was excellent.
Matthew felt a bit ufortable about it.
This matter, Scarlett had never mentioned it to him at all.
Ste nodded, smiling brightly, "Yes, Senior Brother Scott is handsome, excels in his studies, ys basketball really well, and even ys the piano beautifully. He¡¯s the dream lover of many girls in our school."
Well, apart from Henry Dales, Jimmy Scott was probably the second top-quality handsome guy at Saint Mercy.
Such an excellent boy actively pursuing a girl for such a long time, it¡¯s hard for any girl not to be moved.
Yet Scarlett had no interest in Jimmy Scott at all; she found his care and concern annoying.
Matthew Saxon seemed finally a bit interested in their topic.
He turned his head, frowned slightly, and looked at Scarlett, "Was there actually someone who pursued you?"
Scarlett, who had just been belittled and hit by him before, now, of course, wanted to unt herself, so she nodded, "That¡¯s right."
"And he¡¯s handsome?"
"That¡¯s right."
"Excellent in studies?"
"That¡¯s right."
"ys basketball well?"
"That¡¯s right."
"And ys piano beautifully?"
"That¡¯s right."
A momentter, Matthew Saxon chuckled lightly, "Then why would he like someone as silly as you?"
Scarlett¡¯s smug expression instantly changed, her face darkened, and she gritted her teeth, "He has the insight to recognize a treasure, what do you know? Do you think everyone is as shallow as you, only liking women who look pretty and have good figures?"
"Insight to recognize treasure? I think that¡¯s poor eyesight."
She gritted her teeth, "Then why did you choose me?"
Matthew Saxon gazed at her thoughtfully and sighed lightly, "If I don¡¯t go to hell, who will?"
As they spoke, they surprisingly started to bicker again, exchanging banter, but anyone with eyes could see who won or lost in this war of words.
One was red-faced, angry brows, biting teeth in rage.
One was calm and collected, with a serene expression, smiling like a gentle spring breeze.
--
After finishing the meal, it was already eight o¡¯clock in the evening.
The sky had darkened, and on the narrow street, under the dim lights, Matthew Saxon¡¯s shy Maybach stood out, the pristine car body glimmered, its sleek and beautiful design like a shining pearl in the darkness, capturing instant attention.
There were even a few women gathered outside the hotpot restaurant.
Before entering the hotpot restaurant, Scarlett had seen these women, at that moment they were screaming while holding their phones constantly taking pictures of Matthew Saxon.
Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but marvel at their patience; they had persistently waited for two hours, still reluctant to leave.
As soon as Matthew Saxon stepped out, a few women standing in the corner became excited again, under the dim light, their eyes shone with an unusual brightness.
Chapter 485: He Doesn’t Dare to Do That Yet
Chapter 485: Chapter 485: He Doesn¡¯t Dare to Do That Yet
Matthew Saxon continued to ignore them, allowing the women¡¯s infatuated gazes to fall upon him as he expressionlessly led Scarlett Yates towards the Maybach.
"Wow, Young Master Saxon, is this your car?" Ste¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw his car, and she couldn¡¯t help but whistle.
After finishing the meal, Ste seemed like apletely different person, showing no signs of her recent heartbreak.
It was also hard to tell that she had been crying her heart out just two hours ago.
Seeing her like this, Scarlett felt much more at ease.
Ste¡¯s emotions came and went quickly, a trait Scarlett envied the most.
"This car is really beautiful. Wow, Scarlett, thanks to you, I get to ride in a luxury car today." Ste circled the Maybach, exaggeratingly whistling again.
Matthew Saxon opened the rear door like a gentleman, "Miss Nelson, please get in the car."
Ste smiled, "Young Master Saxon, you¡¯re too polite, I¡¯m quite ttered."
To be treated so courteously and politely by the Saxon Family¡¯s second young master, she was indeed quite ttered.
After all, she had never thought she could ever have any ties with such an important figure, yet now this esteemed individual was her best friend¡¯s boyfriend. Heaven¡¯s arrangements were truly mysterious and unpredictable.
Once in the car, Ste curiously turned her head around, admiring the interior while eximing, "Indeed, you get what you pay for. Spending big money really makes a difference; riding in a car like this is truly an enjoyment."
Scarlett followed her into the backpartment.
After finishing the meal, Ste initially said she would take a taxi back, but of course, Scarlett wouldn¡¯t really let her do that.
Matthew was quite the gentleman tonight as well. Before Scarlett could voice it, he had already offered to drive Ste home.
"Ste, you said Max Quinn is the deputy director of the hospital. After the incident today... the way I treated him, do you think he would take it out on you, and especially pick on you in the future?"
During the meal, Ste had told Scarlett all about how she met Max Quinn.
It turned out Max was the deputy director of South Traditional Medicine Hospital. Being so young and already a deputy director was quite prestigious, plus he was fairly good-looking. Being pursued by such a man, as a mere intern nurse, Ste couldn¡¯t resist.
During the initial phase of their rtionship, Max treated her exceedingly well, so much so that the unmarried nurses and female doctors in the hospital were all envious, and even the married ones said she was lucky to find such a decent and caring boyfriend like him.
Ste herself felt she had struck it lucky, so she cherished the rtionship even more.
But unfortunately, the good times didn¡¯tst. Soon, Max developed feelings for a beautiful new female doctor at the hospital.
This female doctor was the daughter of the hospital director who had just returned from overseas. ording to Ste, she was young, beautiful, had a great figure and a good family background, excelling in every aspect she couldn¡¯tpete with. As soon as Max saw her, he seemed captivated, and quickly broke up with Ste.
"He wouldn¡¯t dare do that," Ste said with a cold face full of hatred when Max was mentioned. "I have dirt on him. If he dares to take me on, I¡¯ll ruin him."
"Ste, be careful with your safety," Scarlett said, still deeply worried after hearing her words.
Chapter 486: Are you really dating?
Chapter 486: Chapter 486: Are you really dating?
"Although I don¡¯t know what kind of leverage you have, you have something that could harm him, and I¡¯m afraid he might get some bad ideas."
"Don¡¯t worry, Scarlett, I¡¯m no pushover either. I know my limits. As long as he doesn¡¯t push me too far, I won¡¯t retaliate."
"No matter what, if you need any help, you must let me know."
Ste nodded with a smile, "Mm, you know I¡¯m never shy with you."
An hour-long drive felt like only a few minutes to Scarlett Yates.
Ste Nelson also lived in the employee dormitory. Matthew Saxon parked the car outside the dorm, and after getting out, watched Scarlett holding Ste¡¯s hand reluctantly, saying, "Ste, I really hate to leave you. If I didn¡¯t have to work tomorrow, I wouldn¡¯t want to go back."
Ste looked in Matthew Saxon¡¯s direction, covering her mouth withughter, "If you don¡¯t go back, I doubt your family would agree."
Her family?
Scarlett paused, then realized she was referring to Matthew Saxon.
Her face felt warm as she blushed, saying, "Whether I go back or not is none of his business."
For the convenience of letting the sisters chat intimately, Matthew stood by the car door after getting out.
Under the streetlight, his tall figure cast a long shadow on the ground. Leaning against the car door, both hands in his pockets, he tilted his head slightly, squinting up at the night sky.
The dim light illuminated his handsome face, and those narrow, phoenix-like eyes seemed to capture the stars.
He carried an aura of cool nobility that seemed infused with the night¡¯s chill.
Ste looked at Matthew twice and couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue in admiration, "Scarlett, your man is too good-looking. I¡¯ve seen various handsome guys growing up, butpared to him, it¡¯s like the difference between a pheasant and a phoenix. Such a perfect specimen, while it¡¯s fortunate for you, will also bring you lots of troubles."
Beauty has been a source of trouble since ancient times.
And a man who looks demonic is trouble alike.
Not to mention, the number of rivals in both open and secret will be unknown.
"Scarlett, you and he..." Ste hesitated for a few seconds before asking a question she¡¯d been holding onto for a long time, "Are you two really dating? I read in the gossip news that you and he have an arranged marriage. Is that true?"
Scarlett hesitated for a moment, then slowly nodded under Ste¡¯s curious yet caring gaze, "Yes, Ste, we are dating."
"And the arranged marriage is true too?"
"Yes."
Ste widened her eyes in surprise, "Scarlett, howe you never told me that your family and the Saxon Family had an arranged marriage?"
Scarlett bit her lip, sighing, "Ste, you know how vast the difference is between the Yates Family and the Saxon Family. I never imagined the Saxon Family would really fulfill the marriage promise, and I never thought to approach them about it, so I didn¡¯t tell you."
"But then..." Ste was always a curious baby.
"Then the Saxon Family approached me, saying they wanted to fulfill the marriage promise, which surprised me."
"So you really will marry Matthew Saxon and be the Saxon¡¯s second Young Madam?" Ste started tough, "Scarlett, if you really marry Matthew Saxon, then my best friend will be a wealthy Young Madam, and can I show off about this to others in the future?"
Chapter 487: Bad Idea
Chapter 487: Chapter 487: Bad Idea
Scarlett Yates¡¯s face turned even redder, and she red at her, saying, "You¡¯re so happy because if I can marry into the Saxon Family, it¡¯ll be easier for you to see your idols, right?"
High society and the entertainment circle have always had a lot of interactions.
"No one knows me better than Scarlett."
"Ste, do you want to hear the truth?"
"Of course."
Scarlett Yates thought for a moment before saying, "I haven¡¯t thought that much. I just know that being with him makes me very happy now."
After she said this, she couldn¡¯t help but turn her head to look at Matthew Saxon.
Unexpectedly, he also turned his head to look in her direction. Their eyes met, and Matthew Saxon raised his eyebrows, his thin lips curling into an enticing smile.
He smiled like a demon, making Scarlett Yates¡¯s heart race.
"Look at you, so easily flustered."
Ste Nelson saw Scarlett Yates¡¯s panicked expression as she turned back, teasing her, "He just nced at you casually, and you¡¯re already so flustered. Scarlett, you¡¯re really caught in this time. I think your soul has been taken away by him."
Scarlett Yates red at her, embarrassed and annoyed, "Ste..."
"Alright, alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Scarlett, although I¡¯ve always felt that Matthew Saxon is someone you shouldn¡¯t get involved with, since you¡¯ve made a choice, I¡¯ll support you. Actually, objectively speaking, a man like him really has nothing to criticize. He¡¯s good-looking and wealthy, just a bit of a flirt. If he¡¯s willing to change for you, then there would be nothing to pick on."
The two of them held hands and chatted for over ten minutes. In the end, Scarlett Yates watched as Ste Nelson entered the dormitory building, feeling reluctant to leave.
"Let¡¯s go. In one city, meeting again isn¡¯t hard." Matthew Saxon walked over and rubbed her head.
Scarlett Yates sighed softly, "I¡¯m very worried about Ste. Max Quinn isn¡¯t a good guy. I beat him up hard tonight. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll make things difficult for Ste."
Matthew Saxon pondered for a moment, "Is she very important to you?"
"Ste is my best friend. We promised to be lifelong sisters."
"She seems much smarter than you. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll have any trouble, so don¡¯t worry."
"Hey, is this your way offorting me?" Why does he have to jab at her with every sentence he says?
Matthew Saxon curled his lips, "I¡¯m telling the truth. Just rx, she¡¯ll be fine."
She frowned, puzzled, "How can you be so sure?"
She felt that a man as despicable as Max Quinn could do any kind of lousy thing.
If she had known earlier that Max Quinn was the deputy director of South Traditional Medicine Hospital, she wouldn¡¯t have been so impulsive. Even if she was seething with anger inside, she would endure it for Ste¡¯s sake.
Now that she¡¯s beaten him up and vented her anger, she can just walk away easily. But what about Ste?
As long as Max Quinn is willing, he can use his position to prevent Ste frompleting her internship smoothly.
This year of internship is truly important for them. It concerns whether they can find a good job in the future.
Scarlett Yates always felt that her good intentions had backfired, and she couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh, irritably ruffling her hair.
"I think I¡¯ve harmed Ste." She frowned in guilt, "Or should I go apologize to Max Quinn and ask him not to take it out on Ste?"
With a smack, she received a heavy p on the forehead.
"That¡¯s a bad idea."
"Then what do you suggest?" she asked, vexed, ruffling her hair a couple more times.
Chapter 488: Isn’t it a bit unfair for you to do this?
Chapter 488: Chapter 488: Isn¡¯t it a bit unfair for you to do this?
"Just don¡¯t do anything." Matthew Saxon opened the car door and shoved her inside, "Instead of thinking about these things that haven¡¯t happened yet, why not think about inviting me to dinner again."
Bang¡ª
He closed the car door, rubbed his temples, and stepped on the elerator.
Scarlett Yates opened the car window, letting fresh air flow into the car.
She really didn¡¯t like overly enclosed spaces.
"Why do I have to invite you again?"
Matthew nced at her, "I didn¡¯t get full."
Although he couldn¡¯t bear to dampen Scarlett¡¯s enthusiasm and apanied her to eat hotpot, his least favorite, Matthew simply couldn¡¯t pretend to be interested in food he didn¡¯t love. Moreover, the dining environment was less than ideal, leaving himpletelycking an appetite, so he merely had a few bites, which was equivalent to not eating.
"Didn¡¯t get full?" Scarlett was momentarily stunned, recalling that he indeed hadn¡¯t eaten much. From start to finish, it was just her and Ste Nelson who ate heartily, especially Ste; whenever she went through a breakup, her appetite seemed to double, ordering seven tes of spicy beef.
Scarlett pondered for a moment and asked, "So what do you want to eat?"
Before Matthew could respond, she quickly added, "I can¡¯t afford anything too expensive."
Matthew seemed to be concentrating seriously on driving, yet his peripheral vision caught her small signs of nervousness.
"Since you can¡¯t afford it, just cook yourself." He contemted for a moment and said earnestly.
"Cook myself??" Scarlett looked at him in surprise.
"What, you can¡¯t cook?" Matthew turned his head to nce at her.
"I can, but there aren¡¯t many dishes I know how to make."
And the taste isn¡¯t great either. Well, for someone ustomed to delicacies, my cooking skills probably wouldn¡¯t be up to his standards.
Matthew raised an eyebrow as if making do just fine, smirking, "Then cook what you¡¯re best at."
"You really want me to cook for you?" Honestly, it¡¯s been a long time since I cooked for myself.
During school, I ate at the cafeteria, hardly ever having the chance to cook, so my already mediocre culinary skills probably have deteriorated even further.
"You could also choose to treat me to a proper meal," Matthew smirked, his smile remarkably easy-going.
But this ease sent a shiver through Scarlett, who instantly decided, "Better to cook myself, clean and hygienic."
If he wants a proper meal, I can¡¯t afford it...
To satisfy his picky pte, after paying, I¡¯d probably have to sell everything I own to cover the cost.
The issue seemed settled, but Scarlett quickly recalled a problem and furrowed her brow, "But at this time, all my roommates are back home. It¡¯s not very convenient to bring you, a man, along."
Matthew gazed ahead, silently taking out his phone and making a call.
Momentster, he hung up and turned back to Scarlett with a smile, "Now they¡¯ve all got an urgent task and gone back to work, so no one else will disturb us."
Scarlett¡¯s mouth twitched, "That¡¯s a bit unscrupulous, don¡¯t you think?"
Anyone could guess who he made that call to with their eyes closed.
The thought that her roommates, having worked all day and finally getting home to rest, now had to return to the hospital because of someone¡¯s selfishness...
Chapter 489: What Else Do You Want to Hide?
Chapter 489: Chapter 489: What Else Do You Want to Hide?
Matthew Saxon raised his eyebrows nonchntly and kindly suggested, "Scarlett, you can choose to treat me to a meal. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that picky, just find any five-star hotel and I can manage."
"..."
At this moment, Scarlett Yates chose silence rather helplessly, in order to avoid her skinny wallet being squeezed dry, she had to sacrifice her good roommate...
The beautiful night scene swept by at the speed of the car, the streetlights on both sides of the road resembled a long ribbon of light, along with the shing neon lights and constantly changing colors and shapes on the exterior walls of buildings...
The night in A City was full of a rich urban atmosphere, with a romantic and gorgeous tone distinct from the day.
There was a faint fragrance in the car.
Scarlett Yates thought this scent was very simr to the one surrounding Matthew Saxon, hovering faintly at her nose.
It¡¯s often said that men who are serious about their work are the most attractive; Matthew¡¯s focus on driving was extremely charming.
Scarlett Yates slightly turned her head, staring at his handsome side profile for a few seconds, and then recalled some of Ste Nelson¡¯s words.
She said Matthew Saxon¡¯s appearance was just too demonic; no normal person could resist his charm. Even she had been like a heart-fluttering maiden, blushing and with a racing heartbeat, the first time she saw Matthew Saxon.
Such a man has a fatal attraction to women but also poses a fatal danger. Dating him would undoubtedly be the best choice, but marrying and settling down would make for quite the tumultuous future.
A man with such a demonic look is destined to have an overflow of admirers. Being his woman could lead to happiness, but also exhaustion.
Scarlett Yates certainly understood these truths.
That¡¯s why, from the moment she first met Matthew Saxon, she repeatedly told herself not to get too entangled with him, in order to prevent identally falling too deep.
Yet, despite all precautions, she couldn¡¯t defend her heart.
The thought of being alone with Matthew Saxon when they returned gave Scarlett Yates mixed feelings.
A bit anxious and a bit nervous.
A single man and woman alone in a room always felt a little dangerous.
Though during the time in Z Country, she and Matthew Saxon were also alone in a room, but back then they weren¡¯t officially dating. He was already quite restless, now that they were in a confirmed rtionship, would he be even more unrestrained?
--
As the car approached the hospital dormitory, Matthew Saxon refused to park across from the hospital anymore,pletely ignoring Scarlett Yates¡¯ request and drove directly into the underground garage beneath the dormitory building.
After getting out of the car, Scarlett Yates looked around like a thief, nervous and cautious, deliberately keeping three or four meters away from Matthew Saxon.
Seeing her in such a state of fear of being seen with him, Matthew Saxon darkened his expression, caught up with her in a few strides, stretched out his hand, and tugged at her cor, pulling her to his side.
"Scarlett Yates, do you think what you¡¯re doing now still has any meaning?" A low, sarcasticugh sounded from above her head, as Matthew Saxon pressed his lips together, smirking coldly, "It¡¯s not just Saint Mercy Hospital now, the entire A City knows we¡¯re genuinely together, what are you still trying to hide?"
Thinking of Emmy Thompson and the crowd who took a bunch of photos of her and Matthew Saxon during the hotpot dinner, Scarlett Yates remained silent, not knowing how to refute.
Chapter 490: Wherever He Goes, There Are His Fans
Chapter 490: Chapter 490: Wherever He Goes, There Are His Fans
They entered the elevator, and when it reached the first floor, it stopped. As the doors opened, several young women stood outside.
Seeing her and Matthew Saxon inside the elevator, the group froze for a moment, then uniformly turned their gaze towards Matthew Saxon.
A hushed voice uncertainly asked, "Hey, isn¡¯t that man Matthew Saxon?"
"He looks quite like him..." another uncertain voice answered.
"The woman next to him seems like our hospital¡¯s intern nurse, what¡¯s her name again?"
"I think her name¡¯s Scarlett Yates, yes, that¡¯s it." The group stood outside the elevator whispering among themselves.
"Ladies, would you like toe in?" Matthew Saxon asked, looking at them expressionlessly, his gaze indifferent.
"Yes, yes!" As if they suddenly snapped out of it, the three young women blushed and walked in.
The elevator doors closed.
The feeling of being intensely stared at and scrutinized became even more evident.
They stood in one corner, and Scarlett Yates could feel their curious eyes asionally on her back.
Then, she heard them whispering in the corner, talking excitedly, "That really is Matthew Saxon, he¡¯s so handsome, much more than in the magazines."
"I can¡¯t believe he came to our dormitory building, I thought someone like him only frequented upscale ces."
"Quick, quick, let¡¯s snap a few secret photos, this is so exciting..."
Ding¡ª
The elevator reached Scarlett Yates¡¯ floor.
Matthew Saxon expressionlessly took Scarlett Yates¡¯ hand and walked out of the elevator.
Inside the elevator, the group saw Matthew Saxon holding Scarlett Yates¡¯ hand and let out suppressed squeals of excitement.
Even as the elevator doors closed again, their squeals continued...
Outside the room, Matthew Saxon let go of her hand and leaned against the wall with his hands tucked into his pockets, squinting slightly. He now lookedzily at her as she took out her keys to open the door.
Scarlett Yates opened the door while stealing nces at him, and as she continued to look, her face turned a bit red.
Matthew Saxon was the first man she had brought to her ce.
At this hour, she¡¯d brought a man home and others had seen them; she wondered what people would think of her.
The door opened, and the room was predictably quiet, not a sound to be heard.
Once inside, Matthew Saxon unceremoniously headed straight toward her bedroom.
After changing into her slippers, Scarlett Yates looked up to see her bedroom door opened, and his tall figure sprawled across her small bed which was only five feet wide, upying the whole thing.
Hiszy voice came from the bedroom, tinged with a bit of weariness, "I¡¯m tired, I¡¯ll sleep for a while, call me when dinner is ready."
Scarlett Yates stood at the entrance, watching his long limbs quietly resting on her bed, a nameless feeling welled up inside her; only now did she truly feel there was another person in her world.
Everything was different from before.
The bed was only six feet long, whereas Matthew Saxon¡¯s height was easily six foot two; the slightly curled posture hey in seemed to unfairly constrain him.
This person was quite something; if he was tired, he should have gone back earlier, but he insisted oning to her little nest to endure difort.
His own bedroom¡¯s bed was bothrger and wider, offering up endless possibilities of how he could sleep.
Though she thought this, a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, and she quietly walked over to gently close the bedroom door.
Chapter 491: The Temper Is Really Getting Worse
Chapter 491: Chapter 491: The Temper Is Really Getting Worse
In the kitchen¡ª
Scarlett Yates was making her specialty dish, tomato egg noodle.
When she first learned how to cook, she specifically picked the easiest and most practical dishes to practice, such as tomato egg noodle, and other dishes like tomato fried eggs, green pepper potato slices, and fried rice with eggs.
Among these dishes, Scarlett¡¯s tomato egg noodle was the best, and the one she was most confident in showcasing.
An entire golden fried egg, bright red tomato soup, noodles with a perfect chewy texture, and finally, a sprinkle of fresh green scallions...
She had just ced the cooked noodles on the dining table when the bedroom door opened with a click.
Matthew Saxon yawnedzily, stretching as he walked over to her, like a cat searching for food, drawn by the aroma: "What did you cook?"
"Noodles."
Maybe the bed was too small, as he seemed ufortable and kept massaging his neck and forehead when he came out: "Is this your specialty dish?"
He raised an eyebrow, sauntering over.
"If you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t have to eat it." Scarlett didn¡¯t mean to sound defensive, though.
Before serving the noodles, she tasted them; the vor wasn¡¯t amazing, but not inedible either.
But she knew how picky Matthew could be...
Serving him a bowl of noodles, she wasn¡¯t sure if he¡¯d buy it.
Matthew thought she was angry, smirking with twinkling eyes full of humor as he looked at her: "Just asked you a question, and you¡¯re angry? Your temper is really getting worse."
"I¡¯m serious." Scarlett, realizing he misunderstood, exined, "If you really don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t force yourself. Actually, I don¡¯t really know what you like to eat."
Matthew walked to the table.
Having just woken up, his hair was a bit messy, and his drowsy Peach Blossom Eyes curved slightly: "Anything Scarlett cooks, I like."
Scarlett blushed, coughed lightly to hide her embarrassment: "Then eat it while it¡¯s hot, I¡¯ll go tidy up the kitchen."
Matthew respondedzily.
When Scarlett finished cleaning the kitchen and came out, she saw Matthew frowning while eating her tomato egg noodle.
Judging by the bowl, he had eaten barely one-fifth of it.
Scarlett sighed, walked over, and pushed the bowl aside: "Don¡¯t eat it anymore."
"Actually, it¡¯s not that bad." Matthew looked up, put down his chopsticks, trying tofort her.
Such constion doesn¡¯t make a difference if unsaid, Scarlett certainly wasn¡¯t convinced.
The idea that a loved one¡¯s cooking, regardless of how terrible, should be devoured with happiness and praised as delicious just wouldn¡¯t happen between Matthew and her.
Matthew¡¯s face, as if he were taking medicine, already betrayed his true feelings.
"Shouldn¡¯t you be heading back?" Scarlett nced at the wall clock, then added, "It¡¯s gettingte."
Matthew also nced at the wall, then turned his gaze back to her and smiled: "It¡¯s only nine o¡¯clock, still early."
Scarlett¡¯s heart skipped a beat; she suddenly felt nervous at Matthew¡¯s smile, and it took her a moment before she blurted out, "I have work tomorrow."
"I know." He sat steadily, not moving an inch.
Scarlett took a deep breath, "I need to rest early."
Chapter 492: In Any Case, You Must Leave
Chapter 492: Chapter 492: In Any Case, You Must Leave
"I know."
"So..." She felt that with the conversation reaching this point, he should be clear about what she meant.
However, Matthew Saxon still sat there without moving, raised an eyebrow, and asked with a hint of confusion, "So what?"
Scarlett Yates¡¯ head was starting to show a few ck lines, "So, you should go back."
"Are you trying to kick me out, Scarlett?"
"..."
When he raised an eyebrow and smiled at her, his peach blossom eyes were zing as if with fire.
Scarlett Yates was getting a bit anxious.
It seemed like Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t n to leave, but no matter what, she wouldn¡¯t let him stay.
What did he mean by this?
Did he think that just because she agreed to date him, it meant he could do whatever he wanted with her?
She was unwilling to think of him so badly, but since he was lingering here unwilling to leave, if not with some undesirable intention, then what else?
She was silent for a few seconds, took a deep breath, and half-jokingly, half-probing, said, "You aren¡¯t nning to head back, are you? There¡¯s no extra room for you to stay here."
Matthew Saxon saw that she was clearly very nervous but pretending to be calm, gave a light chuckle, and said, "Who says there¡¯s no room? Your room is pretty good."
"Cough cough cough..." Scarlett Yates was choking, her face turned red, and after coughing for a long time, she finally caught her breath, her face full of terror like confronting a great enemy, "Matthew Saxon, I¡¯m telling you, even though I agreed to go out with you, it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m willing to..."
At this point, her face flushed red.
Matthew Saxon curled his lips into a smile, tapped his finger lightly on the table a few times, and with his peach blossom eyes half-squinted, teased, "Willing to what with me?"
She red at him in embarrassment and annoyance, "In any case, you must leave."
Matthew Saxon couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing, "Scarlett, in your eyes, am I such an untrustworthy person? You¡¯re making me sad by doing this."
Despite saying he was sad, his face was full of a smile.
Scarlett Yates wasn¡¯t buying it, "Are you leaving or not?"
Matthew Saxon looked up at her for a while, then with a deep smile, suddenly stood up.
"What are you doing!" Scarlett Yates reflexively took a step back, watching him warily.
Matthew Saxon smiled even more deeply, sighed and looked at her with a bit of helplessness, "Aren¡¯t you going to see me off?"
--
The evening breeze was gentle.
Scarlett Yates stood on the balcony, watching Matthew Saxon¡¯s car disappear into the vast night before lingering a moment more and slowly turning back into the room.
Her face still carried a flushed hue of intoxication, she reached up to touch her lips, thinking of the sudden kiss Matthew Saxon left before departing, and her heart quickened several beats.
That sly guy!
iming he had something to tell her, tricked her into leaning her head into the car, and then just...
After Matthew Saxon left, Scarlett Yates showered and fell into bed asleep.
After a flight of more than ten hours, followed by moving back to the dorm and cleaning, she was extremely tired and quickly fell into a deep sleep as soon as she hit the bed.
That night, the other girls in the dormitory didn¡¯t return all night.
Of course, Scarlett Yates slept so soundly that even if they returned, they wouldn¡¯t wake her.
Saxon Family--
"Young Master, you¡¯re finally back."
As soon as Matthew Saxon got out of the car, George walked over with an unusual expression and lowered his voice, "Young Master, just after you and Miss Yates left, May Denton called her niece over and arranged for her room to be opposite of yours."
Matthew Saxon frowned, smirking coldly, "In such a hurry?"
Chapter 493: Miss Biao, Young Master Two is back
Chapter 493: Chapter 493: Miss Biao, Young Master Two is back
"Right now, Alexis is in the kitchen cooking porridge, saying she wants to personally make a midnight snack for the Young Master, and..."
"Go on."
George paused, his expression strange, "Young Master should go see for himself, once you see her, you¡¯ll understand."
Just as Matthew Saxon stepped into the hall, a maid ran up to Alexis Denton in the kitchen, whispered close to her ear, "Miss, the Young Master is back."
With a gentle ¡¯clink¡¯, the spoon in Alexis Denton¡¯s hand fell onto the kitchen counter, and a joyous expression appeared on her face, "Really?"
The maid nodded, "Yes, just returned, Miss should go out and see him quickly."
Alexis hurriedly tidied her clothes and hair, took a deep breath, turned around, and with some nervousness, twirled in front of the maid, then asked, "How do I look in this outfit? Will he like it?"
"Miss, you are dazzlingly beautiful; what man wouldn¡¯t fall for you? Even though there are many women around the Young Master, none are as pretty as you. Miss should be confident." The maid, who came to the Saxon Family with Alexis and whom Alexis trusted, already knew about Alexis¡¯s feelings for Matthew.
"Really?" Alexis felt a bit buoyant from the maid¡¯spliments.
"Of course, when a man sees Miss, he won¡¯t even blink. If Miss wasn¡¯t so outstanding, Madame wouldn¡¯t hold you in such high regard."
Alexis smiled proudly, touched her meticulously crafted face and gently exhaled, "Make sure to keep an eye on this pot of porridge and don¡¯t let it burn."
"Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s Miss¡¯s token of affection for the Young Master; I¡¯ll watch it closely."
He finally returned.
Alexis always exuded confidence in front of men, but Matthew was always an exception.
From a young age, when other men were captivated by her, Matthew was indifferent, his attitude extremely cold.
Even when she took the initiative to approach and tter him, his responses were icy and indifferent.
She originally thought he was like this with every woman.
But now suddenly hearing that he has a fianc¨¦e, an ordinary woman at that, how could she possibly be content with that?
Moreover, ording to May Denton, that woman is favored by Roy Saxon.
"Alexis, our time is running out; that girl seems to have charmed both father and son. If they don¡¯t take some drastic measures soon, once they finalize the wedding, it¡¯ll be toote."
"Auntie, as long as I can marry Matthew, I¡¯ll do whatever you say. I¡¯ll listen to youpletely."
"Good girl, rest assured, the position of the Saxon Family¡¯s Young Madam will definitely be yours; Auntie will help you wholeheartedly."
Remembering May Denton¡¯s words, Alexis¡¯s wavering confidence became firm again.
Indeed, the position of the Saxon Family¡¯s Young Madam could only be hers.
From a young age, she vowed to marry Matthew Saxon; it was her lifelong dream, and she would do anything to make ite true.
Alexis left the kitchen and headed straight to the living room.
"Matthew." She spotted Matthew Saxon at once.
Chapter 494: You Are Blocking My Way
Chapter 494: Chapter 494: You Are Blocking My Way
From a young age, he was always the most eye-catching person in any crowd, and with him present, she couldn¡¯t see anyone else.
"Matthew, you¡¯re finally back." Alexis Denton said with a delighted smile, slowly ran over to him, looked up, and gazed at him with her eyes full of tender affection, said softly, "I¡¯ve waited for you for so long."
At the moment Matthew Saxon saw Alexis Denton, his facial expression slightly changed, and a hint of surprise shed in his eyes.
Earlier, George was hesitant to speak, insisting he would understand once he saw it himself. Now, seeing Alexis Denton, Matthew Saxon finally understood why George wouldn¡¯t tell him directly.
Alexis Denton was wearing an outfit simr to a see-through dress.
A thinyer of something like a cicada¡¯s wing covered ace bikini-like set.
She actually dressed like this...
Matthew Saxon was stunned for a few seconds, his eyebrows furrowed, and he greeted coldly, "Miss Denton."
Suddenly, he felt that,pared to Emmy Thompson, Alexis Denton seemed even more distasteful.
It seemed that, in May Denton¡¯s eyes, he was probably just a man who cared for nothing but beauty. Otherwise, why would she ce hope in a woman like Alexis Denton?
"Matthew, I¡¯ve said before, we¡¯ve known each other since childhood, you don¡¯t need to be so distant, just call me Alexis." Alexis Denton thought that Matthew Saxon seemed stunned for a few seconds because he was attracted to her, feeling secretly pleased, she threw him a flirty nce as she spoke.
"People who aren¡¯t very familiar shouldn¡¯t address each other too intimately," Matthew Saxon said coldly, looking at the distasteful woman in front of him. "If there¡¯s nothing else, please step aside, Miss Denton, you¡¯re blocking my way."
Alexis Denton was taken aback, her face showed a surprised expression, as if she couldn¡¯t believe Matthew Saxon would be so indifferent to her.
The way she dressed today had already captivate quite a few men, as she walked out of the room in this outfit, any man who saw her had their eyes fixed.
But why didn¡¯t he react at all?
Could it be that she wasn¡¯t dressed sexy enough?
Although Matthew Saxon showed her no face, making Alexis Denton feel humiliated and angry, she still tried to suppress her temper with a gentle and modest smile and said softly, "Matthew, Aunt said you like lotus seed porridge. I just happened to cook a pot, picked and peeled each lotus seed myself. Should I have someone serve you a bowl to taste?"
Matthew Saxon suddenly curved his lips, "You cooked lotus seed porridge?"
Seeing him smile, Alexis Denton¡¯s eyes lit up and she quickly nodded, "Yes, I watched it carefully myself, it¡¯s been simmering for three hours, it¡¯s very vorful."
Matthew Saxon nodded, "Three hours... Miss Denton¡¯s effort is rare, it would be a waste not to eat some."
Alexis Denton¡¯s face showed even more joy, thinking Matthew Saxon was moved by her diligence, and she quickly took the opportunity to express her feelings to him, "As long as you like it, not just three hours, but even thirty hours, I¡¯d be willing to do it for you."
Matthew Saxon¡¯s long eyes shed a hint of cold smile, but the corners of his lips held a warm smile, as if he was truly moved by her actions, even his voice softened considerably, "You¡¯ve been considerate, I¡¯m indeed hungry, have someone serve me a bowl."
Chapter 495: Isn’t this attracting hatred towards him?
Chapter 495: Chapter 495: Isn¡¯t this attracting hatred towards him?
"Fine, fine, you wait here, I¡¯ll bring it out for you."
Matthew Saxon had never been so amiable to her before, and Alexis Denton was so excited that she was stumbling over her words, hurriedly turning around to get things ready.
Watching her leave in sheer joy, George couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Young Master, what¡¯s going on..."
He was well aware of how much Matthew Saxon disliked Alexis Denton.
Not to mention Alexis Denton herself wasn¡¯t very likable, no matter how endearing she tried to be, just because of her identity as May Denton¡¯s niece, Matthew Saxon couldn¡¯t possibly have a good opinion of her.
Matthew Saxon walked gracefully to the sofa in the living room, his long legs crossed elegantly, pointing to the seat next to him, "Sit down, let¡¯s talk."
George sat down, still looking at him with a face full of suspicion, "What is the Young Master nning?"
Matthew Saxon smirked, "Since there¡¯s so much effort being put in, it certainly shouldn¡¯t go to waste."
George was taken aback, furrowing his brows, still wanting to ask more questions, but then saw Alexis Denton bursting with joy as she came in carrying an exquisite bowl, her slim waist swaying like willow branches in the wind.
"Matthew,e on, taste it." As Alexis Denton walked over, a strong aroma wafted in with her.
George furrowed his brow, couldn¡¯t help sneezing.
Alexis Denton shot him a nce, as if annoyed that he was sticking around like a third wheel interrupting her good times, mumbling with someint, "George, I¡¯m taking care of Matthew here, you don¡¯t need to be keeping an eye on him, go busy yourself with your own things."
As she spoke, she bent over to ce the porridge on the coffee table, about to sit beside Matthew Saxon, when he suddenly stood up.
"Matthew, you..." Alexis Denton was taken aback, staring at him in surprise.
Matthew Saxon smiled slightly, gesturing at the lotus seed porridge on the table, speaking to George, "I¡¯m not really in the mood all of a sudden, but Miss Denton¡¯s kind gesture shouldn¡¯t go to waste, George, you have the porridge for me."
George, "..."
The Young Master wasn¡¯t just stirring up hatred, was he?
If he ate this porridge, Alexis Denton would probably be furious.
George finally understood, no wonder his Young Master was unexpectedly amiable to Alexis Denton earlier, turns out he had this n in mind.
If Alexis Denton was directly rejected, she¡¯d be angry, but not as infuriated as she was now, right?
The Young Master certainly wouldn¡¯t be satisfied until someone¡¯s been driven mad.
Looking at Alexis Denton, her previously joy-filled face was now turning pale with anger, yet she didn¡¯t dare vent her fury on Matthew Saxon.
"Matthew, this is, this is what I¡¯ve specially made for you, you should at least try a bite." Alexis Denton suppressed a surge of anger, still unwilling to give up.
"Miss Denton, did I ask you to specially make it for me?" Matthew Saxon¡¯s lips still held a smile, yet his eyes carried a hint of coldness.
Alexis Denton bit her lip hard, "No."
He raised his brows, smiling again, "If Miss Denton volunteered to do something, being refused should not bring resentment, especially when George is a friend who¡¯s been by my side for years, is he not qualified to have your bowl of porridge?"
"Of course... not."
"Does Miss Denton have anything else you¡¯d like to say?"
"I..."
Matthew Saxon chuckled, scanning her from head to toe, seemingly casually saying, "Although the weather is still a bit warmtely, Miss Denton¡¯s outfit is a bit too cool. If the home¡¯s air conditioning isn¡¯t sufficient, you can mention it to your aunt, all these trivial things at home are managed by her. With Miss Denton dressing this way, I fear it might affect the efficiency of the staff¡¯s work."
Chapter 496: Deliberately Embarrassing Me
Chapter 496: Chapter 496: Deliberately Embarrassing Me
"Dressed like this, people who know Miss Denton¡¯s identity might not think much of it, but those who don¡¯t might mistake Miss Denton for a woman of ill repute, and that wouldn¡¯t be good."
After speaking, Matthew Saxon seemed not to notice Alexis Denton¡¯s face turning beet red with shame and anger, calmly andposedly walked past her.
George couldn¡¯t help but silently bemoan his fate.
The Young Master, after making a cutting remark, simply turned away, leaving him to face Alexis Denton¡¯s twisted expression.
Alexis Denton trembled with anger, biting her lip fiercely, and her knife-like gaze kept returning to the bowl of porridge on the table, as if it had wronged her deeply, her teeth gritting furiously.
Although Matthew Saxon had said to let him have the porridge, George had no interest at all.
After all, he didn¡¯t want to be stared at so viciously while eating; it wouldpletely ruin his appetite.
Moreover, Alexis Denton¡¯s porridge was not something to be eaten casually.
She originally moved in with the intent of seducing the Young Master, who knows if she added something special to the porridge.
After Matthew Saxon left, George quickly got up as well, gave a courteous nod to Alexis Denton, and said goodbye, "Miss Denton, I¡¯ve already had dinner and I¡¯m not hungry, you should keep the porridge for yourself. I have some matters to attend to, so I won¡¯t apany you further. Goodbye."
Alexis Denton looked up and gave him a fierce re; her face, twisted with anger, looked grotesque under the light, as if it hadpletely ruined her originally charming features.
She probably dared not lose her temper in front of Matthew, so she directed all her anger at those around him, her sharp, knife-like gaze fixed on George.
George felt that Alexis Denton¡¯s look was as if she wished to carve him into pieces.
He couldn¡¯t help but shiver.
No wonder they say it¡¯s best not to easily offend women; even the gentlest and prettiest woman can be terrifying when angry.
This whole situation had nothing to do with him, yet he was caught in the crossfire, inexplicably bing a thorn in someone else¡¯s side.
With the mindset of avoiding trouble, once George finished speaking his polite words, he immediately turned and left.
He had just taken a few steps when he heard amotion behind him.
Unable to resist, he turned to look back, only to see Alexis Denton in a fit of rage, picking up the porridge and throwing the bowl into the trash as he turned.
George shook his head, quietly sighing in his heart.
It seemed that the Saxon Family shouldn¡¯t expect peace for a while; Miss Denton¡¯s temper was extraordinarily bad, not even considering her behavior in someone else¡¯s home, still as spoiled and willful as ever.
--
"Auntie..."
Alexis Denton walked into May Denton¡¯s room with a face full of grievances. Having been spoiled since childhood, she came immediately to May Denton toin after feeling slighted by Matthew.
Her eyes red with anger, she sat down by the bed and recounted exactly how Matthew Saxon had treated her to May Denton.
While speaking, her eyes stayed red as she wiped away tears, "Auntie, he didn¡¯t even bother to look me in the eye, and he just handed over the porridge I made for him to his assistant. He¡¯s clearly trying to embarrass me. You kept saying that dressing like this would surely charm him, but he didn¡¯t notice me at all."
May Denton sat unfazed, elegantly sipping the milk tea on the table, as if she hadn¡¯t heard Alexis¡¯s tearfulints. Only after Alexis had finished her grievances, did she slowly put down the delicate teacup in her hand.
Chapter 497: Only Success Allowed, No Failure
Chapter 497: Chapter 497: Only Sess Allowed, No Failure
She took out a handkerchief to gently wipe her lips, then said coolly, "Why are you crying? Such a small thing is not worth crying over. How pathetic."
"Crying like this over a minor setback is not how May Denton¡¯s niece should behave."
"Auntie, Matthew doesn¡¯t even notice me. He doesn¡¯t even want to speak more than a word with me. Even if I deliberately get close to him and try to please him, it¡¯s useless." The thought of Matthew Saxon¡¯s behavior made Alexis Denton both angry and aggrieved.
She had never been treated like this by any other man.
Those men had all bent over backward to please her, behaving likepdogs, doing whatever she wanted except for Matthew...
She really had a love-hate rtionship with this man. She couldn¡¯t wait to give up on him, yet she found it impossible not to like him.
May Denton chuckled softly, motioned for her to sit next to her, then took out a handkerchief to wipe the tear stains off her face, and sighed gently, "You child, why are you so impatient? Those who achieve great things don¡¯t concern themselves with trivial matters. These things are nothing. I had long predicted his attitude. After all, you¡¯re a member of the Denton Family. That brat always finds me displeasing and opposes me in everything. No matter how good you are, he will initially reject you."
Alexis was startled and showed urgency on her face, "Then, what should I do?"
"Auntie, if he hates people from the Denton Family so much, doesn¡¯t that mean anything I do is useless?"
"Why worry? Since Auntie brought you over, I have my ways. As much as he resists you, he¡¯s still a normal man. While he might mentally resist, when faced with a beauty like you, his body might not be able to resist."
Alexis looked at May with astonishment, blinking, "Auntie, you mean..."
May smiled, touched Alexis¡¯s face, and softly said, "Alexis, if you can find a way to get pregnant with his child, all problems will be solved."
"Although the old man indeed favors that girl named Leaf, no matter how much he likes her, he can¡¯t like her more than his potential future grandchild, wouldn¡¯t you agree?"
Under May Denton¡¯s guidance, Alexis¡¯s previous forlorn expression gradually turned into joy as she excitedly said, "Auntie, you¡¯re right. As long as I can get pregnant with his child, I can gain status through the child and marry him..."
It was as if she could already see a bright and beautiful future, her eyes filled with dreamlike joy and longing.
"So what are you so worried about now? Everything is under our control. This matter will only seed and must not fail. Never allow yourself to sob like this again; it doesn¡¯t look proper." May looked at Alexis, who quickly changed expressions under her few words, and let out a faint sigh in her heart.
Honestly, she wasn¡¯t very satisfied with Alexis.
Her niece was undeniably beautiful, but not particrly smart, always tearing up over small matters, and far too impatient.
If the Denton Family had better candidates besides her, May wouldn¡¯t have considered Alexis at all.
"But Auntie, didn¡¯t you say Matthew is very attentive to that poor girl? What if she gets pregnant first? Then I won¡¯t stand a chance at all." Alexis wasn¡¯t too foolish and realized a potential problem.
Chapter 498: Abuse of Privilege
Chapter 498: Chapter 498: Abuse of Privilege
May Denton fluttered her enchanting eyes and chuckled, "So, we need to take the initiative."
"But how can Aunt guarantee that I can conceive right away? If I can¡¯t, and end up angering Matthew, I¡¯ll never have a chance to get close to him again."
Alexis Denton still felt very uneasy, her heartden with worry.
"I have my ways," May Denton suddenly smirked, her eyes squinting as if she had thought of something. Her expression grew strange, yet her stunningly beautiful face under the light still appeared considerably youthful, and her well-maintained skin remained as smooth as porcin, delicate and radiant.
Time seemed to have paused around her.
Alexis Denton stared nkly at this middle-aged woman who was a full twenty years older than her, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of envy.
Could May Denton have maintained her beauty if she hadn¡¯t married into the Saxon Family and be Madam Saxon, living a life of luxury andfort?
She remembered seeing her aunt before; she found her beautiful then, but always felt like something was missing.
Now, she finally understood what May Dentoncked back then.
It¡¯s the demeanor ¡ª a kind of elegance and nobility umted from living a life of affluence, something that the former May Denton did not possess.
She found her aunt more attractive and charming nowpared to her youth a decade ago.
If she could marry Matthew Saxon, she too could lead a life offort like her aunt ¡ª wouldn¡¯t that be perfect?
--
From the phone, a teasingugh echoed,sting a few seconds before a clear, gentle male voice chimed in, "Matthew, I really didn¡¯t expect you to call me specifically for such a trivial matter."
"Hayes, have youughed enough?" After his shower, Matthew Saxon slipped into a robe, opened a bottle of red wine, and nestledzily into the soft sofa, squinting at the night view outside the floor-to-ceiling window.
"Sigh..." A soft sigh came from Hayes Simmons on the other end of the line, "Matthew, you haven¡¯t actively called me all year. For your first time ever, you¡¯re asking about Scarlett Yates¡¯s work schedule; why bother asking me, why not just ask her directly?"
Matthew Saxon curled his lips into a smile, "What do you know? I realize how busy you are as Director Simmons, so hurry up and tell me the time so I don¡¯t dy your important tasks."
Hayes Simmons¡¯s clearughter rang out once more,sting for a moment before he responded, "In matters of romance, I must admit, I don¡¯t quite grasp them. Scarlett Yates¡¯s work schedule is typically eight to six, asionally she has night shifts, but not often ¡ª twice a week, from midnight to eight the next day."
Night shifts? Doesn¡¯t that mean she has to stay upte?
Matthew Saxon frowned andmanded with undeniable authority, "Remove the night shifts."
"Matthew, you know I¡¯ve always been an impartial and just supervisor. If I remove Scarlett Yates¡¯s night shifts, other employees will undoubtedly feel unsettled..."
"She doesn¡¯t work night shifts."
"You¡¯re asking me to abuse my private authority," said a voice full of indecision.
"I¡¯m merely exercising the rights of a shareholder. Her health hasn¡¯t yet fully recovered, so her schedule shouldn¡¯t include stressful departments; you need to keep an eye on that too."
Chapter 499: Just Treating Her Like This, Sweetie?
Chapter 499: Chapter 499: Just Treating Her Like This, Sweetie?
"..."
"The internship sry can be increased by double. The extra portion will be provided by me. If she asks about it, just say it¡¯s an additional bonus for her good performance."
"..."
"That¡¯s all I¡¯ve thought of for now. I¡¯ll add more slowlyter."
"Matthew, you¡¯re spoiling her like this? Are you nning to marry her?"
"Good that you know. Prepare the dowry early."
"By the way, there¡¯s one more thing." Just before hanging up the phone, Matthew Saxon suddenly remembered Ste Nelson¡¯s issue, considered for a few seconds, and then said, "I want to arrange one more person to Saint Mercy. Go and exin, clear out a position."
Actually, he didn¡¯t want to get involved in Ste Nelson¡¯s issue.
Max Quinn being a jerk, or using his position in the hospital to make things difficult for Ste Nelson, had nothing to do with him.
He just didn¡¯t want to see Scarlett Yates looking so worried.
Besides, the unwilling look she had when parting from Ste Nelson was one of the reasons he considered arranging Ste Nelson at Saint Mercy.
By cing her best friend at the same hospital, she won¡¯t keep thinking about it all day, right?
After hanging up the phone, Matthew Saxon checked the time; it was precisely eleven o¡¯clock at night.
Matthew Saxon usually sleepste, but he was really tired today, after finishing the call with Hayes Simmons, he nned to go to sleep.
Matthew Saxon finished thest bit of red wine in his ss, got up and stretchedzily, hesitated for a moment, and sent a text message to Scarlett Yates before sleeping.
The message was sent, but there was no response.
He smiled wryly, casually ced the phone on the bedside.
Scarlett Yates was already asleep at this time; of course, he wouldn¡¯t receive her reply.
His weary body touched the bed, and a wave of drowsiness engulfed him.
--
Early the next morning.
The maid Olly knocked on Matthew Saxon¡¯s door early. ording to his instructions, Olly had to wake him up by seven o¡¯clock.
While knocking on the door, Olly murmured softly, "The young master hasn¡¯t gotten up so early for a long time. Did the sun rise in the west today? He actually wants me to wake him up so early."
Soon after Olly¡¯s knocking, a deep sound came from the room, "Don¡¯t prepare my breakfast. Go and get the first set of clothes from the left wardrobe."
This deep voice was extremely maic, with a hint ofziness from just waking up. Olly clutched at her wildly fluttering little heart, wearing an infatuated expression.
s...
How can this be endured? The young master¡¯s voice is simply so sexy and charming. Is he testing her willpower so early in the morning?
"Sigh!" Olly agreed to Matthew Saxon¡¯s request, turned around, cupped her face with both hands, her eyes mncholic, with a sorrowful expression lugubriously sighed, "Since Heaven ced me beside such an unmatched young master, why didn¡¯t it also arrange for us to know and love each other? Heaven, why are you so cruel? You put a peerless man before me yet let him love another woman. Boo, how pitiful, how tragic~~"
"Olly, are you fantasizing about a tragic love story with the young master again?" another maid came over, seeing Olly cupping her face, tearful and talking to herself, with a face full of exasperation.
Indeed, there were quite a few females like Olly who fantasized about their young master, but those who did it daydreaming all the time, even writing and directing their tragic love stories from these fantasies, only Olly did so.
Chapter 500: Did you forget to take your medicine again today?
Chapter 500: Chapter 500: Did you forget to take your medicine again today?
The other women were ustomed to this phenomenon, seeing Olly like this, they casually asked as if it were small talk.
Olly, as though she¡¯d found a soulmate, held the maid¡¯s hand, tears in her eyes, and said, "Why am I so infatuated with the Young Master, yet he loves someone else? Every day I see the Young Master¡¯s handsome face so close and yet untouchable, isn¡¯t it so miserable, so cruel, so pitiful?"
The maid¡¯s mouth twitched a few times, and she touched Olly¡¯s forehead, speaking rather earnestly, "Olly, did you forget to take your medicine today?"
"Oh, my heart hurts so much, how could you say that about me..."
Just as Olly was passionately performing her self-written tragic love story to her colleague, the door opposite Matthew Saxon suddenly opened.
Both of them were stunned for a moment and slowly turned around.
"You,e here." Alexis Denton leaned against the doorframe, yawning with one hand covering her mouth and the other pointing at Olly.
Olly¡¯s face changed slightly, and she called out uneasily, "Miss Denton..."
This Miss Denton is the madam¡¯s own niece, known to have quite a temper. Unless she¡¯s in front of the master, madam, and the two Young Masters, she¡¯s always appearing lofty and proud, and towards servants like them, she¡¯s even more impolite. If they don¡¯t serve her to satisfaction, they¡¯ll be scolded by her.
She just moved in yesterday and had already scolded at least two maids.
Olly thought she had woken Alexis Denton, so she walked over, quite anxious, and before Alexis could speak, Olly proactively admitted fault, "Miss Denton, I won¡¯t be loud outside your room anymore, waking you was my fault, I apologize to you."
Alexis Denton looked drowsy, but there was no sign of anger on her face, she pressed her slender hand against her temple twice, turned her head to nce towards Matthew Saxon¡¯s room, and asked softly, "Were you calling Matthew to get up just now?"
"Yes."
"Why is he up so early?" From what she knew, Matthew Saxon woke up every day only when the sun was high.
"Well, I don¡¯t know, the Young Master just asked me to call him at this time and didn¡¯t tell me anything else." Realizing Alexis called her over just to ask about this, Olly couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved.
"Are you going to get clothes for Matthew now?"
"Yes, Miss Denton."
"Then hurry up, bring the clothes to me firstter, I will deliver them to Matthew, you don¡¯t need to do anything else."
Olly was taken aback, surprised, "But..."
Alexis Denton frowned, impatiently interrupting her, "No buts, it¡¯s decided."
Olly hesitated for a few seconds, nodded resentfully, "Yes, Miss Denton."
This Miss Denton is the madam¡¯s own niece, considered a distinguished guest at the Saxon Family, she¡¯s just a mere maid, how could she refuse a guest¡¯s request.
If the Young Master gets angryter, it can¡¯t be med on her, she was forced.
Olly turned away, looking disgruntled and indignant, and only when she was far away did she dare to vent her anger from her heart, stomping her foot andining, "This Miss Denton is really strange, knowing the Young Master already has a fianc¨¦e, she¡¯s still shamelessly entangling with him."
When Olly returned with the clothes, Alexis Denton had already washed up and put on a light makeup, as Olly handed the clothes to her, she was secretly amazed by how fast Alexis did her makeup.
Chapter 501: Why is it you
Chapter 501: Chapter 501: Why is it you
In just a few minutes, she was all geared up. Not only did she put on makeup, but she also changed into a fuchsia body-hugging dress that entuated her figure.
This is obvious like Sima Zhao¡¯s intentions, a bit too tant, don¡¯t you think?
Alexis Denton naturally had no idea that beneath Olly¡¯s respectful facade, she had already been cursed thoroughly in Olly¡¯s heart.
She picked up the perfume and sprayed some on her neck and behind her ears, then adjusted her dress before taking the clothes from Olly¡¯s hands.
Standing outside Matthew Saxon¡¯s room, Alexis Denton took a deep breath, feeling a little nervous, and reached out to gently knock on the door.
"Come in." The voice inside made her heart flutter.
She pushed the door open and walked in a bit, seeing Matthew Saxon in a bathrobe, one hand holding a towel to dry his damp hair, the other hand holding a phone, looking down at the screen. She didn¡¯t know what amusing thing he saw, but his thin lips curled into an enticing, seductive smile.
Sunlight streamed through the floor-to-ceiling window, illuminating his god-like, handsome profile.
There were still some water droplets on his face, not yet wiped dry, which refracted the light into glittering sparks, like gems embedded upon him.
The arm he raised showcased firm and beautiful muscles, as if containing boundless strength.
Such an eye-catching scene in the morning made Alexis Denton seem stunned, gazing at him obsessively.
"Put the clothes down and leave." Matthew Saxon, still unaware the person who came in was Alexis Denton, continued drying his hair while typing on his phone, seemingly replying to someone¡¯s message.
But...
What sort of person is worthy of Matthew Saxon bothering to reply to messages?
The thought of the person Matthew Saxon paid such special attention to being Scarlett Yates made Alexis Denton...
After finishing his message, Matthew Saxon noticed the other person hadn¡¯t left the room yet and frowned, "Didn¡¯t I tell you..."
"It¡¯s you." Upon looking up and seeing Alexis Denton, Matthew Saxon was momentarily stunned, then his expression gradually darkened.
"Matthew, I brought your clothes." She said.
"My maid is Olly. You don¡¯t need to trouble Miss Denton with such matters." Seeing this annoying woman first thing in the morning had ruined much of Matthew Saxon¡¯s originally good mood.
"So her name is Olly. I asked her to give me the clothes, Matthew. I can handle these things from now on. I can do them better than she does." Despite Matthew Saxon¡¯s cold expression, Alexis Denton shamelessly moved closer to him. It was evident that the things May Denton told herst night had some effect, and she was constantly thinking of creating opportunities to be alone with him.
The strong perfume smell hit him, its pungency making Matthew Saxon frown even more.
He remembered Scarlett Yates never using any perfume, yet she carried a faint pleasant scent. Inparison, the fragrance on Alexis Denton was like spilling an entire bottle of perfume.
Yet Alexis Denton seemed unaware, deliberately tucking her hair behind her ear, blinking slowly, and slightly raising her head, she looked at Matthew Saxon with alluring eyes, "Matthew, I¡¯m willing to do anything for you."
A stunning beauty throwing flirtatious nces while saying such words, in such a situation, seemingly no one could refuse her.
This time, Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t speak, just quietly watched her.
His gaze traveled slowly down her face, examining her thoroughly. Then, his lips curled into a meaningful smile, dissolving his earlier anger, "Oh, you¡¯re truly willing to do anything?"
Chapter 502: I Can’t Break Up With Her Yet
Chapter 502: Chapter 502: I Can¡¯t Break Up With Her Yet
Alexis Denton saw his expression, no longer as indifferent as before, and she was secretly delighted as he stared at her.
What her aunt said was indeed true.
Although he didn¡¯t like her, he was still attracted by her outstanding appearance.
Indeed, men around the world are all the same; she thought he might be special, but turns out...
But if even a man as experienced as Matthew Saxon is captivated by her, it surely demonstrates her charm is truly irresistible, and thus her n could proceed smoothly.
As long as she could bear Matthew Saxon¡¯s child, she would, like her aunt May Denton, be the morous Young Madam of a wealthy family.
The atmosphere was perfect, and Alexis certainly wouldn¡¯t miss such a great opportunity.
"Of course, you know that since childhood, I¡¯ve always liked you, Matthew..." She gazed at Matthew Saxon with deep affection, her soft body slightly leaning forward, falling into Matthew Saxon¡¯s arms...
Just as she was about to fall into Matthew Saxon¡¯s arms, he suddenly reached out to stop her.
Alexis blinked, yfully pouting, "Matthew, you really have the heart to push me away."
Matthew Saxon sighed gently, seemingly reluctant, as he lifted her chin, "You know I already have a fianc¨¦e."
So he was afraid she¡¯d mind this matter?
So, he wasn¡¯t actually refusing her?
Alexis was ecstatic, feeling her n had taken a significant step towards sess, hurriedly expressing her heart to him, "I don¡¯t mind, Matthew. As long as I can be with you, even if it¡¯s just for a day, an hour, a minute, or a second, I¡¯m willing."
"But this is too unfair to you," Matthew Saxon sighed again, "You know that woman was chosen by Dad, and I can¡¯t break up with her yet."
"It¡¯s okay, I can wait." Alexis was overjoyed, holding his hand tightly, "As long as I can be with you, even if I never have a title in this lifetime, I¡¯m willing."
"You¡¯re really willing to endure such grievances for me?" Matthew Saxon seemed moved by her words, and his gaze instantly became much gentler.
Happiness came so quickly, Alexis couldn¡¯t believe it.
She stared nkly at Matthew Saxon, "Matthew, you don¡¯tpletely have no feelings for me, do you? The way you treated me so coldly before, saying those hurtful things was an act for others to see, right?"
Yes, it must be so.
Otherwise, why would his attitude change so fast?
Thinking carefully, the two previous times she met Matthew Saxon were in situations with other people, and now, alone in the room just with him, his attitude towards her waspletely different.
Thinking this way, Alexis¡¯ emotions surged uncontrobly, her whole body feeling electrified with excitement, trembling from head to toe, "Matthew, you like me too, don¡¯t you?"
A peculiar glint flickered in Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyes, but as he looked down at her, his gaze transformed into tenderness and focus, as he patted her head and sighed softly, "You¡¯re so beautiful and devoted to me, how could I be indifferent?"
"But I am engaged now, with your heartfelt devotion, what do I have to respond with, Alexis? I¡¯m destined to let you down." He said as his eyes dimmed, full of sorrow.
Chapter 503: Don’t Leave Until We Meet
Chapter 503: Chapter 503: Don¡¯t Leave Until We Meet
"Matthew, Matthew, I knew you couldn¡¯t truly be so heartless towards me..." Alexis Denton sobbed as she threw herself into his arms, moved to tears. "Matthew, I don¡¯t ask for eternity, just to have once been. As long as I can be with you, I can endure any grievance. Please don¡¯t push me away anymore."
"Alexis, since you¡¯ve said that, how could I have the heart to push you away again?" Matthew Saxon¡¯s affectionate voice was like an enchanting tune, making Alexis Denton instantly feel dizzy.
"Then we..." She blushed shyly, stood on tiptoe, raised her face, closed her eyes, and slowly leaned towards him.
"It¡¯s not convenient at home." Matthew Saxon subtly pushed her away from his embrace, that fleeting hint of color passing through his eyes again. His slender eyes curved slightly as he gently said, "Do you remember the hotel where west had dinner?"
Alexis Denton instantly understood his meaning, and she looked at him with a mix of coyness and shyness, "Of course I remember. Every moment with you is etched clearly in my mind."
Matthew Saxon curled his lips into a smile again, squinting his slender eyes at the bright sunlight outside the window. After a few seconds¡¯ pause, he softly said, "I¡¯ll be waiting for you there at ten tonight."
"Alexis, don¡¯t let me down."
--
"Wait for me to have breakfast together."
This was the message Scarlett Yates saw when she woke up.
Surprisingly, it was sent by that guy, Matthew Saxon.
Scarlett Yates was a bit surprised at the instant she saw the text.
Firstly, this was seemingly the first time Matthew Saxon had proactively sent her a message, and secondly, the content of the message.
She starts work at eight in the morning. From the Saxon Family to the hospital, if there¡¯s no traffic, it takes about half an hour driving. If he wants to have breakfast together, doesn¡¯t that mean he¡¯d have to get up before seven?
During the time at the Saxon Family, this guy never got up before the sun was well into the sky. It¡¯s said that he¡¯szy like this almost all the three hundred sixty-five days of the year. For him to get up before nine would be rarer than red rain.
She rubbed her sleepy eyes, thought for a moment, and replied, "In your dreams for breakfast?"
Just a few seconds after sending it, the notification sound for a text message rang.
Matthew Saxon replied, "See you in half an hour."
"Really? You¡¯re actuallying over?"
"Last night¡¯s dinner doesn¡¯t count, breakfast is on you."
"..."
"Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be too expensive."
When Matthew Saxon¡¯s text came through, Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t help but tremble a bit as she held her phone.
Without saying it, his "won¡¯t be too expensive" left her heart trembling violently, quite startled.
In the world defined by Young Master, something considered "won¡¯t be too expensive" is still incredibly costly for her, right?
Does he have to be so stubborn in squeezing her dry? Although he knows she¡¯s dirt poor, he still ruthlessly squeezes her, utterly heartless!
Scarlett Yates stared at thest text message, looked at it several times, and finally touched her t wallet, as t as her stomach right now. Without much regard, she replied, "Really, you better note."
Once this message was sent, there was no reply for quite a while.
Scarlett Yates immediately felt relieved.
It seemed like her words had hurt his proud self-esteem. In line with his arrogant Young Master attitude, he wouldn¡¯te.
She slept earlyst night, waking up refreshed and full of energy, feeling vibrant all over.
Chapter 504 It’s a Bit Too Quiet
Chapter 504: Chapter 504 It¡¯s a Bit Too Quiet
Pulling open the curtains, the sunshine from outside rushed in eagerly, illuminating the room brightly.
This bright and beautiful morning is really... unusually quiet.
Quiet...
From the moment she got up, Scarlett Yates felt that something seemed a bit off, but after seeing Matthew Saxon¡¯s text message, she shifted her focus to replying to it.
Now that she¡¯d finished replying, that strange feeling resurfaced.
Right, isn¡¯t it a bit too quiet for this morning?
Comparing it to the first few days she moved in, it¡¯s almost abnormally quiet.
By this time, her roommates should all be up, some washing their faces, others brushing their teeth, chatting away. Normally, there should be some noise outside.
But today is especially quiet, so quiet that it feels like there¡¯s no one in the room except her.
With a head full of doubts, Scarlett Yates jumped out of bed and walked out of the bedroom.
The living room was empty.
The bathroom was also empty.
The doors to all the other rooms were tightly closed.
Hmm, strange thing, could it be that they all haven¡¯t gotten up yet today? All decided to sleep in?
Scarlett Yates went to bed earlyst night because she was so exhausted, slept quite soundly, and couldn¡¯t be woken up even by thunder, so she doesn¡¯t know when her roommates actually came home.
Matthew, that guy, just mentioned he had arranged for them to work overtime at the hospital but didn¡¯t tell her how long the overtime wouldst.
Now it seems, that overtime wouldn¡¯t have been short.
Thinking about how Matthew was making others pay for his personal gain by working overtime, Scarlett felt a bit uneasy in her heart.
Never again should she let him misuse his authority like that. Once might be tolerated, but if it happens every time, she¡¯d be hated to the bone.
Scarlett, just waking up, was still a little muddled, her brain notpletely clear, so after checking things out, she concluded the others were still asleep. After a moment of guilt, she didn¡¯t think further and tiptoed to the bathroom to freshen up.
Actually, if she had been more attentive, she could have noticed some subtle changes.
For instance, the cartoon cushions originally ced on the sofa had disappeared, along with therge vase on the coffee table, and even some decorations on the TV cab...
These were all things the girls living together had bought themselves.
After a month, she finally returned to work at the hospital, feeling a bit uneasy, just like the first-time orientation there.
Previously, it was a feeling of tension, uncertainty, and excited anticipation from the new environment.
This time, however, it¡¯splete anxiety and unease.
She wondered if, through Emmy Thompson¡¯s spreading, she¡¯d be a malicious woman, abusing power, being ruthless and harsh with colleagues.
After tidying up everything, Scarlett Yates took the elevator downstairs. She lived on the ninth floor, and the elevator stopped on the eighth.
When the elevator doors opened, Scarlett Yates froze, almost dropping the bag in her hand, watching with wide-eyed shock at the few women standing outside the elevator.
"You..." She had an expression as if she¡¯d seen a ghost, pointed at the few who were entering one after another, her stunned eyes wide open, "Weren¡¯t you sleeping? How can you be..."
This was just like a supernatural event.
Roommates who should still be asleep on the ninth floor, suddenly appearing on the eighth.
Chapter 505: Why are you moving out?
Chapter 505: Chapter 505: Why are you moving out?
Scarlett Yates was very sure that when she left, they were still in the room and hadn¡¯te out. Even if they woke up right after she left, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to get dressed so quickly and then be standing on the eighth floor waiting for the elevator...
These two were not only Scarlett Yates¡¯s roommates but also worked in the same department as her. One was named Olivia Smith and the other Emily Taylor.
"What sleep? Scarlett, what on earth are you talking about?" Scarlett stared at the two with her eyes wide open, and they looked back with equally confused expressions. Thetter¡¯s gaze even carried a hint of indescribable ambiguity and envy.
"When I left, you were still in the bedroom and hadn¡¯te out, so how can you be here now?" Early in the morning, she wondered if she was hallucinating.
The two were stunned for a moment. Olivia Smith frowned slightly and looked at her inexplicably, saying, "Scarlett, are you confused from sleep? We moved out yesterday; how could anyone still be in the original room?"
Speaking of this matter, the look of ambiguity and envy in Olivia Smith¡¯s eyes emerged again. She gave Scarlett a meaningful look and said, "Scarlett, you¡¯re really keeping things well-hidden. To have such a capable fianc¨¦, you¡¯ve be a legendary figure in our hospital. Everyone is discussing you and Young Master Saxon¡¯s affair."
"You moved out yesterday?" It was like a bolt of lightning struck Scarlett¡¯s mind. Before her initial surprise even faded, she was bombarded with another shocking revtion.
"Why did you move out for no reason?" No wonder she felt something was off from the moment she woke up this morning. It turns out the abnormal quiet was because she was indeed the only one left in the room.
Her roommates... actually moved out!
"You didn¡¯t know?" Olivia Smith seemed to be in disbelief, staring at her suspiciously for a while and then saying with a hint ofint in her voice, "Didn¡¯t your incredible fianc¨¦ tell you?"
Scarlett was clueless, "What does this have to do with him? Why should he be the one to inform me?"
"It seems you really don¡¯t know," Emily Taylor kindly cleared up her confusion, frowning, "Wasn¡¯t it his idea for us to move out? Although no one explicitly said it was his intention, if it wasn¡¯t because he thought we were in the way and feared disturbing you two, why would we be asked to move out?"
Speaking of this matter, Olivia Smith was full of resentment, "Exactly, Scarlett, you say you¡¯ve already be a prospective Young Madam of a prestigious family. Why are you still staying in the hospital dormitory? Wouldn¡¯t living in a mansion like the Saxon Family¡¯s be a hundred times better than the hospital? Even if you want to be closer to work, you could just buy a house near the hospital. For Young Master Saxon, that would be like buying a toy."
"Yeah, a dignified Young Master Saxon, used to living in mansions¡ªdoes he really n to move into our small dorm and live with you?"
Scarlett was stunned by the word "live together," and her face couldn¡¯t help but heat up.
That damn Matthew Saxon, what exactly is he doing?
Why did he make her roommates move out without even notifying her, as if she were invisible?
When doing these things, he should at least ask for her opinion.
Does he even know that doing this would attract so much hostility towards her?
"Scarlett, honestly, is the marriage agreement between your family and the Saxon Family real?"
Chapter 506: Nothing But Trouble
Chapter 506: Chapter 506: Nothing But Trouble
"In this day and age, people still have arranged marriages? That¡¯s really rare."
"Scarlett, are you really going to marry Matthew Saxon? You¡¯re supposed to be the future Young Madam of the Saxon Family. Will they still allow you to continue working as a small nurse in the hospital? Even Alice Green had to quit the entertainment industry to marry their eldest young master."
Scarlett Yates ignored the incessant questions from the two people next to her. At this moment, she just wanted to call Matthew Saxon and get some answers.
The three of them exited the elevator and walked all the way to the front gate of the dormitory building.
Olivia Smith suddenly shouted with excitement, grabbing Scarlett Yates¡¯s hand tightly and staring intently towards the gate. "Scarlett, look quick, is that Young Master Saxon here to see you?"
Emily Taylor¡¯s gaze was also drawn over by the scream. Seeing him, she suppressed an excited shriek, "It¡¯s really him. Waiting outside so early, he must be here to take you for breakfast."
Olivia Smith sighed enviously, "Having a rich and handsome fianc¨¦ waiting outside first thing in the morning is really something to be jealous of. If I had such a wealthy and charming fianc¨¦, who needs breakfast? Just looking at his handsome face every day would be enough to fill me up."
It really was Matthew Saxon.
Scarlett Yates lifted her head briefly and spotted him right away.
Outside the busy entrance, he leaned against a silver-gray Lamborghini, his tall and slender figure exuding noble and elegant charm. His deep, handsome features were maizing, especially in the presence of women, ceaselessly causing a stir.
His narrow, long phoenix eyes were smiling at the young pretty girls surrounding him, and his proud thin lips carried an elegantly charming smile.
With his smile, those girls seemed utterly enchanted, each blushing like peach blossoms in March.
Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes, deeply scornful of his ability to attract a bunch of admirers anywhere, anytime.
Men with peach blossom eyes are indeed worrisome.
Seeing him smile so contentedly, a little spark of anger flickered in Scarlett Yates¡¯s heart.
Even she knew that Matthew Saxon probably just stood there casually, and a bunch of girls came to him on their own, not that he proactively flirted, yet she still wished she could immediately tear off that infuriating smile on his face.
Knowing he has flirtatious peach blossom eyes, he should be more mindful of his actions, and casually smiling at people is just outrageously awful behavior.
Scarlett Yates walked over with a nk expression.
Matthew Saxon was so engrossed in his gentle surroundings that he didn¡¯t notice her approaching, still shing a charming smile at one of the girls.
The girl¡¯s cheeks were flushed red, her eyes shy, holding her phone with anticipation in her eyes as she asked, "Mr. Saxon, could I have your number? So that we can stay in touch."
"Well..." Matthew Saxon was about to respond when the girl asking for his number suddenly paused, her shy and expectant eyes now looking behind him.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s gaze shifted slightly, turning slowly to follow the girl¡¯s gaze.
Seeing Scarlett Yates standing expressionlessly behind him, Matthew Saxon¡¯s thin lips curved up, and he greeted her warmly with that annoying smile she detested so much, "Scarlett, good morning."
Scarlett Yates¡¯s expression darkened slightly, remaining silent.
Matthew Saxon smiled again, standing up straight from leaning against the car, and walked towards her.
Chapter 507: You casually rise up, not human
Chapter 507: Chapter 507: You casually rise up, not human
Took two steps, then suddenly turned back, shing a smile at the girl who asked for the phone number, "Sorry, miss, I can¡¯t give out my phone number casually, otherwise my partner would get jealous."
The girls who were chatting andughing with Matthew Saxon just a moment ago quietly left upon seeing the official girlfriend appear.
"I didn¡¯t do anything," Matthew Saxon walked up to Scarlett Yates and confessed proactively, "They were just asking for directions."
He lookedposed, his eyes sincere, "Out of courtesy, I couldn¡¯t just refuse."
"I didn¡¯t even ask you who they were, so why are you telling me this?" Looking at the man in front of her who was always attracting attention, Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t show him a friendly face.
Matthew Saxon smirked, "I¡¯m afraid some people might overthink things."
No one would believe this excuse.
Asking for directions? Could hee up with a moreme reason?
Those women obviously worked at Saint Mercy Hospital, and it was time for people to start work. Besides going to the hospital, where else could they be heading?
Could it be that they couldn¡¯t even find the ce they work at every day and needed toe specially to ask him?
This shameless liar couldn¡¯t even bother to find a proper excuse.
Scarlett Yates red at him angrily, "Whether they were asking for directions or some other number is none of my business, you don¡¯t need to tell me."
"I didn¡¯t give them my phone number." He had a haughty expression as if saying Matthew Saxon¡¯s phone number isn¡¯t just for anyone to have.
She gave a forced smile, "Oh? That¡¯s too bad, they¡¯re gone now, but they haven¡¯t gone far. If you regret it, you can still catch up."
"Scarlett, I¡¯m not that kind of person."
"I know, when you are casual, you stop being a person."
"Just to have breakfast with you, I rarely wake up this early, Scarlett, let¡¯s not let these little unpleasant things spoil such a beautiful moment, let¡¯s discuss what you are going to treat me to. I know of a nice caf¨¦ not far from here, why don¡¯t we...?"
"I don¡¯t recall agreeing to treat you to breakfast." She coldly interrupted him.
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t expect Matthew Saxon toe.
She thought that after she had clearly refused him, he wouldn¡¯t show up again.
So, when she saw him outside the gate, she was momentarily surprised, but then she saw him talking with a few girls beside him with a dazzling smile, his Peach Blossom Eyes shining.
That smile, no matter how you looked at it, annoyed her.
She pushed him away and walked towards the hospital across the street.
Matthew Saxon effortlessly caught up to her, walking right beside her: "We had an agreement, Scarlett, are you trying to back out?"
Since when did they have an agreement? She had no idea.
Scarlett Yates turned her head to look at the man who was speaking nonsense, "I think I told you not toe over."
"Did you?" He lifted his lips slightly, "I didn¡¯t receive any such message."
"Well, now you¡¯ve heard it, right? I¡¯m going to work, stop following me, it¡¯s not a good look."
Matthew Saxon strode alongside her to the traffic light, and as they waited for the green light, he smiled and asked, "What¡¯s so bad about it? You go to your work, I walk beside you, what bad influence can that have?"
Scarlett Yates rolled her eyes at him, "I¡¯m going to work, not on vacation, why are you following me?"
"Let¡¯s not forget I¡¯m one of the shareholders of Saint Mercy. What¡¯s wrong with visiting my own hospital?"
Alright, money talks, and Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t argue anymore.
Chapter 508: Having a Tiff
Chapter 508: Chapter 508: Having a Tiff
She felt stifled, pent-up frustration hanging in her heart with no outlet, making her ufortable. Especially that he shamelessly kept sticking by her side, and that unreliable face of his was increasingly irritating to look at.
The red light shed as Scarlett Yates was about to step onto the sidewalk when suddenly a car sped around the corner. Matthew Saxon was quick-eyed and swift-handed as he pulled her back just in time.
Watching the car speed past, he frowned and pressed her firmly by his side, holding her hand, "You almost got hit just now. Haven¡¯t learned a lesson yet? Why are you in such a rush? Am I a flood or a beast that you can¡¯t wait to avoid me?"
"Those women were really just asking for directions," he sighed, a bit helpless.
"I sacrificed my precious sleep time and arranged for your good sister to be at Saint Mercy. Are you really going to stay cold towards me forever?"
A few secondster.
Suddenly, Scarlett Yates¡¯ expression changed as she looked up at him, "What did you say? You arranged for Ste to work at Saint Mercy?"
"Instead of letting you worry every day, wouldn¡¯t it be better to bring her over?"
Otherwise, she¡¯d be constantly worrying about this and that, and he didn¡¯t want to see her with a troubled frown.
"What you said is true? You¡¯re not lying to me?" Huge joy descended upon her like a blessing,pletely overshadowing her earlier displeasure and focusing all her attention on this matter.
She gripped Matthew Saxon¡¯s hand tightly, her face flushed with excitement, "So, I can go to and from work with Ste every day from now on?"
Matthew Saxon curled his lips and said, "Exchange one breakfast for this good news; isn¡¯t this meal worth you treating me to?"
"Treat, I¡¯ll treat. If you¡¯ve really arranged for Ste toe to Saint Mercy, don¡¯t just say one meal, I¡¯ll treat you to two, even three."
Having her best friend assigned to work at the same hospital as her was a wish Scarlett Yates had longed to fulfill.
Now with her dreaming true, how could she not be happy?
In an instant, her attitude toward Matthew Saxon flipped 180 degrees, from initially finding him unpleasant to suddenly seeing him as the best person in the world.
Seeing her this excited and delighted, practically dancing around, Matthew Saxon felt a twinge of jealousy.
One Ste Nelson seemed more important to her than he was.
After crossing the sidewalk, Scarlett Yates was still immersed in joy, "With Ste at Saint Mercy, she no longer has to fear that scumbag. In a new environment, it¡¯s a new beginning."
Amidst the happiness, she realized Matthew Saxon did all this just to reassure her, warming her heart instantly.
Last night, she truly expressed a lot of concern for Ste Nelson in front of him, and she had thought about asking him to arrange for Ste toe over, but after considering it thoroughly, she ultimately didn¡¯t ask.
Yet, unexpectedly, he took the initiative to solve the matter she worried about most.
"Matthew Saxon, thank you. You¡¯ve helped Ste tremendously." She stopped, looked up, and sincerely expressed her gratitude.
"If it weren¡¯t for your sighs and groans all through the night, I wouldn¡¯t have intended to get involved in this." Matthew Saxon also stopped, his long, narrow eyes squinting slightly, offering a faint smile as he corrected her.
"I know."
Scarlett Yates smiled and said, "Anyway, I must thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, Ste staying at South Traditional Medicine Hospital, who knows how that jerk Max Quinn would¡¯ve messed with her. By helping Ste, you¡¯ve helped me too, so I have to thank you properly."
Chapter 509: Waiting Until the End of Time
Chapter 509: Chapter 509: Waiting Until the End of Time
Watching her thank him so earnestly, Matthew Saxon chuckled helplessly.
The two had already started dating, yet she was still so polite to him.
For him, this was just a small favor; in fact, as long as she asked, no matter what she requested, he couldn¡¯t refuse.
Last night, he already saw what she was thinking, he kept waiting for her to speak up, but she just held it in, making him feel both amused and slightly annoyed.
She still didn¡¯t see him as one of her own.
That¡¯s why she hesitated to even ask him for a small favor, ultimately choosing to keep it to herself.
She could have confidently asked him to help Ste Nelson; from the moment he decided they were officially dating, he had given her that right.
"No need to thank me, just apany me for breakfast."
"What do you want to eat, my treat." Scarlett Yates boldly dered, but then thought of her meager wallet and blushed, adding, "But I¡¯m low on cash, so if you want to go to an upscale restaurant, could you wait until I get paid?"
"An intern¡¯s sry can¡¯t be much. Even if you spent your entire month¡¯s wage, it wouldn¡¯t cover one meal for me." Matthew Saxon seemed to consider her words seriously, then frowned as he spoke.
"Just don¡¯t go anywhere too expensive, we can still manage a meal." She knew he had money, but did he have to disdainfully highlight her financial shorings?
Matthew thought it over again, then sighed, "But all the ces I like are expensive."
"Then wait until I earn lots and lots of money..."
"Do you want me to wait forever, Scarlett?" He cruelly shattered her beautiful fantasy.
"Come on, it seems like I¡¯ll have to treat you this time. If you really want to show your gratitude, eat a lot, nourish yourself, gain some weight, that would actually help me a bit." He led her forward slowly amidst the envious gazes of others.
After walking down the street, they turned into a small alley where there was a restaurant with authentic tea meals.
After a brief silence, a curious voice broke out, "If I gain weight, how does that help you?"
The wall along the street was covered in vibrant blooming roses.
The pink and white roses were dazzling under the bright sunlight, but the face beside the rose-covered wall was even more captivating, with demonically elegant features, wless and impable.
The sun was bright, the flowers delightful, the handsome man pleasing to the eye; it was a scene of serene beauty, but as soon as someone spoke, the fresh and pleasant atmosphere vanished instantly.
Matthew Saxon turned his head, his long phoenix eyes curved, maliciously curling up his thin lips, "Scarlett, the feel is really important."
The feel?
Scarlett Yates froze for a few seconds, then suddenly understood...
Her face flushed instantly, she turned around, raging, and swung her fist towards someone, "Pervert, shameless!!"
Matthew didn¡¯t dodge, catching her swinging fist, "Hitting me will hurt yourself, Scarlett, are you sure you want to be so harsh on me?"
Amidst their yful bickering and teasing, not far behind them, a pair of eyes filled with hatred and malice watched them intently from a parked ck sedan.
Inside the car, a malevolent and chilling voice hissed with venom, "Scarlett Yates, it¡¯s all your fault, you wretched woman, you ruined my family, I will make you pay."
Chapter 510: Don’t Scare My People
Chapter 510: Chapter 510: Don¡¯t Scare My People
--
A simply and cleanly decorated tea restaurant.
The restaurant wasn¡¯t big, with six tables and chairs inside. When Scarlett Yates and Matthew Saxon walked in, there was only one empty table left.
Scarlett was a bit surprised that Matthew brought her to such an unassuming little ce.
She thought he only frequented upscale restaurants.
Besides the Boss, there were only two waiters. Seeing theme in, they warmly greeted them to sit down.
"You¡¯re here." The Boss came out of the kitchen, delivered a bowl of braised pork rice to the table next to theirs, then turned around to greet Matthew casually.
Both the tone and expression suggested they had known each other for a long time and were on good terms.
"Yes."
"Oh, you¡¯ve brought someone along." The Boss squinted, his already narrow eyes narrowing to slits.
He looked at Scarlett for a few seconds, then grinned and said, "She¡¯s still a fresh young girl. Fe, don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s not of age yet."
Matthew gave him a re, "Stop talking nonsense and put away your improper demeanor, don¡¯t scare off my person."
"Your person?" The Boss seemed to have heard something intriguing, his eyes brightened, and his smile turned deep, "You¡¯ve finally met your match, eh? That¡¯s indeed an amusing event worth celebrating. I¡¯ll buy a string of firecrackers to set off."
Matthew didn¡¯t seem upset by this, instead, he smirked and calmly said, "I don¡¯t have time to banter with you today; she has to hurry to work. If we waste any more of her time, you can forget about getting paid for the meal."
"I run a small business here; even dear brothers must settle ounts. Don¡¯t think you can shirk your meal payment." Upon hearing that Matthew might not pay, the Boss¡¯s expression changed, immediately adopting a business-like tone. After speaking, he retreated to the kitchen again and within minutes brought out a stack of dishes.
After cing thest basket of steamed buns on the table, the Boss suddenly asked Scarlett with a friendly smile, "Youngdy, are you working?"
Scarlett, although unsure of the exact rtionship between the Boss and Matthew, could tell from their conversation that they were quite close. So she temporarily pushed aside her questions, smiled, and nodded to the Boss, "Yes."
"Oh? Where do you work?"
Scarlett coughed lightly in embarrassment, "I wouldn¡¯t say ¡¯work¡¯; I¡¯m an intern, currently interning at Saint Mercy."
"Saint Mercy? Oh, so you¡¯re a doctor? Being a doctor is great! A noble profession, saving lives as an angel in white, highly respected, very good!"
"Um, I¡¯m not a doctor; I¡¯m a nurse."
The Boss froze for a moment, then seemed to understand and nodded appreciatively with a smile, again praising, "Nurses are good too; they equally save lives as angels in white, respectable and lovely, very good!"
Saving lives, respected by many...
Scarlett thought about the increasing incidents of medical disputes in recent years. Her lips twitched, and she let out an awkwardugh, "It¡¯s just an ordinary job to earn a living, not as grand as the Boss described."
This livelihood is indeed bing harder to sustain.
A few years ago, we really were respected as angels in white. But now, if not careful, one might end upbeled as hical and heartless quacks. Any hint of a medical mishap, whether justified or not, would risk facing family disputes.
Chapter 511 What Kind of Person is the Boss
Chapter 511: Chapter 511 What Kind of Person is the Boss
Fortunately, such situations are practically non-existent at Saint Mercy.
With three major families backing this noble hospital, who would dare to deliberately cause trouble?
"Saint Mercy is one of the top hospitals. Being able to work there is no small feat. A young girl like you getting into Saint Mercy at such a young age shows that you¡¯re quite exceptional yourself."
Scarlett Yates felt a bit embarrassed by the Boss¡¯s unabashed praise. Also, having a good impression of this bald middle-aged man, and adhering to the traditional virtue of reciprocity, she startedplimenting him, "Boss, although your restaurant isn¡¯trge, it¡¯s decorated warmly and stylishly. Eating here feels asfortable as being at home."
"Really?" The Boss seemed to love receiving such praise, his face breaking into a pleased smile.
Scarlett nodded emphatically, "Yes, I really like it here."
The Bossughed heartily a few times, seemingly in a great mood, "I like you, youngdy. My ce is close to your workce. Come by often when you¡¯re free. If youe to eat, I¡¯ll give you a 30% discount."
As soon as he said this, Matthew Saxon let out a sneer, "Just a few polite words, and some people take them seriously. This ce is shabby, where¡¯s the homely feeling?"
The Bossughed again robustly and then said in a sly tone, "Matthew, if you could be as cute as this youngdy, I¡¯d give you a 30% discount too. But you, honestly, you¡¯re hard to like. If the youngdy pays for this breakfast, it¡¯s free. But if it¡¯s you, the old rule applies, whatever the amount is, not a penny less."
At a table, someone just finished eating and called the Boss over to settle the bill.
The Boss reached out and patted Matthew Saxon on the shoulder, speaking sincerely, "In front of me, it doesn¡¯t matter what you¡¯re like, but don¡¯t scare off such a bright youngdy by being as annoying as before."
Then he turned his head and said earnestly to Scarlett Yates, "Youngdy, if you ever lose interest in this guy, you can consider me. Although I¡¯m not as young, not as good-looking, don¡¯t have his physique, and am not as wealthy, I have a rare genuine heart, and I¡¯ll treat you well."
Matthew¡¯s eyes narrowed as he lowered his head to look at the greasy hand on his shoulder, his long eyes releasing waves of menace.
Scarlett Yates: "..."
--
"What kind of person is the Boss, is he really just the owner of a tea restaurant?"
After walking a bit away from the small shop, Scarlett looked back and still saw the Boss standing at the door waving warmly at her.
This breakfast left Scarlett feeling very satisfied.
The tea restaurant¡¯s Hong Kong-style breakfast was incredibly authentic, opening her appetite to eat twice her usual amount.
"Why do you ask?" Matthew Saxon looked down at her, a faint smile ying on his lips.
The outdoor sunlight was bright and beautiful, with an endless blue sky above.
This was rush hour, with people bustling down the street, mere fleeting figures.
Scarlett thought for a moment and said, "He seems to have a good rtionship with you, are you two good friends?"
Matthew Saxon smiled and nomittally raised his eyebrows, "Sort of."
"So, being able to be such good friends with you, he can¡¯t possibly be just an ordinary small shop owner." She concluded.
A person like Matthew Saxon, so proud and arrogant, wouldn¡¯t have a friend who was merely an ordinary person, much less a good one.
Chapter 512: How Did You Meet Him?
Chapter 512: Chapter 512: How Did You Meet Him?
"Oh, a little bit. If there¡¯s something you¡¯re notfortable talking about, just pretend I didn¡¯t ask."
"There¡¯s nothing I¡¯m ufortable talking about."
Matthew Saxon seemed to be pondering where to start. After a moment¡¯s silence, he said in a low voice, "Something big happened five years ago. It shook the whole city. I wonder if you¡¯ve heard about it?"
Five years ago? A major event that shook the city?
Scarlett Yates furrowed her brows, concentrated for a moment, then her face changed slightly. She looked up with an uncertain expression: "Is it about the gang being eradicated?"
"Seems like you know about this." Matthew Saxon nodded and, after a few seconds of silence, slowly started to speak: "The gang that was eradicated was the most powerful at the time. The police had been trying to eliminate them but failed repeatedly. Especially the gang leader, whose identity was incredibly mysterious. No one knew who he really was."
"I¡¯ve also heard about this gang. It¡¯s said that their boss was very formidable. The police were always trying to uncover his identity but couldn¡¯t find a single clue."
At this point, Scarlett¡¯s face suddenly changed. She widened her eyes and gasped in astonishment: "Could that boss be..."
"Don¡¯t overthink it." Matthew gave her a light tap on the forehead and smirked, "As long as the gang wasn¡¯t wiped out, the police couldn¡¯t rest easy. So they sent the smartest officer in the department to go undercover."
"The undercover officer spent five years not only gathering substantial crime evidence but also bing friends with the leader, gaining hisplete trust."
"This trust led to the gang¡¯s downfall. The undercover cop used the leader¡¯s trust against him, ultimately driving the leader to a dead-end, forcing him tomit suicide by shooting himself."
"Later, the undercover cop faced a frenzied revenge. All six of his family members were silenced by the escaped gang members."
The bright sunlight felt as chilly as spring to Scarlett, "And what about that undercover officer?"
"The undercover cop..." Matthew¡¯s long narrow eyes narrowed, "the undercover cop didn¡¯t die."
"Didn¡¯t die? Didn¡¯t those gang members want to kill him? He¡¯s the one who drove their boss to his death."
Matthew sneered, bowing his head with an unreadable expression, "Scarlett, sometimes making a person feel life is worse than death is more satisfying than just killing them. Imagine, his entire family died because of him, yet he¡¯s the only one left alive. Isn¡¯t that pain a hundred times worse than death?"
Scarlett was stunned for a moment, then slowly nodded, understanding, "So, they deliberately didn¡¯t kill him, wanting to watch him suffer, right?"
"Yes."
Scarlett was silent for a while, biting her lip, then softly asked, "Is that undercover cop still at the police station?"
"After his entire family was wiped out, he became a monk. He only recently reverted to secr life in the past year or two and opened a small restaurant to while away his time."
After listening to him describe it so casually, Scarlett remained silent for a moment, then asked the biggest question on her mind: "How did you meet him?"
How did Matthew Saxon get to know such a person, burdened with blood and deep vengeance, and how did he be close friends with him?
Scarlett realized that she knew too little about Matthew Saxon.
Such a yboy who eats, drinks, and has fun all day, shouldn¡¯t his friends be like him, indulgent sons of wealthy families?
Otherwise, where would the term ¡¯Fox and Hound Allies¡¯e from?
Chapter 513: Any News?
Chapter 513: Chapter 513: Any News?
"Scarlett, you should go to work now." Matthew Saxon slowly came to a halt.
Without realizing it, the two had already reached the entrance of Saint Mercy Hospital.
Matthew clearly didn¡¯t intend to reveal anything further to her. He looked down pretending to check the time, then pointed at his wristwatch and said with a smile, "You only have five minutes left. If you don¡¯t hurry, you¡¯ll bete."
What, only five minutes until work?
Scarlett¡¯s curiosity was immediately thrown aside, and her expression changed, "Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?"
Matthew shrugged innocently, "I thought you knew the time."
Scarlett wanted toin a couple more times, but she saw Matthew touch his expensive handmade wristwatch again, the price of which couldn¡¯t be matched even if she sold ten of her own, and leisurely remarked, "Four minutes left."
As soon as he finished speaking, Scarlett turned around and bolted off.
Like a gust of wind, her petite and slender figure vanished from his sight in the blink of an eye.
Matthew watched as her figure turned into a tiny white dot, curved his lips, and turned around to retrace his steps.
In the tea restaurant, the boss was tidying up the bowls and chopsticks on the table.
Hearing slight footsteps behind him, the boss casually threw the greasy rag onto the table, wiped his greasy hands on the apron he was wearing, and slowly turned around.
"That was quick." The boss raised his eyebrows, took out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, squinted his eyes, took a puff, and blew out a circle of white smoke.
The morning customers had all left, and two young waiters were clearing the leftover food on other tables.
The boss took another deep puff, consuming half the cigarette in one go, smoke swirling around, his eyes squinting to a slit.
Matthew Saxon slowly walked up to him.
He furrowed his brows and said lightly, "Do you have any news?"
The boss chuckled and turned to walk inside the shop, "There¡¯s a bit of news, every time you ask me for something, haven¡¯t I always handled it diligently for you?"
Matthew¡¯s eyes moved slightly, the corners of his lips curled into a smile as he followed behind.
The two went up to a small attic.
It was a very small attic, with the ceiling quite low so Matthew had to bend down to enter.
Inside the attic, there was only a bed, a table and chair, and a few very simple bookshelves with sparse books on them, mostly suspense and crime novels.
As if he had been to this attic many times, Matthew sat down on his own without waiting for the boss to invite him.
The boss threw the smoke with gleaming ashes from his fingers to the ground, stamped it out, then slowly walked to the simple bookshelves and took out a ck-covered book.
He flipped through two pages, then took out a piece of paper clipped inside, "Take a look, all the information I could gather is on there, nothing more."
"With you handling things, I have nothing to worry about." Matthew smiled as he took the paper from the boss.
He unfolded it unhurriedly.
The boss sat down across from him, pulled out another cigarette and lit it, his face covered in stubble looked weary and forlorn in the white smoke, as if he had experienced a lifetime of joys and sorrows, separations and reunions.
His voice dark and hoarse from years of smoke inhtion, he lowered it and said, "You really guessed right, your half-brother has a big problem."
Chapter 514: It’s Time
Chapter 514: Chapter 514: It¡¯s Time
How much content can fit on a single page?
Very soon, Matthew Saxon finished reading the contents of the paper.
There was an ashtray on the table, and he crumpled the paper into a ball and tossed it in.
The boss took out a lighter and lit the paper ball, and the white paper was instantly consumed by red mes, quickly turning to ashes.
"What do you n to do?" the boss puffed out a cloud of white smoke, seeming to ask casually.
The lighting in the attic wasn¡¯t good.
Matthew sat in a patch of shadow, and in the thick smoke created by the person across from him, his handsome face became somewhat blurred, his expression revealing no emotion.
He looked at the ashes in the ashtray.
Who could have known that on that small piece of paper, so many unexpected secrets were revealed, so many secrets about Maxwell Saxon.
After a moment.
Matthew slowly stood up, a chilling sneer emerging from the depths of his narrow phoenix eyes.
"It¡¯s time."
--
Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t quite tell if it was just her imagination.
When she returned to work at Saint Mercy, the attitude of her colleagues and other medical staff was very subtle towards her.
As for how exactly it was subtle, she couldn¡¯t quite articte.
They would still greet her when they saw her, like long-lost friends.
But after the greetings, no one would say another word to her.
She seemed isted, butpared to true istion, it was somehow different.
When she took the initiative to talk to them, everyone would respond, and quite eagerly at that.
But if she didn¡¯t initiate the conversation, no one would voluntarily speak to her.
They avoided her, as if she were something frightening.
This strange interaction continued until almost the end of the workday, when she went to the bathroom and identally overheard some news, finally bringing the truth to light.
In the bathroom.
Just as Scarlett was about to open the stall door, she heard the voices of two women talking outside.
After all, the bathroom had always been the ce with the most gossip, and it seemed like any woman who came to use it had to gossip a little, or it would feel like a wasted trip.
So, hearing someone gossiping, Scarlett felt it was quite normal.
But just as she was about to push the door open, her hand froze on the small door, and she stopped all her movements.
Just then, she heard her name mentioned by one of the women.
The voice was highly recognizable, and without even seeing the person, Scarlett already knew who it was.
It was the most notorious gossip in their department, a woman who, among the hundreds of people in the hospital, had gossiped about ny percent of them.
"Even though Emmy Thompson isn¡¯t exactly a likable woman, what¡¯s happening to her now is just too tragic," Ms. Gossip sighed, her tone carrying a bit of sympathy. "She used to be so morous, with men lining up to chase after her, proud as a peacock. Now, tsk tsk..."
"Yeah, I don¡¯t like her either, but I do think what¡¯s happening to her now is too tragic," said Olivia Smith, in a tone just as sympathetic as Ms. Gossip¡¯s.
"Young Master Saxon is really too much, isn¡¯t he? When Emmy Thompson was fired yesterday, I already thought it was a bit over the top. Butpared to today¡¯s events, just being fired seems like a good oue."
Chapter 515: Are You Here to Question Me?
Chapter 515: Chapter 515: Are You Here to Question Me?
Ms. Gossip paused, indignantly saying, "Even if the Saxon Family is wealthy, does that mean they can bully others? It¡¯s just a small conflict between women, yet they push people to the brink. Now that I think about it, Emmy is truly pitiful."
"Is Scarlett some kind of precious treasure, and we can¡¯t even talk about her? I used to think she was a simple girl, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be so cruel."
"Actually, it might not be Scarlett¡¯s intention. I don¡¯t think she would be so heartless, right?" Olivia hesitated.
"How could it not be her intention? Does Matthew Saxon do all these things without her knowing? Even if it wasn¡¯t her idea, she could at least try to persuade him. This whole situation started because of her, and her words matter more than anything."
Olivia seemed to run out of things to say in defense, fell silent for a long time, and finally sighed, "Whatever happens, no one will dare to offend Scarlett easily after this. To avoid trouble, it¡¯s best to have less contact with her in the future."
Ms. Gossip let out a coldugh, "She¡¯s backed by Matthew Saxon, and with Emmy as an example, who would dare to provoke her?"
Bam¡ª
Just as the two were preparing to leave after their gossip, Scarlett pushed open the door of the small booth and walked out.
"Scarlett!!" Ms. Gossip and Olivia¡¯s expressions froze the moment they saw her.
Thinking of Emmy¡¯s fate, both turned ashen.
Ms. Gossip was so scared she lost all color in her face, "Scarlett, we, we didn¡¯t mean to talk about you, you..."
Olivia¡¯s face was equally awful; everyone knew the Thompson Family went bankrupt overnight simply because of a disagreement between Emmy and Scarlett.
And here they were, talking about her behind her back, saying unpleasant things. Would they face the same fate as Emmy?
Olivia burst into tears from fear, grabbing Scarlett¡¯s hand and pleading, "Scarlett, for the sake of us being roommates once, please forgive me this time, okay? Don¡¯t tell Matthew Saxon about this, I¡¯m begging you."
Scarlett¡¯s face was just as grim.
But not because of Ms. Gossip and Olivia.
She looked at the terrified, pale, and sobbing Olivia, feeling dizzy with anger, "Olivia, stop crying, what happened to Emmy? Why are you saying Matthew Saxon drove her to despair?"
She didn¡¯t know what Matthew had done behind her back, but something that made all her colleagues avoid her like the gue and scared Olivia and Ms. Gossip this much was undoubtedly more than just a matter of dismissal.
--
During the lunch break.
The still isted Scarlett coldly finished reading thetest news on Weibo.
She made a phone call to Matthew Saxon.
After just one ring, the call was connected, and before she could speak, a low chuckle came from the other end, "Scarlett, did you miss me?"
What a load of nonsense.
Scarlett bit her lip, taking a deep breath to suppress her inner rage, lest she identally let it explode and draw attention from others.
People were already treating her like a venomous woman with a cruel heart, avoiding her like the gue. If anyone saw her gnashing her teeth in anger...
"Matthew Saxon, was the Thompson Family¡¯s overnight bankruptcy caused by you?" she asked directly, not intending to beat around the bush.
Matthew seemed a bit surprised that she called him to ask about this, stayed silent for a few seconds, and then replied calmly, "Are you here to question me?"
Chapter 516: Shouldn’t Be So Ruthless
Chapter 516: Chapter 516: Shouldn¡¯t Be So Ruthless
This was a veiled admission.
It was indeed him, truly him.
Scarlett Yates barely held back her anger, which almost erupted again.
She stood by the window, opened it fully, and let the wind from outside blow on her face: "Why did you do this?"
She took a deep breath, bit her lip, and tried to speak to him in the calmest voice possible: "Even if Emmy Thompson made a mistake, firing her is punishment enough. Why drive the Thompson Family to bankruptcy? Do you know what such a change means for a family? Do you know how devastating such a blow is?"
"If Emmy did something wrong, it was only speaking carelessly out of jealousy."
"If you ruin someone just for saying unpleasant things, then, if I told you I knew who nearly killed me back then, does that mean you would want that person¡¯s life?"
After learning about the istion from Olivia Smith, Scarlett immediately searched for rted news.
Almost every news tform reported the bankruptcy of the Thompson Family overnight.
The official reason for the bankruptcy, of course, couldn¡¯t be the real reason, only stating it was the consequence of a new Seymour Group strategy and iming internal issues at Thompson n Corporation made it so vulnerable.
But these surface reasons were for those ignorant of the truth.
Those who knew the real reason would only sneer after reading it.
It¡¯s said that Emmy Thompson had already caused a scene at the hospitalst night.
At that time, the news of the Thompson Family¡¯s bankruptcy wasn¡¯t officially announced yet, so that people at Saint Mercy knew the truth, realizing the bankruptcy was only due to a minor altercation.
After Scarlett Yates finished her low growl through gritted teeth, Matthew Saxon was silent for a while before speaking again, his tone now even colder: "Are you ming me?"
"I know the Saxon Family is powerful, able to make life unbearable with a flick of a finger. I also know Emmy Thompson said things she shouldn¡¯t have yesterday, offending you, but..."
"But I shouldn¡¯t be so ruthless and cold-hearted, ruining her family over something trivial, right?" Matthew Saxon let out a coldugh, taking the words she hadn¡¯t finished and saying them instead.
"Yes." Scarlett Yates was silent for a few seconds, then replied.
"I¡¯ve always been this way." Matthew Saxon let out another coldugh, his tone unkind, "What, when you decided to be with me, you didn¡¯t take the time to understand me?"
"Now you find me cruel, cold, and ruthless?"
"So what do you n to do? Break up with this cold and ruthless person for the sake of your beloved colleague?"
When the word "break up" came out of Matthew Saxon¡¯s mouth, Scarlett Yates¡¯s heart suddenly sank.
"Scarlett Yates, I have things to do. If there¡¯s nothing important, don¡¯t call me again." With that, he hung up the phone.
As soon as Matthew Saxon hung up, Scarlett vaguely heard a familiar voice.
It was a woman¡¯s voice, the voice of the woman who nearly killed her.
Is he with Alice Green?
Listening to the continuous busy tone from the phone, Scarlett Yates¡¯s heart sank little by little, plunging into an icy abyss.
She stood alone by the window for a long time, motionless.
Her heart fell into an icy abyss, her limbs as if frozen, cold, bone-chillingly cold.
Chapter 517 Everything is Wrong
Chapter 517: Chapter 517 Everything is Wrong
The two of them, his tenderness was like a poison, numbing her reason, making her almost forget what kind of person he used to be.
To offend anyone, never offend the second Young Master of the Saxon Family, otherwise it would be more painful than death.
To fall in love with anyone, never fall for Matthew Saxon, who appears affectionate, but in reality, is heartless.
These two sentences, she had heard long ago, but chose to forget them selectively.
Under the gentle onught from him, she forgotpletely.
Justst night, he told Ste Nelson that she was someone he cared about, the rtionship he treated most seriously.
Yet overnight, his attitude suddenly underwent aplete three-hundred-sixty-degree change, as if he had be a different person.
Breakup...
He just mentioned the breakup.
Scarlett Yates touched her aching heart, a bitter smile pulling at her lips.
Perhaps, they shouldn¡¯t have been together from the start.
Ever since the confession, everything was a mistake.
--
Scarlett Yates walked out of the hospital building like a wandering spirit.
Everyone passing by her would secretly nce at her, then lower their voices to discuss quietly, and avoid her from afar.
"That¡¯s her, I heard it was just an ordinary verbal conflict, yet she pushed Young Brigadier Saxon¡¯s Thompson Family into bankruptcy."
"She¡¯s truly a terrifying woman, just such a small incident, causing others¡¯ families to be ruined, she¡¯s too ruthless."
"Keep your voice down, do not let her hear you, or the next to die might be you."
"I used to think Emmy Thompson wasn¡¯t a good woman, butpared to her, Emmy Thompson is far better off, at least offending Emmy doesn¡¯t mean worrying about ruin."
The deliberately lowered discussions still fell clearly into Scarlett Yates¡¯s ears.
Wherever she was, people around her would stay at least three meters away, as if she was the gue, bringing misfortune to whoever touched her.
Scarlett Yates walked expressionlessly past this crowd.
The midday sun was scorching, baking the body like fire.
But even the harshest sun couldn¡¯tpare to those pairs of eyes looking at her with a mix of fear, disdain, and exclusion.
Overnight, she had be the malicious woman everyone avoided, even some patients in the wards knew her famous name.
She walked aimlessly, not knowing where she was heading.
All around her were piercing gazes and piercing words, no matter where she went.
Now, Saint Mercy seemed to have no ce for her.
And all of this, the self-willed, capricious person probably wouldn¡¯t care.
To him, it was just a trivial matter, while she called to question him and threw a tantrum over something so trivial.
Her actions in his eyes might have seemed like unreasonable trouble.
So he got angry, coldly reprimanded her, and impatiently hung up her call.
Scarlett Yates walked out of Saint Mercy Hospital¡¯s gates.
She stood dazed on the busy street with endless traffic and crowds.
Her ears always echoed Matthew Saxon¡¯s words, "So what do you n to do, break up with me?"
"Scarlett Yates, you bitch, you ruined me, now I¡¯ll destroy you." A sharp, hate-filled voice came from behind her.
Scarlett Yates was dragged back to reality from her wandering state by this cold twisted voice, she paused and turned around.
Before she could clearly see the person behind her, she was blinded by the ring light from a dagger thrusting towards her.
Chapter 518: Why Don’t You Just Die
Chapter 518: Chapter 518: Why Don¡¯t You Just Die
"Watch out!" Another voice suddenly rang out.
She was forcefully pushed away.
There was a squelching sound.
The sound of the knife piercing flesh was apanied by screams and the hurried footsteps around them. Scarlett Yates staggered back a few steps, then slowly steadied herself.
"Young Master."
She raised her head in surprise and saw Uncle Thompson run to someone¡¯s side, looking flustered.
The person clutched his hand, furrowing his brows. Blood dripped from his palm, tap tap tap, and soon soaked the dry ground.
Emmy Thompson was held down by two tall men in ck suits, and the knife in her hand was kicked to the ground.
She struggled desperately, tearing at them, her ghostly white face contorted like a demon. Her eyes bulged, filled with bloodshot lines and deep-seated hatred.
She lifted her face from a mess of tangled hair, her bloodshot eyes appearing extremely horrifying, ring viciously at Scarlett Yates, uttering a string of venomous curses: "Scarlett Yates, you bitch, you¡¯ll die a horrible death."
"Bitch, bitch, I hate you, why don¡¯t you just die."
"You better kill me now, or I won¡¯t let you off as long as I live."
"Gag her mouth and send her to the station," Maxwell Saxon didn¡¯t seem to mind the wound on the back of his hand, casually wrapping his tie around it a few times before looking up at Uncle Thompson. "I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry."
Having said that, he gave Scarlett Yates a cold, indifferent nce, tied the tie in a knot, and then slowly walked towards her.
He looked over, his eyes seemed to carry a hint of concern, but his tone was calm: "Miss Yates, are you alright?"
"I¡¯m fine."
Emmy¡¯s curses turned to muffled grunts once her mouth was covered, and the two men in ck ferried her to a nearby parked car, quickly driving it away.
Everything happened so fast and ended so quickly.
Scarlett Yates nced at Maxwell Saxon¡¯s still-bleeding hand, aplex expression rising on her face as she looked up at him: "Young Master, your hand is injured, you should go to the hospital to get it bandaged."
Earlier, it was Maxwell Saxon who blocked the knife meant for her.
Given the circumstances, she had no time to dodge.
Even if she wasn¡¯t fatally wounded, she would have been cut.
The pool of blood from where Maxwell Saxon had stood indicated that Emmy¡¯s intention was to stab her to death.
But at the critical moment, Maxwell Saxon pushed her out of harm¡¯s way.
Why was he here?
And how did he happen to witness Emmy attacking her? It was quite a coincidence.
"It¡¯s just a minor wound, as long as you¡¯re alright." Maxwell Saxon seemed unconcerned about his own injury, scrutinizing Scarlett Yates once more, confirming she was truly unharmed before smiling and saying, "Luckily, the knife struck my hand, otherwise the consequences would have been unimaginable."
His hand was still dripping blood.
Even though Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t see the full extent of his injuries, she knew they weren¡¯t as simple as he imed.
Why was Matthew Saxon at this location, and why did he step in to block the attack just in time? All these questions were not suitable to pursue at this moment.
At this moment, Scarlett Yates knew only this: he had shielded her from the knife; he had been injured for her.
She must promptly treat his wound.
"Let¡¯s go to the hospital, I¡¯ll help bandage your wound." Scarlett Yates, whether he wished to or not, grabbed his uninjured hand and started pulling him towards the hospital.
Chapter 519: Is It Really Just a Coincidence?
Chapter 519: Chapter 519: Is It Really Just a Coincidence?
Maxwell Saxon appeared slightly surprised the moment she grabbed his wrist, but after a brief flicker of surprise, he obediently allowed Scarlett Yates to lead him into the hospital.
The thrilling scene that had just taken ce outside the hospital entrance was witnessed by many.
It was noon break, and the hospital was bustling with peopleing and going.
So, when the already attention-grabbing Scarlett returned to the hospital with a man who wasn¡¯t Matthew Saxon, it quickly sparked a new round of discussion.
In the medical room¡ª
Scarlett undid the tie Maxwell had haphazardly used to tend to his wound, and her expression suddenly changed. She bit her lip and said guiltily, "I¡¯m sorry, Young Master, it¡¯s all because of me that you got so seriously injured."
The wound on Matthew Saxon¡¯s hand was not as trivial as he made it out to be.
If Emmy Thompson had exerted a bit more force, and the dagger had plunged another fraction deeper into the back of his hand, it could have severed his tendons.
Even though the bone and muscle weren¡¯t harmed, that stab had left a long and deep gash.
His entire hand was stained red with blood, and the tie was soaked.
The pair of perfectly sculpted hands, which resembled works of art, were now being cradled in her hands, drenched in blood.
This man, who once made her feel afraid, had just saved her.
For a moment, Scarlett felt a whirlwind of emotions, as she quickly tended to his wound while expressing her gratitude, "Thank you."
"No need to be so polite, Miss Yates. Although you and Matthew aren¡¯t married yet, we already consider you part of the Saxon family. When a family member is in danger, of course, I won¡¯t stand by idly."
Family...
Scarlett was slightly moved. She looked up, her gazeplicated as she regarded him.
In her impression, Maxwell often had the words ¡¯family¡¯ on his lips, giving the impression he truly valued family.
If she hadn¡¯t heard so many of his unknown secrets from Matthew, perhaps she would really believe Maxwell Saxon was a person who valued family ties.
"The wound on your hand won¡¯t heal in the short term and might affect your daily life." After bandaging him up, Scarlett released his hand and stepped aside.
Maxwell disyed his usual calm and gentle smile: "Oh, is that so."
"Besides thank you, I don¡¯t know what else to say."
"I¡¯ve already said, it¡¯s nothing. There¡¯s no need for you to be so formal, Miss Yates." He rotated his wrist a bit and slowly stood up, his tall and elegant figure standing before her like an orchid or jade tree.
Even the faint smile at the corner of his lips was as refined as a light ink painting.
Scarlett secretly sighed to herself.
Even though she knew some less favorable secrets about Maxwell Saxon, she couldn¡¯t deny his extraordinary charm.
A kind of charm that¡¯s highly alluring to women.
"Young Master, I know it might be a bit impolite to ask, but I still want to know¡ª when I was almost stabbed earlier, you pushed me away just in time. Was it really just a coincidence?"
She hesitated for a moment, then voiced her doubt, her soft and bright ck eyes quietly watching him, awaiting his response.
Her straightforward expression of doubt, especially toward someone who had just been injured for her, would either greatly surprise or anger anyone else, yet Maxwell Saxon showed neither surprise nor the slightest displeasure.
Chapter 520: The murderer has been found
Chapter 520: Chapter 520: The murderer has been found
He just remained silent for a few seconds, then smiled as he gazed at her, "Miss Yates, are you suspecting me?"
Scarlett Yates was taken aback for a moment, looked at his hand wrapped in thickyers of gauze, then blushed and said, "The Young Master¡¯s appearance was so timely, I just think it¡¯s a bit too coincidental."
"It¡¯s only natural that Miss Yates would have suspicions." Maxwell Saxon seemed to understand her quite well, his tone gentle, "I came specifically to find you this time. Just as I arrived at the hospital, I saw someone attacking you. Instead of calling it a coincidence, it might be said that Miss Yates is simply lucky."
"You came specifically to find me?"
Scarlett blinked, her eyes filled with even more confusion, "What are you looking for me for?"
Maxwell smiled, "Regarding the assault on Miss Yates on the ind, the culprit has been found."
"What?" Scarlett was shocked, her face full of astonishment.
The culprit has been found?
She knew very well who the real culprit was. She didn¡¯t believe Alice Green would confess the truth to Maxwell Saxon. She also didn¡¯t believe that if Maxwell discovered that the culprit was Alice, he would be speaking so casually about this matter as he was now.
"The reason I came to find Miss Yates this time is to hope you can confirm it, after all, you are the victim." Maxwell stated this as if it were something unrted to him, his expression indifferent, his tone also calm.
Scarlett was stunned for a long time before she slowly asked, "The culprit... who is it?"
"Miss Yates will know once you take a look for yourself." Maxwell gave a sly smile, his eyebrows raised as if ying a riddle.
This expression, this tone...
All of a sudden, Scarlett had a premonition that his so-called culprit was by no means the real criminal.
"I have to go to work now..."
"If I¡¯m not mistaken, Miss Yates¡¯s official work time is at two in the afternoon. There¡¯s still an hour and a half until then, which is enough time for you to make a trip to the police station."
She was silent for a moment, then gently sighed, "Young Master, are you so certain that he is the real culprit?"
"Is Miss Yates doubting my capability?"
"How could that be."
"Since Miss Yates trusts me, let¡¯s go have a look together."
Scarlett was silent again for a while.
During this waiting period, Maxwell Saxon showed no impatience, quietly and patiently waiting for her.
Scarlett felt like she had considered it for a long time, but in truth, only two or three minutes had passed.
Under Maxwell¡¯s gentle, almost brotherly gaze, she nodded lightly.
--
In the car.
The man beside her was as quiet as a statue, even though he was sitting less than ten centimeters away from Scarlett, if she hadn¡¯t asionally turned her head to nce at him, she would have thought she was the only one sitting in the back seat.
In these circumstances, for some reason, Scarlett was reminded of that wretched night.
She was abandoned by Matthew Saxon on the side of the road and then picked up by Maxwell Saxon.
That night, Maxwell was just as silent and reticent, exuding an aura of cool detachment.
When Maxwell didn¡¯t speak, it made people hesitate to approach him easily.
Scarlett turned her head to steal a nce at him, as if she couldn¡¯t control her own thoughts, and involuntarily thought of that terrifying five-year-old child.
Thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver again.
"Miss Yates, are you feeling cold?"
Even such a small, subtle movement was noticed by Maxwell Saxon.
Chapter 521: Can someone let her go?
Chapter 521: Chapter 521: Can someone let her go?
Scarlett Yates originally thought he was focused solely on the view outside the car window and couldn¡¯t possibly notice her, but to her surprise, his observational skills were excellent. Even with his side turned to her, he could detect her movements.
"I..."
"The wind outside is a bit strong, I shouldn¡¯t have opened the window." He turned around, gave her a slight smile, and then closed the windowpletely with one hand.
"Are you still cold?" He turned his head to look at her, asking politely and gentlemanly.
Scarlett wanted to say she wasn¡¯t cold at all. In fact, not only was she not cold, but she was feeling quite hot. However, seeing that Maxwell Saxon had closed the window just for her, she couldn¡¯t say anything else and just shook her head, smiling awkwardly, "Not cold anymore."
"That¡¯s good. If you still feel cold, you can ask Uncle Thompson to turn on the heater." He kindly suggested.
"Really not cold anymore." Scarlett felt a few lines of sweat form on her forehead; the air inside the car was already stifling enough. If the heater were turned on, it would be unbearably suffocating.
Perhaps this opened up the conversation. Maxwell wasn¡¯t as silent and umunicative as before. After confirming she was really not cold, he continued, "Do you know that woman?"
"The woman who attacked you at the hospital entrance," he added, as if afraid she wouldn¡¯t know whom he was referring to.
Scarlett nodded, still feeling a twinge of fear as she recalled that scene.
"She¡¯s my colleague, we¡¯re in the same department."
"Colleague? Do you have a deep-seated hatred in private?"
At this point, Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly, shaking her head, "Actually, there¡¯s no deep hatred between us, I never expected things to escte to this point."
"Young Master, after she was sent to the police station, how will she be dealt with?"
Emmy Thompson¡¯s crazy actions were probably a result of suddenly losing her sanity from the shock.
In that kind of situation, if it were someone else, they might have also wished to kill her like Emmy did.
A perfectly good family destroyed because of a small matter, who could remain calm when faced with such a situation?
Matthew Saxon, being capricious and willful, naturally didn¡¯t care about others¡¯ lives or deaths. Perhaps to him, punishing Emmy was nothing out of the ordinary, but for her, such punishment was uneptable.
She knew what it was like for a perfectly good family to be destroyed.
She knew how painful life could be when a peaceful and beautiful existence is ruined.
But all this, the high-and-mighty Young Master Saxon, who thought only of himself, would never understand.
In his world, whenever he encountered something or someone that displeased him, he could use his power to punish them, believing there was nothing wrong with this.
For the first time, there was such a significant divide in their views.
"Intentional harm, the sentence won¡¯t be light." Maxwell Saxon looked down at his injured hand, a brief coldness shing across his eyes.
"Young Master, could you..." Scarlett hesitated for a few seconds, biting her lip, "could you let her go?"
She knew very well what imprisonment meant for a girl.
Everything stems from a reason. If the Thompson Family hadn¡¯t gone bankrupt overnight, Emmy wouldn¡¯t hate her so deeply.
The downfall of the Thompson Family was already miserable enough.
If Emmy also had to go to jail, her life would truly be ruined.
Going to jail would leave a criminal record, an indelible stain for a lifetime.
Chapter 522: This Is the Murderer
Chapter 522: Chapter 522: This Is the Murderer
Maxwell Saxon showed a hint of surprise in his eyes: "You want to let her go?"
"Yes, Young Master, could you not hold her ountable? Or if you have to, can she avoid prison time?" Scarlett Yates pleaded with him, her eyes full of imploring.
Maxwell Saxon seemed as if he couldn¡¯t understand her, remained silent for a moment, then frowned, "Have you considered that if I hadn¡¯t been there, and she had stabbed you in the chest, you could have been in mortal danger?"
"I know."
"So why ask me to let her go?"
"Let¡¯s just say I owe her."
"What is this all about? Miss Yates, asking me to release someone, you ought to exin the situation to me."
Scarlett hesitated for a moment and then told Maxwell Saxon the full story: "That¡¯s about it."
Maxwell Saxon listened in silence, frowning slightly, as if pondering something. After a while, his deep and dark eyes fixed on Scarlett, and he said seriously, "Miss Yates, ording to what you said, she attacked you out of hatred. Even if I let her go, that hatred will remain in her heart - she won¡¯t be grateful to you."
"Her first failed attempt might leave her dissatisfied, and there could be a next time. You¡¯ll be in great danger; do you still want me to release her?"
"If possible..."
"Miss Yates, being too soft-hearted isn¡¯t necessarily a good thing. Although what Matthew did was somewhat excessive, it¡¯s done and can¡¯t be changed. If you still insist on me releasing her, I will respect your opinion."
Scarlett thought seriously for a moment, then nodded, "Yes, please let her go this time, Young Master."
Maxwell Saxon seemed to have anticipated her response. He shook his head and gently sighed, "Alright, as per your wish."
"Thank you, Young Master."
--
Twenty minutester, the car stopped outside the police station.
Scarlett followed Maxwell Saxon, and two uniformed police officers led them to a detention room.
The police were very courteous to Maxwell Saxon; one opened the door and respectfully gestured invitingly: "Mr. Saxon, please enter."
She was about to meet the so-called assant.
Scarlett took a deep breath and paused for a few seconds outside the door, then slowly walked in behind Maxwell Saxon.
At a long table, a person sat there, with a police officer standing on each side.
Upon hearing the door open and footsteps, the person suddenly looked up.
A very ordinary face, the kind with features somon that one wouldn¡¯t look twice in a crowd; short hair, very thin, a pair of eyescking spirit briefly nced at Maxwell Saxon and Scarlett, then slowly lowered again.
Is this the assant?
Scarlett stood at the door, stunned, staring at the person.
She blinked, then widened her eyes a bit more, afraid she had seen incorrectly.
Indeed, the person was a man, a man she had never seen before.
"Miss Yates." Maxwell Saxon turned his head, his thin lips slightly curving, pointing at the person, "This is the assant. He confessed to everything. If you have any questions, you may ask him now."
"He¡¯s the assant?" Scarlett incredulously drew back her surprised gaze from the man. After the shock, she quickly calmed down, soon working out some things in her mind.
Chapter 523: Clearly Covering Up
Chapter 523: Chapter 523: Clearly Covering Up
She should have realized long ago that the so-called murderer could never be Alice Green.
When Maxwell Saxon said he was taking her to the police station, she should have realized it.
She knew clearly in her heart who the real murderer was.
So, when she saw the fake murderer sitting in the detention room, some of her previous suspicions were confirmed.
The murderer is definitely fake, yet this person has already confessed. Clearly, this so-called murderer is most likely a stand-in found by Maxwell Saxon.
With his status and means, finding someone to take the fall isn¡¯t difficult.
"Yes, the confession has been recorded and confirmed multiple times, there will be no mistake." Maxwell Saxon¡¯s smile was gentle, but when he spoke the final half of the sentence, he seemed to emphasize, increasing his tone.
"But what if we got the wrong person?" Knowing full well that everything was under his control, asking was futile, but Scarlett Yates was unwilling to ept it.
"How could it be the wrong person?"
Maxwell Saxon curled his lips: "The police have investigated this case with great care and have found much reliable evidence. Officer Hill, who¡¯s handling the case, is most fair and strict. He has sessfully solved at least hundreds of cases, so making such a mistake is impossible."
Scarlett Yates looked up at the still gentle face, but her heart grew cold inch by inch.
Maxwell Saxon was clearly covering up.
He struck first, not waiting for her to reveal the true culprit, he found someone to take the fall.
In the future, if she tries to tell the truth, who will believe her?
At first, she thought Alice Green wouldn¡¯t tell him the truth, but she waspletely wrong.
Perhaps the moment Matthew Saxon brought her back, Alice Green feared she would reveal the truth and hurriedly told everything to Maxwell Saxon.
Alice Green knew her fianc¨¦ Maxwell Saxon was smart and shrewd and would surelye up with a way to keep her safe and sound.
Now it seems Alice Green¡¯s choice was indeed correct, Maxwell Saxon found a scapegoat, and this case was considered closed, and Alice Green was safe.
Maxwell Saxon shielded her from harm, and Scarlett Yates originally felt some gratitude toward him, but that gratitude quickly turned into a rage. After a few seconds of silence, her voice became much lower and colder: "Young Master, do you know that throughout history, there have been countless wrongful usations?"
"I remember the person who attacked me didn¡¯t seem to be a man."
"Oh? Could it be a woman?" Maxwell Saxonughed, as if hearing something interesting, "Miss Yates, you were being pursued at the time, you must have been extremely terrified and panicked. In situations of extreme tension and fear, it¡¯s easy to hallucinate or make judgment errors."
Scarlett Yates bristled upon hearing this, biting her lip, ring at him angrily: "So, Young Master, my words are not trustworthy now?"
"Miss Yates, don¡¯t be angry." Maxwell Saxon smiled at her soothingly, showing a patient and gentle expression, "You¡¯re a key figure in this case, your words are certainly important. Why don¡¯t we sit down and talk about this slowly."
After speaking, he walked over to the long table and sat down, then pointed to another chair: "Miss Yates, please."
Seeing his determined smile, as if everything was already set in stone and whatever she said wouldn¡¯t change anything, Scarlett Yates grew even more furious, took a few steps forward, sat down heavily, and mmed her purse onto the table.
Chapter 524 Hypocrite
Chapter 524: Chapter 524 Hypocrite
Bang.
The handbag mmed onto the table, making a loud noise.
"Hey, you, yes you."
After Scarlett Yates sat down, she pointed at the "culprit" opposite her, who was watching her, and asked coldly: "On the ind, was it you who broke my head?"
The person was stunned for a moment, looked at her for a few seconds, and then nodded without any expression.
Scarlett Yates sneered: "But what I saw was a woman."
"Miss Yates, you saw wrong. It was indeed me who broke your head at that time, not anyone else." The culprit¡¯s expression was calm, meeting her angry gaze without any guilt.
Who knows how many benefits Maxwell Saxon gave this person to make him willing to take the me for someone else.
"But I¡¯ve seen that person, and she doesn¡¯t look like you."
The culprit actually smiled at her and said calmly: "Miss Yates, I already confessed, why are you trying to exonerate me? When I attacked you, you had your back to me and didn¡¯t turn around before I knocked you out, so how could you possibly have seen what I look like?"
"Although I don¡¯t understand why Miss Yates is saying these things, I¡¯ve admitted to the crime Imitted. Whatever Miss Yates says further is meaningless."
--
Leaving the police station, Scarlett Yates was already dizzy with anger.
The man insisted he was the culprit, refusing to change his story no matter what she said.
Behind her, Maxwell Saxon¡¯s gentle voice softly sounded: "Miss Yates hasn¡¯t had lunch yet, right? How about together?"
"No need, I¡¯ll eat at the cafeteria myself." Scarlett Yates rejected him with a cold face, dashed to the roadside in a few steps, and hailed a taxi.
"Miss Yates, let me take you back." Maxwell Saxon walked to her side, saw she had hailed a taxi, smiled with a curve to his lips, as if watching a child having a tantrum.
Scarlett Yates turned her head, looked at him coldly, her tone very indifferent: "No need, Young Master is busy with a million things, your time is money, I wouldn¡¯t dare dy you."
Maxwell Saxon seemed a bit surprised, "Miss Yates seems quite angry, did I unknowingly offend you somewhere?"
Acting, keep acting.
Scarlett Yates looked coldly at the hypocritical man in front of her, pressed her lips, and let out a mocking smile: "Young Master took a knife for me, then found the culprit who hurt me, Young Master has helped me so much, I should be thanking you very much, how could you offend me."
"Then why does Miss Yates..." Maxwell Saxon nced at the taxi parked beside them, raising his eyebrows in confusion.
As far as acting skills go, the Saxon family¡¯s two brothers are equally matched, acting so well that no ws can be picked.
Looking at the innocent-appearing "aplice" before her, Scarlett Yates said with a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes: "Young Master, don¡¯t think too much, I just don¡¯t want to trouble you, the hospital is not far from here, taking a taxi is also quite convenient, so there¡¯s no need to trouble you to take me back."
"Young Master has helped me so much, I will properly thank you some other day when I¡¯m free."
"Is Miss Yates really sure she doesn¡¯t need me to take her?" Seeing she insisted on taking a taxi back, Maxwell Saxon seemed unwilling to push further, he stepped forward and very gentlemanly opened the back door for Scarlett Yates, turned his head, and said to her with politeness: "Then I won¡¯t force you, get in the car."
Ugh, despicable, hypocritical, phony!
She finallypletely believed Matthew Saxon¡¯s words.
Chapter 525: Must Ensure Her Safety
Chapter 525: Chapter 525: Must Ensure Her Safety
This person who on the surface ys the role of a gentle and kind elder brother is actually a cunning, deceitful, and deeply scheming dangerous character.
The gentlemanly demeanor and politeness on the surface are like a wless exterior. Doesn¡¯t he get tired of wearing this mask every day?
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t even maintain the semnce of politeness and courtesy. From the moment she saw the so-called murderer, she was filled with anger and didn¡¯t show Maxwell Saxon any kindness.
She directly ignored the rear car door Maxwell Saxon opened for her and sat in the front passenger seat with a cold face.
Being tantly ignored and given a cold shoulder, Maxwell Saxon didn¡¯t seem to mind at all. He curved his lips somewhat helplessly and gently closed the rear car door.
After Scarlett got into the car, she directly closed the window, reported her destination to the driver, and told him to drive away.
From the time she got into the taxi to when it drove away, she didn¡¯t look at Maxwell Saxon again nor did she speak a word to him.
After the taxi left, Uncle Thompson walked slowly to Maxwell Saxon¡¯s side, nced in the direction Scarlett had left, shook his head, and said with a smile, "Miss Yates has quite a temper. Is this the first time the young master has seen a woman¡¯s angry face?"
The tone carried a hint of teasing, and Maxwell Saxon responded with a faint smile, "She knows we found someone to take the me, naturally she¡¯s upset."
"She¡¯s still too young, not mature enough."
Uncle Thompson frowned, "Even if she knows who the real killer is, does she really n to send someone to jail?"
"Alice almost killed her. It¡¯s understandable for her to be this angry."
"But didn¡¯t the young master just take a stab for her? Why doesn¡¯t she remember your kindness at all?"
"Let it be, this matter is considered concluded. How is the investigation I asked you to conduct going now?"
Uncle Thompson looked around the environment. After confirming no one was around, he lowered his voice and said, "News wille soon."
Maxwell Saxon nodded, walking elegantly to the parked Lamborghini. In his formal attire, his features were refined, and his demeanor noble. His charming thin lips curved into an elegant smile, "Very good, find a bit more evidence. It must be reliable. There¡¯s no need to rush for time; slow work yields fine results."
"As the young master says, I¡¯ll convey the young master¡¯s intentions to them."
Uncle Thompson opened the car door and stood respectfully to the side.
Once Maxim Saxon got into the car, he unbuttoned two buttons of his ck silk shirt, revealing his fair and alluring corbone.
It was a lovely corbone that would even make women blush with embarrassment.
"That woman..." Thinking of the incident outside the hospital gate, Maxwell Saxon frowned, his dark eyes narrowing, and then said, "That woman is trouble. She won¡¯t give up after failing this time."
"Does the young master mean the woman who injured you?"
"Yes, we cannot let her stay in A City. She¡¯s like a ticking time bomb for Scarlett Yates. Arrange to send her somewhere else. She can¡¯t remain in A City."
"Is the young master concerned she might harm your pawn?"
Maxwell Saxon curved his lips into a smile, a smile void of warmth, exuding ruthless indifference: "Scarlett Yates is still useful to us. Before the matter seeds, her safety must be ensured."
"Yes, young master. Rest assured, I¡¯ll handle this matter promptly once I return."
Chapter 526: Rumors Flying Everywhere
Chapter 526: Chapter 526: Rumors Flying Everywhere
Maxwell responded tly, the pain on the back of his hand drawing his attention. He looked down at his palm wrapped like a dumpling, pondered for a few seconds, and then turned his cold eyes toward the car window.
A voice deep inside, only audible to himself, softly arose.
Scarlett, do you really not remember me? Nor what you promised me?
No one answered him.
He pulled up a weary smile at the corners of his mouth, rubbed his tired eyes, and let out an almost inaudible sigh.
--
On the way back, Scarlett¡¯s phone rang.
A familiar name shed on the screen.
She stared nkly at the screen for a few seconds, then hung up the call.
A few secondster, the phone screen lit up again.
The familiar name jumped and shed on the screen once more.
Scarlett unhesitatingly cut it off again.
"Miss, we¡¯re here." The taxi stopped outside the hospital entrance. After paying, Scarlett opened the car door and got out, and at that instant, her phone rang again.
This time, it was the sound of a text message.
She bit her lip, her fingers pressing on the icon to open the text, hesitated for a long time, but couldn¡¯t resist opening the message.
The text contained just a few simple words, carrying Matthew Saxon¡¯s usual arrogant tone. As Scarlett read the message, she could already imagine Matthew¡¯s expression and tone when he said these words.
Scarlett, hang up the phone one more time and see how I¡¯ll deal with you.
Then, the phone rang once more.
Scarlett read the message back and forth, sneered, and when the phone rang again, she directly cut off the call and turned off the phone.
She wanted to see how he¡¯d deal with her after she hung up on him.
The news of Emmy being taken away quickly spread throughout the hospital.
And, of course, the tale of how Matthew Saxon heroically saved her from Emmy¡¯s attack by taking a stab for her, simrly spread throughout the hospital.
Even the cleaningdy at the hospital couldn¡¯t restrain her boundless gossiping interest when she saw Scarlett. She grabbed her, dragged her into a corner, and mysteriously asked, "Oh, Miss Yates, is what they say true? That both of the exceptional handsome Saxon brothers have fallen for you? One bankrupted someone¡¯spany for you, and the other risked his life, taking a stab to protect you¡ªgoing chest-first into the knife to shield you. Is that true?"
Scarlett: "..."
Looking around the hospital, it seemed only the cleaningdy was willing to approach her. But, why did she want to die when Aunt Chapman spoke?
"Uh, Aunt Chapman, where did you hear this from?" Scarlett wiped the cold sweat off her forehead, shocked by the statement that both brothers had fallen for her.
And, what¡¯s this about Maxwell risking his life to take a stab for her?
He was clearly hurt on his hand, nowhere near his chest, so why were people spreading rumors?
The cleaningdy raised her brows, rather pleased, and said, "It was Aunt Lewis in the kitchen who told me. She said she saw with her own eyes when the Saxon family¡¯s elder young master blocked the knife for you. That knife went in white and came out red, leaving a big gash on his chest, with blood flowing everywhere, from outside the hospital entrance all the way to the emergency room."
"..."
Chapter 527 Rare and Valuable
Chapter 527: Chapter 527 Rare and Valuable
"Back then, the Saxon Family¡¯s young master shielded you with his body, using himself to block the knife for you. Ah, such deep affection is truly rare, Miss Yates. Let me tell you, if I were you, I would choose the young master of the Saxon Family. He was willing to risk his life for you, showing his genuine heart. Such men are hard to find nowadays."
"..."
"Although the second young master of the Saxon Family did do things for you and is quite handsome, I heard he¡¯s very fickle. Today he likes one, tomorrow loves another; such a man is unreliable. Never mind how good he is to you now, when his affection wears off in a few days, he might turn away without recognizing you."
"Auntie, listen to me, the knife-blocking thing was actually a misunderstanding. The situation was..."
"Okay, okay, don¡¯t say any more. Auntie knows. Miss Yates, hear my advice, the young master of the Saxon Family is the reliable man. Don¡¯t choose wrongly."
"Auntie, honestly..."
"Oh, if I were twenty years younger and met such a man willing to protect me with his life, I would marry him even if he was penniless."
--
In the hospital room.
"Is it her?"
"Yes, yes, it¡¯s her. This youngdy is impressive. The two brothers of the Saxon Family have be rivals because of her. No wonder people say beautiful women are trouble; such gorgeousdies indeed stir up a lot of trouble."
"But this young girl doesn¡¯t look like trouble at all. She seems quite innocent. How could she be so bad? Not only did she cause a colleague¡¯s family to go bankrupt, but also sent them to the police station. Now she¡¯s made two good brothers turn against each other. Isn¡¯t this like ¡ª like Daji?"
"Shh, stop talking. She¡¯sing; be careful she doesn¡¯t overhear. You¡¯ll be the one to suffer then."
This day felt so long.
The increasingly absurd rumors, and the strange looks everyone gave her, made Scarlett Yates feel like a freak.
This ce, where she once dreamed of staying forever, overnight became somewhere she wanted to escape from.
She counted the time till off-hours and fled the hospital.
Since she turned off her phone, it hasn¡¯t been switched back on.
She didn¡¯t want to stay at the hospital, nor did she want to go back to the dormitory. So where should she go?
Standing at the crossroads, she finally thought of someone after a long time.
As soon as she turned on her phone, a text message alert sounded, showing a missed call from Matthew Saxon.
Scarlett Yates stared at the text message for several seconds, then flipped through her contacts and dialed another number.
The call was quickly connected.
A delighted voice, touched with excitement, sounded from the other side: "Scarlett, I have good news to tell you."
Listening to the familiar and warm voice of her friend, Scarlett Yates¡¯s eyes got teary, and she almost cried out. She bit her lip tightly, squeezing out a small smile, "Ste, do you have time now? I¡¯ming to see you."
--
At the bar.
ring music, dazzling lights.
The air was filled with the scent of alcohol and ambiguous hints, amidst the neon lights and revelry, men and women in the dance floor fervently shook their limbs to the deafening music.
Under the shing lights, everyone¡¯s face dripped with sweat, manifesting an expression of Drunken Dreams.
On the long bar.
Scarlett Yates drank the freshly mixed cocktail in one gulp and summoned the bartender to make another one for her.
Chapter 528 Drowning Sorrows in Alcohol
Chapter 528: Chapter 528 Drowning Sorrows in Alcohol
Ste also downed the whiskey in her ss in one gulp, shook the empty ss in her hand twice, squinting slightly with her intoxicated eyes and furrowed her brow: "So, are you now the target of everyone?"
Scarlett Yates pulled the corners of her lips wearily, nodded and said: "Yeah, Ste, can you understand this feeling? No one wants to associate with me, they all think I will bring them trouble. They are polite on the surface, but they don¡¯t even want to say a word more to me."
"Ste, I¡¯m being ostracized."
"I¡¯m unhappy, very unhappy."
"But he doesn¡¯t care about these things at all, he¡¯s used to doing as he pleases, doesn¡¯t care about others¡¯ feelings. Ste, do you think I really made a mistake? Should I not have called him to question him?"
"He was very angry, hung up my call, and told me not to call him again."
"Oh, right, he also mentioned breaking up. Do you think he regrets it? Regrets impulsively confessing to me?"
Ste frowned at her for a moment and sighed lightly: "Scarlett, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong, it¡¯s just that someone like him is used to being adored and ttered, and can¡¯t ept your reproach."
"I told you before, being with a man like him, you gain happiness but also be exhausted."
Scarlett Yates smiled bitterly: "Yeah, he¡¯s got the temperament of a Young Master, who dares to reprimand him? Even being willing to condescend to be with someone like me, amoner, is already enough of a grievance for him; how could he allow being rebuked by someone with my status?"
They say drowning sorrows in alcohol only leads to more sorrow.
But at this moment, she just wanted to get drunk, drunk enough not to think about those bothersome things that troubled her; drunk enough to temporarily throw all her worries aside.
"Miss, your drink." The bartender handed her the freshly mixed cocktail.
Seeing Scarlett Yates¡¯ face already slightly flushed, Ste said worriedly: "Scarlett, haven¡¯t you had too much to drink? If you keep drinking, you¡¯ll get drunk."
"Getting drunk is good." Scarlett Yates tilted her head to the side, her eyes already showing signs of drunkenness: "Ste, tonight we won¡¯t go home until we¡¯re drunk."
Finishing her words, she disregarded Ste¡¯s persuasion and tilted her head back to gulp another ss down.
The iced cocktail was cool on entry, circling in the throat, then burning like fire in the stomach.
"Scarlett, have you ever thought that Young Master Saxon was also thinking for you, not wanting you to be bullied by that woman? He stood up for you because he likes you, protecting you. Do you really want to have a cold war with him over this matter?" Watching her friend troubled by love, Ste put on a bittersweet smile.
What is this?
Last night she broke up, Scarlett Yates keptforting her, and in just one day, she found herselfforting Scarlett Yates in return.
Last night, they seemed perfectly good, how overnight, the rtionship between them became so fraught.
"Ste, was I wrong?" Scarlett Yates gazed with intoxicated eyes, her expression carrying a bit of confusion, "Knowing full well the disparity between us, even if we were together, we would face many problems, yet I still can¡¯t bear to give up this rtionship."
"He¡¯s right. He has always been that way, it¡¯s just me who didn¡¯t see reality clearly; we shouldn¡¯t have been together in the first ce."
Chapter 529: I’ll Take You Back
Chapter 529: Chapter 529: I¡¯ll Take You Back
Ste sighed again, looking at her seriously and said, "Scarlett, do you regret it?"
"Regret?" Scarlett Yates shook her head in confusion, "I don¡¯t know either."
"Then you truly like him, right?" Ste softened her voice and asked again.
Scarlett tilted her head to think about it, and gently nodded.
If she didn¡¯t really like him, why would she be willing to take risks to ept this rtionship?
"Scarlett, since you truly like him, don¡¯t give up easily. Actually, I can see that Matthew Saxon likes you too. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s been spoiled by women. Even if you want him to get used to your thoughts and life, you have to give him some time."
Scarlett Yates remained silent for a long time.
The lights shone on her slightly tipsy face, bringing a hint of confusion and a slight perplexity.
Watching Scarlett Yates drink one ss after another in intentional drunkenness, Ste initially tried to persuade her, but eventually gave up.
Perhaps letting her get thoroughly drunk was not such a bad thing, at least she could vent all her bad emotions while intoxicated.
Scarlett Yates had a poor tolerance for alcohol and soon got drunk, slumping over the bar, softly mumbling to herself. No one could clearly make out what she was saying.
"Scarlett, Scarlett..." Ste gently nudged her twice.
Scarlett Yates half-opened her confused eyes, looked, and then inexplicably started tough.
Ste let out a long sigh and then leaned in closer, whispering, "Should I call Young Master Saxon toe and take you home?"
The one who tied the bell on the tiger must be the one to untie it.
Scarlett Yates, drunk and muddled, didn¡¯t catch what she was saying, continuing her incoherent soliloquy.
Without waiting for her response, Ste thought for a moment, then made the decision herself, nning to make a call to Matthew Saxon.
She was just about to reach for Scarlett Yates¡¯s phone when suddenly she heard a low, clear voice behind her, sounding very pleasant, with a hint of curiosity, calling out, "Miss Yates, is that you?"
"It really is you."
Ste saw a man approaching,ing directly to Scarlett Yates¡¯s side.
In the dim ambient lighting, the man¡¯s face was as cool as jade, with extraordinarily handsome features, his dark eyes resembling the night.
Ste quickly recognized the man¡¯s identity.
Maxwell Saxon, the eldest young master of the Saxon Family, a man with an excellent public reputation.
"It¡¯s you, Maxwell, Maxwell Saxon." Surprisingly, even though Scarlett Yates was drunk, she didn¡¯t mistake him for someone else.
She stared at the handsome man beside her with unfocused eyes, drunkenly gazing and reaching out a trembling hand, grinning, "Why are you here too? Come, drink a few with me, we won¡¯t leave until we¡¯re drunk."
Her hand clutched onto Maxwell Saxon¡¯s sleeve.
She held on tightly.
Then she watched as a stain from her hand left a mark on the wrist of Maxwell Saxon¡¯s white shirt.
Maxwell Saxon nced down, seemingly unfazed, allowing her to hold onto his sleeve, "Miss Yates, are you drunk?"
This was almost a certainty.
She was already slumped over the table, her cheeks flushed red as if they were engorged.
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t hear what he was saying at all, just giggled at him, shaking his arm incessantly, "I, I have a great tolerance for alcohol, I can drink a lot more, will you drink with me?"
"You¡¯re drunk; I¡¯ll take you home." Maxwell Saxon quickly judged that Scarlett Yates was very drunk. He gently took hold of her hand, applied a little force, and pulled her into his embrace.
Chapter 530: Such an Estranged Address
Chapter 530: Chapter 530: Such an Estranged Address
His action startled Ste. It took her a few seconds to react before she thought to get up and stop him, "Mr. Saxon, are you nning to take Scarlett away?"
"Are you a friend of Miss Yates?" With one arm wrapping around Scarlett Yates¡¯s shoulder to steady her, Maxwell Saxon wore a serene smile on his lips and looked up at Ste.
This was a danger that left Ste almost defenseless; her face turned red immediately.
"Yes, Scarlett is drunk. I was just about to call Young Master Matthew."
Maxwell Saxon¡¯s dark, obsidian eyes quietly observed her. He curled his lips and said, "I¡¯ll ensure she gets home safely."
"But..." Facing such a captivating face and such a devastating smile, Ste felt a bit dizzy.
She thought it must have been because she drank too much earlier.
Maxwell Saxon smiled again, a spring breeze-like smile that instantly made Ste¡¯s head spin, "Please, rest assured in entrusting Miss Yates to me. I will guarantee her safety."
--
The night was as cool as water.
Maxwell Saxon walked out of the bar, carrying Scarlett Yates.
She couldn¡¯t even walk steadily. When he tried to walk her a few steps, she stumbled directly into his embrace.
He simply picked her up.
Uncle Thompson saw himing out with Scarlett Yates, a flicker of surprise shed in his eyes, but soon his expression returned to normal, and he didn¡¯t ask too many questions.
The young master of his house was a smart person.
Everything he did had its purpose, and he maintained a clear-headed rationale.
After getting into the car, Uncle Thompson asked, "Young Master, should we send Miss Yates back to the Saint Mercy employee dormitory?"
Maxwell Saxon nced down at the woman sleeping soundly in his arms. A hint of hesitation crossed his expressionless face, and after a moment, he said lightly, "To the vi."
Uncle Thompson was taken aback but quickly responded, "Yes."
Scarlett Yates was reeking of alcohol.
Maxwell Saxon had to roll down the car window to let some fresh air in to dilute the scent of alcohol lingering inside the vehicle.
In the dark night, the ck Lamborghini glided smoothly.
The cool night breeze blew into the car, gently lifting Scarlett Yates¡¯s hair, scattered chaotically on her chest.
She slept deeply, her cheeks flushed, with a red nose, and soft cherry-like lips parted slightly, murmuring something incoherent.
Maxwell Saxon strained to listen, but still couldn¡¯t make out what she was saying; all he could vaguely discern was that she seemed to be muttering about wanting more wine.
He chuckled silently, shaking his head lightly.
She was already too drunk to know anything, yet she was still mumbling about drinking more.
It¡¯s said that girls change dramatically as they grow.
He looked down at her for a moment, having to admit the truth of this.
She indeed didn¡¯t look much like the little girl from back then; her brows and eyes were still somewhat simr, but her features had changed significantly.
From the scruffy little blonde girl of her youth, she had be a refined and captivating young woman, ady whose charm could easily capture many men¡¯s hearts.
Yet, he still found that scruffy little blonde girl from back then a bit more endearing¡ªat least she used to call him little brother sweetly, not the now formal and distant Mr. Saxon or Young Master.
Such an impersonal way of addressing him, such an impersonal attitude.
--
"The Young Master brought that woman back again."
"Is it that Miss Yates? The Young Master never brings women here, but this Miss Yates... Could it be that the Young Master has feelings for her?"
"What nonsense are you talking about? The Young Master isn¡¯t the type to look at the next dish while eating from his bowl. He¡¯s about to marry Miss Green; how could he possibly fall for another woman?"
Chapter 531: How Can You Not Remember Me?
Chapter 531: Chapter 531: How Can You Not Remember Me?
A slightly defiant voice said, "But the Young Master has never brought Miss Green here before."
"The Young Master is here, everyone stop talking."
The group quickly dispersed and uniformly turned to respectfully greet the approaching person, "Young Master."
Maxwell Saxon stepped outside the door, "Are you ready?"
"Yes, Young Master."
He nodded, pushed open the half-closed door, and walked in.
Scarlett Yates had already changed her clothes, into a clean white nightgown, andy on the bed with a thin nket.
There was only a tablemp lit in the room, and in the soft light, she was curled up like a baby, showing half of her fair and graceful cheek.
Maxwell Saxon walked to the bedside.
She was in deep sleep, her cheeks as rosy as apples, her glossy ck hair messy on the pillow like soft satin, making one want to touch it.
When Maxwell Saxon thought of this, his hand had already fallen on Scarlett Yates¡¯s head, holding a handful of her hair, gently stroking it, indeed as soft and smooth as satin.
He still remembered her looking malnourished as a child, her hair always a messy, yellow, dry tangle like a bunch of straw.
Compared to the little girl in his memory, she had changed a lot indeed.
She had changed so much that when he first saw her, he didn¡¯t recognize her.
"How could you not remember me?" Maxwell Saxon sighed with some regret, gazing deeply at her peaceful sleeping face.
Suddenly, a phone ringtone shattered the quiet.
The ringtone came from Scarlett Yates¡¯s handbag.
Maxwell Saxon initially didn¡¯t n to pay attention to it, but the ringtone kept on without stopping, as if it wouldn¡¯t hang up unless Scarlett Yates answered it.
Maxwell Saxon frowned slightly, hesitated for a few seconds, then picked up the bag on the bedside and took out her phone.
When he looked down and saw the constantly shing name on the screen, he paused for a moment, a faint smile forming on his lips, and then answered the call.
"Scarlett, where have you been? Why haven¡¯t you returned to the dormitory yet?" A voice filled with anger came through clearly once the call was connected.
"Do you know what time it is now? It¡¯s dangerous for a girl to be out thiste, don¡¯t you know that the security in A City hasn¡¯t been goodtely? It¡¯s risky for women to linger outside alone at night."
"Are you still mad at me? I admit I wasn¡¯t in a good mood then and got angry at you, you..."
"Matthew, she¡¯s drunk and already asleep. Whatever you need to say to her, you¡¯ll have to wait until she sobers up." Maxwell Saxon¡¯s eyes flickered with a hint of amusement as he gently interrupted Matthew.
Interesting, truly interesting.
So even his carefree and romantic younger brother knows how to care for someone.
The recent angry questioning was genuinely full of concern and worry, which even surprised him.
A few seconds of silence.
"How did her phone end up with you?" Matthew sounded a bit surprised, his tone instantly turning colder.
Maxwell Saxon chuckled lightly, "She was drunk when I saw her, so I brought her back."
"Did you take her home?"
"I brought her to where I usually rest. Matthew, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have someone take good care of her."
Matthew coldlyughed, "My woman doesn¡¯t need your trouble, I¡¯ll pick her up right away."
Chapter 532: Are you so worried about me?
Chapter 532: Chapter 532: Are you so worried about me?
Maxwell Saxon chuckled lightly, "Matthew, do you not trust me that much?"
"As long as you understand."
Maxwell smiled again, raising his injured hand, his finger gently sliding across Scarlett Yates¡¯ fair cheek, "Since you don¡¯t trust me, then take her back, Vi 115 at the outskirts by White Cloud Mountain. It¡¯ste, and the mountain road is hard to travel; you need to be careful."
Beep beep beep¡ª
Matthew Saxon hung up the phone.
Maxwell tossed the phone onto the bedside table, his fingers wandering to Scarlett Yates¡¯ lips before pausing, then slowlynding on her soft lips.
He smiled, "Scarlett, you really surprise me. I never thought my promiscuous brother would genuinely fall for you."
"But if he finds out he fell in love with the daughter of the woman who indirectly caused his mother¡¯s death, do you think he¡¯ll regret it, feel pain?"
"By then, it would be an interesting drama of love and hate, just thinking about it is quite intriguing."
--
The rich aroma of the coffee was enticing.
An old record yer softly spinning a slow, beautiful melody.
Uncle Thompson furrowed his brow, almost arguing, unable to understand as he looked at Maxwell Saxon, "Young Master, with such a great opportunity, why not seize it?"
"It¡¯s still time to arrange something now if you act quickly. Doesn¡¯t the Young Master trust our manpower? Even if the old master sends people to investigate, they wouldn¡¯t find anything. The mountain roads are winding, the lighting is poor at night, an ident could easily happen. What is the Young Master worried about?"
"No matter how outstanding you perform, the old master still shows favoritism. Only if the second young master dies will he see you and willingly hand over thepany to you."
"Alright, Uncle Thompson, you needn¡¯t say more." Although Uncle Thompson¡¯s words were tempting, Maxwell remained unmoved.
He said calmly, "I will definitely obtain thepany, but not in this way."
"Do you really think that if Matthew dies, Dad will be willing to hand thepany over to me?"
"Regardless of whether they can find out the real cause of death, he will suspect me. Even without evidence, as long as he suspects me, he will never give me thepany. The method you suggested is the least feasible and will only mess things up for us."
Uncle Thompson looked anxious, "Then how long does the Young Master intend to wait? The old master¡¯s idea is to hand over thepany to the second young master once he gets married. We don¡¯t have much time, Young Master."
Maxwell took a leisurely sip of coffee, his long fingers sliding gently along the rim of the cup, smiling lightly, "Uncle Thompson, you¡¯re still too impatient. Rushing often leads to poor oues."
"I¡¯ve said before, waiting a little longer is fine as long as we get the results we want. Without full assurance, we mustn¡¯t take risks lightly, or everything will be in vain."
Uncle Thompson bowed his head in silence for a while and sighed deeply, "I certainly trust the Young Master¡¯s ability and judgment. It¡¯s just unfair to see someone as capable as the Young Master always overshadowed by the second young master, who does nothing yet gets everything, while you¡¯ve done so much for thepany but still have to defer to him. It¡¯s truly unfair."
"Fairness?" Maxwell shook his head with a smile, "There are too many unfair things in this world. Even my position as the Saxon Family¡¯s eldest son is hard-earned. If it weren¡¯t for Naomi Dou¡¯s death, the grievances I suffer now would be nothing."
Chapter 533: Where is she?
Chapter 533: Chapter 533: Where is she?
If Naomi Dou hadn¡¯t died, he wouldn¡¯t even have the right to enter the Saxon Family¡¯s door.
He and May Denton would never be acknowledged their entire lives.
Some things are destined, he cannot change them.
For example, Matthew Saxon¡¯s morous birth: his mother was a gentle, kind, and beautiful richdy, his grandfather was a famous figure in both the legal and underground worlds. As soon as Matthew Saxon was born, he attracted the attention and admiration of countless people.
But he, at that time, was merely an illegitimate child depending on his hidden mother to survive.
Back then, May Denton was Roy Saxon¡¯s mistress kept on the outside, whom he would asionally remember to visit, and if not for May Denton being pregnant with him, this mistress would likely have been abandoned by Roy Saxon long ago.
The memory of being an illegitimate child, dark and filled with shame, is a past that Maxwell Saxon is most unwilling to recall.
If there was even a touch of the good amid that unbearable past, it was the memories rted to Scarlett Yates.
But she remembers nothing, forgetting himpletely.
--
"Young Master, the second Young Master has arrived," the maid gently knocked on the door.
"Oh? So quickly?" Maxwell Saxon nced at the time, smiling as he stood up.
An hour¡¯s journey took forty-five minutes, faster than he expected.
The smile at his lips suddenly grew deep and inscrutable, and Maxwell Saxon slowly walked to the window.
The dim streemp light cast on the ground, and a tall familiar figure came from the corner.
The quick steps, the cold expression.
It was his noble-born brother, arriving so quickly.
Has it already reached such a level of concern?
His smile deepened further, standing at the window for a moment, until he saw that figure walk into the ground floor lobby, then he turned around slowly.
Maxwell Saxon had just reached the lobby when he saw Matthew Saxon walking straight towards him.
"Where is she?"
"Why don¡¯t you sit for a while first?" Maxwell Saxon called for the maid. "Won¡¯t you quickly brew a pot of tea?"
"No need." Matthew Saxon looked at him expressionlessly, "Take me to Scarlett¡¯s room."
Maxwell Saxon looked at him for a few seconds, curling his lips: "Since you¡¯re eager to take her away, I won¡¯t keep you. Olly, take the second Young Master upstairs."
"Yes, Young Master."
Olly was so intimidated by Matthew Saxon¡¯s cold aura that she did not dare to lift her head, murmuring: "Second Young Master, please follow me."
She had heard of the young master¡¯s half-brother before, that his temper was particrly bad, and others dared not provoke him easily.
If you were to talk about her young master, his temperament was already considered extremely good and gentle, now this second Young Master also had a cold face, as if the young master had offended him.
The maid led Matthew Saxon to the door of Scarlett Yates¡¯s room: "Second Young Master, Miss Yates is in this room."
Matthew Saxon pushed open the door without a word.
The air carried a sweet floral fragrance, upon attention, he noticed several fresh lilies ced in the vase inside the room.
That sweet fragrance was indeed the scent of lilies.
On the big bed, Scarlett Yates¡¯s small body upied a tiny corner, curled up with her eyes closed, seemingly sleeping deeply, from the moment he entered the room to the bed, she hadn¡¯t moved at all.
An indescribable fury rose in Matthew Saxon¡¯s heart.
This damned woman, not only drank herself into a stupor but showed no reaction even when being taken away. If today she had been taken by someone other than Maxwell Saxon, some stranger or dangerous man, does she know how serious the consequences could be?
Chapter 534: Have a Soccer Team
Chapter 534: Chapter 534: Have a Ser Team
He suppressed the anger in his heart and picked her up. Her eyelids suddenly twitched, and she slowly opened her eyes.
Matthew Saxon thought she had woken up and was about to scold her, but she blinked and showed him a foolish smile, suddenly reaching out a hand to pat his face twice.
"Handsome, handsome guy, you¡¯re really good-looking. What¡¯s your name?"
"..." Matthew pressed his lips tightly, his expression darkening.
"Where do you live, do you have a wife? If not, can I... can I marry you? Then we can have a ser team of kids, each as handsome as you. When the boys grow up, they can charm lots and lots of women, and when the girls grow up, they can captivate lots and lots of men."
"..."
She was really drunk, saying such nonsense.
However, listening to her saying she wanted to marry him and have a ser team of kids with him, Matthew suddenly thought it wasn¡¯t entirely a bad thing that she got drunk.
Truthes out after drinking...
So, she really wants to marry him, really wants to have his children?
The anger in his heart had just subsided a bit, but when he asked the next question, it red up again.
"Scarlett Yates, do you want to marry every good-looking guy and have kids with him?"
Scarlett Yates looked at him with a dazed expression for a while, then nodded: "Handsome genes... good genes, the kids born will be... pretty! I want to marry a handsome guy and have pretty kids!"
Matthew was stunned, his expression quickly darkening as he gritted his teeth and said: "You damn woman, if you dare to marry someone else, I¡¯ll tear that man to pieces."
Unfortunately, such threats have no effect on a drunk person.
p.
Scarlett Yates smacked his face, leaving a clear handprint on his fair and handsome face, thenughed foolishly: "Handsome, why do you look like that bastard Matthew Saxon? If you want to tear someone to pieces, then... find him."
"He¡¯s the most despicable man in the world, yes, I want to chop him into pieces and feed him to Little Yellow!"
He took a deep breath, his eyes gloomy as he asked: "Who¡¯s Little Yellow?"
Scarlett Yates suddenly huped, then turned over in his arms, slowly closing her eyes as her voice became sleepy and faint: "Little Yellow is... was a stray dog in the yard when I was little."
--
Maxwell Saxon was still sitting in the hall.
When Matthew Saxon carried Scarlett Yates downstairs, Maxwell called out to him.
Matthew stopped but didn¡¯t look at him, speaking coldly: "Anything else, brother?"
"Do you know she¡¯s being ostracized at Saint Mercy, with no one willing to be with her?" At some point, Maxwell Saxon had a cigarette between his fingers, the ember flickering slightly, yet he didn¡¯t take a single drag, as if he simply enjoyed watching the tobo burn to ashes bit by bit.
Matthew¡¯s expression changed slightly: "Is this true?"
"You took action against the Thompson Family, causing them to go bankrupt overnight. Bill Thompson was hospitalized in anger that night, and his wife was so shocked she threatened to jump off a building."
After hearing this, Matthew showed no sign of pity, his expression indifferent: "Oh, really? All of this is thanks to their sweetie daughter; they can¡¯t me anyone else."
Chapter 535 Big Brother Truly Cares About Scarlett
Chapter 535: Chapter 535 Big Brother Truly Cares About Scarlett
Maxwell Saxon flicked the ash from his burnt-out cigarette and spoke ndly, "Of course, such things might not mean much to you, but don¡¯t forget, Scarlett Yates is an ordinary person. Even if you¡¯re doing it for her, she may not be able to ept your methods."
Matthew Saxon knew that everything Maxwell said was true, buting from Maxwell, regardless of whether it was reasonable or not, he responded indifferently, "I¡¯ll handle things between us naturally."
"That¡¯s for the best." Maxwell smiled, tossed the remaining half of his cigarette into the ashtray, stood up, and said, "If you want her to stay peacefully at Saint Mercy, the Thompson Family matter could potentially be changed."
Matthew narrowed his eyes at him for a moment, then suddenly curled his lips, a demonic smile appearing at the corner of his lips, "Big brother really cares about Scarlett."
"The people you care about are naturally important to me too."
Matthew raised his brows, a mischievous smile ying on his face, "Because we are family?"
"Yes, we are family." Maxwell looked at him serenely.
"Family..." Matthew repeated these words slowly, meaningfully, "Indeed, we truly are a family. That girl Scarlett made big brother work quite hard today. If big brother hadn¡¯t timely warded off a knife for her, and promptly caught that woman, who knows what might have happened."
"I originally intended to hand over that woman to the police precinct, but Miss Yates pleaded on her behalf, so now I n to send her out of A City. I thought it necessary to inform you, if you have a better way to handle it, you can let me know."
"I never worry about your handling things, big brother, do as you see fit. It¡¯ste now, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer." With these words, Matthew held Scarlett Yates and turned to leave.
"I¡¯ll see you out." Maxwell stood up, intending to apany him outside.
Matthew didn¡¯t look back, "No need."
Maxwell¡¯s footsteps halted, watching his departing figure, he smiled, "Be careful on the mountain road at night."
Outside the living room door, Matthew paused for a few seconds, held Scarlett tightly, and strode away.
The mountain road at night was indeed hard to navigate; the trip that took forty minutesing ended up taking over an hour leaving.
On the way back, he had to focus on driving and keep an eye on the drunken mess in the backseat, significantly reducing his efficiency.
--
In the middle of the night, Scarlett Yates awoke from a dream.
Groggily, she smelled a familiar scent.
She felt a bit thirsty, her throat dry and parched; the cocktail¡¯s aftereffect was particrly strong, she still felt a headache, and a nasty alcohol odor lingered in her mouth.
She wanted to get up and pour herself some water, but as she moved slightly in the dim light, she felt something restraining her movement.
It was as if something heavy was pressing on her, restricting her actions.
She moved slightly, and the thing pressing on her also moved slightly.
Scarlett instantly felt a chill run down her spine, almost screaming out loud.
As her body tensed up, eyes wide open, about to scream, a soft, low, and tempting voice gently sounded in her ear, "Scarlett, are you awake?"
Chapter 536 Scarlett, I Apologize
Chapter 536: Chapter 536 Scarlett, I Apologize
The scream that was almost out of her mouth was swallowed back down.
Her eyes remained wide in shock, after a long silence, she softly said: "Matthew Saxon?"
"It¡¯s me." The voice beside her ear was hoarse and gentle, with a hint of drowsiness.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s body stiffened briefly, and she reached out to push him away.
"Scarlett, I apologize." Matthew Saxon tightened his arms, encircling her within his embrace. In the dark, his face was not clear, but his gentle, warm breath could be felt.
"I apologize for the things I said yesterday."
In the quiet of the night, his breathing and heartbeat were so clear.
Her head rested against his chest, listening to the strong and forceful beat of his heart, so distinctly.
Moonlight spilled over the windowsill, like snow scattered everywhere. The bright moonlight shone into the room, outlining the objects within in blurry shadows.
Scarlett Yates listened to the increasingly forceful heartbeat beside her ear, silent for a very long time...
During this time, Matthew Saxon remained silent too, simply holding her, hisrge hand gently soothing her head.
"Where is this?" After a long time, she finally spoke again, her tone extremely calm, no emotions could be discerned.
"Hospital dormitory."
Another moment of silence: "Why are you here?"
Matthew Saxon hesitated briefly, and told a slight lie: "You got drunk at the bar, I brought you back."
For some reason, he did not want her to know that the first person who took her from the bar was Maxwell Saxon.
Thinking of Maxwell Saxon¡¯s series of gestures, he had to be a bit cautious.
Maxwell Saxon had never been someone who would heroically rescue a damsel in distress, despite seeming polite and courteous, exchanging kind words with anyone. But to use his own body to protect someone, he had never seen that.
So when he found out that Maxwell Saxon actually took a stab for Scarlett Yates, a strange feeling rose within his heart immediately.
He could not articte what kind of feeling it was exactly, only that it made him inexplicably uneasy.
"Was it Ste who called you?" Memories ofst night slowly emerged in her mind. She recalled seeing Maxwell Saxonst night; it seemed it was also him who took her from the bar, so how did it be Matthew Saxon?
Could it be that she mistook someone else in her drunken state?
Those unpleasant things also gradually surged into her thoughts, his anger, his indifference, like an invisible dagger piercing into her heart.
Although the wound was unseen, it would make her feel pain whenever she thought of it.
"Yeah, she called me. Scarlett, was it because of me you drankst night?" Matthew Saxon sighed gently, "I was just speaking impulsively, how could you take it seriously?"
Impulsive words?
Scarlett Yates could not help but curl her lips in a sarcastic smile.
Often, the most genuine words are the impulsive ones, uncensored, instantly spoken from the heart.
"Matthew Saxon, could you let go of me first? I have something to say to you." Scarlett Yates¡¯s tone was very calm, very serene.
This sense of calmness and serenity unexpectedly tightened Matthew Saxon¡¯s heart.
Scarlett Yates did not urge him after saying this, remaining quietly within his arms.
Matthew Saxon fell silent, her quietness and docility did not bring him a sense of relief; on the contrary, her unusuallypliant behavior made him begin to worry.
Her attitude and tone when facing him seemed to be wordlessly telling him four words.
Chapter 537: We Might Not Be Suitable
Chapter 537: Chapter 537: We Might Not Be Suitable
Disheartened.
Is she disheartened with him?
As these words emerged in his mind, Matthew Saxon¡¯s face also darkened.
But he still let her go.
Once free, Scarlett Yates reached out to turn on themp on the bedside table, then slowly sat up, gently pulled back the covers, and got out of bed.
Her head was still a little dizzy. After sitting by the bed for a few seconds, she got up and walked to the water dispenser to pour a ss of water.
She gulped down arge ss of water in one go, casually wiped her mouth with her sleeve, and then slowly turned around.
On her small five-foot bed, Matthew Saxon upied a very small corner, half-squinting his slender eyes as hey there, slightly raising his head to look at her.
"I think we might not be suitable for each other," Scarlett held another ss of water, found a ce to sit down, her gaze calm, her expression indifferent, and spoke those words in the same indifferent tone.
Every word was crystal clear.
A chill swept over from the other side, Matthew¡¯s slender eyes narrowed little by little, a dangerous aura emanating around him.
A sudden me of anger ignited in his eyes, and his face became somber.
Just when Scarlett thought he would lose his temper again, he spoke in a very calm,posed tone: "In what way are we not suitable?"
"In every way." After a night of drunkenness and difort, she had be much more clear-minded.
She looked at him, as if trying to reason with him, speaking in a calm, narrative-like tone: "You¡¯re right, I didn¡¯t really think it through when I decided to be with you. We¡¯ve lived different lives since childhood, and we barely understand each other¡¯s lives. What you see as normal, I see as abnormal, and what I see as abnormal, you find mundane and ordinary."
"Our values are very different, and neither of us can convince the other. Such issues will arise many, many times in the future. Instead of constantly shing, it¡¯s better to part ways now. People from different worlds should exit each other¡¯s worlds as the wisest choice."
"You want to break up?" When Matthew said this, a cold, dangerous glint shed in his eyes again, yet he continued to hold back his temper.
"Yes." Scarlett found it almost amusing when she said it.
In over twenty years of living, it was her first serious rtionship, and it ended so soon.
Like a child¡¯s y.
She spoke so decisively, without a hint of reluctance or attachment, and Matthew imperceptibly furrowed his brows, pursed his lips tightly, his eyes brimming with anger: "Just because I said a few angry words, you want to break up with me?"
"It¡¯s not entirely because of that."
Scarlett thought seriously for a moment before speaking: "You just reminded me of some things."
"I won¡¯t agree to break up." After a moment of indifference, Matthew spoke in a cold voice.
She wanted to break up with him over such a small matter!
Was it wrong for him to not want other women to bully her?
Scarlett, however, was determined.
The drunkenness fromst night had shaken her already unsteady heart slightly. Looking at his mesmerizingly handsome face under the light, she was resolute: "Matthew Saxon, let¡¯s break up. We really aren¡¯t suitable; there¡¯s no need to waste each other¡¯s time any longer."
Chapter 538: I Still Have One Last Question
Chapter 538: Chapter 538: I Still Have One Last Question
This time, Matthew Saxon could tell she wasn¡¯t just speaking in anger.
She really wanted to break up with him.
The seriousness and determination in her eyes and tone made it clear she had made this decision after careful consideration.
This realization shocked Matthew Saxon.
He looked at her in disbelief, "Scarlett Yates, we just started dating, and you want to break up?"
"If it¡¯s because of what I said before..."
"Matthew Saxon, can we break up?"
Scarlett Yates smiled at him gently, "Just consider me crazy. I¡¯m not speaking in anger. Actually, from both our perspectives, neither of us is wrong, so I no longer me you."
The rtionship shouldn¡¯t have started in the first ce.
It was her being foolish that led her to selectively ignore so many problems right before her eyes.
Breaking up is just a way to get everything back on track.
She wasn¡¯t making this decision impulsively.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s face finally couldn¡¯t hold itsposure.
"You¡¯ve made up your mind? You won¡¯t regret it?" His voice was like the wind on a snowy day,ced with a chilling cold.
Scarlett Yates was silent for a moment, her voice muffled yet firm, "Hmm, I won¡¯t regret it."
Matthew Saxon looked at her for so long, it felt like an eternity passed, then she heard him say, "Alright, I agree."
He suddenly smiled, flipped over to get out of bed, casually straightened his messy hair, picked up the clothes lying aside, and while leisurely buttoning his suit, he lifted his long, deep eyes to look at her, his tone very calm, "Scarlett, if this is what you want, I agree, as long as it makes you happy."
Happy?
Scarlett Yates blinked nkly.
If she was truly happy, why did her heart still hurt?
She still liked Matthew Saxon, she knew this better than anyone.
Looking at Matthew Saxon¡¯s face that transitioned from sullen anger to indifference in an instant, it felt as if a sharp knife had sliced through her heart, the pain making her bite her lip hard.
Actually, his current reaction was his true reaction, wasn¡¯t it?
He also wanted to propose a breakup, only she was one step ahead.
"Scarlett, I have onest question."
After buttoning thest button on his suit, he stood before her, impably dressed, his profound eyes fixed on her, "Scarlett, you¡¯re breaking up with me just because you feel we¡¯re not suitable, not because you don¡¯t like me anymore, is that right?"
His eyes seemed to see right through her.
Such deep eyes, dark as if they contained the entire starry sky.
Under the focused and earnest gaze of those eyes, Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t even have the courage to lie.
Her lips moved slightly, but ultimately, not a word came out.
Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t force her. He suddenly smiled and said, "I understand."
What did he understand?
After leaving this inscrutablement, Matthew Saxon left.
Hearing the door close, Scarlett Yates slowly walked to the window.
The window was half-open.
On the windowsill was a pot of jasmine, a few small white flowers blooming, exuding a gentle, intoxicating scent in the evening breeze.
After waiting for a while, Matthew Saxon walked out of the building.
A few night-shift nurses happened toe back and ran into him, immediately surrounding him.
She didn¡¯t know what they said to Matthew Saxon, but after about a minute, they reluctantly moved away from him.
Chapter 539 Absurd Nonsense
Chapter 539: Chapter 539 Absurd Nonsense
As she walked, she couldn¡¯t help but turn her head to look at him.
He was always like that, able to attract the attention of women wherever he went. So many women were enamored with him, yet she never saw his heart linger with any one of them.
He lived with a devil-may-care attitude, indulging himself recklessly. He seemed born to be unsettled; even when he confessed to her, she dared not truly believe him.
That confession still felt like a dream to her.
She watched Matthew Saxon¡¯s figurepletely disappear into the darkness before she closed the window.
She had broken up with him.
They broke up just one week after they started dating.
The rtionship came quickly and ended just as fast; it really felt like a dream.
She slowly walked to the bed, her body copsed onto it, and then, she didn¡¯t want to move anymore.
Her hand slowly reached for the spot that had hurt for so long, gently pressing it twice before smiling and talking to herself, "Scarlett Yates, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s better to rip the bandage off quickly than to suffer through prolonged pain. Everything will pass, it¡¯ll pass soon."
There is nothing that time cannot heal.
--
Seymour¡ª
"Director, Miss Green is here."
Maxwell Saxon raised his head slightly from a pile of papers when he saw Alice Green push open the door ande in. He casually pointed to the sofa beside him and said, "Sit down for a while, I¡¯ll deal with these things in hand first."
Although Miss Green had an unpleasant expression on her face, she didn¡¯tin. She walked over in high heels and said to the secretary outside the door, "Add a few more scoops of milk to the coffee and more sugar."
"Yes, Miss Green." The secretary turned to make coffee for her, and a few minutester, she walked into the office with a coffee full of milkiness.
"Miss Green, your coffee." The secretary gently ced the coffee cup on the table, left the office, and closed the door.
Alice Green gently stirred the coffee in the cup with a spoon while picking up thetest morning paper on the table to take a look. When her eyes caught a line of bold ck type, she smiled like she saw something amusing, a beautiful curve forming on her lips: "I didn¡¯t expect my fianc¨¦ to be a man who knows how to heroically save a damsel in distress. It really is surprising; I actually thought you valued your life above all else."
Maxwell Saxon put down the contract in his hand.
"Did you specificallye to see me just for this?" he raised an eyebrow, his gaze indifferent.
Alice Green smiled, looked up at his injured hand, and said with a beaming smile, "Actually, I¡¯m quite curious. Even if Scarlett Yates¡¯s ns are beneficial to you, it shouldn¡¯t warrant you protecting her at the cost of your own injury. As far as I know, Young Master Saxon has never treated any other pawn so well."
Maxwell Saxon looked at her expressionlessly, "After beating around the bush for so long, what are you trying to say?"
"Nothing really, I just found it surprising." Alice Green set the newspaper down, took a sip of her coffee, and then said with a smile, "It¡¯s rumored outside that my dear fianc¨¦ has developed feelings for your brother¡¯s woman. I wonder how Young Master Saxon feels about it?"
Maxwell Saxon sneered, "Nonsense."
"Even though such rumors are quite absurd, you know how influential rumors can be. If they circte long enough, even falsehoods can be epted as truth."
"Are you concerned?" Maxwell Saxon rubbed his tired brow with his hand, like he had just heard a particrly boring topic, asking with little interest.
Chapter 540: Will Never Betray You
Chapter 540: Chapter 540: Will Never Betray You
"Why should I care?" Alice Green chuckled softly, "Others might not know about our rtionship, but surely you do?"
"I wish you would truly fall for Scarlett Yates and find a way to steal her from him; that way, no one wouldpete with me for Matthew."
As she said this, Maxwell Saxon¡¯s eyes flickered briefly, then his thin lips curved slightly, "Your fondness for Matthew Saxon makes me a bit uneasy."
These words seemed casual, but Alice suddenly broke out in a cold sweat.
She paused, her expression changed instantly, "What do you mean? You don¡¯t trust me?"
Maxwell smiled faintly, "Women in love often lose their rationality. I cannot help but worry that you might turn on me for Matthew Saxon."
Cold sweat rolled down her forehead, Alice was startled by his half-serious, half-joking tone, her heart skipped several beats.
Being suspected by a man like Maxwell Saxon is truly terrifying.
She had witnessed firsthand his ruthless approach of preferring to err on the side of caution rather than letting someone slip through.
Unconsciously, she clenched her fists, sweat dripping down her forehead onto her face, taking a few nervous breaths, suppressing the fear in her heart, and meeting his inscrutable deep eyes: "I will never betray you. I only want to be with Matthew."
A softugh.
Seeing Alice turn pale with fright, Maxwell Saxon shed his previous inscrutability, his tone bing much more rxed: "Of course, if I didn¡¯t trust you, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen to coborate with you."
Alice¡¯s heart rxed as she wiped the sweat from her face, pursed her lips, and slowly said, "That matter... did you handle it?"
"It¡¯s merely a small issue, it¡¯s already been dealt with."
Joy appeared on Alice¡¯s face, "I knew you would find a way."
"I¡¯ve told you long ago, you just need to keep your mouth shut and never admit it, no matter what."
"But if Matthew continues to investigate..." Alice frowned, "Yesterday he asked me out, setting up many traps to force me to confess, I almost fell for his tricks."
Her face darkened at this point.
He had actually set her up just for another woman to coax the truth out of her.
While they were talking, Scarlett Yates called, and after answering the call, he threw a huge fit, scaring her out of her wits.
No woman had ever stirred such anger in him before, able to easily disrupt his emotions, yet this woman named Scarlett Yates did.
In his eyes, Scarlett Yates was already more important than her.
Three years ofpanionship and effort could not even match a woman he had known for a few months. Whenever Alice thought about this, she felt indignant.
"What¡¯s there to fear." Maxwell Saxon smiled indifferently, tossing the pen in his hand onto the table, and slowly rising to walk to the window.
The vian blinds were half-opened.
Squinting into the distance, he lightly curled his lips, "He doesn¡¯t have concrete evidence, which is why he tried to get you to talk. If he continues to investigate, it will only lead to the Dales Family."
"The Dales Family?" Alice was stunned, surprised, "Are the ones who sent Scarlett Yates and me to the ind really from the Dales Family?"
"Whether or not it¡¯s true doesn¡¯t matter." The sunlight was a bit dazzling, Maxwell squinted slightly and gazed outside for a moment, then slowly turned around, a barely visible, faint smile surfacing on his mature and handsome face.
Chapter 541: A Common Goal
Chapter 541: Chapter 541: A Common Goal
This smile made Alice Green¡¯s heart skip two beats, once again feeling the chill pressing upon her.
Maxwell Saxonughed, "Evidence can be real or fabricated, as long as it convinces people."
"You want to provoke a war between him and the Dales Family?" Alice Green didn¡¯t understand his intention, puzzled, "With the Dales Family¡¯s current strength, they¡¯re no match for the Saxon Family at all."
"Whether they¡¯re a match or not doesn¡¯t matter; the more enemies he has, the better."
The more enemies Matthew Saxon has, the more allies he¡¯ll gain.
If he ys the viin, it makes him the hero.
The Dales Family is not much of a threat, but Henry Dales is a man not to be underestimated.
"You said what you¡¯re doing is just to get Seymour and won¡¯t endanger Matthew¡¯s life, right?" After a moment of silence, Alice Green asked softly, with a hint of concern in her eyes.
Maxwell nodded, "Of course, after all, he¡¯s still my own brother. I¡¯m not that cold-hearted."
"Did you get the item I asked you to retrieve from Old Washington?" Maxwell suddenly changed the topic, asking about another matter.
At the mention of Old Washington, Alice Green¡¯s face turned grim, her expression darkening, lips tight, filled with disgust: "I got it, but that old bastard..."
She frowned, the disgust in her eyes intensifying, "I never thought he could still be... such an old lecher!"
"If he wasn¡¯t lecherous, could you have gotten that item from him? I know you¡¯ve endured a lot of hardship and grievances, and I know how much you didn¡¯t want to apany him, but all of this is for ourmon goal. Hang in there; soon, it will pay off."
He patted her shoulderfortingly, sighed softly, and said, "If you can avenge your parents, they¡¯d be proud."
Alice Green subtly avoided his hand, her eyes fixed on him for a long time, then she sighed deeply and sneered, "Maxwell Saxon, you really have a cruel heart, although Roy..."
As if cautious about something, Alice stopped mid-sentence, paused for a moment, then whispered, "But after all, he wasn¡¯t so bad to you."
No sooner had she finished speaking, Maxwell¡¯s face turned cold.
He narrowed his deep, dark eyes slightly, shoved Alice aside, and said coldly, "So what if he was good to me, he still intends to pass thepany to Matthew."
Alice remained silent.
When Maxwell was angry, she wouldn¡¯t say a word.
The well-dressed, handsome man before her was not one to cherish beauty, and if she angered him, she could face his punishment at any moment.
"Alright, give me the item. If there¡¯s nothing else, you don¡¯t need to stay here." Maxwell extended his hand, a hint of fatigue in his eyes.
With these words, he was indirectly giving her a dismissal order.
Alice didn¡¯t want to stay in a room with such a terrifying man either. She grabbed thetest model of X-brand gem-pattern bag, and from a pile of cosmetics inside, she pulled out a lipstick.
The lipstick was also a new release from the X-brand.
Maxwell opened the lipstick, sniffed the colorless balm, closed it, and put it into his own bag.
"Go back and get some rest. There¡¯s another task in a couple of days."
Chapter 542: Cannot Let Her Be in Danger
Chapter 542: Chapter 542: Cannot Let Her Be in Danger
Upon hearing thetter part, Alice Green¡¯s face turned extremely grim.
She pursed her lips, showing an unhappy expression, and after a long silence, she asked suppressing her anger: "Who is it this time?"
"You¡¯ll be notified in advance when the timees."
"Is it possible to take a break from tasks for a while? I want to rest." Knowing full well that Maxwell Saxon, this Demon, is unlikely to show her any sympathy, Alice Green still clung to a glimmer of hope, hoping he¡¯d have at least a bit of humanity left.
However...
"Alice, to reach our goals sooner, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to work hard for us." Under Alice Green¡¯s fiery gaze, Maxwell Saxon¡¯s smile was elegant and captivating as he curled his lips and said: "When things settle down, I¡¯ll give you a long vacation."
"Hypocrite."
Alice Green sneers, turns around, and storms out of the office.
Maxwell Saxon takes out the lipstick again to look at it, then slowly returns to his seat by the desk.
A thick stack of documents piled up like a small mountain, he¡¯s only gone through less than a third.
The injured hand still hurts; the wound is too deep, making the whole hand unable to perform tasks, and he can only sign with his left hand.
He ced his hand wrapped like a dumpling on the desk, his dark eyes squinted slightly, revealing a trace of strange emotion.
Alice Green was surprised he would go to such lengths to protect Scarlett Yates, in fact, he himself was also shocked at his actions.
At that moment, he acted purely on instinct to protect her, with only one thought in mind: he couldn¡¯t let her be in danger.
As for his own safety, he momentarily forgot about it.
He looked at his swollen hand bandaged like a dumpling, shook his head with a smile, sighed helplessly and muttered: "Scarlett Yates, wasn¡¯t the trouble you brought me when we were young enough, that you still need to continue now?"
"What should I do? You forgot me but fell for my enemy, so, should I consider you an enemy too?"
--
"Who is Miss Scarlett Yates of the Nursing Department?"
The courier stood outside the Nursing Department, stretching out his voice to shout.
"Scarlett, they¡¯re calling you." After being isted by everyone, the only two people still willing to talk to her were Emily Taylor and Olivia Smith.
Having lived in the same dormitory, the two actually had a good impression of Scarlett Yates.
Though rumors were rampant, the two privately discussed and unanimously concluded that Scarlett Yates was not as frightening as the rumors suggested. Unlike others who gave her the silent treatment, the two would asionally chat with Scarlett Yates.
Scarlett Yates had just gone on rounds with the doctor, returned to the department the next moment, and the courier was already at the door.
"I¡¯m Scarlett Yates, may I ask what brings you here?"
Seeing the courier¡¯s work uniform, Scarlett Yates suspiciously nced at the not-sorge box in his hand.
She remembered she hadn¡¯t bought anything online.
"Miss Yates, this is your package, please sign for it." The courier handed the slip and pen to her.
She blinked in confusion: "My package? But I haven¡¯t bought anything, could you have made a mistake?"
"Scarlett Yates from Saint Mercy Hospital Nursing Department, 23 years old, height 165, measurements xx, xx, xx, not very bright, these are the details provided by the sender. Did I get anything wrong?"
Upon hearing thest line, Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t help but change her expression.
What does ¡¯not very bright¡¯ mean?
Damn it, who is it that even when sending a package, still has to insult her?
Chapter 543: Is This a Token of Love?
Chapter 543: Chapter 543: Is This a Token of Love?
In her mind, almost immediately, a person¡¯s figure emerged, but after thinking carefully, she felt it couldn¡¯t be him.
Last night, they had just broken up.
She took the delivery box, and after tearing open the tightly wrapped boxyer byyer, she saw a box holding jewelry.
Olivia Smith and Emily Taylor gathered around. As soon as they saw the jewelry box, they started excitedly discussing: "Scarlett, hurry and open it to see what¡¯s inside."
"Could it be a gift from Young Master Saxon, he is so generous, I bet it¡¯s definitely a super beautiful diamond ne in there."
"I think it¡¯s a pair of earrings, this box doesn¡¯t look like one for a ne."
"Scarlett, hurry and see what¡¯s inside."
Olivia Smith and Emily Taylor urged her from the side, looking even more anxious than she was.
Scarlett Yates slowly opened the box, and upon seeing what was inside, her eyes showed a surprising look.
Beside her, Olivia Smith eximed in a low voice: "Wow, it¡¯s a jade pendant, and the color is so good."
"I¡¯ve seen simr jade pendants in museums before."
Emily Taylor seemed afraid she was mistaken. After looking at the jade pendant several more times, her tone became very certain: "This is a Double Fish Jade Pendant, an invaluable item. I¡¯ve heard it can be split into halves, one side being yin, the other being yang. When the two piecese together, it brings great luck to the owner."
"Scarlett¡¯s half should be the yin part."
"Really?" Olivia Smith, hearing her say it so impressively, stared at the jade pendant in Scarlett Yates¡¯ palm for a few more nces, "No wonder I thought it looked really valuable at first nce. If Scarlett¡¯s piece is the yin part, then the other yang half should be with Young Master Saxon, right?"
"Is it a token of love?" Olivia Smith looked at Scarlett Yates enviously.
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t speak.
The jade pendant in her palm was icy cold, like a puddle of water, chilling her skin.
This was her jade pendant, worn since childhood, forcibly taken away by Matthew Saxon.
Now, he voluntarily returned the jade pendant to her.
She couldn¡¯t guess what his action of returning the jade pendant meant. She put the regained jade pendant into her bag and then, under the envious gazes of Olivia Smith and Emily Taylor, turned and left.
The afternoon passed quickly.
After work, Olivia Smith, despite others¡¯ advice, walked together with Scarlett Yates.
Hearing people next to them murmuring disdainful words, Olivia Smithfortingly patted Scarlett Yates¡¯ shoulder and said: "Scarlett, don¡¯t mind them, these people just fear there¡¯s not enough chaos in the world, believing any gossip they hear."
"Don¡¯t you believe them?" Scarlett Yates smiled and turned back to look at her.
When she first arrived at Saint Mercy, she thought Olivia Smith had a bad temper and was hard to get along with. Unexpectedly, it was this seemingly difficult girl whoforted her at such a moment.
"If I believed them, I would have kept my distance from you long ago."
Olivia Smithughed once, sighed, and said helplessly, "Rumors are terrifying; although we haven¡¯t spent much time together, I believe you¡¯re not such a ruthless person. In Emmy Thompson¡¯s case, I trust it¡¯s not your intention. As it stands, Young Master Saxon is not someone to provoke easily. I think Emmy Thompson must have done something that made him very angry to end up in such a situation."
Chapter 544: Can’t Let Outsiders Benefit
Chapter 544: Chapter 544: Can¡¯t Let Outsiders Benefit
"I¡¯ve heard that before, people have offended Young Master Saxon, and their fate was even worse than Emmy¡¯s. Back then, you weren¡¯t with Young Master Saxon."
"So this must be Young Master Saxon¡¯s own decision, and you can¡¯t stop him, right?"
Olivia Smith actually thought quite simply. If Scarlett Yates was truly such a terrible person, making others so miserable just because she heard something unpleasant, wouldn¡¯t she now face the same fate as Emmy?
Especially Ms. Gossip, who had said quite a few unpleasant words in the restroom.
"Olivia, thank you for believing in me," Scarlett Yates felt like she wasn¡¯t that pitiful after all. At least someone chose to believe in her, right?
Olivia Smith grinned and winked at her. "Scarlett, if you really want to thank me, remember to help me make connections if you find any good resources in the future. As they say, don¡¯t leave fertile water to outsiders. We¡¯re from the same department, and good stuff shouldn¡¯t be given to outsiders!"
Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t help butugh.
"Do you even need me to make connections for you? There are several male doctors in our hospital chasing you, and some seem quite eligible too." Olivia Smith came from a good family and looked quite attractive too. Apart from Emmy, her conditions were among the best in the department.
"Tch, do you know what it¡¯s like to have noparison, no superiority? Compared to Young Master Saxon, the people from our hospital are nothing but a bunch of oddballs. Even if they had half Young Master Saxon¡¯s looks, I would be satisfied."
Listening to her mention Matthew Saxon time and time again, a hint of mncholy shed in Scarlett Yates¡¯ eyes.
This man no longer had anything to do with her.
She was just a brief interlude in his life. He would soon forget about her and return to his original indulgent lifestyle, continuing to be the promiscuous second sessor of the Saxon Family.
And her? She didn¡¯t know when she would stop liking him.
Justst night, she dreamed all night, and the dream was filled with his image.
Upon waking, the strong sense of loss took her a long time to gradually adapt to.
Walking to the door, Olivia Smith suddenly brightened up, pulling at her arm, her sparkling eyes fixed in a particr direction as she giggled. "Oh, look, some handsome heroing to the rescue. Scarlett, tell me, good genes really make a difference. Howe everyone in the Saxon Family looks so good? Seeing men like this too often, I¡¯m really afraid I won¡¯t be able to get married."
Handsome hero rescuing the beauty?
Scarlett Yates¡¯ face slightly changed. She looked up and saw the hero Olivia Smith was praising endlessly had just gotten out of the car, wearing a sharply-tailored ck suit, with neat and refreshing hair, a clean and elegant face standing there casually, drawing everyone¡¯s eyes.
Notably, every female passing by him had eyes full of light.
Indeed, handsome men and beautiful women draw attention wherever they go, and someone like Maxwell Saxon, the cream of the crop, is especially hard not to notice.
When she saw Maxwell Saxon, Maxwell also happened to look in her direction.
Their eyes met for a few seconds in the air, Maxwell Saxon smiled slightly, his tall and slender figure stood upright, then slowly walked towards her.
Scarlett Yates felt her hand was about to be crushed by Olivia Smith.
She excitedly and passionately eximed in her ear: "Here hees, here hees, so handsome, look at that broad shoulder line and that firm waist, those long and straight legs, basically a natural coat hanger. I¡¯ve never seen anyone who can wear a suit so well."
Chapter 545: I Have Already Finished Work
Chapter 545: Chapter 545: I Have Already Finished Work
Olivia Smith had a look of beingpletely dazzled, her eyes shining, gaze dreamlike, expression dazed, with her mouth slightly open, just about to drool.
When faced with such a handsome guy, most people would react like Olivia Smith.
Standing next to Olivia Smith, who had a lovestruck expression, Scarlett Yates¡¯ reaction seemed a bit abnormal by contrast.
It seemed like she wasn¡¯t happy to see Maxwell Saxon, slightly frowning, pressing her lips together, her face not looking too pleasant.
"Miss Yates." Compared to Matthew Saxon, Maxwell Saxon was also thick-skinned. He seemed not to notice Scarlett Yates¡¯ obvious expression of unwee and approached her with a slight smile, holding up his injured hand in front of her. "Isn¡¯t it time to change the bandage?"
"Young Master, if you need to change the bandage, just continue walking forward fifty meters and you¡¯ll reach the hospital building." Scarlett Yates¡¯ attitude was very cold, clearly not wanting to say much to him.
Olivia Smith turned her head in surprise to look at her, seemingly finding her attitude strange.
Didn¡¯t this Young Master Saxon take a stab for her? Why would she act so coldly towards her own benefactor?
Moreover, this Young Master Saxon¡¯s reputation is much better than his yboy younger brother. It¡¯s said that his private life is extremely decent, never getting involved in romantic escapades, to the point that people once suspected he didn¡¯t like women.
And he is still aplete gentleman, people who have dealt with him always heap praise upon him. Such a man only draws admiration, it¡¯s unheard of for anyone to dislike him.
Yet Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t even spare him a nce. From the moment Maxwell Saxon appeared, she kept a stern face as if she was quite dismissive of him.
"I still prefer Miss Yates to bandage my wound." Maxwell Saxon slightly raised his brow and said, turning his injured hand, "Yesterday, it identally got wet, and the wound seems to be inmed. I hope Miss Yates can take a look."
Scarlett Yates said expressionlessly, "I¡¯m already off duty."
"It won¡¯t take much of Miss Yates¡¯ time." Maxwell Saxon didn¡¯t give up on wanting her to do the bandaging.
Beside them, a timid and shy voice gently spoke up, "Um, Mr. Saxon, bandaging wounds is what I¡¯m best at. Though I¡¯m off duty too, if Mr. Saxon needs it, I can still go back for overtime."
This voice came from Olivia Smith, who stood beside Scarlett Yates with a bashful look.
Scarlett Yates paused, somewhat speechless.
Even knowing that Maxwell Saxon was taken and about to get married didn¡¯t dampen his attraction to the opposite sex.
Olivia Smith looked as if she would pass out at any moment, staring at Maxwell Saxon intently, lost in admiration.
Unfortunately, while the flowers want to blossom, the running water is heartless.
Young Master Saxon¡¯s cool and profound gaze shifted to Olivia Smith, and just as Olivia felt like she would suffocate from excitement, he quickly looked away, and then politely yet directly declined her good intentions, "Thanks, but I still prefer Miss Yates to do the bandaging."
Olivia Smith¡¯s face fell with disappointment, unwillingly muttering, "My bandaging skills are really good, refusing me without even trying is really giving me no face at all."
Despite her severeints, she still admired Maxwell Saxon secretly, whispering to herself, "If I could have a romance with such an outstanding man in my lifetime, I¡¯d have no regrets even if I die."
Chapter 546: Miss Yates Is Truly Heartless
Chapter 546: Chapter 546: Miss Yates Is Truly Heartless
Hearing her constant muttering, Scarlett wanted tough, but she couldn¡¯t in front of Maxwell.
Seeing that Maxwell was specifically here for Scarlett, Olivia wisely found an excuse to leave after enjoying the sight.
As soon as Olivia left, Scarlett also intended to leave, but Maxwell blocked her way, towering over her as he looked down and said, "Miss Yates, I got hurt because of you. Aren¡¯t you taking responsibility by refusing to change my bandages?"
Was he using her of being ungrateful?
Scarlett suddenly raised her head and red at him, "Young Master, there are plenty of nurses at Saint Mercy. You can ask any of them to change your bandages. Why must it be me?"
Maxwell chuckled, "There may be many nurses at Saint Mercy, but I only know Miss Yates."
"It¡¯s just changing bandages, what does it matter if you know me or not? I¡¯m just an intern, not nearly as experienced as other nurses. With your esteemed status, I, a mere nurse, wouldn¡¯t dare handle you casually."
"Oh? But Miss Yates, your technique in treating my wound yesterday was very professional and skilled, no less than other experienced nurses."
Scarlett red at this inexplicable man in annoyance.
Why was he so insistent about having her change his bandages?
She had clearly expressed her intention, yet he pretended not to hear.
"Young Master, I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m off duty."
Since he was ying deaf, she decided not to spare him any face, pulling a cold expression, "I have no obligation to treat your wound after hours. I have other matters. Please, Young Master, step aside."
Maxwell suddenly chuckled, "Miss Yates, you are truly heartless."
"Towards someone who fabricates facts and distorts truths, I have always been heartless."
"Fabricate facts, distort truths, is Miss Yates referring to me? I don¡¯t recall ever doing such things, could Miss Yates be misunderstanding something?"
Unable to suppress her mockingughter, Scarlett red at the outwardly proper yet internally malicious man, "Young Master, if you want to y dumb, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. You have the position and power, and I¡¯m just a in and ordinary person. What can I possibly do to you?"
"It seems Miss Yates truly misunderstands me." Maxwell frowned slightly, sighed lightly, "Actually, the main reason I came to see Miss Yates today is to tell you something very important. Before rejecting me, shouldn¡¯t Miss Yates first hear what I have to say and see if you¡¯re interested?"
"Something very important?" Scarlett¡¯s lips curved into a sarcastic smile, "Didn¡¯t the criminal get caught and confess already? Is there anything about this matter that¡¯s unresolved?"
"It¡¯s not about that matter." Despite whatever face Scarlett showed him, Maxwell¡¯s gaze remained gentle, his lips smiling at her.
His look and expression towards her resembled how one would look at a pouting child.
A gaze of tolerance, a helpless smile, and an imperceptible tenderness.
"Though I know bringing up this matter to Miss Yates might be cruel, it¡¯s about the truth. I guess Miss Yates wouldn¡¯t want your parents¡¯ deaths to remain unclear, right?"
Chapter 547 The Truth About the Car Accident
Chapter 547: Chapter 547 The Truth About the Car ident
"What are you talking about?!" Scarlett Yates¡¯s face suddenly changed.
Maxwell Saxon¡¯s kindly, gentle gaze fixed on her. After a moment, he said, word by word, "Miss Yates, I think that when your parents had their car ident, it might not have been a simple ident."
Scarlett stared at him in shock for a few seconds, suddenly her face turned cold and appeared extremely unpleasant, as she red angrily at Maxwell Saxon, "Young Master, please do not joke about my parents¡¯ matters."
Maxwell replied calmly, "Miss Yates, have you ever thought that if your parents¡¯ cause of death was man-made and not an ident, wouldn¡¯t you want to know who had targeted them? If there isn¡¯t concrete evidence, do you think I¡¯d dare to make such reckless assertions?"
It was as if someone had heavily knocked on her head.
Some scattered, blurry fragments suddenly surfaced in her mind¡ª
"That road isn¡¯t a high ident area, and there weren¡¯t many carsing and going at the time. The road was so wide and the weather was nice that day, logically, it¡¯s impossible for an ident to happen under such conditions, how did it..."
"Perhaps it was fatigue driving."
"But just looking at the video, it seems more like the car had a malfunction."
"I actually went to inspect that car at that time, the engine seemed to have some issues. I wondered about it and that engine didn¡¯t seem to have a natural fault, but rather resembled a man-made fault."
"Don¡¯t talk nonsense, didn¡¯t the experts already appraise it? They said the car wasn¡¯t the issue, so mechanical failure has been ruled out."
Scarlett still remembers that when the two policemen were discussing at the time, she was standing right behind them.
Maybe they thought she was too heartbroken to pay attention to what they were saying, so they said things that shouldn¡¯t have been mentioned.
She was too young then, and didn¡¯t understand much, nor did she think deeply about those words.
After all, since the experts had already appraised the ident and ruled out car breakdown as the cause, could she doubt the experts¡¯ words?
So ultimately the cause of the ident was unanimously determined to be fatigue driving leading to overturning.
These memories, which she had almost forgotten, were steadily drawn from the depths of her heart once Maxwell Saxon¡¯s storm-grade words were spoken.
Scarlett suddenly found herself unable to utter any words of rebuttal or usation.
She stared nkly at Maxwell Saxon, feeling at once as if a chill had crept into her body, making her shiver involuntarily.
"Of course, if Miss Yates does not wish to delve into this matter further, then consider I¡¯ve never spoken." Seeing Scarlett¡¯s face suddenly turn pale, Maxwell¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.
Scarlett remained silent for a long time.
"Young Master, I don¡¯t understand." Her face paled as she looked at the profound and enigmatic man in front of her, "Why would the Young Master be concerned about this matter? What benefit does it have for you?"
Maxwell¡¯s deep brows and eyes were deeply fixed on her, showing aplex look in them, as if contemting whether to answer her question.
After a while, he smiled, "Perhaps it¡¯s because I don¡¯t want you to marry Matthew."
"Why?" She only felt that the man in front of her was bing more difficult toprehend, and his actions and behavior were increasingly puzzling to her.
He actually said he didn¡¯t want her to marry Matthew Saxon?
Maxwell Saxon suddenly stepped forward.
The pleasant scent of cedarwood filled her nose.
Chapter 548: No One Is More Hypocritical Than Him
Chapter 548: Chapter 548: No One Is More Hypocritical Than Him
Those deep, beautiful eyes, like the starry sky, flickered momentarily. He looked at her with a strange and iprehensible expression for a while before curling his lips into a smile and saying, "I thought you would have guessed it, given that it¡¯s a rather easy thing to deduce. Matthew is the one my cousin likes; she¡¯s been deeply enamored with him since childhood and insists on marrying no one but him. Naturally, I want to support my family."
"I see." Scarlett Yates felt herst bit of fondness for him vanish.
She thought a man like Maxwell Saxon wouldn¡¯t be interested in the jealousy and infighting among these women.
Once again hearing the word ¡¯family¡¯ from his lips, Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t help but feel the irony.
Just yesterday, he imed he already regarded her as family.
In terms of hypocrisy, truly, no one surpasses Maxwell Saxon.
"It¡¯s gettingte. Miss Yates, what would you like to eat, so I can make a reservation?"
His casual smile irked Scarlett Yates more the longer she looked at it. She wished she could turn around and leave, but after hearing Maxwell Saxon¡¯s words, it was impossible not to care.
Since it¡¯s about the truth of her parents¡¯ ident, how could she truly remain indifferent?
"Anything is fine, you decide."
"In that case, how about Western cuisine?" Maxwell Saxon walked to the Lamborghini parked by the street and personally opened the car door with gentlemanly grace: "Miss Yates, please."
A true wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing, that¡¯s what someone like him is.
On the surface, anyone would think he¡¯s a gentleman, but beneath this upright facade lies the truly chilling Maxwell Saxon.
--
"What does Miss Yates like to eat?"
In the upscale restaurant, the air was filled with the aroma of food and flowers, and the men and women entering and leaving were all dressed to the nines.
Beautiful music floated in the air, with a small band performing on stage.
"Whatever." Scarlett Yates only hoped he would reveal the truth quickly. She didn¡¯t want to spend time with him, not even for a meal.
Maxwell Saxon chuckled, handed the menu to the waiter, and murmured a few words.
"Since Miss Yates doesn¡¯t have a particr preference, I decided to order some dishesdies typically enjoy. The desserts here are quite good; you must try them after the meal." With his hands lightly folded on the table, his charming smile and noble, handsome features were quite captivating.
"Young Master, you said you¡¯d tell me the truth about the ident. Can you share it now?" Facing such a visually pleasing handsome man, Scarlett Yates showed no sign of goodwill.
"Why rush, Miss Yates?" Maxwell Saxon curved his lips in a gentle smile, "This matter isn¡¯t something that can be told quickly. We can enjoy the meal and discuss it slowly."
"Young Master truly is a devoted cousin, going to great lengths for his cousin. Such sibling loyalty, although not biological siblings, is more like true siblings."
Scarlett Yates¡¯s sarcasm did not make Maxwell Saxon feel embarrassed or angry.
His smile didn¡¯t wane; he even nodded along with her words: "Although Alexis is my cousin, I¡¯ve always regarded her as my real sister. Her wishes, I¡¯ll certainly strive to help her achieve."
"But, Young Master, haven¡¯t you heard the saying ¡¯a forced melon isn¡¯t sweet¡¯? Even if I don¡¯t marry Matthew Saxon, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean he¡¯d marry your cousin."
Chapter 549 But Do You Still Remember Her?
Chapter 549: Chapter 549 But Do You Still Remember Her?
"I just do my best, I can¡¯t control the oue."
Which of Maxwell Saxon¡¯s words are true and which are false, she didn¡¯t know, nor could she be sure.
Like when he said he knew the truth of that devastating car ident from years ago that she could never forget, she didn¡¯t truly believe himpletely but ended up following him here anyway.
Whenever it involved that car ident, she couldn¡¯t remain indifferent.
"Does Miss Yates think I¡¯m very hypocritical?" Seeing she hadn¡¯t spoken further, Maxwell Saxon smiled slightly and said calmly.
Scarlett Yates was taken aback, although she did think that way in her heart, she didn¡¯t admit it outright but couldn¡¯t help mocking him a bit: "The Young Master knows well what kind of person he is, why bother seeking confirmation from others."
Listening to her veiled sarcasm, Maxwell Saxon wasn¡¯t angered but instead smiled, as though he was very pleased, raising his eyebrows with good humor and said, "Miss Yates¡¯s tone and expression remind me very much of a friend."
"From what the Young Master says, this must be a female friend?"
Maxwell Saxon nodded: "Yes, she¡¯s a very interesting girl."
When Maxwell Saxon said this, his expression unexpectedly carried a rare touch of tenderness, which surprised Scarlett Yates and secretly piqued her curiosity.
Before he started dating Alice Green, there was no female friend around Maxwell Saxon, of course, colleagues from the samepany weren¡¯t included.
Because there was no close female associate around Maxwell Saxon, rumors outside imed he had no interest in women.
Such a person could also have female friends?
Perceiving the doubt in her eyes, Maxwell Saxon voluntarily said: "I met a girl when I was very young, she probably doesn¡¯t remember me now."
"But you still remember her."
Maxwell Saxon hesitated for a moment, then smiled and nodded: "Such an interesting girl is hard to forget."
"Does Miss Green know how much the Young Master has this other woman on his mind?" Scarlett Yates picked up the juice on the table and took a sip.
The fresh mango juice was sweet and rich, making it hard to stop after one taste.
Scarlett Yates really likes eating mangoes.
She likes anything rted to mangoes.
The mango juice Maxwell Saxon ordered on his own aligned well with her tastes, probably because the sweetness uplifted her mood, she was now less indifferent to Maxwell Saxon than before, though still very aloof, she no longer wore apletely distant expression.
"Alice is an understanding woman, she wouldn¡¯t get upset over such trivial matters."
Scarlett Yates wanted to say something to refute him but remembered Alice Green loved Matthew Saxon, so she remained silent.
She was actually feeling a bit schadenfreude.
A hypocritical man like Maxwell Saxon marrying a hypocritical wife at home, it must be said that he and Alice Green are quite well-matched in some respects.
Maxwell Saxon wholeheartedly defends his fianc¨¦e, yet he doesn¡¯t know that his fianc¨¦e has someone else in her heart. Thinking like this, it¡¯s actually quite pitiful for the illustrious Young Master of the Saxon Family.
Without realizing it, Scarlett Yates finished a whole ss of mango juice.
Maxwell Saxon noticed this, surprisingly seemed a bit gratified, and said: "Your taste is also like that of my friend, she also liked mango juice."
"The Young Master wouldn¡¯t be intending to say that I look quite like your friend, right?"
Chapter 550: What a Coincidence
Chapter 550: Chapter 550: What a Coincidence
Originally, it was meant as a joke, but Maxwell Saxon unexpectedly nodded seriously: "You two really do look alike."
"That¡¯s quite a coincidence." After a brief silence, Scarlett Yates forced an unnatural smile onto her lips.
She wondered if it was just her imagination.
Upon learning that she resembled Maxwell Saxon¡¯s friend, whom he still thought of fondly, Scarlett found his gaze on her somewhat strange.
It seemed as if he was looking at someone through her.
That gaze was filled with nostalgia.
Maxwell called over the waiter to pour Scarlett another ss of mango juice, and though she intended to refuse, the sweet aroma changed her mind and she epted it silently.
She drank it slowly, in small sips, and halfway through, she suddenly raised her head.
Maxwell was watching her.
He watched her with a curious gaze, having been interested ever since she started drinking the mango juice.
His gaze made her uneasy, she felt exposed under it, and after meeting his stare for a few seconds, she lowered her head again to finish the remaining half of the juice.
The restaurant¡¯s mango vor was so authentic and the juice was made so purely, that Scarlett soon finished her second ss.
Seeing Maxwell call the waiter again to order another ss, Scarlett felt embarrassed: "Young Master, don¡¯t order any more, I¡¯m done drinking."
Maxwell raised an eyebrow: "If you like it, you can have another."
Scarlett ced the empty ss on the table and shook her head, "I can¡¯t drink anymore, it¡¯ll be too overwhelming."
"Fair enough, the main course hasn¡¯t started yet, drinking too much isn¡¯t good either."
As Maxwell showed no signs of discussing business with her, Scarlett grew impatient and was about to urge him when suddenly a familiar voice reached her from behind.
The woman¡¯s voice was very pleasant: "I knew if it weren¡¯t for her, you wouldn¡¯t havee looking for me."
Soon, another familiar voice sounded, low and raspy, full of allure: "Pearl, do you really see me as someone so inconsiderate?"
"Huh..." Pearl Simmons¡¯ charmingughter suddenly shifted tone as if she¡¯d discovered something surprising, paused for two seconds, then said: "Is that your brother and Scarlett? I didn¡¯t mistake them, did I?"
Then, quick footsteps sounded from behind her.
An elegant, enchanting fragrance wafted from behind, and the next moment, a bright and beautiful figure appeared in Scarlett¡¯s line of sight.
Pearl Simmons wore a very feminine outfit, her lively face like the most shining scenery of spring, instantly capturing attention.
Her delicate and exquisite features showed no ws even under strong light.
Her alluring eyes were full of surprise, she first looked at Scarlett, then Maxwell, and finally, an elegant smile appeared on her lips, warmly greeting them: "It really is you two, I¡¯ve been watching from the back and thought I saw wrong, Maxwell, Scarlett, what a coincidence, didn¡¯t expect you both to dine here."
Maxwell greeted confidently: "Pearl, long time no see, you¡¯re just as beautiful."
Hearing this, Pearl seemed very happy, sheughed with her hand over her mouth: "Maxwell, long time no see, you always know how to charm people."
After speaking, she turned her gaze to Scarlett: "Scarlett, I¡¯ve been telling Matthew to bring you out to meet me sometime, didn¡¯t expect to run into you here."
Chapter 551: Mingzhu, Let’s Go
Chapter 551: Chapter 551: Mingzhu, Let¡¯s Go
"Hello, Miss Pearl." Scarlett Yates tried her best to ignore the man standing beside Pearl Simmons, greeting without even lifting her head.
The personpletely ignored by Scarlett Yates, not even receiving a greeting, had a darkened expression and clenched fists.
This damn woman.
Even if they broke up, she absolutely had to treat him like a stranger?
Even the most ordinary friends would say hello when they met, yet she didn¡¯t even nce at him.
She really can¡¯t stand him?
What infuriated him even more was that she was actually with Maxwell Saxon.
He had warned her more than once not to get too close to Maxwell Saxon, yet she was out alone having dinner with him.
Did she have to anger him to death before she would stop?
In the eyes of outsiders as a couple, when they met without even saying hello, this strange situation would be obvious to anyone who wasn¡¯t blind.
Maxwell Saxon had a sh of surprise in his eyes, discreetly observing the two.
"I was wondering why I didn¡¯t see my brother at home today; turns out he had ns for the night." Matthew Saxon pursed his lips, suppressing his anger, and moved his angry gaze away from Scarlett Yates with added coldness when he looked at Maxwell Saxon.
Maxwell Saxon, with a magnanimous attitude, nodded and said, "I have something to discuss with Scarlett, surely you don¡¯t mind me inviting her out alone, right, Matthew?"
"Why would I mind?" Matthew Saxon sneered, indifferent, "I have no rtionship with her anymore. There¡¯s no need for my brother to specifically inform me about her."
Maxwell Saxon¡¯s eyes shed with a strange look.
"What do you mean by that?"
Matthew Saxon sneered, squinting his cold eyes, indifferently saying, "Brother, you should ask the lovelydy across from you, she knows best."
"Scarlett Yates, they say a couple for a day means a bond for a hundred days. Although we¡¯re not married yet, we dated at least, even if we broke up, we can still be friends. Yet you won¡¯t even say hello, are you treating me like a stranger?"
His indifferent tone was just like when she first met him.
Scarlett Yates took a deep breath, slowly lifting her stiff neck.
Beside Pearl Simmons, Matthew Saxon had his hands in his pockets, wearing a luxurious grey suit that fit him well, making him extraordinarily handsome, with a look of arrogance in his eyes as he looked at her.
He seemed very dissatisfied that she dared to ignore him.
How long had it been since she saw Matthew Saxon adopting this superior attitude in front of her?
This should be his natural demeanor, yet she felt it was unfamiliar.
Indeed, habits were a terrifying thing; she almost forgot what the real Saxon Family¡¯s second Young Master was like.
"Sorry, Young Master, I didn¡¯t notice you earlier."
She spoke, her voice hoarse.
Hearing the familiar title "Young Master," Matthew Saxon squinted his eyes, causing the surrounding temperature to drop by two degrees.
"Didn¡¯t notice? Am I someone you can simply ignore in your eyes?" He seemed deliberately provocative, his tone sarcastic.
"I didn¡¯t mean it that way."
"Forget it, I don¡¯t care how you think of me." Matthew Saxon seemed unwilling to see her further, turning his head away, eyes filled with intense weariness, "Pearl, let¡¯s go."
"Matthew, you guys..." Pearl Simmons sighed in a bit of a dilemma.
Matthew Saxon was already heading out, "If you want to reminisce, I¡¯ll wait for you outside."
Chapter 552: I Did Not Blame Him
Chapter 552: Chapter 552: I Did Not me Him
"Matthew, wait for me." Pearl Simmons frowned, let out a long sigh, and looked down at Scarlett Yates, "Scarlett, let¡¯s find another ce to talk next time. You know Matthew¡¯s temper. I have to go now."
"He actually..." Pearl hesitated, seemed to have something difficult to say. She started a few words, sighed, and shook her head, "Don¡¯t me him. He¡¯s still upset about you breaking up with him. With his temperament, he won¡¯t be back to normal for at least ten days or so."
"I¡¯m not ming him." Watching the figure walking away without turning back, Scarlett Yates felt a bitter taste in her mouth, "Miss Pearl, you don¡¯t have to worry about me, go find him."
Indeed, she was the one who initiated the breakup.
With his kind of personality, him apologizing to her over Emmy¡¯s issuest night was already giving her a lot of face.
He must have never expected that not only would she not appreciate it, but she would also bring up the breakup.
It¡¯s always been Matthew Saxon breaking up with other women. He probably had never had a woman initiate a breakup with him.
So how could he possibly swallow this?
Pearl expressed her regret with a sigh, "I really didn¡¯t expect the two of you to end up like this."
Who could have expected it?
Even she herself hadn¡¯t thought that things between her and Matthew Saxon would end so quickly.
"When did you break up with Matthew?" After Pearl left, Maxwell Saxon, showing the concern an elder brother should have for his younger brother, inquired about Matthew¡¯s rtionship twice.
"Is the young master very happy?" Scarlett Yates answered evasively, a faint smile hanging on her lips, looking at him with a mocking gaze.
She had broken up with Matthew Saxon, which was exactly what he wanted, wasn¡¯t it?
Soon, he could use his extraordinary means to marry off his cousin to Matthew Saxon.
Maxwell Saxon smiled slightly, not responding to her words, "Dad doesn¡¯t know about this yet. He really likes you, and if he finds out you and Matthew broke up, he will be very disappointed."
Mentioning Roy Saxon, a hint of regret appeared in Scarlett Yates¡¯ eyes.
The person who treated her like a daughter would indeed be very disappointed.
Although she wasn¡¯t very clear why Roy Saxon was particrly nice to her, she could feel that he really hoped she would marry Matthew Saxon.
"However, this is also a good thing. You and Matthew were never meant to be together. Breaking up early can avoid future pain."
"Why is the young master so sure that we can¡¯t be together? Just because of your so-called truth?" Looking at him predicting her feelings like a prophet, Scarlett Yates felt a bit angry.
"Miss Yates, I believe if you knew the so-called truth, you wouldn¡¯t need me to stop you, and you would naturally make the right decision."
"What exactly is the truth?"
"I¡¯ve said it before, no rush. It¡¯s not toote to talk after filling your stomach."
Scarlett Yates suddenly stood up, "If the young master intends to continue dying, I¡¯m leaving. When you¡¯re ready to talk,e find me."
With that, she turned to leave.
"Can¡¯t wait even a second longer?" Matthew Saxon sighed lightly, helplessly said, "If I tell you the truth now, you probably wouldn¡¯t be able to eat this meal either."
Scarlett Yates ced her hands on the table, bending slightly, lowered her head, and said word by word, "If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯m leaving now, and I won¡¯t be able to eat either."
Chapter 553: No Need for Your Fake Kindness
Chapter 553: Chapter 553: No Need for Your Fake Kindness
When stepping out of the restaurant, it unexpectedly started raining outside.
The pattering rain quickly wetted the dry pavement.
Raindrops as big as beans sshed into tiny water flowers on the ground, while people on the streets held bags over their heads to avoid the rain, hurriedly rushing to storefronts where they could wait for the rain to stop.
Others walked indifferently in the rain with wet clothes and hair, not nning to take shelter.
The neon lights on the streets lit up, casting colorful hues and adding a touch of warmth to the dim and wet evening.
Scarlett Yates walked out of the revolving ss door with an unpleasant look on her face.
It was as if the visit to the restaurant had drained the blood from her body; her face was frighteningly pale, her wide, lifeless eyes nkly staring in a direction.
She was only wearing a short sleeve shirt.
When she had arrived, she hadn¡¯t felt cold, but now it was raining, and the humid air swept over, carrying a chill that sent goosebumps rising on her exposed skin.
A coat with hints of warmth and cedar scent was draped around her shoulders.
Maxwell Saxon saw her shivering with her arms wrapped around herself and took off his own jacket.
His gaze wasplex as he looked at Scarlett Yates¡¯ paper-whiteplexion, and for a moment, regret flickered within him.
But it was only a fleeting moment; as the thought of regret shed through his mind, the trace of pity in his eyes vanished simultaneously.
There¡¯s nothing to regret.
What¡¯s done is done, and there can be no regrets.
If not for oneself, the heavens will punish you; what he did was only to make his n foolproof.
Only by ending her hopes and making her understand that she and Matthew could never be together, he could truly let go.
"Don¡¯t pretend to be kind," Scarlett Yates threw his expensive suit back to him, touched the tearstains at the corner of her eye, turned back, ring at him viciously, "Maxwell Saxon, you¡¯re despicable enough to betray your own father for your goals. Someone like you is really terrifying."
Maxwell Saxon caught the suit she had thrown back, was silent for a few seconds, and said with a faint smile, "I¡¯m just telling you the truth."
"Scarlett, your emotions are so intense because you¡¯re scared, aren¡¯t you?"
"Because once you know these truths, it means you¡¯ll lose something you care deeply about."
"Maxwell Saxon, why did you tell me these things?" Scarlett Yates¡¯ tears that had just stopped welled up again, "Why? I¡¯d rather not know anything. Why do you have to be so cruel?"
His eyes flickered, and his hand almost reached out, but thinking she must hate him to the core now, he quietly drew his hand back and stood still.
"Sorry." There were many things he wanted to say to her, but at the tip of his tongue, only these two words remained.
"You seeded, Maxwell Saxon." Scarlett Yates wiped the tears at the corner of her eyes,ughed coldly at him, "You painstakingly discovered the truth, made me understand the real reason for my parents¡¯ death. You did me such a big favor, yet I won¡¯t thank you."
"All the men in the Saxon Family are so deceitful. Truly, birds of a feather flock together. Maxwell Saxon, you¡¯ve sessfully made me understand one thing."
Maxwell Saxon looked at her quietly, his gaze calm, with not a hint of fluctuation.
Scarlett Yates said coldly, word by word, "Not only should I distance myself from Matthew and Roy, but from you as well. Every single person in the Saxon Family is someone I should be far away from."
Chapter 554: You’re Overthinking
Chapter 554: Chapter 554: You¡¯re Overthinking
Maxwell Saxon frowned, wanting to say a few words, but Scarlett Yates had already hailed a taxi. Before he could speak, she turned and got into the car, mming the car door shut.
The car wheels sshed rainwater from the ground, gradually disappearing into the white misty rain.
Maxwell Saxon still stood motionless.
He couldn¡¯t ignore the look in Scarlett Yates¡¯ eyes as she left.
She despised him.
Her gaze had been as cold as winter frost when she looked at him.
Suddenly, he felt a bit bewildered.
Was what he did right or wrong?
Revealing the truth would surely make her give up on Matthew Saxon, but it would also make her repelled by him as well.
"Young Master, are you regretting it?" Uncle Thompson had witnessed Scarlett Yates crying and using Maxwell Saxon before leaving angrily.
He also saw Maxwell Saxon¡¯s lost expression after Scarlett Yates left.
"Regret?" Maxwell Saxon squinted his indifferent eyes at the traffic going back and forth on the street, silently for a moment, then shook his head, "This had to be done."
"In that case, Young Master, don¡¯t overthink it." Uncle Thompson held the umbre, keeping the wind-borne rain outside, "Young Master shared Madam¡¯s troubles, and if Madam knew about this news, she would be relieved, Miss Alexis would also be very happy."
"Uncle Thompson, do you really think that without Scarlett Yates, Alexis would have a chance to marry Matthew Saxon?" Maxwell Saxonughed disapprovingly, "I¡¯ve told Mom long ago not to have these thoughts; she won¡¯t listen, so I can¡¯t persuade her. I can only let her mess around, as long as it doesn¡¯t go too far, I¡¯m toozy to stop her."
Uncle Thompson pondered and said, "Miss Alexis is quite outstanding in appearance, though she¡¯s a bitcking in other areas. But the Second Young Master isn¡¯t particrly picky; maybe if Miss Alexis puts in some effort, there¡¯s still a bit of hope."
Matthew Saxon chuckled, "You can tell whether someone likes a person just by looking at them once, Uncle Thompson, you still don¡¯t quite understand in this aspect."
Uncle Thompson nced at Maxwell Saxon and suddenly said, "Whether the Second Young Master likes Miss Alexis, I can¡¯t see, but don¡¯t you focus too much on Miss Yates?"
Even if used as a pawn, the attention given has exceeded normal boundaries.
Maxwell Saxon¡¯s expression slightly changed.
Uncle Thompson looked at his expression, hesitated, and said, "Young Master, to aplish big things, you can¡¯t be indulged in love affairs, this is what you told me."
Maxwell Saxon squinted his eyes at him, silent.
"Having attachments, things easily go wrong; that¡¯s also what you said to me."
"Uncle Thompson, what exactly do you want to say?"
"Young Master, about Miss Yates..." Uncle Thompson finally dared not express his spection.
He just spoke to this point, believing that Maxwell Saxon should understand.
"You overthink it."
Maxwell Saxon¡¯s eyes immediately resumed their indifferent look, "No one can thwart my ns."
"If the Young Master thinks so, I have nothing to worry about."
--
The taxi stopped outside the dormitory gate.
When getting out of the car, it was still raining. Scarlett Yates ran to the dormitory building, still getting drenched in the rain, her hair entirely wet.
The raindrops falling on her skin seemed to prate into her body; shortly after, she felt cold.
She hugged her arms, with a lost expression on her pale face.
Chapter 555: The Truth
Chapter 555: Chapter 555: The Truth
In her mind, Maxwell Saxon¡¯s smiling face seemed to be right in front of her.
He looked at her with a gentle smile, then said in a calm, steady voice, "Scarlett, the person who caused this deliberate ident is Dad."
"If it weren¡¯t for him, your parents wouldn¡¯t have had the car ident. Maybe they would still be alive and well, and you wouldn¡¯t have be an orphan. You would still have a happy,plete family."
"Although I still don¡¯t know his reasons, this matter is indeed rted."
"Maxwell Saxon, do you know what you¡¯re saying? Are you telling me now that the murderer of my parents is your father?"
"As hard as it is to ept, this is the truth, Scarlett. You may not believe me, but you can¡¯t ignore these in facts. I believe after seeing the evidence, you¡¯ll be able to distinguish what¡¯s true."
"Why, Uncle Saxon is your biological father. Why are you telling me this? Aren¡¯t you afraid I might seek revenge on him?"
These words, even by the time he left, Maxwell Saxon never replied to her.
All of a sudden, the man who loved her like his own daughter became the murderer of her parents.
At first, she didn¡¯t believe it, was even angry, angry that Maxwell Saxon would put such a big usation on his biological father.
But when the irrefutable evidence wasid out before her, she could no longer doubt that cruel conclusion.
She really wished this was a dream.
She couldn¡¯t ept such a brutal truth.
But reality can never be a dream; no matter how cruel, it won¡¯t change for anyone.
Why did it have to be Roy Saxon?
He could care for her so much, so how could he be so cruel to her parents?
Furthermore, he had personally told her that it was her mother who saved him back then.
Is this how he repays his debt of gratitude, by turning against his saviors?
No wonder Maxwell Saxon was so certain at the beginning. In the face of this harsh and merciless truth, once she knew everything, there was no chance for her and Matthew Saxon anymore.
She couldn¡¯t be with the son of her parents¡¯ murderer.
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t know how she found herself outside the dormitory.
She walked in a daze for a long time, like a wandering soul, until she reached the elevator, hit the floor button absentmindedly, then drifted out when the elevator reached its destination.
All these actions seemed unconscious and mechanical.
When she opened the door, she didn¡¯t notice there was someone else in the room.
It wasn¡¯t until she closed the door, changed her shoes, and walked with a pale face to the bedroom door that the man who had been sitting in the living room for a long time finally spoke: "Do you still want to ignore me?"
This voice...
Scarlett Yates turned around in shock, and when she saw Matthew Saxon, she was stunned for a long time.
So long that Matthew Saxon impatiently raised an eyebrow, then stood up and walked towards her.
His face was cold, his eyes dark and icy, devoid of any warmth.
He was like a cold King Yama, exuding a chilling and terrifying aura.
But this time, Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t back down.
She stood still, a hint of destion on her pale face, gazing sorrowfully at Matthew Saxon.
Why did he appear here at this moment?
Just when she had learned of that cruel truth?
Chapter 556: Trespassing into Private Property
Chapter 556: Chapter 556: Trespassing into Private Property
The tears she had been holding back for so long finally broke free the moment she saw him.
Matthew Saxon had approached her full of anger, but upon seeing Scarlett Yates¡¯ sudden tears, his aggressive demeanor turned to surprise and confusion. He knitted his brows, "I haven¡¯t even said anything, why are you crying?"
"A woman¡¯s tears don¡¯t work on me, I don¡¯t fall for that. Do you think shedding a few tears will earn my sympathy?"
"What are you doing here?" Scarlett didn¡¯t even bother to ask how he was able toe in.
This was Saint Mercy¡¯s dormitory, and being one of its shareholders, it wasn¡¯t hard for him to gain ess to her room.
He looked down at her, his expression indifferent, "What, am I not allowed toe?"
"This is trespassing on private property."
"So, are you going to call the police to arrest me?" He curled his lips in a look of nonchnce.
"I¡¯m very tired, I don¡¯t want to argue with you. If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave my room." With that, Scarlett opened the bedroom door, intending to shut him out.
Matthew, sensing her intention, ced a hand on the door before she could close it, sidestepped, and stood inside the bedroom. "I told you before not to get too close to Maxwell Saxon, but you obviously didn¡¯t listen."
"Why did you meet him for dinner alone tonight?"
She was taken aback, finding his presumptuous questioning amusing.
They had already broken up.
She could have dinner with whoever she wanted, he had no right to interfere.
She still remembered, when they crossed paths at the restaurant, how he stood before her, lofty and condescending, telling her in a dismissive tone that whatever she chose to do was none of his business, as they no longer had any ties.
He had said those words himself, and yet, had he forgotten so quickly?
"I don¡¯t owe you any exnation, Matthew Saxon, don¡¯t forget we¡¯ve already broken up."
"Not disrupting each other¡¯s lives after a breakup is the most basic courtesy."
Matthew was infuriated by her words, a sh of anger sparked in his eyes. He pressed his lips tight, a coldugh slipped from his throat, "Breakup? Scarlett Yates, do you really think just saying we¡¯re done can rid you of me entirely? I don¡¯t let go of things I don¡¯t want to, and no one can force me to give up."
"You agreed to itst night too." Scarlett calmly stated this fact.
Why was he still standing here, why wouldn¡¯t he leave?
She wanted to break down and weep.
She didn¡¯t understand why Heaven was ying such cruel games, why it made her fall for Matthew Saxon.
She held on, enduring the pain in her heart, yet before him, she didn¡¯t know how much longer she could maintain herposure.
She was afraid she might explode.
But she knew deep down, her pain had nothing to do with Matthew Saxon.
The things Roy Saxon did couldn¡¯t be forced upon his son; Matthew had no involvement, nor was he aware.
Yet the thought that the person closest to her in this world was gone forever because of his father made her body tremble uncontrobly. Anger and hatred, like demons, were consuming her fragile heart bit by bit.
"Things you agree to can also be taken back." He narrated this fact coldly.
"I don¡¯t want to argue about meaningless things. Please leave my room, or I¡¯ll call the police and use you of trespassing with the intent to cause harm."
Chapter 557: Do not associate with Maxwell Saxon anymore
Chapter 557: Chapter 557: Do not associate with Maxwell Saxon anymore
"I can leave." Matthew Saxon resisted the urge to pull her into his arms. "But I¡¯ll say it again, stop associating with Maxwell Saxon, it won¡¯t do you any good, you¡¯re inviting trouble."
"I know how to handle my own affairs, there¡¯s no need for you to worry about me."
"Scarlett Yates, you¡¯d better obey." Matthew clenched his fists, looking at her indifferent yet stubborn eyes. He really wanted to ignore everything and take her into his arms, pretend nothing had happened, and return to how things were before between them.
But he couldn¡¯t.
"What if I say no, what will you do?" She seemed to deliberately provoke his anger, looking at him with a cold, challenging gaze.
"You know very well, if you anger me, I have many ways to make you submit, but I don¡¯t want to do that, so Scarlett, you¡¯d better obey willingly, don¡¯t force me to act against you."
"Alright, then I¡¯m very curious about your methods." Scarlett Yates smiled, showing an indifferent expression, "Emmy Thompson angered you, so the Thompson Family went bankrupt overnight. But I¡¯m an orphan with both parents dead, no rtives, no family business, Young Master, what means do you n to use to punish me?"
Matthew Saxon¡¯s face grew even darker.
Damn this woman, why can¡¯t she just listen to him.
Doesn¡¯t she know how dangerous Maxwell Saxon is?
"Scarlett Yates, are you deliberately trying to anger me?" He took a deep breath, his clenched fist suddenly mmed against the door.
A thud sounded, the wood hitting the wall made a dull noise.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s body trembled slightly, seemingly startled by his sudden action.
But soon, she pulled the corners of her lips into a fearless smile. "Was that punch meant for me, Young Master? How did it miss?"
"What¡¯s wrong with you?" Matthew suddenly grabbed her hand, tightly squeezing her wrist, his dark, icy eyes gazed deeply, as if trying to see through her, he said firmly, "What exactly did Maxwell Saxon say to you?"
Even if they had broken up, her attitude shouldn¡¯t be this cold.
If it was because she saw him with Pearl Simmons, she should understand that his rtionship with Pearl was purely tonic.
After the meal she had with Maxwell Saxon, her attitude changed drastically.
Her eyes had never been this cold, colder than when she looked at strangers.
Even if she got angry or threw a tantrum, it would be much better than this indifference.
Her gaze made him uneasy.
"I have no obligation to exin to you."
"No matter what he says, don¡¯t believe him, Scarlett. I¡¯ve told you already, he is someone I have to be wary of. Don¡¯t end up selling yourself out while helping him count his money. Tell me, what did he say to you?"
Maxwell Saxon wouldn¡¯t invite her to dinner for no reason.
Maxwell Saxon always has a purpose for everything he does. Given his rtionship with Scarlett Yates, they shouldn¡¯t be close enough to hang out for a private dinner.
Moreover, it¡¯s quite inappropriate for a man with a fianc¨¦e to invite his brother¡¯s woman out for dinner. If there wasn¡¯t some motive, Maxwell Saxon couldn¡¯t possibly do that.
"Young Master, I¡¯ve made myself very clear, I have no duty to exin myself to you." Scarlett Yates coldly pried his fingers away one by one.
Chapter 558: Is someone trying to harm Miss Yates?
Chapter 558: Chapter 558: Is someone trying to harm Miss Yates?
When her hand touched his skin, Matthew Saxon realized her hand was cold and icy, without any warmth.
Her hair was wet, and there was rainwater that hadn¡¯t been wiped off her face.
He frowned and instinctively wanted to reach out to wipe the water from her face.
As his hand reached out, Scarlett stepped back: "Young Master is not leaving, is he? Fine, then I¡¯ll leave."
Scarlett lowered her eyes, no longer looking at him, and turned towards the door.
She was about to break down.
She didn¡¯t want him to see her losing control and breaking down in tears.
Since he wouldn¡¯t leave, she had no choice but to go.
How could she not know that what he said was true; she had already seen what kind of person Maxwell Saxon is.
A person who could betray his own father to achieve his goals, what kind of person can that be?
She only felt fear.
"Come back." Watching her turn decisively and leave, Matthew felt a stab in his heart. He took a deep breath and suppressed the difort.
Her departure seemed like she would never return again.
The departing figure was so resolute and cold.
Since he couldn¡¯t get answers from her, he had no choice but to investigate slowly himself.
It was raining so heavily outside, she didn¡¯t even have an umbre. She was already soaked like a drenched rat when she returned. Is she nning to get drenched again?
Ever since she got injured on the ind, although she had recovered now, her health was still much worse than before.
"Scarlett, no matter what Maxwell Saxon has said to you, from now on, do not meet him alone." Matthew emphasized again as he was leaving, knowing she might not listen.
Scarlett said nothing, nor did she look at him.
She stood sideways, seemingly waiting quietly for him to leave.
Matthew¡¯s lip curled into a helpless yet angry smile. As soon as he stepped out the door, Scarlett came over and shut the door.
With a m.
The door almost hit his face.
Matthew stood outside the door with a cold face.
If he hadn¡¯t moved fast, his foot would have been caught in the door.
Dammit!
What on earth did Maxwell Saxon say to her?
He was unwilling to leave just like that, but he had no choice.
Apparently, Scarlett was very repulsed by him now, to the point where she didn¡¯t even want to see him.
The rain was still pouring, showing no sign of stopping.
George was waiting downstairs. When the dormitory door opened, Matthew walked out with a grim expression.
Seeing his expression, George knew immediately that Matthew and Scarlett had an unpleasant exchange.
But he didn¡¯t dare to ask anything.
Ever since Matthew noticed his inappropriate thoughts, he avoided any topic rted to Scarlett as much as possible.
He opened an umbre and walked into the rain with Matthew.
Throughout the journey, Matthew remained silent with a grim face and a gloomy expression.
After getting in the car, as soon as George closed the door, he suddenly heard Matthew speak, "Immediately arrange for two people to protect her secretly."
He was worried Maxwell Saxon might be up to some tricks again. Regardless, their conflict should not involve her.
George was taken aback but quickly realized who Matthew wanted to protect.
Even though he tried to avoid topics rted to Scarlett, he couldn¡¯t help but worry upon hearing this. After hesitating for a moment, he cautiously asked, "Young Master, is someone trying to harm Miss Yates?"
Chapter 559: Everyone Says She Is the Jinx
Chapter 559: Chapter 559: Everyone Says She Is the Jinx
Matthew Saxon turned his head to look out the car window.
The rain was so heavy, his mood like the gloomy sky at that moment, his heart felt like something was blocking it, weighing him down.
Thinking of Scarlett Yates¡¯s indifferent gaze, he couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows.
"Maxwell Saxon¡¯s recent behavior is a bit unusual, we must prepare in advance."
"The Young Master has been interacting with Miss Yates quite a lottely, but there¡¯s nothing beneficial to him from Miss Yates. Just what is the Young Master nning?" Maxwell Saxon¡¯s shrewdness and methods made George start to worry.
This Young Master, who appeared to be a gentleman on the surface, was in fact a ruthless character who could kill without leaving a trace.
George had already seen this in how Maxwell Saxon handled certainpany affairs.
Everything Maxwell Saxon did was highly purposeful; the fact that he invited Scarlett Yates to meet alone tonight made it impossible for it to be just a casual dinner.
Even George couldn¡¯t think of any necessary reason for Maxwell Saxon and Scarlett Yates to meet and talk alone.
Matthew Saxon remained silent for a long time.
The raindrops outside the car sttered against the ss, crackling loudly, and soon, the windows were wet, creating ayer of mist on the ss surface, blurring the sights outside.
"No matter what he¡¯s nning, I won¡¯t let him have the chance to hurt Scarlett."
--
Cemetery.
Scarlett Yates had taken half a day off.
Today was the anniversary of Father Yates and Mother Yates¡¯s passing. Like every other year, Scarlett Yates bought two bouquets of white chrysanthemums and a bunch of lilies, which Mother Yates had loved most during her life, to pay respects at the grave.
As if to set the mood, the sky was also gloomy, giving a sense of oppression and dreariness.
The taxi stopped outside the cemetery.
Scarlett Yates took the flowers and jumped out of the car. Just seeing the words "Fragrant Hill Cemetery" outside the gate brought moisture to her eyes.
How many years has it been?
Every time she came to this ce, those painful and sorrowful memories would emerge from the depths of her heart, the events of that day reying vividly in her mind.
She still remembered that day. Grandma was busy in the kitchen, preparing arge table of dishes that Father Yates and Mother Yates loved, while she ran to the balcony early in the morning, leaning on the railing eagerly waiting.
Waiting for her mom and dad, waiting for the joyous moment of the family¡¯s reunion.
But the Father Yates and Mother Yates she had been eagerly anticipating for over a week did not return home at the agreed time.
Just an hour after the call with Father Yates and Mother Yates, she received a call from the police.
The call was like a bolt from the blue, almost shattering her soul.
Grandma fainted on the spot, and when she was taken to the hospital, she almost didn¡¯t survive, but despite being saved at that time, she only lived for three more years.
Her grandma had already been in poor health, and after suffering the blow of her son and daughter-inw dying in a car ident, she held on for three years before leaving Scarlett.
After that, she became an orphan that nobody wanted.
Everyone said she was a jinx.
First, she jinxed her own parents, then her grandma. Who would dare take in a jinx who causes everyone around her to die?
"Scarlett, it¡¯s not that Aunt doesn¡¯t feel for you, but you know, your destiny is strong, we are really scared. You have two cousins who are still young, they can¡¯t bear your jinx."
"You¡¯re no longer that young, even if you don¡¯t live with us, you can take care of yourself. But if something happens to me and your uncle, what will happen to your two younger siblings?"
Chapter 560: A Person Squatted in Front of the Tomb
Chapter 560: Chapter 560: A Person Squatted in Front of the Tomb
"I am not a jinx!" she retorted angrily, her eyes brimming with tears.
"If you¡¯re not a jinx, then why did your father and mother suddenly die in a car ident? Even your grandmother, who was always kind and devout, fell ill and passed away. Scarlett, there¡¯s something we¡¯ve never told you. That¡¯s because your parents thought fortune tellers were unreliable and feared those words would harm you, so they forbade us from speaking out. Now that they¡¯re gone, there¡¯s no need to hide it from you."
"When you were very young, a blind fortune teller in the family read your fortune. He said there was a curse in your fate and that you would bring misfortune to those around you. He advised sending you away. But your parents didn¡¯t believe him and even reprimanded him. But now the facts prove him right: you indeed carry a curse, and even brought death to your biological parents. How can we not fear you?"
"Even if you think we¡¯re heartless or cruel, don¡¯te looking for us again; our family doesn¡¯t want any ties with someone as inauspicious as you."
Bam¡ª
The usually kind and loving aunt blocked her from the door with a grim face, refusing to respond no matter how much she knocked.
Was she truly a jinx?
Standing outside the stone gates of the cemetery, Scarlett Yates wore a bitter smile.
Though many years had passed, when she thought about all that happened that day, she could still feel the sense of despair and sadness.
She dragged her heavy steps slowly toward the grave of Father Yates and Mother Yates.
The two graves were side by side, and Scarlett kept her head down. As she approached, she suddenly noticed there was a person squatting in front of the grave, and arge pile of lilies had been ced on the ground that should have been empty.
Beside the lilies squatted a man in a sharp suit, exuding confidence. One of his hands rested on the tombstone, his fingers gently brushing over the engraved names, yet his fierce eyes were filled with sorrow and anguish.
In a hoarse voice, he murmured, "Little Maya, how quickly these years have passed. Are you well down there?"
This man, this voice...
Scarlett Yates took a step back in shock, the flowers she held falling to the ground.
As she retreated, she stepped on a dried leaf, which emitted a crisp snap as it crumbled underfoot.
The man, his expression pained as he caressed the tombstone, slowly turned his head at the sound.
Seeing his face, Scarlett Yates¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, then her face turned cold: "So it¡¯s you, Uncle Saxon."
"Scarlett, I should have known you¡¯de today." Roy Saxon was only stunned for a few seconds before resuming his calm demeanor.
He withdrew his hand from the tombstone and slowly stood up.
Scarlett Yates bent down to pick up the flowers scattered on the ground.
Seeing Roy Saxon surprised her, but not as much as hearing him call her mother "Little Maya."
"Little Maya" was Mother Yates¡¯s childhood name, known only to the closest people.
And just now, she saw with her own eyes and heard with her own ears Roy Saxon call this name in deep sorrow.
He seemed very sad, very mournful, and as his fingers touched the engraved "Autumn Spencer," there appeared to be a glimmer of tears in his eyes.
Chapter 561: This Truth Came Too Late
Chapter 561: Chapter 561: This Truth Came Too Late
But her mother¡¯s nickname shouldn¡¯t be uttered by the executioner who took her life.
Scarlett Yates has been wondering what her feelings will be when she faces Roy Saxon again after learning the truth about the ident.
Would she wish to kill him to avenge her parents, or be so grief-stricken that she bursts into tears?
Yet at this moment, neither of these scenarios matches her current mood.
Seeing Roy Saxon again, her emotions are veryplex.
It¡¯s been ten years since Father Yates and Mother Yates left her.
In these ten years, no matter how painful, time has worn and faded the grief. Remembering the ident from ten years ago, she still feels sad, but no longer that desperate pain as if life has lost its meaning.
So, when she learned the truth that Roy Saxon deliberately caused the ident, there was a moment when she deeply hated Roy Saxon.
But it was merely that moment.
If this truth had been revealed ten years ago on that day, she definitely would have wished to kill Roy Saxon to avenge her parents.
However, this truth came toote.
After ten years, even the strongest hatred and pain wouldn¡¯t be as intense.
She doesn¡¯t hate Roy Saxon to the bone, but she can¡¯t pretend that nothing happened.
Roy Saxon seemed unaware of her abnormality, stood up, wiped the tears from the corner of his eye, and then beckoned to her, saying, "Scarlett,e over."
Scarlett Yates hesitated for a moment, but still walked over slowly.
The tombstone of Mother Yates was covered with lilies, still damp with dew, showing how fresh they were.
Scarlett Yates suddenly realized that the rtionship between Roy Saxon and her mother might not just be that of a life-saving benefactor and the saved.
Roy Saxon not only knows her mother¡¯s nickname but also knows that Mother Yates loved lilies. His sorrowful expression as he touched the tombstone also seemed strange to her.
No matter how grateful he is to his life-saving benefactor, it shouldn¡¯t be like this.
Yet, wasn¡¯t he the culprit behind the ident? Why is he pretending to be sad and mournful?
If he guessed she woulde at this time and performed a show for her, there¡¯s no need.
Even if she knows the truth, what good will that do?
She, a powerless and penniless ordinary person, how could she defeat Chairman Seymour with immense power?
Scarlett Yates clenched her fists tightly.
She must desperately restrain herself to hold back from attacking Roy Saxon.
She walked over to Roy Saxon expressionlessly, nced at the lilies covering the entire tombstone, pressed her lips together, and after a moment said, "Uncle Saxon also knows my mother liked lilies?"
Her voice was very indifferent.
She definitely isn¡¯t usually like this.
But Roy Saxon didn¡¯t give it much thought, only assumed that she was in a bad mood on such a special day, so even though Scarlett Yates acted very differently today, he found it normal.
Roy Saxon nodded, eyes still filled with lingering sorrow, expressed with a heavy heart: "Your mother loved lilies the most. When she saved me and brought me to her little courtyard, it was filled with flowers. I asked her why she loved lilies so much, she said lilies look clean, she didn¡¯t like things that were overlyplex."
After hearing his words, Scarlett Yates was silent for a few seconds.
In her memory, Mother Yates was indeed a very simple person.
Simple, kind, gentle, her entire being exuded a gentle and delicate feminine aura, a woman whom any man would feel tenderness towards upon meeting.
Chapter 562: Good People Don’t Get Rewarded
Chapter 562: Chapter 562: Good People Don¡¯t Get Rewarded
"Uncle Saxon and my mom were probably quite close?" Scarlett Yates¡¯ eyes shed with a different color, testing quietly, "Just now I heard Uncle Saxon call my mom by her childhood nickname, which isn¡¯t something most people would know."
Roy Saxon¡¯s expression moved slightly, the sorrow in his eyes deepened, and his mournful gaze lingered on the tombstone for a long time before he responded in a hoarse voice, "Yes, I and your mom... weter became very good friends, which is why we agreed to arrange a childhood engagement."
"In Uncle Saxon¡¯s eyes, what kind of person was my mom?" If it weren¡¯t for seeing those pieces of evidence, if she hadn¡¯t known the truth of the matter, she might have been moved by the genuine feelings Roy Saxon was showing now.
Such a powerful figure, yet still able to remember her ordinary and in mom many yearster, still able to grieve for her.
But since she knew the truth, seeing Roy Saxon in such sorrowful grief, she felt nothing but irony.
"Your mother..."
Talking about Mother Yates, Roy Saxon¡¯s sorrowful expression revealed a gentle look.
He slowly turned his head, his gaze gentle yet heavy with pain as he looked at Scarlett Yates, his eyes showing a hint of reminiscence, as if looking through her to another person. After a long while, he slowly spoke, "She was a very kind and gentle woman, whether as a friend or a lifelong partner, it would be a very happy thing."
However, such a kind and gentle woman, died because of you.
Scarlett Yates bit her lip, desperately controlling herself so that she wouldn¡¯t speak these words out loud.
Why?
What exactly would cause Roy Saxon to be so ruthless to such a gentle and kind woman?
Father Yates was also a gentle and home-loving man, who usually liked to grow flowers and fish, life was as simple as it could be, and he never offended anyone.
Yet they died at the hands of Roy Saxon.
This man, who was so powerful and omnipotent in A City, what kind of hatred made him do such a cruel thing?
"But good people don¡¯t get good endings." Scarlett Yates sarcastically curled her lips, her mocking gaze fixed on Roy Saxon: "Dad and Mom did a lot of good deeds, everyone said they were good people, but in the end, they met that kind of fate."
Roy Saxon let out a long sigh, after a long while, he spoke with great sorrow, "Heaven is blind."
Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t spot any guilty or abnormal look in his eyes.
She had deliberately said those words just now, to test if he would have any reaction.
But this man, who had dominated the financial world for so many years, was not someone who could be easily tested with just a few words.
Matthew Saxon and Maxwell Saxon were both masters of acting, and Roy Saxon was even better than them.
"Whether or not heaven is blind, who knows." Scarlett Yates sneered, bending down to ce the white chrysanthemums and lilies in her hands on the tombstone of Father and Mother Yates.
"Uncle Saxon, I¡¯d like to speak to my parents alone for a while. Could you give me some privacy?" Scarlett Yates really didn¡¯t want a murderer of her parents to stay here.
Roy Saxon reluctantly looked at the photo on the tombstone, his eyes full of longing, his gaze dimmed, "Little Maya, I¡¯m leaving, I¡¯lle to see you next time."
"Scarlett, spend some good time with them, Uncle Saxon will wait for you outside." As he was leaving, Roy Saxon gently patted her shoulder, his eyes full of affection andpassion.
Chapter 563 What Should I Do?
Chapter 563: Chapter 563 What Should I Do?
Scarlett Yates initially wanted to tell him not to wait, but since she hadn¡¯t formally informed Roy Saxon about the breakup with Matthew Saxon, she nodded in agreement.
It was just as well, since they¡¯d met, she could use this opportunity to tell Roy Saxon about the breakup.
From now on, she would have nothing more to do with the Saxon Family.
Hearing Roy Saxon¡¯s footsteps gradually fade away, Scarlett kneeled before the grave and kowtowed a few times, then looked with reddened eyes at the picture on the tombstone of a smiling Father Yates and Mother Yates: "Dad, Mom, I¡¯vee to see you."
"Did you see that man earlier? He¡¯s the one responsible for harming you, yet even with the culprit right in front of me, I have no way to do anything. Do you think your daughter is weak and ipetent?"
"Why does he dare toe here to see you after doing such a thing? Isn¡¯t he at all guilty? But clearly, he was the one who ordered it, so why can he pretend as if nothing happened? I wish it were my mistake, but the evidence can¡¯t be false."
"What should I do? Dad, Mom, if you have spirits in heaven, what do you hope I will do?"
She knew her parents too well.
Her kind-hearted parents would likely not want her to seek revenge, much less want her to live in constant depression and hatred.
If they could speak, they would surely persuade her earnestly: "Scarlett, when will the cycle of vengeance end? What has happened cannot be changed. Even if you take revenge, we can¡¯te back to life. Your father and I hope you can live happily, let go of hatred. If you truly feel bad inside, then stay away from the source of your pain."
Scarlett sat before the grave for a very long time.
She thought about many things.
Revenge? She didn¡¯t n on pursuing it.
When will the cycle of vengeance end? If she acted out of hatred and did something as heinous as Roy Saxon did, wouldn¡¯t she be just like him?
She did not want her hands stained with blood.
She especially did not want to live her life consumed by hatred.
Especially knowing that Maxwell Saxon told her about this intending to use her to do something, she could not fulfill his wish.
She hated being used as a pawn.
And Maxwell Saxon clearly saw her as a piece to be manipted, trying to drive her to irrationality through hatred and target Roy Saxon.
She now understood Maxwell Saxon¡¯s plot.
Back in Z Country, Matthew had already told her about Maxwell Saxon¡¯s ambitions.
At the time, she only knew Maxwell Saxon wanted to seize Seymour but didn¡¯t realize he was insane enough to sacrifice family for it.
Perhaps Maxwell¡¯s ruthlessness was inherited from Roy Saxon.
Both men disregarded others¡¯ lives for their aims, a true like father, like son.
Leaving the cemetery, they saw a ck Rolls-Royce parked outside.
The driver respectfully opened the back door: "Miss Yates, please get in."
Scarlett hesitated for a moment, then slowly walked over.
After getting in, just as she was about to speak to tell Matthew about the breakup, she heard Roy with some concern say: "Scarlett, I noticed earlier that you didn¡¯t look well. I told you not to move out, see what happens? You¡¯ve only been gone a few days, and you look so haggard. You¡¯re out there alone, with no one to take care of you. How can Uncle Saxon feel at ease?"
Chapter 564: I Broke Up with Him
Chapter 564: Chapter 564: I Broke Up with Him
His words were full of deep concern, his eyes also brimming with affection, and all of this did not seem feigned.
Yet Scarlett Yates found it impossible to believe him any longer.
"Uncle Saxon, I..."
"I know all about what happened a couple of days ago. You¡¯re such a gentle and timid child, you must¡¯ve been scared, right? Although Maxwell has already sent them away, Uncle Saxon is still not at ease. I think moving back to the Saxon Family would be the best solution," said Roy Saxon, with a trace of fear in his eyes.
This made Scarlett Yates feel strange.
What was Roy Saxon afraid of?
Scarlett Yates was still thinking about how to bring up her situation with Matthew Saxon, and Roy¡¯s words were undoubtedly a good opportunity.
She pondered for a few seconds then said, "Sorry, Uncle Saxon, I won¡¯t be moving back."
She didn¡¯t n on revenge but she had made up her mind; she would stay away from the Saxon Family.
Whether it was him, Maxwell, or Matthew, she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with them anymore.
Thinking of Matthew Saxon, Scarlett Yates¡¯s heart trembled fiercely, as if pierced by a needle.
"Scarlett, why not move back? If you feel ufortable living with the Saxon Family, Uncle Saxon could also find a decent ce for you near the hospital. In that case, let Matthew move in with you, having him around would put my mind at ease."
It was perfectly normal for men and women to cohabit after starting a rtionship.
Roy Saxon had long considered having Matthew move out.
Scarlett Yates refusing to live with the Saxon Family wasn¡¯t an issue, as long as the two lived together, living outside wouldn¡¯t affect the growth of their rtionship.
Roy Saxon had even sent someone to look at houses around Saint Mercy Hospital.
"Sorry, Uncle Saxon, this is something I can¡¯t agree to either." Feeling the moment was right, Scarlett Yates continued, "Actually, Matthew and I have already broken up."
"What did you say?" Roy Saxon¡¯s face suddenly changed.
"Uncle Saxon, Matthew and I broke up. We both feel that we¡¯re not suitable for each other, so we discussed it and broke up peacefully. Therefore, I can¡¯t agree to your request."
Roy Saxon¡¯s face changed drastically: "When did this happen? Scarlett, are you joking with Uncle Saxon? Just a few days ago you were fine together, and now you¡¯ve broken up? Did he upset you, bully you? Tell Uncle Saxon, and I¡¯ll stand up for you."
Scarlett Yates shook her head: "Uncle Saxon, this has nothing to do with other matters, we¡¯re just not suitable, besides..."
She paused for a few seconds, looking at Roy Saxon¡¯s shocked face, and said calmly: "The reason Matthew and I were together wasn¡¯t because of mutual affection, but because of that marital agreement, so we decided to try and see what happens."
"A forced rtionship isn¡¯t sweet, I believe Uncle Saxon knows this too. We tried, but found out we aren¡¯t suitable."
This matter was greatly beyond Roy Saxon¡¯s expectations, he couldn¡¯t speak for quite a while.
It seemed, for him, this news was more surprising than a sudden financial crisis.
"Uncle Saxon, I was the one who initiated the breakup, so the marriage agreement is also considered as me canceling it. The Saxon Family doesn¡¯t need to bear any responsibility for this."
"Scarlett, you don¡¯t love Matthew?" Roy Saxon asked after a long silence.
Scarlett Yates nodded: "Yes."
"Matthew agreed?"
"Yes."
"When did this happen?"
Chapter 565: What on Earth Happened Today?
Chapter 565: Chapter 565: What on Earth Happened Today?
Another long stretch of silence.
"If you think May is difficult to get along with, or..."
"Uncle Saxon, it really has nothing to do with anyone or anything else," Scarlett Yates interrupted Roy Saxon, calmly and indifferently saying, "I believe that with Matthew¡¯s excellence, he is bound to attract many equally excellent women, and he can find someone he truly likes. But he and I are really not suitable. I can¡¯t marry someone I don¡¯t like. In this regard, please understand, Uncle Saxon."
"Have you really made up your mind?" After the shock, Roy Saxon¡¯s eyes revealed unabashed disappointment.
"Yes." Her answer was unwavering, her eyes were firm, without any room for negotiation.
Just from this nce, Roy Saxon knew her mind was set, unchangeable.
He suddenly felt a deep sense of disappointment and loss in his heart.
Was Heaven being a bit too cruel to him?
He couldn¡¯t be with the woman he loved, couldn¡¯t spend his life with the woman he loved, and ced his hope on his son, hoping his son could marry her daughter, but even such hope couldn¡¯t be realized.
--
Saxon Family.
"Did you notice, the master¡¯s face looked very bad."
"Yeah, so scary, even the mistress is careful, afraid of saying something wrong."
"Also, have you noticed, Miss Yates¡¯s face doesn¡¯t look right either, expressionless, not quite like before."
"What do you think happened? Why do master and Miss Yates look so strange?"
"Shh, stop talking, Young Master is back."
Olly looked up, seeing Matthew Saxon walking in from outside, she quickly ran over and lowered her voice to remind him: "Young Master, you finally returned. The master brought Miss Yates directly to the study as soon as he came back, and we don¡¯t know what happened, but his face doesn¡¯t look good, and Miss Yates isn¡¯t smiling either. They¡¯ve been in the study for half an hour."
As Olly spoke, she looked up and only then noticed Matthew Saxon¡¯s face was also extremely dark.
With a sullen face and icy cold eyes, he had a "keep away from me" expression.
Olly paused, and began to curiously ponder.
What on earth happened today?
Why do the master, Miss Yates, and the Young Master all have such bad expressions, each acting so strangely?
But Olly didn¡¯t dare ask more.
No one would wish their life to be too short.
"Matthew, you finally came back." May Denton, graceful and poised, walked to the hall, probably offended by Roy Saxon, her expression wasn¡¯t good, and she spoke resentfully: "Go check on your dad, see what¡¯s wrong with him. As soon as he came back, he wore a cold face, and when asked a couple of questions, he acted like he was ready to explode, no idea who upset him."
Beside May Denton, Alexis Denton looked at Matthew Saxon with seductive eyes, a shy expression on her face, she called sweetly, "Matthew."
Thinking of those few nights, Alexis Denton became like she was drunk, her eyes grew dreamy.
Matthew Saxon nced at her, his eyes indifferent.
Yet Alexis Denton didn¡¯t seem to mind at all, her eyes full of concern said, "Matthew, Uncle Saxon seems to be in a bad mood, not sure if thatdy upset him, you should be careful not to get caught in the crossfire."
Matthew Saxon suddenly smiled at her, nodded, "Okay."
Chapter 566: Have you told Dad about it?
Chapter 566: Chapter 566: Have you told Dad about it?
After he finished speaking, he went upstairs.
Alexis Denton was still overjoyed by his response, excitedly grabbing May Denton¡¯s wrist and whispered with a face full of joy, "Aunt, look, isn¡¯t Matthew treating me differently than before?"
May Denton watched Matthew Saxon¡¯s figure going upstairs and pondered for a moment, her eyes still holding some doubt, yet she was delighted by this change, nodding, "I told you, Alexis, you¡¯re so beautiful, no man could resist. You¡¯ve already won your cousin over, and that brat knowing about those things, there¡¯s no way she¡¯d agree to marry anymore. I saw the old man¡¯s face today, it¡¯s probably rted to this as well."
Alexis was stunned, and after she understood what May meant, she was immediately overjoyed, "Aunt, do you mean that the woman named Yates has broken up with Matthew?"
May sneered, "I don¡¯t know if they broke up, but the old man brought her back and then immediately called that bitch¡¯s son back, it¡¯s probably rted to this matter."
Saying that she looked down at Alexis¡¯s t stomach, her red lips curling slightly, "If the engagement is really canceled and you get pregnant with his child, then marrying into the Saxon Family would be almost certain."
These words made Alexis¡¯s heart bloom with joy.
She made no effort to hide the look of pride in her eyes, smiling, "Don¡¯t worry, aunt, Matthew is so enamored with me, he clings to me all night long."
When she said this, her face blushed slightly, as if a bit shy, she lowered her head a little, "Getting pregnant is not such a difficult thing."
"I have a recipe, as long as you take the medicine on time every day, you¡¯ll soon be pregnant." May had just finished speaking when a maid brought a bowl of herbal soup over.
"Madam, Miss Alexis, the soup is ready."
Seeing the soup brought over, Alexis couldn¡¯t help but frown with a look of disdain, "I hope this recipe works."
The soup was really hard to swallow.
Just the smell of the herbal soup made her want to vomit, if not to get pregnant sooner, she wouldn¡¯t want to endure this suffering at all.
--
"Sir, the second young master is back." Just as Butler Smith finished speaking, a tall and straight figure walked past him into the study.
Scarlett Yates unconsciously clenched her fists and slowly raised her head.
Her gaze met Matthew Saxon¡¯s in mid-air, and the two of them stared at each other for a few seconds before Matthew walked over and sat beside her,zily asking, "Dad, why did you call me back in such a hurry?"
Roy Saxon was extremely upset just seeing his casual attitude.
The reason Scarlett broke up with him was mostly because he alwayscked ambition and was idle. What woman would like such an unmotivated man?
"Did you and Scarlett break up?"
Mentioning this matter made Roy¡¯s face turn sour.
Such a good daughter-inw, just like that, he lost her because of him.
Matthew¡¯s expression slightly changed, and he turned his head to look at Scarlett, seemingly emotionless, and said ndly, "You already told Dad?"
Scarlett nodded, "Yes."
Matthew then smiled a bit, "It¡¯s fine, Dad would have found out sooner orter."
After speaking, he turned his head and said to Roy, "Yes, Scarlett and I broke up."
Roy¡¯s face darkened, and he said coldly, "You don¡¯t like Scarlett?"
Matthew did not immediately answer him.
He curved his lips into a smile for a few seconds, before slowly replying, "Yes."
Chapter 567 I Give You
Chapter 567: Chapter 567 I Give You
Hearing him say this, Scarlett Yates clenched her fists even tighter.
"I¡¯ll ask one more time, do you really not like Scarlett, so you¡¯re willing to break up with her?" Roy Saxon frowned, his expression serious.
He couldn¡¯t have misjudged this.
He was experienced, and he would not mistake whether his own son liked a woman or not.
"Dad, hasn¡¯t Scarlett already told you?" Matthew Saxon smirked, spreading his hands as hezily leaned back on the sofa, squinting slightly, and said carelessly, "We both have no objections to breaking up, even though there¡¯s an engagement involved, you can¡¯t force matters of emotion, I¡¯m sure you understand this, Dad."
Roy Saxon held back his frustration and asked Scarlett Yates again: "Scarlett, I¡¯ll ask you onest time as well, is it because you don¡¯t like Matthew that you¡¯re breaking up with him?"
Simrly, Roy Saxon also saw Scarlett¡¯s feelings for Matthew. Ever since the two of them returned from Z Country, the way they looked at each other had changed¡ªhe was definitely not wrong about this.
But two people who clearly liked each other both insisting on breaking up was enough to drive him crazy.
"Yes, Uncle Saxon." Scarlett Yates no longer looked at Matthew Saxon.
This man was sitting right next to her, so close that every breath she took was filled with his scent.
Yet this man, so near, seemed very very far from her.
Though he was right by her side, he made her feel like he was a stranger.
Roy Saxon seemed very disappointed in them, and after a moment of silence, he let out a long sigh.
"If you insist on breaking up, I cannot force you," he shook his head, full of disappointment, "But this is something you should really reconsider, young people quarrel and lose their tempers, and once they¡¯ve calmed down, they regret making impulsive decisions."
"There¡¯s no need." Scarlett Yates rejected directly and decisively, "Uncle Saxon, I came to this decision after careful consideration."
As soon as she spoke, a piercing gaze was cast upon her from beside her.
She pretended not to notice and continued, "Now that Uncle Saxon is aware of this, there¡¯s no need for me to stay here any longer."
"Matthew, go see Scarlett out." Roy Saxon was still trying to create an opportunity for the two of them.
"No need." Scarlett Yates coldly refused, stood up, and walked out.
But someone still followed from behind.
She turned her head to see Matthew Saxon standing two steps away from her.
"I¡¯ll see you out." His expression was indifferent, his tone cold.
"No..."
Before Scarlett Yates could finish her refusal, he grabbed her hand. Regardless of her willingness, he pulled her downstairs with a sullen face and continued pulling her all the way to the garage, under the surprised gazes of others.
"Matthew Saxon, what are you doing, let go of me." Scarlett Yates shook off his hand with a cold expression.
"There¡¯s nothing but private cars here; no other vehicles will pass through. If you don¡¯t let me take you, are you nning to walk back?" He let go, standing beside the car with a stern face, his narrow phoenix eyes slightly squinted, radiating an aura of danger from head to toe.
Scarlett Yates said coldly, "I¡¯ll get someone to take me back. There¡¯s no need to trouble you, young master."
"Young master?" He was finally angered.
The long-suppressed anger, from going to her dorm at the hospital and being coldly driven out by her until now, finally erupted.
He gritted his teeth staring at her, as if he could eat her alive. His thin lips pressed into a straight line, he shouted, "Scarlett Yates, do you really want to be so distant with me, bing strangers from now on?"
Chapter 568: This is the Last Time
Chapter 568: Chapter 568: This is the Last Time
"What¡¯s wrong with it?" Scarlett Yates smiled faintly and retorted, "Since we broke up, there¡¯s no need for us to interact anymore unless necessary. It¡¯s no different from being strangers."
"Is that how you think?" He gritted his teeth and sneered coldly.
"Isn¡¯t that how the Young Master thinks?" If there¡¯s no hope, then don¡¯t leave any trace of hope.
Matthew Saxon just sneered coldly at her, not saying anything.
He opened the car door with a stern face andmanded her, "Get in the car."
Scarlett Yates remained motionless, "I don¡¯t need you to drive me."
"You¡¯re not in charge."
Matthew Saxon got angry, his eyebrows furrowed, his gaze chilled, and he simply lifted her up, throwing her into the car amidst her struggles and curses.
With a bang, he shut the car door tightly.
After getting in the car, before Scarlett Yates could sit up, he locked all the doors.
"Matthew Saxon, let me out," Scarlett Yates, still dizzy from being tossed around, tried to open the door but it wouldn¡¯t budge.
"This is thest time." Matthew Saxon¡¯s voice suddenly dropped, carrying an indescribable loneliness.
He stared nkly in a certain direction for a while, and that lonely voice softly resonated again, "Scarlett Yates, this is thest time I¡¯ll drive you back."
Scarlett Yates¡¯s body stiffened, a part of her felt a stabbing pain.
Thest time...
Suddenly, she felt sad.
Tears seemed unstoppable, instantly filling her eyespletely.
She turned her head to the side, not wanting him to see her like this, sniffing, trying to suppress her tears.
"Do you remember the words I said to you in my grandfather¡¯s garden?" Matthew Saxon spoke after a long silence, "Scarlett, remember, no matter what happens in the future, those words won¡¯t change."
The words he said to her in the Dous Family garden?
Scarlett Yates no longer wanted to think about what words he had said.
She just felt very sad, a sadness radiating from within.
She had fallen for someone she shouldn¡¯t have fallen for.
She didn¡¯t know when she would be able to forget him, it seemed like a very difficult thing.
Matthew Saxon seemed as if he wanted to say something more to her.
But in the end, he said nothing.
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t refuse him any further.
The car was filled with an atmosphere of solitude and mncholy, no one spoke a word on the way, as if they had mutually agreed to maintain silence.
Nearly an hour¡¯s drive felt very fast for the both of them, as if only a few minutes had passed, and they were already outside the dormitory building of the hospital.
Scarlett Yates picked up her bag and politely said, "Thank you."
Thank you?
Matthew Saxon¡¯s lips curled into a helpless, bitter smile.
She¡¯s really grown quite distant and formal with him now.
Seeing her open the car door and about to get out, Matthew Saxon couldn¡¯t help but call her back: "Scarlett, wait."
"What is it?" Scarlett Yates stopped but didn¡¯t look at him, her voice very aloof.
"Even though we¡¯ve broken up, if you need help in the future, you cane to me." He paused, then added, "Anytime, anywhere, you can call me. If my phone is sometimes unreachable, you can contact George, my mobile number won¡¯t change."
Scarlett Yates was silent for about four or five seconds, seeming to nod, and then replied, "Okay."
Chapter 569: You Say You Want to Resign?
Chapter 569: Chapter 569: You Say You Want to Resign?
"And also..." Matthew Saxon took a deep breath, his fingers tightly gripping the car¡¯s steering wheel, "Last time¡¯s injury caused excessive blood loss, your constitution has also worsened quite a bit, you need to pay attention."
"...Mm."
"The murderer..." Matthew sighed lightly, "Maxwell Saxon has already taken you to the police station, I¡¯ve heard about it. I know you¡¯re feeling ufortable inside, but this is the only oue."
Scarlett Yates¡¯s face suddenly changed: "You also believe that person isn¡¯t the murderer?"
Matthew nodded: "The murderer is Alice Green, right?"
Hearing him say the name so casually, Scarlett was stunned for a few seconds, then her expression turned strange: "You know who the murderer is, yet you..."
Why haven¡¯t you told her before?
"Evidence."
"Without solid evidence, even if you deduce who the murderer is, it¡¯s impossible to act, especially since Maxwell Saxon has already preemptively made someone take the fall."
"So, if I hadn¡¯t luckily escaped but died on that ind, there would also be no way to punish the mastermind, is that what you mean?"
"But I won¡¯t let go of the person who killed you."
"Then why not now?" Her heart felt cold, she smiled sarcastically, "Is it because you can¡¯t bear it, right?"
"After all, she was with you for three years, you even risked everything to jump into the sea to save her, how could you bear to do anything to her?"
"Scarlett, it¡¯s not like that." He tried to exin.
"You don¡¯t need to say anymore." Scarlett¡¯s mocking smile widened, her voice turning cold, "What you think doesn¡¯t matter anymore, I don¡¯t want to know, let¡¯s just end this matter here, consider it returning the favor for Maxwell Saxon shielding me from a stab."
With that, she opened the car door and got out.
Matthew wanted to call her back, but she started jogging away as soon as she got out, without looking back.
He mmed his fist hard on the steering wheel.
What could he exin to her?
Tell her that he hasn¡¯t done anything to Alice Green, not just because of the three years of feelings, but more importantly because Alice still has a significant value?
Such an exnation would only make her sneer disdainfully, right?
--
Hospital, director¡¯s office.
This was Hayes Simmons¡¯s second time seeing Scarlett Yates.
He still remembered thest time he saw this little girl, it was when he was catching his disobedient brother Knox Simmons.
At that time, the little girl was mischievous, constantly ttering him, her sycophantic manner even made him feel embarrassed.
Yet she ttered him openly, naturally and without pretension, making it impossible for anyone to dislike her.
This was someone Matthew Saxon personally asked to be well taken care of, which showed how much he valued her.
After Matthew personally made that call to him, Hayes had already considered Scarlett as the future young madam of the Saxon Family.
At this moment, on the desk,y a resignation letter quietly. Hayes hadn¡¯t looked at its contents, when the head nurse handed him the letter, he was surprised, and had Scarlett called over.
"Director." From the moment Scarlett entered the office until now, Hayes hadn¡¯t said a word.
This made Scarlett a bit uneasy.
"Miss Yates, you say you want to resign?" Hayes finally spoke, and hearing his voice, Scarlett felt a sense of relief.
Chapter 570: What choice does she have?
Chapter 570: Chapter 570: What choice does she have?
She nodded, "Yes."
It¡¯s something she had long decided on, nothing to hesitate about.
Hayes Simmons frowned slightly, yet even with a furrowed brow, his handsome features remained charming.
The Simmons Family, much like the Saxon Family, possessed almost perfect genes. The young director before her was handsome, mature, and graceful. It was said that ny-eight percent of the women in the hospital secretly adored him.
The remaining two percent openly admired him.
There were many who secretly slipped love letters or small gifts into the director¡¯s office, along with heart-shaped breakfasts, lunches, and dinners.
ording to Olivia Smith, she had actually done such things.
"Why?" Hayes seemed very puzzled, "Are Saint Mercy¡¯s conditions not good enough? Can¡¯t we keep Miss Yates?"
Scarlett immediately shook her head, "Of course not, Saint Mercy is the best hospital in A City. Anyone in this industry dreams of entering Saint Mercy, I couldn¡¯t possibly be dissatisfied with its conditions."
"Then why?" He furrowed his brow in confusion.
Scarlett thought for a moment, bit her lip, and then slowly said, "It¡¯s for personal reasons, which I¡¯m not in a position to disclose. I hope the director will agree."
She had made a great resolution to decide to leave Saint Mercy.
This ce she once dreamed of, making the decision to leave was a very difficult matter.
But what options did she have?
Behind this hospital, the Saxon Family was also a major shareholder.
Should she stay and work at a hospital founded by someone who killed her parents?
Hayes fell silent for a moment, his long, beautiful fingers pinched the thin resignation letter, then he opened it to take a look.
"Miss Yates, if it¡¯s because of personal reasons, I don¡¯t think you need to leave." Hayes tossed the resignation letter aside.
He wore a graceful smile on his lips, speaking very gently, "Saint Mercy has the best medical environment and equipment. The sry here is also the most generous. Because of Miss Yates¡¯ good performance in the initial stage, the head nurse specifically reported your recent performance. I was considering doubling your sry. Is it not quite unwise for Miss Yates to leave at this time?"
"You¡¯re interning at Saint Mercy. If you leave the hospital before the internship period ends, Miss Yates should know what kind of impact this will have on your future job search."
"Those unaware will definitely think Miss Yates had a major problem during the internship, which is why you left Saint Mercy shortly after starting. In that case, do you think they¡¯ll easily hire you, Miss Yates?"
Scarlett¡¯s expression changed slightly.
Hayes nced at her and continued with a smile, "But if Miss Yates could stay at Saint Mercy, not only would there be a very generous sry in the future, but once your internship here is over, Miss Yates, you¡¯ll receive offers from any hospital wanting you, which is vastly different from your current situation."
Hayes¡¯s analysis was very realistic.
She was still in her internship period, having been at Saint Mercy for less than half a year. If she opted out midway, it would greatly impact her future job search.
She had already considered the pros and cons before resigning.
But she had no other choice; she had to leave.
Even though she knew how bad the impact would be, she was helpless.
She smiled gratefully at Hayes, remaining adamant, "Director, thank you for considering so much for me, but I¡¯ve still decided to leave Saint Mercy."
A trace of surprise shed in Hayes¡¯s eyes, "You still insist on leaving?"
Chapter 571: What are you looking for me so early in the morning?
Chapter 571: Chapter 571: What are you looking for me so early in the morning?
"Yes."
"About this matter..." Hayes Simmons frowned.
This girl is Matthew Saxon¡¯s woman.
A few days ago, he had just asked him to take good care of her, so why did she suddenly resign?
Could it be because of the recent rumors in the hospital?
He¡¯s heard some of those messy rumors too.
"I¡¯ll think about this further, you go to work first." After hesitating for a moment, Hayes Simmons pressed her resignation under the vase on the desk, not immediately agreeing to her request.
"Then I won¡¯t disturb you, Director." Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t say anything more. She had already made up her mind; regardless of whether Hayes Simmons agreed or not, she would leave Saint Mercy.
After Scarlett Yates left, Hayes Simmons immediately called Matthew Saxon.
The phone connected, and on the other end, Matthew Saxon¡¯s voice carried a hint ofziness, as if he had just woken up: "Hayes, what are you bothering me with so early in the morning?"
"Your sweetie just tried to resign. Do you know about this?" Hayes Simmons went straight to the point.
A brief silence, followed by the sound of rustling, like getting out of bed. After a while, Matthew Saxon¡¯s voice came through again: "She wants to resign? Since when?"
"I just received the resignation letter." Hayes Simmons said.
"Did you approve it?" Matthew Saxon asked, his voice hoarse.
"Not yet, but she¡¯s very determined. Even if I don¡¯t approve it, it won¡¯t help." Actually, Hayes Simmons wanted to ask what exactly was going on?
What puzzled him the most was that Matthew Saxon was unaware of the situation.
It¡¯s quite a big deal, and as her boyfriend, he was clueless until Hayes called him; isn¡¯t that strange?
After a brief silence.
"Just follow her wishes and approve it." Perhaps he didn¡¯t sleep wellst night; Matthew Saxon¡¯s voice seemed slightly weary.
Hayes Simmons was taken aback: "Matthew, did something happen between you two? Why didn¡¯t she tell you about resigning?"
asionally, the Young Master of the Simmons Family had a bit of a gossiping heart.
Of course, he wasn¡¯t interested in other people¡¯s gossip, but he found Matthew Saxon¡¯s gossip intriguing.
Both families had been friends for generations, and he and Matthew Saxon had been friends for years.
Just two years ago, the Saxon Family¡¯s second young master was still iming he would never fall in love with any woman, but now he had taken a liking to a shy and youthful girl. How could he not be interested in such an amusing situation?
What intrigued him the most was that this seemingly shy and easy-to-handle little girl wasn¡¯t so easy to handle.
At least,pared to the previously obedient women surrounding Matthew Saxon, Scarlett Yates wasn¡¯t as demure and gentle as she appeared.
"Hayes, I remember you have another hospital in City A." Matthew Saxon directly ignored Hayes Simmons¡¯ question, pondering for a moment before saying, "Arrange for her to go there."
Hayes Simmons was displeased, frowning: "Of course I can arrange for her to go there, but you have to tell me why she wants to resign."
To have him handle it without exining the reason, was Matthew Saxon treating him like a subordinate to order around?
Though Matthew Saxon clearly didn¡¯t want to tell the reason, Hayes Simmons appeared unwilling to help without knowing the truth.
After a moment of silence, Matthew Saxon had to make a concession: "I had a bit of a disagreement with that girl, she just doesn¡¯t want to intern at the Saxon Family-owned hospital. You can tell her that the hospital in City A has nothing to do with the Saxon Family, and she¡¯ll go."
Chapter 572: Who Else to Pamper but Her?
Chapter 572: Chapter 572: Who Else to Pamper but Her?
"Is that all?" Hayes Simmons raised an eyebrow, slightly skeptical.
Matthew Saxon let out a cold snort, "Or what did the Eldest Young Master Simmons think was the reason? That girl has a big temper and is very stubborn. If she wants to quit, just let her be. Anyway, it¡¯s a small matter for you since you own so many hospitals; if she wants to stay at a ce for a month, it¡¯s nothing to you."
Hayes Simmonsughed, "Matthew, you¡¯ll spoil her like this."
"She¡¯s my woman. If I don¡¯t spoil her, who will?"
After hanging up, Hayes Simmons bowed his head and pondered for a moment, then made another call to the hospital in A City.
In terms of prosperity and economic development, A City is not inferior to Z City.
Although there were still many doubts in his heart, as a friend, once someone asked him, as long as it¡¯s not a matter of murder or arson, Hayes Simmons would agree to help.
Not to mention, the Saxon Family and the Simmons Family have always had a good rtionship, with both families benefiting each other and helping frequently.
Just arranging to send someone to a hospital in A City¡ªsuch a request for him was merely a phone call.
Soon, Hayes Simmons had all matters settled.
The call with Matthew Saxon made Hayes Simmons faintly sense something unusual.
If it really were just a little conflict, it wouldn¡¯t escte to the point of resignation. Even if she did resign, there are other hospitals in Z City to go to, so why specifically arrange for her to go far away to A City?
This isn¡¯t like Matthew Saxon¡¯s usual methods.
He¡¯s such a domineering and possessive person, willing to send the woman he likes hundreds of miles away?
--
"Hey, did you hear? Scarlett Yates resigned."
"No way, she hasn¡¯t been at our hospital for long."
"What¡¯s so strange about that? She¡¯s going to marry into a wealthy family as Young Madam; how can she stay in a hospital as a mere nurse all the time? Even if she wants, I don¡¯t think the Saxon Family would allow it. The mighty Second Young Madaming to help with such chores¡ªis it suitable?"
The hospital isn¡¯trge, but it isn¡¯t small either.
Any slight breeze of rumor can spread across the entire hospital in less than half a day.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s resignation quickly became known everywhere within hours.
"Scarlett, are you really resigning?" After finishing up with a patient¡¯s infusion bottle in a ward, Olivia Smith managed to pull Scarlett Yates aside in her free time to ask about the resignation.
Scarlett Yates nodded slightly, replied softly, "Yeah."
"Is it because of those hospital rumors?" Olivia Smith frowned, "Those people are indeed annoying, but if you leave like this, won¡¯t it be like giving them what they want? Who knows how they might talk about you afterward."
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t borate much.
Perhaps, letting people misunderstand that she was leaving because she couldn¡¯t bear the rumors was better.
"Are you sure you have to leave?"
"Yes, I¡¯ve already made up my mind."
Olivia Smith sighed, "Leaving here might be better, to avoid seeing those irritating people every day. Anyway, with the second Young Master as your strong backing, there¡¯s no problem wherever you want to go."
There¡¯s no problem wherever you want to go...
Upon hearing thisst sentence, Scarlett Yates remained silent for a long time.
As Hayes Simmons said, she was leaving Saint Mercy shortly after joining. If she wanted to go to another hospital, it wasn¡¯t an easy matter.
She was just set on resigning but hadn¡¯t yet figured out where to go afterward.
Chapter 573: What’s he up to again?
Chapter 573: Chapter 573: What¡¯s he up to again?
Suddenly, she felt a sense of sorrow and nowhere to go.
In such a big city like Z City, she surprisingly couldn¡¯t find a ce to belong.
Could it be that without Matthew Saxon, she didn¡¯t even have the ability to take care of herself?
A few days ago, she was still overjoyed about Ste Nelson going to Saint Mercy, and now, even before Ste reported to Saint Mercy, she herself was about to leave,
Sometimes, she truly felt that life was like a y, ever-changing, and no one knew what would happen the next moment.
Just like she never imagined that the person who caused her parents¡¯ death would be Roy Saxon.
As it neared the end of the workday, the nursing department suddenly stirred.
The nurses, who were preparing to change their uniforms and clock out, seemed to have made an appointment and all returned to their department.
Normally, as soon as it was time to leave work, they were all eager to fly out of the hospital, yet now, not a single person stepped out of the department.
Even a few people who had just reached the door blushed and slowly retreated.
Scarlett Yates looked coldly at the man standing at the door, her brows tightly knitted.
A man in a suit, elegant and handsome like a god, stood outside the department door like a mighty tree, with a graceful and gentlemanly smile at the corner of his lips, politely saying, "Finished with work?"
"No, not yet." Afraid that the man might leave, seven or eight heads vigorously shook, and they enthusiastically asked, "Is there anything Mr. Saxon needs help with?"
Maxwell Saxon looked at the pairs of sparkling eyes directed at him, smiled and nodded, then under everyone¡¯s eager and excited anticipation, pointed at Scarlett Yates: "I¡¯m here to have Miss Yates change my dressing."
What, he¡¯s here for Scarlett Yates?
Immediately, everyone showed disappointed expressions, ring at Scarlett Yates with jealousy and dissatisfaction.
Why is it Scarlett Yates again? Does every good thing happen to her?
Isn¡¯t having one young master from the Saxon family enough, does she have to entice the elder young master too?
Someone said sourly, "Mr. Saxon, you¡¯re better off having someone else handle your wound. Scarlett Yates has already resigned; in a couple of days, she won¡¯t be working at the hospital."
Maxwell Saxon was taken aback: "Miss Yates, you resigned?"
Watching him look so surprised, Scarlett Yates sneered coldly inside.
He¡¯s the one who knows best why she would do such a thing, yet now he wears a look of amazement, truly worthy of being Roy Saxon¡¯s son.
Yesterday the father was deeply grieving at the grave of those he wronged, and today the son puts on a good show in front of her.
If it weren¡¯t for being in front of so many people, she would really like to mock him with a few words.
"Yes, I resigned." Scarlett Yates finally kept herposure, and said lightly, "So you should let someone else handle your wound, Mr. Saxon."
She didn¡¯t know why Maxwell Saxon still came to find her?
What is he up to this time?
Does he think she hasn¡¯t stabbed Roy Saxon to death, or done something else irrational, wasting all his efforts?
No matter what he¡¯s plotting, she won¡¯t cooperate with him anymore.
Maxwell Saxon is a dangerous man.
The more contact she has with someone like him, the more trouble it would mean for her.
Yet the group of women in the department were utterly smitten by this wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing.
If they were to know that beneath this enchanting exterior hides a demon, would they still gaze at him with such enamored eyes?
Chapter 574: Just Want to Invite Miss Yates to a Meal
Chapter 574: Chapter 574: Just Want to Invite Miss Yates to a Meal
After saying that, Scarlett Yates no longer paid attention to Maxwell Saxon, removed her mask, and walked straight past him to the dressing room.
She took a few steps, heard the footsteps following closely behind her, frowned in annoyance, stopped, turned around, and spoke coldly, "What, is Young Master Saxon nning to follow me into the dressing room? I didn¡¯t know you have such a habit of peeping at women changing clothes."
After seeing through the true nature beneath Maxwell Saxon¡¯s facade, Scarlett Yates no longer treated him with courtesy.
Maxwell Saxon curved his lips into a smile, "Miss Yates seems very hostile towards me."
"Whatever you¡¯re trying to do, I¡¯m not interested in entertaining you anymore," Scarlett Yates looked at him coldly and said, "Now that you¡¯ve achieved your goal, please don¡¯te looking for me again. Otherwise, I¡¯ll treat it as harassment."
Her attitude was extremely cold, keeping people at a distance.
But Maxwell Saxon¡¯s lips still carried an elegant smile as he spoke warmly, "What makes you think I have another purpose in seeking you out?"
"Isn¡¯t it?"
Everyone knows how valuable Young Master Saxon¡¯s time is.
If he doesn¡¯t have a purpose, could he be looking for her just to chat about life idly?
She believes Knox Simmons might do such a thing, but as for Maxwell Saxon, sorry, she doesn¡¯t believe it.
"I just wanted to invite Miss Yates for a meal."
"Sorry, I have no time," Scarlett Yates refused him bluntly and then turned and walked away briskly.
Maxwell Saxon continued to follow slowly behind her.
Scarlett Yates could feel him following her, but she never looked back at him. She dared him to actually follow her into the dressing room.
If he¡¯s not afraid of being called a pervert, she wouldn¡¯t mind.
In terms of reputation, she was just a nobody, whereas Young Master Saxon¡¯s reputation was always quite good. If he didn¡¯t care about destroying his reputation, there was nothing for her to care about either.
Her reputation was already bad enough, how much worse could it get?
Outside the dressing room, Maxwell Saxon¡¯s footsteps stopped.
Scarlett Yates stood at the door and suddenly turned her head to give him a provocative smile, "Won¡¯t Young Master continue following me?"
Maxwell Saxon smiled, leaning against the wall by the window, letting the sunset¡¯s glow illuminate his deep and attractive features. Such a handsome face, indeed, can deceive many people.
Just like when she first met him, she actually thought he was a good person back then, even made lots ofparisons between him and Matthew.
In hindsight, even if Matthew isn¡¯t exactly a good person, Maxwell Saxon isn¡¯t much better than him.
"Miss Yates, I will wait for you." It was apparent Maxwell Saxon had no intention of leaving.
"Then Young Master can wait outside all he wants." Scarlett Yates snorted coldly and went into the dressing room, mming the door in a fit of anger.
If he wants to wait, fine, let him wait outside all he wants.
After changing her clothes, Scarlett Yates had no intention of leaving immediately.
She didn¡¯t believe Maxwell Saxon would have the patience to wait if she stayed in the dressing room for one or two hours.
Near the end of work, many people came to the dressing room to change clothes.
Scarlett Yates was determined to make Maxwell Saxon grow impatient and leave, so she found a ce to sit after changing and opened her phone to read a spiritual motivational book from her regr reading apps, calming her mind.
After reading a few inspirational passages, she heard lively discussionsing from outside.
Chapter 575: You don’t want to see him?
Chapter 575: Chapter 575: You don¡¯t want to see him?
She didn¡¯t need to think much to know who caused themotion outside.
She really couldn¡¯t understand Maxwell Saxon.
Himing here so openly to find her, wasn¡¯t he worried that Alice Green would misunderstand?
Or does he simply not care if Alice Green misunderstands?
But if he didn¡¯t really like Alice Green, then why would he be with her?
"Scarlett, is Maxwell Saxon waiting for you?" Olivia Smith pushed open the dressing room door, her face flushed as she walked in. Seeing Scarlett already changed and leisurely sitting there, she was momentarily stunned, then realized, "You don¡¯t want to see him?"
"Olivia, he¡¯s still outside?" Scarlett Yates frowned and asked.
Olivia Smith nodded, looking at her curiously, "Scarlett, aren¡¯t you nning to go out?"
Scarlett Yates frowned in annoyance.
The voices of gossip outside seemed to be getting louder.
It was the end of the workday, so naturally, more people would be around.
If Maxwell Saxon stayed outside waiting, who knows what kind of rumors would spread.
Damn it!
What exactly does he want?
She had already broken up with Matthew Saxon and nned to leave Saint Mercy. In the future, she would no longer have any ties to the Saxon Family. Wasn¡¯t that enough for him?
A few more people pushed open the dressing room door, their faces flushed like Olivia¡¯s, still excitedly saying, "Got a close look just now, he¡¯s even more handsome than on TV."
"Yeah, he seems very gentlemanly, very elegant, and very polite. His voice is so gentle when he speaks."
The two excitedly discussed for a while, but when they suddenly saw Scarlett Yates, their discussion abruptly stopped, and their expressions changed.
One of them stared at Scarlett Yates for a few seconds, frowned, and asked very unhappily, "Scarlett Yates, is Mr. Saxon waiting for you?"
Before Scarlett Yates could speak, Olivia Smith answered for her, "If he¡¯s not waiting for Scarlett, then who else?"
Their expressions, already not good when they saw Scarlett, darkened further at these words. One of the women, who had long disliked Scarlett, retorted coldly, "Well, we aren¡¯t capable of such feats. Captivating the brother and now seducing the elder one, how could normal people do such shameless things?"
Scarlett Yates hadn¡¯t yet said anything when Olivia Smith, stunned, immediately red up, "How can you say such ugly things? Captivating the brother and seducing the elder one¡ªit¡¯s food you can eat randomly, but not nonsense you can spout."
The woman sneered and curled her lip, "Olivia Smith, don¡¯t think that ttering people daily will bring you any benefits. A woman who doesn¡¯t even care about shame, do you still expect her to be nice to you?"
"Who are you saying tters people?" Olivia Smith¡¯s expression changed, and she angrily replied.
The woman grabbed some clothes and started changing, sneering as she did, "Whoever tters knows themselves."
"If you have the guts, say it again." Olivia Smith gritted her teeth, rolling up her sleeves as she advanced towards the one insulting her.
"What, you want to fight?" The woman threw her clothes on the ground, also getting angry, "Fight it is, who¡¯s afraid of whom? I¡¯ve long disliked your fawning demeanor. Like apdog, and never seen your master throw you a bone to chew?"
"Damn it, Serena Lee, if I don¡¯t beat you until your teeth fall out today, myst name isn¡¯t Smith."
Hearing this, Olivia Smith could no longer endure, roaring with anger as she charged forward.
Chapter 576: Serena Lee, Are You Crazy?
Chapter 576: Chapter 576: Serena Lee, Are You Crazy?
"Olivia, don¡¯t stoop to her level." Seeing a conflict about to start because of her, Scarlett Yates quickly pulled Olivia Smith back.
"Scarlett, I have to teach this filthy-mouthed woman a lesson today." Olivia, her face flushed with anger, couldn¡¯t heed her friend¡¯s advice. She shook off Scarlett¡¯s hand and rushed forward again.
Olivia was strong, and Scarlett couldn¡¯t hold her back. The next second, she saw Olivia had reached Serena Lee and swung her fist at her.
"tterer, who are you calling filthy-mouthed?" Serena¡¯s face also darkened. Ignoring herpanion¡¯s protests, she charged and started grappling with Olivia.
When women fight, it¡¯s either hair-pulling or face-scratching.
Olivia was taller and stronger than Serena, and her movements were more agile too. She yanked Serena¡¯s hair and threw her to the ground. Before Serena could react, Olivia straddled her and wed at her face.
"Ah!" A piercing scream.
Several bloody scratches appeared instantly on Serena¡¯s face.
"I¡¯ll show you who¡¯s filthy-mouthed," Olivia, eyes red with rage, pped Serena hard across her face several times, left and right.
"Ah, help, help, someone¡¯s going to die!" Serena kept screaming. Her red, swollen face with several bloody marks sent her apanying friends into a state of fear, leaving them with no courage to intervene.
Serena¡¯s screams drew people from outside into the fray.
Among them was Maxwell Saxon.
Serena, dizzy and disoriented from Olivia¡¯s beating, began to scream less loudly, yet she somehow managed to muster the strength to violently push Olivia away.
However, her first instinct upon getting up wasn¡¯t to flee or attack Olivia again. Instead, she suddenly went berserk and rushed at Scarlett Yates.
No one expected this from her.
Scarlett didn¡¯t expect it either.
So when Serena knocked Scarlett¡¯s head against the wall and suddenly grabbed her by the throat, Scarlett had no time to react and was immediately attacked.
"Scarlett Yates, I know you¡¯re powerful. Whoever crosses you is doomed. Anyway, I¡¯ve already offended you. I might as well go all the way. Others fear you, but I don¡¯t."
"Go ahead, call Maxwell Saxon in here to protect you. Aren¡¯t both Saxon brothers under your thumb?"
Scarlett, seized by the throat, was struggling to breathe.
She bit her lip and spoke with difficulty, "Serena, there¡¯s no bad blood between us. I won¡¯t do anything to you. Let me go."
But a person who has lost all rationality wouldn¡¯t listen.
"I know, if I¡¯ve crossed you, I¡¯ll end up like Emmy, doomed anyway. I might as well take you down with me."
"Serena, are you crazy?" Olivia came to her senses, shocked and horrified. She was about to pull Serena away when a figure darted ahead of her like lightning.
With a muffled groan, Serena was thrown to the ground as if she were trash.
Maxwell Saxon cradled Scarlett Yates¡¯ limp body in his arms and turned around, his gaze cold and terrifying.
All the courage and impulsiveness that came with losing one¡¯s mind vanished upon meeting those eyes, colder than King Yama¡¯s. All that remained was sheer terror.
Chapter 577 Romantic Play
Chapter 577: Chapter 577 Romantic y
Serena¡¯s body started to shake: "I, I, I didn¡¯t mean to."
Maxwell Saxon¡¯s gaze was frigid, he nced at her briefly before withdrawing his gaze swiftly and looking down at the person in his arms, concernedly asking: "Are you okay?"
A crowd gathered in the changing room, originally nning to enjoy the spectacle.
At this moment, however, not a single person dared to make a sound.
Although Maxwell Saxon¡¯s sharp nce was directed at Serena, it made everyone in the room feel a chilling and oppressive coldness.
The coldness was like an invisible dagger hovering at their throats, daring anyone to speak a single extra word and the dagger would pierce through the neck.
Another dramatic act of the hero rescuing the beauty.
The main characters of this wonderful show have remained unchanged.
In TV dramas, the rescued heroine usually feels immensely grateful to the hero and consequently grows fond of him.
But in reality, it seems it is not quite the same.
Scarlett Yates pushed Maxwell Saxon away with a cold face; her attitude towards this man who helped her once again was indifferent, indifferent to the point where the surrounding female onlookers felt it was unworthy for Maxwell Saxon.
"I¡¯m fine, just a small disagreement between colleagues, isn¡¯t it somewhat inappropriate for a grown man like Mr. Saxon to barge into the women¡¯s changing room?"
Maxwell Saxon seemed to not mind, facing Scarlett Yates¡¯s cold expression with a smile instead: "At special times, you can¡¯t worry about that much."
His smile once again made the surrounding women swoon.
See, this is what it means to be magnanimous, what it means to be gracious.
No wonder he¡¯s the renowned Young Master of the Saxon Family, such good manners and generosity, truly not just for show.
Unfortunately, someone just doesn¡¯t appreciate it.
Looking at his false face, Scarlett Yates was filled with anger.
This big bad wolf in human skin, pretending to be a good person in front of others, but a terrifying visage behind their backs.
At this moment, everyone would think Young Master Saxon is a good man, a gentleman who saved her from distress. Yet, she not only failed to express gratitude but also spoke coldly to her benefactor; she must be heartless, ungrateful.
It was evident from the looks of the surrounding women how dissatisfied they were with her attitude at this moment.
The more Scarlett thought about it, the angrier she got, unable to stop herself from ring fiercely at Maxwell Saxon.
Maxwell Saxon¡¯s face maintained a graceful and appropriate smile throughout, as if nothing she did or said could change him.
Seeing his smirking face infuriated Scarlett Yates, she grabbed Olivia and started walking out: "Olivia, let¡¯s go."
Behind her, Maxwell Saxon¡¯s deep, gentle voice sounded unhurriedly, elegantly like humming a little tune.
"Miss Yates, I have some rather private matters I would like to discuss with you alone, but if Miss Yates is unwilling to discuss them alone, I don¡¯t mind speaking now."
Private matters, discuss alone...
These words, filled with the suggestive hint, immediately made people uneasy.
What are private matters?
What kinds of private matters need to be spoken alone between the future big brother and his future sister-inw?
No one knew if Maxwell Saxon intentionally made his words sound so ambiguously unclear.
Anyway, the spectators¡¯ imaginations were already running wild.
Even Olivia secretly became curious, tugging at Scarlett Yates and whispering in her ear: "Scarlett, you should just go, aren¡¯t you curious what Maxwell Saxon wants to say to you?"
Scarlett Yates wasn¡¯t in the least curious about what Maxwell Saxon wanted to say to her, nor did she want to know at all.
Chapter 578: You Don’t Mind?
Chapter 578: Chapter 578: You Don¡¯t Mind?
She was even afraid of hearing supposedly personal words from Maxwell Saxon.
The first time, he told her that her parents were killed by Roy Saxon.
This time, what shocking secret did he want to tell her?
Although she was unwilling to hear any news from Maxwell Saxon, she was also afraid that he would truly reveal some unspeakable secret to the public.
She bit her lip angrily, originally wanting to turn and leave, but ultimately she didn¡¯t dare to gamble on the truth of Maxwell Saxon¡¯s words just now.
"Fine, I¡¯ll talk with you."
After struggling and hesitating for a moment, she took a deep breath, forcibly suppressing her anger, and slowly turned around.
The moment she turned, Maxwell Saxon¡¯s lips curved into a knowing smile.
So confident, as if everything was under his control.
That damn smile, no matter how it looked, seemed ring.
--
"It seems you don¡¯t quite like Western food, so how about a Chinese restaurant today? There¡¯s a ce that makes exquisite Chinese dishes, I think it might suit your taste."
Maxwell Saxon was driving the car himself today.
Scarlett Yates deliberately sat in the back, treating him purely as a driver.
But he didn¡¯t seem to mind, when she ignored the passenger seat he¡¯d opened and sat in the back cabin, he just gave a faint smile, with no trace of displeasure on his face.
Of course, in Scarlett Yates¡¯s impression, Maxwell Saxon seemed never truly angry.
He truly did not show his emotions.
"The Young Master should know, eating with someone you don¡¯t like makes everything taste like wax." She tried to provoke him with every word, but each time she failed.
No matter what she said, no matter how excessive her words were, he remained unmoved.
She felt a deep sense of frustration.
"Then let¡¯s have Chinese food, that restaurant makes some pretty good beauty-enhancing soups, you must try themter."
"Hasn¡¯t the Young Master heard those rumors? Do you really not care at all?"
"Rumors?" Maxwell Saxonughed, as if having a casual chat, his tone leisurely and rxed, "What is Miss Yates referring to?"
He obviously knew everything, yet pretended to be ignorant in front of her.
One of the things Scarlett Yates hated most about him was his feigned ignorance.
Her voice involuntarily turned cold, carrying a bit of sarcasm: "The Young Master knows perfectly well, why must you make me spell it out?"
"If Miss Yates doesn¡¯t say it, how would I know?" Maxwell Saxon chuckled, jokingly said, "I¡¯m not the worm in Miss Yates¡¯s stomach."
"The Young Master should know rumors are dreadful, if the righteous image you¡¯ve painstakingly built is destroyed by a few baseless rumors, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s not worth it?"
"Miss Yates, feel free to speak directly, what exactly is the rumor you¡¯re referring to?" He continued to feign ignorance, as if truly unaware of these matters.
Scarlett Yates coldlyughed, "They¡¯re all saying that the Young Master has taken a liking to your brother¡¯s woman and is soon going to be a fickle-hearted scoundrel. Hasn¡¯t the Young Master heard anything about this?"
A few secondster.
"Oh."
Maxwell Saxon chuckled lightly, unconcerned, "So it¡¯s about this, I¡¯ve heard about it."
"You don¡¯t mind?" Seeing his nonchnt demeanor, Scarlett Yates frowned, and her anger inexplicably grew a bit more.
Chapter 579: Mistaken Identity
Chapter 579: Chapter 579: Mistaken Identity
Maxwell Saxon said nonchntly, "Things that don¡¯t exist, why should I mind them?"
"If you haven¡¯t done it, you haven¡¯t done it. If your conscience is clear, why care what others say? Since they¡¯re baseless rumors, there will alwayse a day when they¡¯re exposed. Time can prove everything."
The most frightening thing in this world is rumors.
But such a frightening thing bes weightless when it reaches Maxwell Saxon.
Everyone understands the logic, but how many people can truly endure the nder of rumors?
You can control the heavens and the earth, but who can control others¡¯ tongues?
No matter how unbelievable, no matter how absurd, once it¡¯s spread by enough people, even lies be believed as truth.
She still remembered an impressive actress in the entertainment circle. It was probably because she was too impressive that she got smeared.
During that time, various media outlets on magazines, television, and news were flooded with negative reports about her, like iming she had worked in a nightclub.
Initially, no one believed it, but after such news bombarded over time, as the tales grew more outrageous, more people began to believe.
In the end, when the managementpany wanted to rify on her behalf, it was seen as a guilty cover-up.
Just looking at this event, one could see the immense power of so-called rumors. For a public figure like Maxwell Saxon, everything he says and does is scrutinized by others. If any rumors spread, the impact is imaginable.
"What if, before time can prove everything, you¡¯re already condemned by the rumor? You wouldn¡¯t mind?" She pressed her lips tightly, a hint of annoyance in her cold voice.
Maxwell curled his lips, "If the rumor is about you and me, I wouldn¡¯t mind."
Scarlett Yates was stunned.
She couldn¡¯t say a word.
She looked at Maxwell Saxon in surprise and irritation, staying silent for a long time, not knowing what to say.
Damn!
What did he mean by that? What did he mean by saying he wouldn¡¯t mind if the rumor was about him and her?
She couldn¡¯t help but think of the slightly ambiguous words he said in the changing room, seemingly deliberately trying to cause misunderstandings.
Now, he¡¯s saying something even more ambiguous.
Is it because she¡¯s already seen his true colors that he no longer pretends to be a gentleman in front of her?
Is the real Maxwell Saxon such an unscrupulous man? Was he flirting with her just now?
It¡¯s as if discovering a new continent, leaving her astonished.
"Does Young Master not feel he¡¯s going too far saying these things?" Scarlett finally managed to squeeze out a sentence after a long pause.
The man in front didn¡¯t take his eyes off the road, intently focused as if seriously driving.
Upon hearing her words, his reflection in the mirror raised an eyebrow, chuckling heartily, "Too far?"
"Young Master has a beloved fianc¨¦e, yet you say such misleading words to another woman. Isn¡¯t that too much?" Scarlett pressed her lips, a hint of anger in her eyes.
"If those words are too much, I¡¯ve said even more extreme things before, you just don¡¯t remember." Maxwell¡¯s voice suddenly became low, and those deep, smiling eyes dimmed, a low sigh escaping from deep in his throat.
"Did Young Master mistake me for someone else?"
Scarlett frowned slightly, a trace of doubt in her eyes, she snapped, "Young Master must be thinking of that interesting friend of yours again, mistaking me for her?"
Chapter 580: The Party Pooper
Chapter 580: Chapter 580: The Party Pooper
Otherwise, they¡¯ve only known each other for a few months, and before going to Z Country, they had hardly any interaction. Why would he speak to her in a tone as if they¡¯ve known each other for a long, long time?
He mentioned once that she resembles a friend of his.
Perhaps this Young Master is reminiscing again, thinking about that old friend.
Maxwell Saxon remained silent without speaking further.
Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit curious.
She wondered what kind of charm that little girl he knew in his childhood must have had to make Maxwell Saxon still hold onto her memory?
The car passed through a bustling area and then turned into a street lined with old buildings.
This street is quite distinctive in Z City. Most of the buildings are decades-old houses, still in good condition. It¡¯s considered a unique tourist spot in Z City, so it hasn¡¯t been demolished despite its location in the highly valuable second ring.
On both sides of the street, the houses had green tiles and gray walls, stone steps with moss, with every inch showing the ancient marks washed by time.
Osmanthus trees were nted outside the houses.
It was the season when osmanthus flowers were in full bloom, and the trees were covered with golden blossoms, filling the air with a pleasant sweet fragrance.
Maxwell Saxon¡¯s car stopped outside a residence with two stone lions in front.
Someone had alreadye over and, once the car came to a steady stop, promptly and attentively opened the car door for him.
After getting out, Maxwell Saxon tossed the keys to the person, then slowly walked to the rear of the car, opened the door, and gantly bent over to her: "Miss Yates, please."
Hypocrite!
Despite his gentlemanly demeanor, Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t fall for it at all. She red at him coldly, got out of the car, and without looking at him, walked straight into the quaint courtyard.
Maxwell Saxon wasn¡¯t annoyed, as his thin lips slightly curled up, and he followed her in without changing expression.
Once inside the courtyard, someone came forward to greet them.
Maxwell Saxon must be a regr here, as the person was about to greet Scarlett Yates, but upon seeing Maxwell following her, immediately and respectfully said, "Hello, Mr. Saxon."
"I brought a friend over today."
Maxwell Saxon nced at Scarlett Yates: "Prepare a few more dishes thatdies like."
"Oh, it turns out thisdy is Mr. Saxon¡¯s friend. No wonder she exudes such elegance at first nce." The server buttered up effortlessly without turning red or uneasy.
Elegant demeanor?
Scarlett Yates¡¯ mouth twitched, feeling that the server had indeed mastered the art of saying what people wanted to hear to perfection.
Even when saying things they didn¡¯t mean, they could express it so sincerely on their face.
She absolutely couldn¡¯t see where her elegancey.
After a full day of work, she was utterly exhausted and looked gray and greasy. How could she appear elegant?
The server led them through the front yard and into another small courtyard, which had a pavilion, rockery, pond, and clusters of flowers. No matter where you looked, it was a scene of elegance.
By evening, the sky grew darker, andnterns in the courtyard began to light up.
One by one, the softly glowingnterns hung quietly under the eaves, and manynterns were also hung in the pavilion, where the image of exquisite octagonal pcenterns swaying gently in the breeze created a beautiful scenery.
This ce was undoubtedly a good ce.
But no matter how beautiful a ce could be, it couldn¡¯t be helped if there stood someone to spoil the mood.
With Maxwell Saxon around, Scarlett Yates had no heart to appreciate the lovely scenery before her.
Chapter 581: What Bad Idea Is He Up To Again?
Chapter 581: Chapter 581: What Bad Idea Is He Up To Again?
Maxwell Saxon chose to have the meal in the outdoor pavilion.
As they entered the pavilion, a pot of fine tea was brought in.
Maxwell Saxon picked up the Zisha teapot and poured a cup of tea in front of Scarlett Yates: "Pre-Qingming Longjing, give it a try."
Scarlett Yates sipped patiently, responding indifferently, "It¡¯s quite good."
Maxwell Saxon lowered his head to pour more tea into the cup, and once it was full, he set the teapot aside. His slender, fair fingers grasped the exquisite cup and swirled it near his nose. With a slight smile, he asked, "What do you think of this ce?"
Such familiar words, such familiar scenes.
Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t help but be momentarily distracted.
She remembered a simr ce where Matthew Saxon had taken her back in Z Country.
Back then, he had asked her the same question.
Recalling many events of that night, a trace of mncholy flickered across Scarlett Yates¡¯s eyes.
"How could the ce chosen by Young Master be anything less than perfect?" Scarlett Yates curled her lips, letting out a mockingugh.
"If you like it, you cane here often," Maxwell Saxon said warmly, watching her with a smile.
"Young Master is joking; someone like me can¡¯t afford such a ce. Not only can¡¯t Ie often, but even a single visit is beyond my reach."
"If you like it, I can talk to them. You cane here for free from now on." Under the softened light, Maxwell Saxon¡¯s dark, cool eyes seemed to be lit by a soft yellowmp. The gentle glow diminished the coldness in his eyes, making him seem enveloped in a warm hue, inviting people to approach him.
Scarlett Yates felt the same.
But the illusion onlysted a few seconds before she snapped back.
She wouldn¡¯t forget the true nature hidden beneath his polished surface.
"Young Master is jesting again. We¡¯re neither rted nor close friends, so I can¡¯t ept your kindness without reason."
There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch, nor will delectable pies suddenly fall from the sky.
A man like Maxwell Saxon always has calctions and objectives; he wouldn¡¯t be kind without a motive.
Unless he¡¯s up to something again, trying to use her for some purpose.
Maxwell Saxon curled his lips into a smile, his thin lips forming an elegant arc, saying with a lightugh, "Miss Yates, actually you don¡¯t need to be so guarded and hostile towards me. I admit I used some unscrupulous means for Alexis before, and I hurt you, but this time, I genuinely just want to make friends with you, nothing else."
If she truly believed that, she¡¯d be a fool.
Meeting his pair of open and candid ck eyes, Scarlett Yates replied without hesitation: "Sorry, Young Master, amoner like me doesn¡¯t dare associate with someone like a grand family Young Master. It seems you¡¯ve chosen the wrong person to make friends with."
"Just because of that incident, you now see me as someonepletely untrustworthy and feel you must keep me at a distance?" Maxwell Saxon sighed lightly, sounding somewhat disappointed, "Perhaps, I shouldn¡¯t have told you the truth about the car ident."
In sessfully making her leave Matthew Saxon, he personally pushed her far away.
This result wasn¡¯t what he wanted.
Her hostility, her defenses, her coldness, everything made him feel helpless and disappointed.
Chapter 582: You Still Don’t Believe Me
Chapter 582: Chapter 582: You Still Don¡¯t Believe Me
"Young Master Saxon¡¯s status is prestigious, and there are people lining up to curry favor with you. Can the trust of amon person like me, with no background, be important to you?" As the sky grew darker, thenterns hanging became brighter, and the pictures painted on them gradually became clear.
When the wind blew, thenterns would slowly rotate, and the paintings on them seemed toe to life.
Scarlett Yates looked up at the movingntern hanging from the corner of the pavilion, her voice cold.
"To me, Miss Yates¡¯s trust is very important."
After a moment of silence, Maxwell Saxon spoke again with words that might cause misunderstandings.
His voice was low, graceful; in the night, although slightly cold, it was very pleasant: "I know it would be difficult to make you trust me again, but this time I truly just want to invite you to dinner."
Scarlett slowly withdrew her gaze, looked at him expressionlessly, then smiled: "Does Young Master Saxon usually invite people to dinner through coercion like this?"
"Do you force people to agree to your requests whether they want to or not?"
Maxwell Saxon frowned.
"I don¡¯t like to beat around the bush, nor do I like wasting time. Why doesn¡¯t Young Master Saxon just tell me what you want now, instead of dragging me through all this useless talk?"
"You still don¡¯t believe me." Maxwell Saxonughed helplessly after a moment¡¯s pause.
"That¡¯s right, for Young Master Saxon to make someone believe, he needs to give a convincing reason."
Does he genuinely just want to invite her to dinner?
Who would believe such words?
Scarlett Yates, with herckluster background, isn¡¯t some influential richdy nor a powerful business partner. What made her worthy enough for Young Master Saxon to invite her to dinner?
Even if he were to use these words on a three-year-old kid, no one would believe it.
Perhaps she hit a nerve, Maxwell Saxon fell silent, not saying anything for quite a while.
A hint of hesitation showed in his dark, ink-like eyes.
After a while of hesitation, just when Scarlett Yates was convinced he wouldn¡¯t tell her the truth, he suddenly spoke.
"Miss Yates, before I tell you something, I want to show you something first."
--
After hearing the news that Maxwell Saxon and Scarlett Yates had gone to Randy Garden for dinner, Matthew Saxon nearly threw his phone in anger.
"Matthew, what¡¯s wrong?" Pearl Simmons asked, puzzled, seeing his face turn immediately gloomy.
"Maxwell Saxon!" Matthew Saxon clenched the phone screen, gritting his teeth as he uttered the name.
What he feared most has finally happened.
Maxwell Saxon has set his sights on Scarlett Yates.
"Maxwell Saxon?" Pearl Simmons repeated, her elegant brows furrowing, "What¡¯s wrong with him?"
Matthew Saxon pressed his lips together, his eyes darkened: "He¡¯s with Scarlett, damn it, what exactly does he want? That stupid woman Scarlett Yates, I¡¯ve repeatedly warned her not to associate with Maxwell Saxon, and she doesn¡¯t listen at all. Is she deliberately going against me?"
At this point, the anger in his eyes suddenly red up.
Pearl Simmons frowned: "Why is Scarlett with him again?"
"How would I know!" Matthew Saxon fumed, furrowing his brows tightly, "Scarlett and I have already broken up. He shouldn¡¯t be focused on Scarlett anymore."
But barely a few days after theirst dinner alone, the two have once again arranged to meet.
Chapter 583: The First Birthday Gift
Chapter 583: Chapter 583: The First Birthday Gift
Regarding this, Matthew Saxon was both angry and worried.
That damned stupid woman, she hadn¡¯t listened to a word of his warning. All those things he had told her about Maxwell Saxon before, she had looked terrified while listening, but had she just tossed it aside after hearing?
Or did she think he was just making up lies to scare her, so she didn¡¯t take it seriously?
He wholeheartedly wanted her to avoid danger, yet she was gravitating towards the most dangerous ce. He hadn¡¯t seen many women as foolish as she was.
"She¡¯s with Maxwell at Randy Garden, Mingzhu,e with me right now. I¡¯m worried about her." Leaving this sentence behind, Matthew Saxon grabbed his coat and started putting it on as he walked, reaching the door in just a few steps.
--
"What is this?"
Scarlett Yates looked curiously as Maxwell Saxon carefully took something that looked very strange out of his suit pocket.
The reason it was called strange was because it really was strange.
A lump of wood with unrecognizable contours was handed to her, and Maxwell gave her that peculiar look, "Hold it and have a look."
Scarlett hesitated for a few seconds, then slowly reached out her hand.
She took the "unidentified object" from Matthew¡¯s hand.
She looked closely at it, turning the "unidentified object" back and forth, examining it from all angles, but still couldn¡¯t make out what it was.
Its faint outline barely resembled a person, but it was a person without features, without discernible hands or feet.
The wood was just ordinary, not valuable at all.
Yet just now, she had seen Maxwell take it out of the bag with such carefully treasured movements.
Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but feel it was strange.
An utterly ordinary piece of wood, a wooden sculpture that didn¡¯t even look like a person¡¯s outline, something that wouldn¡¯t be picked up if left on the street, yet the Saxon family¡¯s young master had taken it out as a treasure.
Isn¡¯t this strange?
Who gave him this hideous wooden sculpture? And why was he showing it to her?
Scarlett was filled with endless questions, each fueling her curiosity more.
Although she wasn¡¯t interested in the wooden sculpture at all and thought it was exceptionally ugly, she still gave Maxwell enough face by pretending to look at it seriously for two minutes before raising her head and asking, "Young Master, what is this?"
Just as she asked this question, Maxwell¡¯s eyes flickered, and his gaze seemed to dim a lot instantly.
"You have no recollection at all?" He quietly stared at her for a moment and asked strangely.
Scarlett blinked, paused, and asked, "What does this have to do with me?"
And what does this have to do with the truth he wanted to reveal?
She had never seen the sculpture before, but why did he speak as if she should remember it, as if it shouldn¡¯t be forgotten?
"You really don¡¯t remember at all."
"Young Master, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying." Scarlett furrowed her brows even tighter.
She thought Maxwell waspletely trying to act mysterious, speaking to her in a way that was more fiction than fact to divert her attention elsewhere.
She frowned and said, "Young Master, what does this... wooden sculpture have to do with you inviting me to dinner today?"
"Of course, it has to do with it." Maxwell squinted his eyes slightly, giving aplex look at the wooden sculpture in her hand, his voice growing deeper, "This is a birthday gift, the first birthday gift I received when I was very young."
Chapter 584: Really no impression at all?
Chapter 584: Chapter 584: Really no impression at all?
A ridiculous and extremely ugly wooden sculpture, yet it was the most cherished gift he had from childhood.
She would never know how important that small token of hers was when everyone else was mocking, looking down on, and rejecting him.
It was a ray of sunlight in that gloomy period of his life, the only ray of sunlight.
But she didn¡¯t remember anything.
When she just looked at that wooden sculpture with confusion and bewilderment, he knew that the memory, which was extremely precious to him, was entirely forgotten by her.
She didn¡¯t remember that the wooden sculpture was carved by her own hands and given to him.
She also didn¡¯t remember how, after angrily punching and chasing away the boys who bullied him, she held his hand and patted her chest, saying those words to him.
Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid, if anyone dares to bully you again, I¡¯ll help you chase them away. I¡¯m really good at fighting.
From now on, how about I protect you?
But he remembered everything, even every word she said.
Perhaps, for her, it was just a memory that didn¡¯t matter if it was remembered or not. She was young then, and it was natural to forget many things. And over so many years, she and he both changed a lot. When meeting for the first time again, he didn¡¯t recognize her either, right?
"Is this the funny friend who gave this to you?" Scarlett Yates spected.
"Yes." Maxwell Saxon smiled slightly, "She gave it to me. It¡¯s a wooden sculpture she carved herself, supposedly crafted to resemble me."
Scarlett Yates looked down at the wooden sculpture in her hand again.
This lump of something that didn¡¯t resemble anything¡ªaside from vaguely recognizable limbs, was there anything human about it?
If Maxwell Saxon looked like that as a child, it would really scare people to death.
At that moment, Scarlett Yates truly believed that Maxwell Saxon valued that friend he knew from childhood.
Otherwise, how could such an ugly and worthless wooden sculpture have been kept by him until now?
That little girl held weight, and very significant weight, in his heart.
She suddenly had a slightly mischievous thought¡ªif Maxwell Saxon¡¯s old friend suddenly appeared before him and had grown into a graceful beauty, would Maxwell Saxon suddenly have a change of heart?
One was an old acquaintance buried deep in memory, yet never forgotten; the other, a newpanion swiftly bonded with over months. Between the little girl and Alice Green, whom did he care more about?
"But I don¡¯t understand, why is Young Master showing me this wooden sculpture?" Scarlett Yates handed back the wooden sculpture that Maxwell Saxon treasured so dearly.
"Young Master said I have many simrities with your friend, but I am not her. Young Master knows that well. Even if you show me the sculpture, I can¡¯t recall any memories that aren¡¯t mine."
Suddenly, there was an unusual expression in Maxwell Saxon¡¯s eyes.
When Scarlett Yates handed the sculpture back to him, he suddenly sped her hand.
With the sculpture, he tightly held her hand.
Scarlett Yates was shocked: "Young Master, what are you doing?"
Maxwell Saxon refused to let go, squeezing even tighter, a thin line of restraint formed by his lips, and his face appeared restrained: "Do you really have no memory at all? Think carefully, think again!"
"Young Master, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, let me go." In fright, Scarlett Yates forcefully shook off his hand.
Chapter 585: I Encountered Them Again
Chapter 585: Chapter 585: I Encountered Them Again
Her entire hand was red from his grip. She tossed the wood carving onto the table, stood up, and red angrily: "Young Master, I think you must be ill, and quite seriously at that. I am not the acquaintance you know. Please do not seek me out again, nor speak any more inexplicable words to me."
"Wait, don¡¯t go." Maxwell Saxon¡¯s eyes showed a hint of regret.
His emotions had just gotten out of control, clearly scaring her.
That was not his intention.
"I¡¯m sorry, Miss Yates. I did mistake you for my friend just now. I¡¯m sorry for frightening you, but I assure you it won¡¯t happen again." He retrieved the wood carving she had angrily thrown on the table and solemnly apologized to her.
Scarlett Yates red at him silently.
Maxwell Saxon looked at her with deeply apologetic eyes.
As the two stood in silence, Scarlett Yates was hesitating about whether to leave when suddenly, with a bang, the door of the small courtyard was flung open.
An enticing voice came from outside: "I heard Big Brother is hosting a dinner here and couldn¡¯t resist joining in the fun. Big Brother, you don¡¯t mind inviting two more people, do you?"
After theughter, a tall silhouette emerged from behind the wooden door.
Under the softly toned lights, the demon¡¯s exquisitely beautiful face gradually appeared, captivating like a reflection on water.
With narrow, alluring phoenix eyes, rose-colored thin lips, and eyes slightly narrowed into peach blossom eyes with a faint, unreadable smile.
Matthew Saxon, hands in pockets, sauntered down the steps. Beside him, Pearl Simmons, in a ck long dress, wore a bright and enchanting smile, her demeanor elegant and noble like a princess.
Scarlett Yates stared nkly at Matthew Saxon for a few seconds, then quickly masked the surprise in her eyes.
Last time, when she and Maxwell Saxon were dining in a restaurant, they happened to run into Pearl Simmons and Matthew Saxon.
This time, in such a ce, they unexpectedly encountered them again.
Two encounters, both in the same ce¡ªwhether it was purely coincidental or not, she couldn¡¯t be sure.
What she might be certain of is that in both instances, he was with Pearl Simmons.
They had already broken up, and there was no possibility of getting back together. Whoever he was with was his freedom.
Yet, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a twinge of jealousy.
She still remembered him saying that between him and Pearl Simmons, it was just friendship.
But as soon as they broke up, he started appearing frequently with Pearl Simmons. Is this really just friendship?
She suddenly felt that if it weren¡¯t for the engagement between her and Matthew Saxon, perhaps Matthew would have long been with Pearl Simmons.
They were well-matched in background and feelings, but her presence forced them apart.
Matthew Saxon must have been waiting for her to end it all.
She suggested the breakup; he was ostensibly angry and unwilling, but in his heart, he was probably quite happy, right?
He could finally be with the woman he loved.
He seemed so eager, being with Pearl Simmons the very next day after they broke up.
She kept telling herself not to let her thoughts run wild, yet she couldn¡¯t control the increasingly bitter jealousy in her heart.
She had to admit, Pearl Simmons and Matthew Saxon indeed made a good match.
Two outstanding individuals together seemed like a match made in heaven to others.
As she silently watched Matthew Saxon, the vibrant peach blossom eyeszily nced at her.
Chapter 586: Differentiated Treatment
Chapter 586: Chapter 586: Differentiated Treatment
Just one nce, and it was as if he saw a stranger, retracting his cold gaze.
Her heart felt as if pierced by needles.
A trace of a sarcastic yet sorrowful smile tugged at her lips.
If he truly cared so little, why did hee looking for her after the breakup, saying so many caring things, pretending to care?
She didn¡¯t understand and didn¡¯t want to think deeply about it.
Upon seeing Matthew Saxon and Pearl Simmons, Maxwell Saxon was taken aback for a few seconds, a hint of surprise shing in his eyes.
But his loss ofposurested only a few seconds, and then a thin smile appeared on his lips: "It¡¯s you two, just in time. Scarlett was just saying there are too few people; it¡¯s not lively enough."
"Oh? So, Brother doesn¡¯t mind if Pearl and I join you?" Matthew Saxon walked over leisurely, pulled out a chair, and turned to Pearl Simmons: "Ladies first."
Pearl Simmons¡¯s seat was next to Scarlett Yates.
After Pearl Simmons sat down, Matthew Saxon chose the seat next to Maxwell Saxon.
Without waiting for Maxwell Saxon to greet him, he called over the server who had opened the door for them: "Bring a ginseng jujube soup for thisdy next to me."
"Yes, Young Master Matthew, please wait a moment."
"Wait a minute." Matthew Saxon stopped the server about to leave, ordered seven or eight more dishes, and only then seemed barely satisfied enough to let the person go.
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t know what those seven or eight dishes were, but just hearing the names made them seem particrly expensive.
Matthew Saxon specifically ordered a beauty-enhancing soup for Pearl Simmons.
This wasn¡¯t particrly unusual, but it was rare for him to be so considerate and caring to someone.
Indeed, Pearl Simmons held a different significance in his heart.
His treatment of her was clearly different from that of other women.
Scarlett Yates unconsciously clenched her fists tighter.
"Elder brother seems quite free these days, not working overtime as usual. I even thought he¡¯d take the opportunity to spend time with Miss Green, but it turns out he¡¯s with Scarlett instead." At this, Matthew Saxon raised an eyebrow and nced at Scarlett Yates before smiling and continuing, "When Scarlett lived with the Saxon Family, they hardly spoke, but now that she¡¯s left, their rtionship seems much improved."
Maxwell Saxon smiled lightly and said casually: "You and Pearl are the same, aren¡¯t you? You used to meet so rarely, but now you¡¯re together every other day. I heard Old Master Dous is very pleased with Pearl and is considering a marriage alliance between the two families. Seeing you with Pearl, he should be quite delighted."
Scarlett Yates instinctively looked at Matthew Saxon.
She wanted to hear how Matthew Saxon would respond.
From the moment she saw him and Pearl Simmons together, she wanted to know if they were really together.
If she heard it from his mouth, then she wouldn¡¯t overthink anymore.
At this moment, her mind uncontrobly kept specting about the rtionship between him and Pearl Simmons, getting more and more chaotic.
The bitterness and jealousy surging in her heart grew stronger, to the point she wanted to leave immediately. She didn¡¯t want to see him anymore, nor did she want to see him with Pearl Simmons.
"Speaking of which, elder brother¡¯s wedding with Miss Green should also be soon."
"If I remember correctly, the date set by Brother is the end of this month. Counting the days, there¡¯s only half a month left, yet Brother hasn¡¯t even decided on the wedding venue. This isn¡¯t like his usual way of doing things, is it?" Matthew Saxon squinted his long, narrow eyes slightly, smiling as he touched his chin.
Chapter 587 Temporarily Cancelling the Wedding
Chapter 587: Chapter 587 Temporarily Cancelling the Wedding
"Could it be that my brother¡¯s wedding has changed?"
"The wedding has indeed changed." Maxwell Saxon calmly spoke a sentence that surprised everyone.
Matthew Saxon was suddenly stunned, his expression changed briefly, and a hint of surprise shed through his narrowed eyes.
"Alice and I have discussed it, and we¡¯ve decided to temporarily cancel our wedding ns." Another understated sentence, yet it astonished even more.
Maxwell Saxon and Alice Green want to cancel their wedding ns?
Scarlett Yates¡¯s face showed unrestrained surprise and confusion.
Why did he change his mind when everything was going well?
Matthew Saxon also had the same doubt in his heart. He was silent for a while, then smiled and said, "No wonder my brother is still so calm if he¡¯s nning not to get married."
Maxwell Saxon said indifferently, "It¡¯s also Alice¡¯s idea. She doesn¡¯t want to leave the entertainment industry so early."
The door creaked open.
The half-opened room door swung open.
A waiter came over with the previously ordered dishes.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s expression was normal at first, but after the waiter ced dish after dish on the table, the smile at his lips took on a mysterious depth, and a hint of coldness shed quickly in his eyes.
Almost every dish on the table was a favorite of Scarlett Yates.
Scarlett noticed this as well.
The dishes were ordered by Maxwell Saxon, and only when they were served did she realize what he had ordered.
Suddenly, her mood became a bitplicated.
The dishes on the table were all her favorites, and Maxwell Saxon surprisingly ordered them all.
During her time at the Saxon Family, there was almost no interaction between the two. Though they saw each other daily, they only exchanged polite greetings when they crossed paths.
When did he manage to remember her food preferences?
"Try this." Maxwell Saxon picked a dish and ced it in Scarlett Yates¡¯s bowl, smiling gently at her.
Pearl Simmons gave him a surprised nce, seemingly shocked by his gesture.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but his eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn colder.
Scarlett Yates lowered her head and stared nkly at the braised pork ribs in her bowl.
She liked many dishes, but her favorite among Chinese dishes was the braised pork ribs.
During her stay at the Saxon Family, whenever braised pork ribs were prepared, she would always have an extra bowl of rice.
This dish had just been ced on the table, and without picking anything else, Maxwell Saxon first chose the braised pork ribs...
The more Scarlett Yates thought about it, the more surprised she became.
A piece of pork rib, besides her, three other people were also watching it.
Pearl Simmons looked utterly surprised, Matthew Saxon¡¯s gaze was deep, and Maxwell Saxon showed a hint of anticipation...
Suddenly, Scarlett Yates felt the pressure.
Suddenly, Pearl Simmons stood up.
She flicked away the loose hair at her forehead, wore an elegant smile, and looked straight at Maxwell Saxon, "Maxwell, I suddenly remembered that I have to go somewhere tonight, and it¡¯s almost toote. If you¡¯re avable, could you give me a ride?"
Pearl Simmons came with Matthew Saxon, yet now she¡¯s asking Maxwell Saxon to escort her.
Faced with such a strange and illogical request, Maxwell Saxon hesitated only for a moment before nodding, "I will take you there then."
"Thank you, Maxwell." Pearl Simmons said it was troublesome, yet showed no sign of being genuinely inconvenient for him.
Maxwell Saxon stood up, "Miss Yates, I¡¯ll take Pearl now, see youter."
"It¡¯s gettingte, and the ce I need to go is quite far. It¡¯ll take three or four hours by the time you return. A bitter, let Matthew send Scarlett home." Pearl Simmons mentioned while smiling, carrying her purse.
Chapter 588: Don’t Meddle Anymore
Chapter 588: Chapter 588: Don¡¯t Meddle Anymore
Maxwell Saxon was silent for a few seconds and then elegantly curled his lips: "That¡¯s fine too, Matthew, please trouble you to take Miss Yates back."
"What¡¯s the trouble? Although Scarlett and I have broken up, we are still friends after all," Matthew Saxon looked at him with a half-smile.
"Maxwell, let¡¯s go then. If we dy any longer, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll miss the time," Pearl Simmons urged, as if afraid Maxwell would change his mind.
Maxwell didn¡¯t say anything further, nodded, and left with Pearl Simmons.
The garden was left with only Scarlett Yates and Matthew Saxon.
Scarlett wanted to leave with them, but her body wouldn¡¯t obey her mind. She sat firmly, securely, with no intention of leaving.
It was only after Maxwell and Pearl had left for a while that Matthew slowly turned his gaze back to her.
There was a trace of annoyance in his bewitching eyes. He pressed his lips tightly, looking at her coldly for a long time before saying, "Scarlett Yates, is this fun for you?"
Scarlett also looked at him coldly: "You and Pearl Simmons appearing here is not a coincidence, right?"
She had just figured it out.
She and Maxwell had just arrived at Randy Garden, and then he and Pearl Simmons also came here. Just now, Pearl suddenly said she needed to go somewhere and asked Maxwell to take her away immediately.
This couldn¡¯t be a coincidence.
Pearl Simmons deliberately led Maxwell away.
"Coincidence?" Matthew sneered, "How many coincidences are there in the world?"
"You had Pearl lead him away because you didn¡¯t want me to be alone with him?"
"That¡¯s right."
Scarlett was silent for a moment, then spoke faintly, "Why?"
His eyes were full of anger: "I told you, he is a dangerous man. Being in contact with him too much won¡¯t do you any good."
"Even if there¡¯s danger, it¡¯s my own business. What does it have to do with you?" Scarlett retorted with not a little anger.
Did he forget something?
They had broken up. What right did he have to meddle in her affairs?
"Scarlett Yates, you¡¯d better not force me!" His face turned grim, looking terrifying, "You¡¯re already being targeted by him. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s nning, but your situation is not safe now."
"Matthew Saxon, we have already broken up." Looking at his terrifying face twisted by anger, Scarlett instead slowly calmed down, "I know what I¡¯m doing. Please don¡¯t meddle in the future."
"I¡¯m meddling?" His face suddenly looked as if he had been punched hard.
"Not interfering in each other¡¯s lives after breaking up, I¡¯ve already told you that."
"I don¡¯t want to interfere in your life, but you¡¯re putting yourself in danger," he said with a sullen face, angry.
"That is still my own business." Scarlett looked at him calmly and slowly stood up, "I¡¯m not a three-year-old child. I don¡¯t need others to remind me what I can do and can¡¯t do. Even if you think you¡¯re being kind, I don¡¯t need such kindness."
She thought, this ungrateful appearance of hers must be annoying.
Matthew Saxon must be furious.
How could she not know that Maxwell Saxon is a dangerous man?
His kind reminder was dismissed as meddling, which would make anyone ufortable, let alone him.
Chapter 589: Colder and more ruthless than him!
Chapter 589: Chapter 589: Colder and more ruthless than him!
But what else can she do?
After knowing those things, how can she still face him?
If her heart wasn¡¯t hardened a bit, if her demeanor wasn¡¯t a little colder, she feared she might identally reveal her true emotions.
Every time she spoke to him, she had to endure, desperately endure the bitterness and jealousy inside her, desperately endure her still lingering affection for him.
She could only hide her inner feelings behind this cold mask.
"I¡¯m going back." Scarlett Yates took a deep breath, moving her gaze to the courtyard entrance, "You can enjoy this meal slowly by yourself."
With that, she turned and walked briskly towards the door.
Fortunately, this restaurant is located in a bustling area, so once she steps out onto the street, it¡¯s easy to find a ride anywhere.
"Scarlett, what exactly happened?" Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t chase after her.
She didn¡¯t hear his footsteps behind her.
He sat where he was, still with anger on his face, brows knitted tightly, hands sped in restraint, desperately resisting the urge to chase her: "Why are you treating me like an enemy?"
Why be so cold to him?
Even when facing a stranger, she had never been this cold.
In her eyes, was he worse than a stranger?
At first, everything was fine, but just because of an unpleasant conversation, she suddenly said she wanted to break up, suddenly became so cold.
From her, he felt a deep sense of detachment.
Her eyes, her expression, her tone of voice all had the chill that pushed people far away.
He knew full well Maxwell Saxon must have pulled some strings, but he couldn¡¯t find out the true reason.
"You¡¯re overthinking, I haven¡¯t treated you as an enemy." Scarlett didn¡¯t turn back, showing him her indifferent back, her voice also cold and distant, "I just think it¡¯s better for us to be strangers. I¡¯m just an ordinary person, wanting to live a normal life, someone as wealthy and powerful as Young Master shouldn¡¯t appear in my simple life."
"If we¡¯re going to sever ties, let¡¯s do it thoroughly, there¡¯s no need for reluctance and lingering attachments."
Who said Matthew Saxon is the most heartless man?
This damn woman in front of him is clearly colder, more heartless!
She could actually say such ruthless things.
How did she view him?
He¡¯s already part of her life, and she still wants to erase his tracespletely, as if he¡¯s never appeared in her world?
She can dream on!
"I will find out sooner orter what Maxwell Saxon told you." He gritted his teeth, looking at her cold silhouette, his eyes shing with a fierce re.
Scarlett¡¯s back stiffened, her expression subtly changed: "If you like investigating, then go investigate, no need to specifically inform me, the Saxon Family¡¯s matters have nothing to do with me."
"Even if you¡¯ve broken up with me, does that mean you¡¯re going topletely sever ties with the Saxon Family in the future?" Matthew Saxon angrily pressed his lips together, one hand tightly grasping the teacup on the table.
"Dad likes you a lot, don¡¯t you n to see him again in the future?"
Upon hearing this, Scarlett¡¯s eyes welled up, almost in tears.
She squeezed her hand at her side tightly, her fingers clenching more and more, took a deep breath, suppressing the anger and pain inside her, biting her lip: "I already said, in the future, I have nothing to do with the Saxon Family, I have nothing more to say, goodbye."
Chapter 590 - 591: It’s You, Scarlett Yates!
Chapter 590: Chapter 591: It¡¯s You, Scarlett Yates!
After speaking, she clutched her handbag tightly and ran out.
She ran quickly, and in an instant, her slender and frail figure disappeared outside the door.
Matthew Saxon did not chase after her.
In her current state, even if he caught up, she would desperately resist.
To understand her strange behavior, he needed to start investigating Maxwell Saxon.
Recalling the news he saw at the tea shop boss¡¯s ce, Matthew Saxon curled his lips into a cold and ruthless smile.
Even if he couldn¡¯t forgive Roy Saxon for everything he did to his mother, it didn¡¯t mean he would hand over the Saxon Family¡¯s assets to outsiders.
He had watched indifferently for so many years just to see how greedy they would be, and now, seeing May Denton and Maxwell Saxon¡¯s ever-growing appetite, it was time for him to act.
They could forget about taking a penny of what didn¡¯t belong to the Denton Family.
--
After leaving Randy Garden, Scarlett Yates arranged to go shopping with Ste Nelson.
She didn¡¯t want to go back but also didn¡¯t want to be alone.
The two arranged to meet at the downtown shopping center.
Scarlett Yates arrived first, bought a cup of milk tea, and started browsing by herself.
When in a bad mood, she liked shopping as a distraction.
Her mind kept shing images of Matthew Saxon¡¯s angry, narrow phoenix eyes, like a spell she couldn¡¯t shake off.
By evening, the shopping mall was crowded, and Scarlett Yates wandered aimlessly as she followed therge crowd into the building.
There were many discounts on the first floor.
Arge group of people crowded around the discounted section, snatching up items, sweating profusely, faces flushed, yet wearing expressions of excitement and eagerness.
An olddy grabbed several pieces of clothing in her hand, unable to wait to toss them into the shopping basket before diving into a new frenzy, as if she were grabbing Chinese cabbage.
In the past, when branded clothes were on major discounts, Scarlett Yates would also go crazy like those olddies.
Back then, she and Ste Nelson would join the fray, and after grabbing discounted items from the mall, they would have a big meal to replenish their energy.
Thinking back to those school days, Scarlett Yates suddenly felt nostalgic.
Those days at school were tight, but they were free from many troubles.
Now, looking at those heavily discounted items, she had no desire to buy anything at all.
As she walked absentmindedly, she suddenly bumped into someone.
Before she could apologize, she heard a slightly surprised voice sharply exim.
It was a woman¡¯s voice.
With a few notes of arrogance, sweet and coy, yet so surprised that the voice sounded sharp and harsh: "It¡¯s you, Scarlett Yates!"
The woman¡¯s voice was unfamiliar, yet she spoke as if she knew her well.
Scarlett Yates froze, lifting her head in confusion.
The stunning face of the woman came into her view.
With seductive cat eyes, ming red lips, and eyebrows arrogantly raised, her brow carried a strong sense of superiority, her ck tight dress entuating her alluring curves.
This was a beauty who would make you do a double-take.
Though Scarlett Yates had only seen her once, she slowly recalled this bewitching woman in front of her.
That time, she had seen the woman at Richmond Hotel while helping Ste Nelson catch Simon Lee, the faithless cad.
At that time, this woman was with Matthew Saxon.
Chapter 591: You Really Are Such a Failure
Chapter 591: Chapter 591: You Really Are Such a Failure
The meeting that time was anything but a pleasant memory.
That woman considered her a love rival and disyed a superior attitude in front of her.
Recalling the events of that day, Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t help but frown.
She really didn¡¯t have a good impression of this woman.
"Sorry, I bumped into you just now." Although she didn¡¯t like the woman, it was indeed her fault for bumping into her, so she apologized.
Alexis Denton crossed her arms, raised her red lips, and looked at her with a contemptuous and arrogant gaze, "Scarlett Yates, you seem to be walking around like you¡¯re lost, surely getting dumped by a man is a heavy blow, isn¡¯t it?"
"I told you long ago, a woman like you could never deserve Matthew. It was only a matter of time before you were dumped. You¡¯re so naive, dreaming of bing a phoenix, and you got what you deserved today." Saying this, Alexis Denton showed an undisguised smile of schadenfreude.
Scarlett Yates looked at Alexis Denton in surprise.
How did she know that she and Matthew Saxon had broken up?
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t know that the woman with the arrogant expression in front of her was May Denton¡¯s niece, Alexis Denton.
She only thought Alexis Denton was one of Matthew Saxon¡¯s formerpanions, so when she heard such words from Alexis, she was secretly taken aback.
"What, surprised? Are you wondering how I know about your breakup with Matthew?" Alexis Denton seemed to see the doubt in her heart, her smile of schadenfreude broadened, and she reached out to y with the curls in front of her chest.
A strong scent wafted from her hair into Scarlett Yates¡¯ nose, the perfume was too intense, and not very pleasant, causing Scarlett to frown involuntarily.
Alexis Denton curved her red lips, suddenly leaned in close, her eyes and brows carrying a smug smile, and whispered to her, "Maybe Matthew hasn¡¯t told you about my identity yet, so I¡¯ll tell you myself."
"My aunt is the current Madam Saxon, I am her dear niece, and I currently live at the Saxon Family mansion."
She¡¯s May Denton¡¯s niece, Alexis Denton?!
The woman whom May and Maxwell Saxon were eager to pair with Matthew Saxon?
But Scarlett Yates remembers not seeing her when she visited the Saxon Family mansion, not even when she left.
"Of course, you didn¡¯t see me the day you came to the Saxon Family mansion, I was strolling in the garden with my aunt then." Alexis Denton once again actively cleared her doubts, smiling charmingly, "However, I already knew about your breakup with Matthew before you came to the Saxon Family mansion."
Speaking of this, Alexis Denton sported a malicious smile at the corner of her lips, her eyes shimmered, looking at Scarlett Yates like a defeated person: "Do you really think Matthew liked you? Seeing you looking so pitiful, I¡¯ll kindly tell you another thing, we were already together before you and Matthew broke up."
"He told me himself that being with you was merely to fulfill a marriage contract, and it¡¯s a mystery why Uncle Saxon was set on you, a poor girl, and insisted on forcing Matthew to be with you."
"During the time you moved out, he hasn¡¯t stayed over at your ce, has he?"
"Those days, he was with me every day, and I can¡¯t tell you how much fun we had each night."
As she spoke, she looked at Scarlett Yates disdainfully, "Just look at your shabby appearance, how could he ever be interested in you? A woman who can¡¯t even arouse a man¡¯s interest, Scarlett Yates, you really are quite the failure."
Chapter 592: I Am Tracking Someone
Chapter 592: Chapter 592: I Am Tracking Someone
"But now it¡¯s good, you¡¯ve finally broken up." Watching Scarlett Yates¡¯ face turn pale, Alexis Denton¡¯s smile grew even more triumphant. "From now on, Matthew Saxon no longer has to force himself to be with a poor woman like you."
Alexis Denton¡¯s smile was both proud and arrogant: "Poor people should have the awareness of being poor, wishful thinking can only ever be wishful thinking."
Seeing that the blow hadnded almost entirely, Alexis Denton stepped back two steps satisfyingly, brushing away the burgundy locks covering half of her brow with one hand. She curved her lips flirtatiously, "It¡¯s gettingte, tonight I¡¯ve arranged to meet Matthew at the hotel. Oh, by the way, we¡¯ve been spending every night theretely. It¡¯s your family¡¯s hotel where we first met, you should know which one it is, right?"
After unting with glee, she covered her mouth andughed coquettishly.
Herughter was quickly drowned out by the bustling crowd.
Watching Alexis Denton walk away triumphantly, Scarlett Yates felt as if something had struck her hard in the chest.
She couldn¡¯t dare to believe any of it was real.
Even before she and Matthew Saxon had broken up, Matthew had already been with Alexis Denton.
But if it wasn¡¯t true, why would Alexis choose to speak out now?
She and Matthew Saxon had already broken up.
If Alexis intended to ruin their rtionship, she should have done so before they¡¯d broken up.
She couldn¡¯t believe Matthew Saxon would do such a thing.
Though he used to be a yboy who saw women as mere toys, she still couldn¡¯t believe he would sneak around with another woman just after confessing to her.
She stood there for a moment, pale, her eyes changed, and suddenly she chased after the direction Alexis Denton had just gone.
"Scarlett! I¡¯ve been looking for you for ages, calling but you wouldn¡¯t answer. Finally found you." She had barely taken a few steps before someone grabbed her.
Turning around, she saw it was Ste Nelson, whom she had previously arranged to meet.
With a hint of worry on her face, Ste took hold of her and carefully looked her over: "What were you doing just now, your expression was weird. I called out to you several times but you kept rushing forward, who are you looking for?"
"Ste, I don¡¯t have time to exin, juste with me." Scarlett Yates, seeing it was Ste who held her back, breathed a sigh of relief, grabbed Ste¡¯s hand in return, and pulled her along to continue running forward.
She had been suddenly startled when someone had grabbed her.
"Scarlett, Scarlett, where are you taking me?" Ste Nelson followed in confusion as they ran.
"Shh." Scarlett Yates suddenly pulled her behind arge pir, using it to shield them both.
She seemed to be hiding from someone.
Ste Nelson frowned even more, full of bewilderment: "Scarlett, what exactly are you doing, why so secretive?"
"Ste, I¡¯m tailing someone." Scarlett Yates panted lightly, her body moving as she hid behind the pir, cautiously sticking half her head out.
Seeing her like this, hiding and afraid of being discovered, Ste also poked her head out.
But all she saw were unfamiliar faces.
"Scarlett, who are you even following?"
Just after she threw out this question, Scarlett tightened her grip on Ste¡¯s hand, pulling her to run off again.
Chapter 593: All Crows Under Heaven Are Truly Black Alike
Chapter 593: Chapter 593: All Crows Under Heaven Are Truly ck Alike
Just followed all the way out of the department store, after seeing Alexis Denton¡¯s care out of the underground parking lot, Scarlett Yates immediately hailed a taxi.
Once in the car, she told the driver, "Follow the red Maserati ahead."
The taxi driver responded and followed behind Alexis Denton¡¯s car at a not too fast, not too slow speed.
"Scarlett, can you finally tell me what¡¯s going on now?" Ste Nelson had reached her limit tolerating the doubts she had until now.
She rubbed her hand, which was pinched red by Scarlett Yates, with a face full of grievance and said, "I even canceled the farewell party my colleagues nned for me tonight. I was nning for just the two of us sisters to celebrate properly, but instead, you brought me to y a stalking game. You better not tell me that the woman we followed has some sordid affair with Matthew Saxon and that we¡¯re going to catch them in the act now."
Scarlett Yates looked apologetically at her, "Ste, I want to confirm some things. Once they¡¯re confirmed, we¡¯ll go and celebrate your transfer to Saint Mercy, okay?"
She still wouldn¡¯t believe Matthew Saxon would sneak around with Alexis Denton.
Even though Alexis Denton had no reason to lie to her.
Seeing is believing, hearing is deceiving.
She must see for herself, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t believe Matthew Saxon could be as scummy as Simon Lee and others who cheat.
"I really guessed it right." Ste Nelson widened her eyes in surprise, "Could it be that Matthew Saxon really has a woman outside behind your back?"
"How is that possible." Before Scarlett Yates could answer, Ste Nelson started talking to herself, "He was swearing to me at that time that this was the rtionship he treated most seriously. He didn¡¯t seem to be lying."
"Are all men really the same? You haven¡¯t been together for long, has he already lost control? He acted like a trustworthy person when making promises, how could he do something so shameless now."
"If he really was sneaking around with that woman just now behind your back, I don¡¯t care what great status he has, I¡¯d be the first to beat him up to help you vent your anger."
The more Ste Nelson spoke, the angrier she became, clenching her fists unconsciously, gritting her teeth, "I¡¯d also beat that shameless woman, knock her teeth out, so she¡¯d never dare flirt with other people¡¯s men again."
"Ste, I don¡¯t know exactly what¡¯s going on now either." Seeing Ste Nelson¡¯s furious, gritted teeth, as if already having caught someone in bed, Scarlett Yates felt like a giant rock weighed on her heart, heavy and suffocating, "Matthew and I have actually broken up, but I still want to see if he is really together with Alexis Denton. Do you think I¡¯m very ridiculous?"
"I told him after the breakup to no longer interfere with each other¡¯s lives, but what do my actions count for now?"
They are unrted people now.
Whether he is together with Alexis Denton or Pearl Simmons, it has nothing to do with her.
She should not be focusing on him anymore.
But a voice in her heart is moring that she must do this.
Otherwise, this matter will be a mental issue, constantly hovering over her heart.
Until the truth is confirmed, it will always be like a thorn stabbing her heart.
She wouldn¡¯t feel good for even a day.
"What, wait, Scarlett, say it again, what¡¯s happened between you and Matthew Saxon?"
Chapter 594: Adding Troubles to Oneself
Chapter 594: Chapter 594: Adding Troubles to Oneself
Ste Nelson was still relentlessly cursing Matthew Saxon. Suddenly, she stopped, paused for a few seconds, and seemed startled, bouncing up so abruptly that her head almost hit the roof of the car.
She grabbed Scarlett Yates¡¯ arm tightly, eyes wide open with surprise on her face: "You... you broke up?"
Scarlett Yates nodded slightly.
"Really broke up?"
"Hmm?"
"When did this happen?"
"Just a couple of days ago."
"Why?" Ste, still in shock, stared nkly at her for a while, then repeated the question, "Didn¡¯t you say the Saxon Family and the Yates Family have an engagement, and you and Matthew Saxon were betrothed since childhood? Besides, his dad really likes you, and he also developed feelings for you. Why did you break up? Was it because of that awful woman just now?"
"It had nothing to do with her." Scarlett remained very calm when talking about the breakup.
But Ste couldn¡¯t stay calm: "Then why? Did he bring it up? Did he have regrets?"
"Ste, I can¡¯t say." Thinking of the truth about the car ident, a faintly bitter smile appeared on Scarlett¡¯s lips. She turned her head to look out the car window, her voice so soft it seemed as if it might dissolve at any moment, "But I was the one who brought up the breakup, and it was also my decision to annul the engagement with the Saxon Family."
Ste¡¯s eyes grew even wider.
"You, you brought it up?"
"Hmm."
"Why?" Ste couldn¡¯t understand.
Just a few nights ago, Scarlett Yates had personally admitted in front of her that she liked Matthew Saxon.
At that time, she could also tell that Scarlett truly liked Matthew Saxon.
Otherwise, someone as timid as Scarlett Yates would never have epted such a rtionship with such an insurmountable difference between them.
The night fellpletely.
On the pitch-ck sky, a few stars sprinkled faint light.
Scarlett Yates remembered that Z Country¡¯s sky was filled with stars every night, like an ocean adorned with jewels, but Z City¡¯s night sky was an endless darkness.
Fortunately, the streetlights had lit up, and the lights in the buildings on both sides of the street were aglow, preventing each night from feeling too deste.
She stared at the streetlights outside the car window for a while before slowly turning back.
Facing Ste¡¯s eyes full of doubt, she shook her head apologetically and said softly, "I¡¯m sorry, Ste, I can¡¯t tell you."
Even though they were the kind of friends who talked about everything, she couldn¡¯t share this with her.
--
Richmond Hotel.
After Alexis Denton got out of the car, she tossed the car keys to the valet, pulled out a mirror from her pink handbag, checked herself several times to ensure that her makeup and outfit were impable, then waltzed into the hotel radiating triumph.
A second after she entered the hotel, the taxi Scarlett Yates was in also stopped outside the hotel.
The car door opened, and Scarlett Yates and Ste Nelson got out of the car.
They walked to the revolving ss door, and Scarlett Yates stopped in her tracks.
She hesitated, a flicker of uncertainty in her eyes.
"Scarlett, if you don¡¯t want to go, we can just head back."
Ste guessed what was struggling inside her, sighed, and then said, "Since you and he have already broken up, there¡¯s no need to concern yourself with his life anymore. Let him date whichever woman he wants to date. Someone like him was never going to be faithful. Today he¡¯s with this woman, and tomorrow it¡¯ll be another. Following him here to see him on a date with another woman, you¡¯re just making it harder on yourself."
Chapter 595: How Can He Treat Her Like This?
Chapter 595: Chapter 595: How Can He Treat Her Like This?
She could tell that Scarlett Yates still had feelings for Matthew Saxon.
Clearly, she still had emotions for Matthew Saxon, yet she took the initiative to break up. Why was that?
Scarlett Yates was unwilling to speak, and Ste Nelson wouldn¡¯t ask further.
She saw a tinge of pain in Scarlett¡¯s apologetic gaze. Since it was a painful matter, she didn¡¯t wish to reopen Scarlett¡¯s wounds again.
After hesitating for a moment, Scarlett shook her head, "Ste, I have to go take a look."
After speaking, as if fearing her resolve would waver, she grabbed Ste Nelson¡¯s hand and immediately went through the revolving ss door.
The air above the hotel was filled with graceful, soothing music.
Scarlett walked straight to the ce she had visitedst time.
That was Matthew Saxon¡¯s exclusive spot, always reserved for him.
If he really had a date with Alexis Denton, a visit there would reveal the truth.
This time, she didn¡¯t rush in recklessly as before.
Upon entering the hotel, a waiter approached them politely, "Ladies, have you reserved a table, or are youing in temporarily? If it¡¯s temporary, the tables are currently full, so you might have to wait for a while."
Scarlett smiled, reaching out to point in the direction of Matthew Saxon¡¯s area, "We¡¯re here to find someone."
"We have an appointment with Miss Denton, Alexis Denton."
"Miss Denton?" the waiter was a bit taken aback, raising a confused brow, "You mean Alexis Denton, Miss Denton?"
"Yes, it¡¯s her."
"But..." the waiter furrowed his brow again and looked at Scarlett in confusion, "Miss Denton didn¡¯t inform us she would have two friendsing over."
"Didn¡¯t inform you?" Scarlett feigned surprise, "But she arranged with us early, saying Young Master Saxon is hosting tonight. She specifically reminded us not to bete, saying he doesn¡¯t like waiting for people."
The waiter saw her thoroughly natural demeanor and hesitated, then said, "It¡¯s not allowed to take random people to Young Master Saxon¡¯s ce. You can wait in the lounge area for a moment, and I¡¯ll help you confirm."
Scarlett¡¯s heart suddenly chilled halfway.
"Are Young Master Saxon and Miss Denton here already?" Her voice was wooden, and her eyes dimmed instantly.
Her dark, shiny eyes lost their luster.
This obvious change was noticed even by the waiter, who stared at her for a few seconds before nodding.
"Ladies, you might want to wait in the lounge area first. I¡¯ll head over now..."
"No need." She already knew the answer she sought.
"Ste, let¡¯s go." She turned her head, a mocking smile emerging on her pale face, feeling icy cold throughout.
Her lips, hands, and body trembled violently, repeatedly clenching Ste Nelson¡¯s hand, saying in a trembling voice, "Let¡¯s go, Ste, let¡¯s go."
All trust copsed in that moment.
A sharp pain stabbed at her heart.
Suddenly she released Ste Nelson¡¯s hand and, dazed, turned to leave.
With her head down, she said not a word, storming through the grand hall like escaping, and stumbling through the bustling crowd outside.
He really was with Alexis Denton!
He truly had been involved with Alexis even before they broke up.
How could he do this to her?
Chapter 596: Are You Sick?
Chapter 596: Chapter 596: Are You Sick?
Is his affection all about sweet words in front of her, while lying in another woman¡¯s bed behind her back?
She bumped into someone.
Hurriedly apologized, took two more steps, and bumped into another person.
"Are you sick? Don¡¯t you know how to walk properly?"
The person seemed to be holding something in their hand, and as she bumped into them, the box fell to the ground with a thud.
"I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, my friend didn¡¯t mean it." Chasing after her, Ste Nelson picked up the box and kept apologizing to the person who was hit.
The person¡¯s face remained stern as they said coldly, "Your friend looks like she¡¯s been hit hard emotionally, as if she¡¯s lost her soul. It doesn¡¯t matter that she bumped into me, but if she walks onto the main road and gets hit by a car, huh..."
"Sorry, really sorry." Ste kept a smiling face and said a few more words until the person¡¯s expression softened slightly and they left, before catching up with Scarlett Yates in a few steps.
Although thest remark from the person just now sounded ominous, it reminded Ste.
Scarlett is now in such a dazed state, if she isn¡¯t watched carefully, something might really happen to her.
"Scarlett."
She pulled Scarlett Yates from walking onto the road: "If you¡¯re upset, then let¡¯s go find those cheating bastards right now and give them a beating."
Scarlett Yates shook her head, her face pale.
"What do you want, I¡¯ll be with you." Ste Nelson walked in front of her, pinned her shoulders, frowning, "Although I don¡¯t know what happened between you two, that damn bastard made you so miserable, he¡¯s no good. I¡¯ve decided, I¡¯m not going to Saint Mercy."
Scarlett Yates raised her dazed eyes, a hint of astonishment in them: "Ste, you can¡¯t."
"Getting into Saint Mercy is a dream for so many people, it¡¯s a great opportunity, you can¡¯t give it up."
"I know I got into Saint Mercy because of Matthew Saxon." Ste Nelson snorted coldly, "Although Saint Mercy is indeed a ce I dream of entering, I won¡¯t ept a bastard¡¯s kindness. He made you so sad, and I can¡¯t ept his benefits in good conscience."
"Ste, I said it was me who proposed the breakup, it has nothing to do with him." Scarlett Yates disagreed with her decision, "If you give up going to Saint Mercy because of me, that would truly make me sad and upset."
Suddenly, Scarlett Yates noticed that from where she stood, she could see a couple sitting not far away by the floor-to-ceiling window.
The night scene reflected in the transparent ss.
The couple, looking up and smiling at each other, were also reflected in the ss window.
The handsome man had a wicked yet charming smile on his lips, his long Peach Blossom Eyes glinting with the same enchanting smile, I don¡¯t know what he said, the woman opposite covered her mouth andughed happily.
As sheughed, she looked at him affectionately.
Their eyes met, and the woman¡¯s face gradually turned red.
That handsome, demon-like face of the man, Scarlett Yates could recognize even with her eyes closed.
Even though the waiter confirmed that Alexis Denton and Matthew Saxon were indeed on a date, hearing and seeing it firsthand was apletely different feeling.
Scarlett Yates furrowed her brows, a bitter smile ying on her lips.
Her heart was once again tugged forcefully by an invisible hand.
Did that impably dressed, demonically handsome man ever have a shred of sincerity towards her?
Chapter 597: She Loves This Man
Chapter 597: Chapter 597: She Loves This Man
All the trust seemsughable in the face of such a cold reality.
The sweet words still linger in her ears, but she no longer dares to believe them.
It was foolish of her to try and believe in a heartless man.
Now realizing she¡¯s been yed, she feels pathetic and mocked, but mostly, she feels she¡¯s brought it upon herself.
No one threatened her to believe him, to ept him.
It was her ownck of determination that couldn¡¯t resist his temptation. Even if deceived and yed, who can she me?
Her eyes felt sore and swollen as she watched the pair ofughing and chatting people for a while, biting her lip and turning her gaze away, stiffly turned around, then stiffly raised her hand to hail a taxi.
"Ste, let¡¯s go."
Just as the two got into the taxi, Alexis Denton, who had her head buried in her steak, slowly lifted her head, the silver fork holding a tender and juicy steak exuding a tempting aroma.
Alexis Denton casually flipped her curls hanging over her shoulder, seemingly inadvertently nced out the window, and only after seeing Scarlett Yates¡¯ taxipletely disappear into the traffic did she rx and curl her lips, then lowered her gaze once more, hiding the triumphant smile in her eyes.
She knew Scarlett woulde.
Despite Ste and Matthew Saxon having broken up with the help of her older cousin Maxwell Saxon, she still wasn¡¯t at ease.
Encountering Scarlett in the department store wasn¡¯t really a coincidence.
She put a bit of thought into it and led her to Richmond Hotel.
She saw Scarlett looking lost outside the hotel earlier.
Obviously, Scarlett believed her words.
"What are you looking at?" Matthew followed her gaze outside andzily withdrew his gaze, asking casually.
Alexis looked startled, frozen for a moment, then hurriedly turned her head, quickly hiding her panicked emotions, shaking her head, and smiling seductively, "Nothing, I just thought the night view was beautiful and couldn¡¯t help but take another look."
Earlier, Matthew didn¡¯t notice Scarlett, right?
For some reason, even though Scarlett and Matthew have already broken up, Alexis still feels uneasy.
Trusting her woman¡¯s intuition, she feels Matthew¡¯s feelings for Scarlett aren¡¯t as indifferent as he ims.
Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have deliberately led Scarlett to Richmond Hotel.
"Night view?" Matthew smirked, turning his head to nce out the window, his thin lips curved in an attractive arc, "The night view is indeed beautiful, but..."
He turned his charming, elongated almond eyes towards Alexis, "No matter how beautiful the night view is, it can¡¯tpare to the beauty in front of me."
Alexis wasn¡¯t someone who hadn¡¯t been ttered by men before.
She thought she was immune to these sweet words, but when the same words came from Matthew, she couldn¡¯t resist, her heart pounding chaotically.
She loved this man.
From the moment she firstid eyes on him, she fell for him.
So, no matter what, she must have this man.
No matter what it takes.
--
The spacious and luxurious suite.
Having just enjoyed a rich and delicious breakfast with the one she loved, Alexis Denton¡¯s mood was bright, her lips constantly curved in a joyful smile.
The magnificent crystal chandelier hung down like a waterfall.
She had this presidential suite booked for a long time as the ce for her and Matthew¡¯s evening dates.
Chapter 598: Matthew Saxon Left Again
Chapter 598: Chapter 598: Matthew Saxon Left Again
The night scene outside the floor-to-ceiling window was enchanting.
Looking down from above, the countless lights illuminating the night were like stars in the sky, breathtakingly beautiful.
The bathroom door opened, and Alexis Denton stepped out wearing the sexy nightgown she bought today.
Her skin, as smooth as cream, was as white as milk. She had just applied lotion, and her milk-colored skin emitted a sweet and rich scent reminiscent of chocte almonds.
Click.
The bedroom light was turned off, plunging the room into darkness.
Alexis Denton wasn¡¯t the least bit flustered.
She swayed her graceful figure, her lips curved seductively, letting out a charming and lingeringugh.
"Matthew, we¡¯ve yed this game for so long, haven¡¯t you tired of it?"
Sheughed adorably with her hand covering her mouth, yfullyining, "I just bought new nightwear today just to show you, but you turned off the lights¡ªhow can I show you now?"
As soon as herint ended, someone embraced her from behind.
Familiar scent, familiar feeling...
Alexis Denton¡¯s body immediately softened, and even her yfulint turned into a coy whimper: "Matthew..."
In the darkness, "Matthew Saxon" silently lifted her, heading straight for the main event as usual, tossing her onto the soft bed.
The long night officially began...
--
Alexis Denton awoke with soreness all over her body.
Last night, she had been so exhausted that she lost track of when she fell asleep.
The spot beside her was empty, only a trace of a familiar scent lingered.
Matthew Saxon had left again.
Ever since the two began their private meetings at Richmond Hotel, every time she awoke the next morning, Matthew Saxon was never by her side.
Though Alexis Denton was somewhat dissatisfied about this, a few casual cations from Matthew Saxon made her feel indifferent.
For her, the most important matter right now was to conceive Matthew Saxon¡¯s child.
If she could conceive a child early, she could marry him sooner by relying on the child.
Although she had dealt with Scarlett Yates, another Pearl Simmons had emerged.
In terms of threat level, Pearl Simmons posed a greater danger to her than Scarlett Yates.
No matter how much Scarlett Yates was liked by Matthew Saxon before, she was just a poor girl without any significant background; dealing with her was easy, requiring neither much thought nor effort.
But Pearl Simmons was different.
This woman¡¯s family background and other factors were far superior to her own.
The only way Alexis Denton couldpete with Pearl Simmons was to get pregnant with Matthew Saxon¡¯s child before her.
Having a child would give her the strongest and most advantageous leverage.
Thinking this, Alexis Denton¡¯s lips curled slightly as she slowly sat up.
She massaged her sore waist, self-satisfactorily murmuring to herself, "If it¡¯s something Alexis Denton wishes to obtain, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t achieve."
So what if the Saxon Family¡¯s high-and-mighty Young Master? Right now, isn¡¯t he incredibly captivated by her?
Just judging from his nightly endless demands for her, it¡¯s clear he¡¯s still very much interested in her, making her efforts to please him night after night worthwhile.
If things continued like this, she would soon be able to conceive a child.
Alexis Denton could almost see victory waving at her. Sheughed more smugly, lifted the quilt, touched her belly, and again murmured to herself in a low voice, "You must strive for me. Aunt said her recipe is infallible; within two months, I¡¯ll definitely be pregnant with Matthew¡¯s child. With a child, I can marry him and be his wife."
Chapter 599: Who Would Hit Hayes Simmons?
Chapter 599: Chapter 599: Who Would Hit Hayes Simmons?
This has been her dream since childhood.
Just thinking about her wish about toe true, Alexis Denton couldn¡¯t help but call May Denton.
"Aunt..."
--
Saint Mercy Hospital.
It wasn¡¯t until Hayes Simmons repeated his words again that Scarlett Yates confirmed she hadn¡¯t heard wrong.
"Miss Yates, this is a great opportunity. The hospital in City A is no worse than this one in Z City, it¡¯s also one of the best there. So many people are scrambling to get in, and I think you understand that, don¡¯t you?" Hayes Simmons rolled up his sleeves and took a sip of coffee from the table, his handsome face seemingly added with a scar.
There was a bluish bruise next to his deep, charming eyes.
Scarlett Yates studied medicine.
So she could tell at a nce that the bruise was caused by being hit with a heavy object.
Looking again carefully, it was likely that someone had punched him.
But who would hit Hayes Simmons?
This young, wealthy master with a good reputation, how could he be hit by someone?
A person like him has almost zero chances of having an argument with someone, let alone getting into a physical fight.
And although Hayes Simmons appeared slim, ording to the gossiping and infatuated young nurses, he was the typical "lean in clothes, muscr without" type of man. He worked out often and studied boxing or simr activities, and if someone did fight with him, surely they¡¯d be the ones to end up on the ground.
So, when Scarlett Yates first noticed the bruise on Hayes Simmons¡¯s eye, she was quite taken aback.
Scarlett Yates made no effort to hide the surprise and curiosity in her eyes, ncing a couple more times at Hayes Simmons¡¯s injured eye corner during his attempts to persuade her to go to City A.
The stare was so direct that it made Hayes Simmons a bit ufortable.
He cleared his throat twice, looking somewhat tired, and rubbed his injured eye corner, actually feeling embarrassed under Scarlett¡¯s gaze, using his hand to block the side of his eye.
Thinking about the eye injury, Hayes Simmons felt some regret and irritation.
Last night that woman...
He helped her out of goodwill, but after she had taken advantage of him, she hit him once she sobered up.
She was the one clinging to him, passionately and boldly wanting to offer herself to him as a thank you. After repeatedly declining, she still didn¡¯t let him leave, so he finallyplied, and yet after waking up, she suddenly turned on him, hitting and cursing him, using him of taking advantage and such...
Even shouted about calling the police to have him arrested.
She was truly a fiery, rude, and uncivilized woman.
Thinking of her, Hayes Simmons still found it headachy.
He thought he must have beencking a woman¡¯s presence for too long, which made it so easy for him to be seduced by a woman with such ordinary looks.
In the past, he wasn¡¯t interested in this wildcat type of woman at all.
"Miss Yates, did you hear what I just said clearly?" Hayes Simmons coughed twice again, unnaturally turning his head a bit.
Scarlett Yates finally refocused on the matter at hand.
She thought carefully and felt that such a good thing couldn¡¯t fall on herp for no reason.
How coincidental it was that just when she was nning to resign, a nurse vacancy happened there in City A.
"The Dean transferred me to the hospital in City A because it¡¯s a favor for Matthew Saxon that this job was arranged for me?"
Chapter 600: They Are Short of People Over There
Chapter 600: Chapter 600: They Are Short of People Over There
If it weren¡¯t for benefiting from Matthew Saxon¡¯s influence, she wouldn¡¯t have believed that Hayes Simmons would personally take the time to arrange a job for a small nurse like her.
What kind of hospital is the one in A City?
If someone really resigns, they can recruit a new elite in no time. There¡¯s no need to transfer a nurse who hasn¡¯t evenpleted her internship.
When she asked so directly, Hayes Simmons couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback for a moment.
"Matthew did mention this matter, but he said Miss Yates could leave if she wanted to. There¡¯s no need to force you to stay; he didn¡¯t suggest arranging you to another ce."
Hayes quickly found a reason, calmly saying, "But I wouldn¡¯t want to let a talent like Miss Yates be wasted in another hospital, which is why I made such an arrangement."
"I know there¡¯s a minor conflict between you and Matthew. You are determined to resign because you don¡¯t want to work at a hospital where the Saxon Family has stakes."
He smiled after speaking, "Miss Yates, am I right?"
Scarlett Yates hesitated for a while, then nodded lightly.
She didn¡¯t know how much of what Hayes Simmons said was true.
But it seemed as if he didn¡¯t actually know that she and Matthew Saxon had broken up.
Otherwise, he would have directly approved her resignation. There was no need to painstakingly arrange for her to go to A City.
Without the morous identity of being the girlfriend of the Saxon Family¡¯s second young master, Scarlett Yates was just an inconspicuous nobody. She wasn¡¯t qualified for such attention from those influential figures.
She was just an intern who hadn¡¯t even obtained her diploma. She knew well her worth and standing.
"The hospital in A City is invested and established by me, having nothing to do with the Saxon Family, so Miss Yates can feel assured going there."
Scarlett Yates did not immediately refuse him.
She was hesitating.
If the hospital in A City was indeed unrted to the Saxon Family, it would be a waste not to seize such a good opportunity.
That hospital, like Saint Mercy, was also a renowned hospital locally.
She once wanted to join Saint Mercy so much, just as she wanted to join that hospital.
Z City, to her, was the hometown where she had lived for over 20 years, but when she thought about leaving, Scarlett Yates found that there wasn¡¯t much worth lingering on.
Her closest parents and grandmother had all left her.
The remaining rtives had long severed ties with her, and they hadn¡¯t been in contact for ages.
She had no attachments here.
Moving to A City, starting a new life in another city might not be a bad thing.
That way, she could really stay away from the Saxon Family.
She might soon forget Matthew Saxon too.
Undoubtedly, the job offer Hayes Simmons provided was too tempting for her to resist.
In fact, after leaving Saint Mercy, she didn¡¯t know where to go, hadn¡¯t found a new internship, nor a ce to stay. These were her recent worries, but if she epted Hayes Simmons¡¯ arrangement, all of these troubles could be resolved.
After seriously considering for a moment, Scarlett Yates epted Hayes Simmons¡¯ arrangement.
Just as she nodded, Hayes Simmons secretly breathed a sigh of relief.
Luckily, he finallypleted the task Matthew Saxon assigned him.
After confirming everything, Hayes Simmons said, "Miss Yates, since you have no objections, pack your things and head over immediately, alright?"
Scarlett Yates looked at him in surprise, "Go over now?"
"Go over immediately, they¡¯re short of people there right now. The earlier you go, the sooner you can help out."
Chapter 601: Almost Threw the Phone Out
Chapter 601: Chapter 601: Almost Threw the Phone Out
"Isn¡¯t this too rushed?" One moment it was decided, and the next moment she was told to hurry to A City. It was too urgent.
"It¡¯s precisely because we¡¯re short-staffed that you¡¯re being sent over so quickly. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have been assigned to A City." Seeing Scarlett Yates¡¯ surprised expression, Hayes Simmons was equally helpless.
This wasn¡¯t his idea; it was at the insistence of that guy, Matthew Saxon.
Hayes Simmons was also quite curious and puzzled by this.
Sending someone away in such a hurry was really strange, forcing him toe up with such ame excuse to fool others.
Clearly, Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t believe his words.
With such arge hospital offering great benefits, how could they possibly be understaffed?
It was obvious that Hayes Simmons was unwilling to tell her the real reason and just made up a random excuse.
But she didn¡¯t expose Hayes Simmons¡¯ lie. She pretended to consider it for a while and then nodded, "Okay, I¡¯ll go pack my things now."
After saying this, she got up to leave.
Suddenly remembering something, she turned around, only to see Hayes Simmons frowning deeply, rubbing a bruise at the corner of his eye.
Seeing her turn back, Hayes Simmons immediately released his hand, sat up straight, and assumed theposed demeanor of a director, raising his eyebrows slightly, "Miss Yates, is there something else?"
"It¡¯s about the fight in the locker room yesterday afternoon..." Olivia Smith was defending her which led her to fight with Serena Lee. She didn¡¯t want another colleague to suffer because of her.
"Serena Lee provoked first, so she¡¯ll have her month¡¯s bonus deducted and be disqualified from the excellent nurse selection. As for Olivia Smith, half a month¡¯s sry deduction will suffice."
This was considered a very light punishment, a symbolic penalty.
Scarlett Yates breathed a sigh of relief,pletely at ease. A slight smile appeared at the corner of her lips, "Thank you, Director, for going easy on them."
--
From packing to catching a ride to another city, it took only two hours.
When Scarlett Yates boarded the train heading to A City with her suitcase, she had just settled her belongings when she received a call from an unknown number.
It was an unknown call because the iing number wasn¡¯t any from her contact list.
Just a series of unfamiliar digits.
She often received various sales promotions or scam calls, so Scarlett Yates usually ignored unknown numbers.
But this particr number was persistent and kept ringing for a long time.
After the first call ended, it immediately rang again.
It wasn¡¯t until the second call had rung for quite a while that Scarlett Yates hesitantly pressed the answer button.
A man¡¯s voice, clear and pleasant, rich and melodious like a luxurious cello, transmitted through the receiver, maic, "Miss Yates."
Scarlett Yates¡¯ hand trembled, almost dropping her phone.
That voice...
She was surprised and remained silent for a few seconds, then uncertainly asked, "Maxwell Saxon?"
"It¡¯s me."
Scarlett Yates fell silent again.
This was the first time Maxwell Saxon had ever called her.
The voice over the phone was slightly different from reality, so she hadn¡¯t beenpletely sure it was him.
Now that she was sure, her expression changed, frowning slightly, "How did you get my number?"
She remembered never telling him, nor had he asked.
Chapter 602: Did You Come Looking for Me?
Chapter 602: Chapter 602: Did You Come Looking for Me?
Maxwell Saxon chuckled lightly, "Finding out your phone number isn¡¯t difficult. I thought you might ask why I called you."
She did want to ask, but he had preemptively voiced it before she could.
"Then why did you call me?" She tightened her lips, her tone unfriendly.
This man, who used to merely greet her indifferently when they met, had been acting extremely abnormallytely.
"Have you resigned?" Maxwell Saxon retorted.
"How do you know?" Scarlett Yates asked immediately, her expression changing slightly, and then asked, "Did youe looking for me?"
Maxwell Saxon remained silent, which was as good as an admission.
Scarlett Yates was startled again, her back suddenly felt cold, as if it was soaked in chill.
What exactly does he want?
His recent frequent search for her was so relentless that it started to scare her.
She couldn¡¯t guess what he intended, but she could surmise it wouldn¡¯t be anything good.
She seemed to have caught Maxwell Saxon¡¯s attention.
Even though she couldn¡¯t imagine what he could still exploit from her, clearly, Maxwell Saxon had found new value in her.
"Yeah." Maxwell Saxon admitted.
"You not only resigned but also left Z City." He continued with another statement that startled her.
"Why did you leave Z City?" He asked naturally, as if they were very close.
"It¡¯s none of your business." Scarlett Yates wished she could hang up immediately.
Speaking with Maxwell Saxon, every second gave her the feeling of being soaked in chill.
She felt that every sentence and action seemed to be under his surveince.
She had just resigned and left, and his call came immediately, wasn¡¯t this too coincidental?
Could it be, he had always had someone secretly following her, monitoring her, thus keeping an urate track of her whereabouts?
Thinking this way, her already cold back now broke out in cold sweat.
She immediately gripped her phone tightly and looked around. Influenced by psychological suggestion, she felt like everyone around her was sent by Maxwell Saxon to keep tabs on her.
Instantly, she felt as if she was sitting on pins and needles.
"Miss Yates, your hostility towards me is too strong." Over the distance of two phone handsets, neither could see each other, yet Maxwell Saxon seemed to be seeing her tense and restless expression.
Hostility too strong?
She let out a snort.
Did she need to show kindness to a man intending to use her again?
If it weren¡¯t for him doing those despicable things first, would she be so guarded against him?
"Maxwell Saxon, what exactly do you want?" Scarlett Yates gripped her phone tightly, lowered her head, and growled through gritted teeth, "I¡¯ve already said, I¡¯m not interested in getting involved in the Saxon Family¡¯s affairs. Regardless of what you want to y, I¡¯m not interested in participating."
"If I say I truly have no other purpose, would you believe me?" After a moment of silence, Maxwell Saxon¡¯s low voice, as if sighing, came through.
"No, I don¡¯t believe you." Scarlett Yates responded without hesitation, "Your time is precious, you wouldn¡¯t waste it on someone of no value to you."
"For most people, that¡¯s true." After a brief silent pause, Maxwell Saxon spoke again, "But you aren¡¯t among them, Miss Yates. Last night regarding that puppet from the Rogers n, I haven¡¯t discussed it with you thoroughly. The girl who gave me the puppet actually..."
Chapter 603: He is just a fraud
Chapter 603: Chapter 603: He is just a fraud
"You don¡¯t need to tell me these things. I¡¯m not interested. If I¡¯m not mistaken, are you trying to tell me that the girl who gave you the wooden puppet is actually me?"
Previously saying how she and that girl are simr in character and appearance, it was all to set the stage for this moment, wasn¡¯t it?
Maybe even the identity of that young girl was fabricated by him.
What so-called unforgettable past acquaintance is nothing but a trick hemonly uses, making things up to fool her, giving her the illusion that she¡¯s really important to him, step by step gaining her trust to implement his final n.
That¡¯s right, it must be like this.
Otherwise, why does he repeatedly bring up that young girl in front of her, and say such inexplicable things?
Maxwell Saxon was silent for a long time.
Long enough that Scarlett Yates was about to hang up the phone when his voice sounded again, "That young girl is you."
An ironic smile crept onto Scarlett Yates¡¯s lips.
She knew it would end up like this.
Look, she seemed to understand Maxwell Saxon a little now.
Does this man, who speaks tant lies, really think she¡¯s that easy to fool?
"Maxwell Saxon, can youe up with a more believable story?" She couldn¡¯t help butugh, herughter full of mockery.
"Even if the little girl was young at the time, it doesn¡¯t mean she has no memory at all. If I were truly the acquaintance you knew, why can¡¯t I remember any of the things you¡¯re talking about?"
In her memories, there is no character like Maxwell Saxon.
It¡¯s even more impossible that she carved a wooden sculpture and gave it to him.
"I don¡¯t know." Maxwell Saxon¡¯s voice was even lower than before, and Scarlett Yates detected a hint of loneliness and destion from it, "I thought you might remember some things when you saw the wooden sculpture, but you don¡¯t seem to remember anything."
Scarlett Yatesughed again, coldly and mockingly, "So, you want me to believe in a non-existent memory? Maxwell Saxon, you¡¯re good at making up stories. Why not be a screenwriter? Maybe your drama could be a hit."
She was about to hang up the phone.
She didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation with him at all.
He is just a liar.
Aplete liar, willing to use such despicable means for his purpose.
This kind of person, how much of what he says is truly believable?
She suddenly started to doubt those seemingly true pieces of evidence.
Could it be that the truth about her parents¡¯ car ident was also fabricated by him?
But those pieces of evidence are not like his current lies, she has reviewed them carefully several times and found no ws.
"Scarlett Yates, you really don¡¯t remember a person named Dn Denton?" Just as she was about to hang up, Maxwell Saxon suddenly mentioned a strange name.
His emotion seemed a bit agitated, though it sounded like he was trying hard to suppress it, a hint of defeat and anger still leaked out, "You don¡¯t remember anything at all?"
Back then she clung to him like a sticky candy, couldn¡¯t shake her off no matter how he tried, following him every day calling him big brother, big brother, she doesn¡¯t remember any of that?
How could she forget him!
Dn Denton...
Upon hearing this unfamiliar name, Scarlett Yates was startled, as though something shed through her mind.
A vague image, for a moment, disappeared just as quickly.
Chapter 604: Rivers and Mountains May Change, but Nature Is Hard to Alter
Chapter 604: Chapter 604: Rivers and Mountains May Change, but Nature Is Hard to Alter
When she tries to think again, all she gets is a nk, she can¡¯t remember anything.
"I¡¯m saying this for thest time, if you really do have such an acquaintance, then you¡¯re looking for the wrong person, I¡¯m not her. If this is your new trick, I advise you to give up, I won¡¯t fall for it."
After speaking, she didn¡¯t hesitate and hung up the phone directly.
What little girl, what Dn Denton, these people have nothing to do with her.
Maxwell Saxon wasn¡¯t ready to give up; as soon as she hung up the phone, he called again.
Staring at the shing numbers, Scarlett Yates first cut off the call, and then opened her contact list, putting Maxwell Saxon¡¯s number into the cklist.
Finally, her phone could have peace and quiet.
Maxwell Saxon¡¯s call made Scarlett Yates immediately decide that the first thing she would do once she arrived in A City was change her phone number.
Whatever devil Maxwell, Matthew Saxon, Roy Saxon, would never have anything to do with her again.
She wanted topletely sever ties with them.
Not a single person from the Saxon Family was decent.
After personally visiting Richmond Hotel to confirm a few things, Scarlett Yates truly gave up on Matthew Saxon.
She regretted her blindness, having actually fallen for a yboy, andughably thought he would change his ways for her.
A dog can¡¯t stop himself from eating shit.
It¡¯s easier to change territories than it is to change one¡¯s nature; how could a yboy who switches between women like clothes truly give up an entire forest for a single sapling?
She was too naive and too easily confused by him.
A few sweet words from him, and she would lose her head.
She should have seen him clearly long ago.
Back in Z Country, he was always flirting with many women, sometimes it was Natalie Hughes, sometimes it was some old mes, he had never stopped.
The hardest times have already been endured.
After crying bitterlyst night, Scarlett Yates understood many things.
Seeing clearly what kind of person Matthew Saxon was might not necessarily be a bad thing for her.
At least now, she could really give up on him.
Thest bit of unwillingness in her heart disappeared the moment she saw himughing and chatting with Alexis Denton.
When she thought about Matthew Saxon again, she just wanted to curse him ferociously as a bastard.
In her life, she hated most and couldn¡¯t tolerate being cheated on, whether it was men or women.
Yet she ended up in the same tragic situation as Ste Nelson, fell for a bastard, and then was cheated on.
Speaking of which, her situation was even more tragic than Ste¡¯s; Ste was at least aware when she was cheated on during their rtionship, but what about her?
If she hadn¡¯t run into Alexis Denton, she would still be in the dark, not knowing that Matthew Saxon had been involved with Alexis Denton during their rtionship.
It¡¯s probably true what they say, every woman meets a few scumbags before finding her true love.
Matthew Saxon was the first scumbag she encountered.
--
The distance from Z City to A City is not too far, but not too close either.
If taking the direct train, it takes three hours; if taking a bus or simr, it would be four or five hours.
When Scarlett Yates arrived in A City, it was already dusk.
She followed the crowd, dragging her suitcase towards the exit.
Many years ago, she hade to this city. Back then, she was filled with grief and despair, carrying thest bit of hope, arriving in this unfamiliar city, thinking she would receivefort and help from family; who would have thought the end result would be being blocked outside, not even letting her cross the threshold.
Chapter 605 Shared Rental Apartment
Chapter 605: Chapter 605 Shared Rental Apartment
Since that day, she hadn¡¯t contacted her aunt¡¯s family anymore.
Of course, even if she wanted to get in touch with them, they wouldn¡¯t bother with her.
In their eyes, she was a jinx who would bring bad luck to everyone around her.
As she exited the station, she immediately saw a middle-aged man standing in the crowd holding a sign.
This was Uncle Chapman, responsible for taking her to the hospital for registration. Before she came, Hayes Simmons had told her that upon arrival in A City, the hospital would send someone to pick her up.
Scarlett Yates quickened her pace, waving at Uncle Chapman as she walked, "Uncle Chapman, I¡¯m here."
Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was soft and distinct, making it recognizable even within the crowd.
Uncle Chapman quickly spotted her too, and walked briskly toward her, reaching out to take her luggage. Extending the other hand in front of her, he smiled politely, "Hello, Miss Yates."
"Hello, Uncle Chapman." Scarlett also extended her hand.
"Miss Yates, would you like to go to the hospital first, or find a ce to put your luggage before heading over?" Uncle Chapman casually carried her suitcase as he led her to a ck Cayenne parked on the street.
Scarlett froze for a moment at the sight of the car.
No wonder they say the treatment at Benevolent Heart Hospital in A City is excellent, even the cleaning staff¡¯s benefits areparable to white-cor workers.
Uncle Chapman¡¯s main role was arranging for new employees to report to the hospital and sorting amodation, yet he could drive a Cayenne to pick her up. It clearly indicated that Benevolent Heart Hospital¡¯s benefits were indeed very good.
Uncle Chapman first ced her luggage in the trunk and then went around to the front to open the passenger door.
After getting into the car, Scarlett thought for a moment and said to Uncle Chapman, "If it¡¯s not too much trouble, let¡¯s go to the dormitories first."
Uncle Chapman turned his head to nce at her before focusing back ahead, "Miss Yates, here¡¯s the situation: the employee dormitory building is undergoing renovations, so all employees have moved out. The hospital will provide a rental subsidy based on the current rental market rates, but you¡¯ll need to find a ce on your own."
"Find a ce on my own?" Scarlett looked surprised upon hearing this news.
Hayes Simmons hadn¡¯t told her about this.
She had just arrived in A City, unfamiliar with the area, so how could she quickly find a suitable ce to live?
If she needed to rent a ce herself, it would be quite troublesome.
She frowned, "But I¡¯ve just arrived here and don¡¯t know where a suitable ce might be."
"I¡¯ve already considered this for you, Miss Yates. Before you came, I¡¯ve found a ce close to the hospital, but..." Uncle Chapman hesitated for a moment.
Upon hearing that a ce had been found, Scarlett quickly urged, "But what? Uncle Chapman, I don¡¯t have high demands, as long as it¡¯s livable."
Just as long as it¡¯s not in some remote suburb.
In such areas, regardless of the state of the house, the safety would be uncertain, andmuting could be problematic, especially if she were to work night shifts. It¡¯d be difficult to catch a ride, let alone feel secure.
Uncle Chapman paused for a few seconds before continuing, "There¡¯s already someone living there, a distant rtive of mine, a very nice young man. If you go, it would count as co-living. The ce is a two-room apartment with a room having a big balcony still avable. He¡¯s been seeking a roommate, so if you are willing, I can take you over."
Chapter 606: Renting here must be very expensive
Chapter 606: Chapter 606: Renting here must be very expensive
What? The roommate is a guy?
Scarlett Yates initially thought Uncle Chapman had solved her urgent problem, but upon hearing the roommate is male, she suddenly showed a disappointed expression.
She doesn¡¯t yet have the courage to share a ce with a man.
Living day in and day out with a single guy and girl, it¡¯s too dangerous.
Guessing her worries and concerns, Uncle Chapman chuckled, "Miss Yates, are you worried about the safety of co-renting with a man?"
Scarlett felt a bit embarrassed and nodded.
Although she¡¯s not a super attractive beauty, she does have a strong sense of caution!
"You can absolutely trust this person. He¡¯s definitely a reliable guy, an exemry student during his school days, impressive in both ability and appearance. Countless girls liked him, but he focuses all his energy and time on work, and even the prettiest women don¡¯t catch his eye. If not for the tight timeline, and the difficulty in finding a suitable ce, I wouldn¡¯t suggest Miss Yates go there. He¡¯s also not really keen on co-renting with a female."
The implication was that her worries and concerns were unnecessary.
He¡¯spletely devoted to his work and has no interest in women, and he¡¯s also uninterested in having a female roommate.
"Speaking of which, Miss Yates and he attended the same school."
"He¡¯s also from Saint Mercy?" Hearing Uncle Chapman praise this rtive to the skies, Scarlett Yates felt a bit curious, wanting to see what this outstanding distant rtive actually looked like.
It¡¯s not like she¡¯d lose anything by checking him out, right?
Uncle Chapman nodded with a smile, "Miss Yates can go and take a look first. If you find it¡¯s not suitable, I¡¯ll make alternative arrangements for you."
Scarlett Yates thought carefully and finally nodded, "Alright, then please trouble Uncle Chapman to take me to see him first."
Scarlett Yates isn¡¯t someone who likes to trouble others.
From Uncle Chapman¡¯s words earlier, she already gathered that Uncle Chapman hasn¡¯t found a more suitable ce yet. Although he said he¡¯d make other arrangements, if he really had better options, he wouldn¡¯t have suggested she co-rent with his distant rtive.
During the journey to the rental house, Scarlett Yates had already made up her mind.
She thought, if the distant rtive was indeed like Uncle Chapman said, perhaps she could agree to it for now.
A man with many female admirers who isn¡¯t interested in women might truly be dedicating all his attention to work, or maybe he prefers men.
If it¡¯s thetter, then she doesn¡¯t have much to worry about.
About forty minutester, they finally arrived at themunity Uncle Chapman mentioned.
As soon as she got out of the underground parking garage, Scarlett Yates was immediately charmed by themunity¡¯s environment.
This looks like a high-end neighborhood.
Diverse nt life, sculptures everywhere, artificial mountains, flowing water, various sports facilities, and a ground so clean not a single leaf was in sight...
She turned her head and quietly asked, "Uncle Chapman, is it very expensive to rent a ce here?"
This area is close to the city center.
In such a ce where every inch ofnd is precious, she couldn¡¯t even afford a bathroom.
"It¡¯s a bit pricey," Uncle Chapman answered honestly, "This area is a local wealthy district, where both buyers and renters have considerable economic means."
Chapter 607: You Might Know Them Too
Chapter 607: Chapter 607: You Might Know Them Too
"Then... does the hospital cover the rent for living in a ce like this?" Scarlett Yates wasn¡¯t worried about what kind of person she¡¯d be sharing the apartment with anymore; she was now concerned about whether she could afford the shared rent.
"Technically, it¡¯s not covered." Uncle Chapman turned to nce at Scarlett Yates, smiled, and continued truthfully, "But Miss Yates¡¯s rent can be fully reimbursed."
Had she be a special case?
Scarlett Yates first spected that Hayes Simmons had given her special treatment for the sake of Matthew Saxon.
But on second thought, if it really were because of Matthew Saxon that she was arranged to live in such a high-end neighborhood, they wouldn¡¯t have set her up to share an apartment with a man, would they?
No matter how she thought about it, something seemed off. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Why?"
In the end, Uncle Chapman gave her a truly surprising answer.
Uncle Chapman turned his head again, a simple and honest smile appearing on his otherwise ordinary face, and said seriously, word by word, "The director said that Miss Yates is an exceptional talent, and the hospital needs to give special treatment to talent."
"Cough cough cough..."
Scarlett Yates choked, her face turning red as she coughed vigorously, gasping for breath.
A talent?
She was just a small intern, without much practical experience, and she didn¡¯t know how Hayes Simmons could have brazenly said that to his subordinates.
Listening to Uncle Chapman say it so earnestly made her face feel like boiling water, red and hot.
Uncle Chapman led her familiarly into an apartment building, then into an elevator, pressing the button for the desired floor.
In the elevator, Uncle Chapman continued to boast about his distant rtive with quite a bit of pride: "Miss Yates, you might already know my cousin. He¡¯s quite famous at your school. Benevolent Heart, such a private and exclusive hospital, usually doesn¡¯t ept fresh graduates, but his performance and grades are exceptional, and he was epted as an exception."
At this, Uncle Chapman looked up at her, his eyes filled with slow admiration: "It shows that Miss Yates is also very outstanding. With two equally excellent people living together, you will surely get along very happily in the future."
Scarlett Yates felt a bit guilty from his praise.
She didn¡¯t consider herself particrly excellent.
Hearing Uncle Chapman say that his cousin was well-known at Saint Mercy, Scarlett Yates asked curiously, "Uncle Chapman, what¡¯s your cousin¡¯s name?"
Uncle Chapman was about to answer her when the elevator dinged to a stop and the doors opened. Uncle Chapman walked out first, turned back, and gave her a mysterious smile: "You¡¯ll find out when you meet in a little while."
A momentter, Uncle Chapman stopped in front of a room, knocked on the door a few times, and when there was no response, he took out a key and opened the door himself.
"Jimmy, Jimmy, are you here? I¡¯ve brought the girl who¡¯s sharing the apartment," Uncle Chapman called into the empty room, cing Scarlett Yates¡¯s luggage in the living room.
"Miss Yates, please have a seat. I¡¯ll go see what Jimmy is up to. He might be engrossed in his books in his room again."
Uncle Chapman said as he handed Scarlett Yates a disposable paper cup with hot water, then turned and headed towards a bedroom.
He hadn¡¯t taken but a few steps when there was a click, and the once tightly shut bathroom door opened.
White steam rushed out hastily, and a tall figure emerged from the white fog.
Chapter 608: How Could It Be You
Chapter 608: Chapter 608: How Could It Be You
The lean and strong body was only wrapped in a white towel, water droplets rolling on the chest muscles. The man¡¯s handsome face carried an expression of astonishment. One hand held a dry towel, wiping his head, but at the moment he saw Scarlett Yates, his hand suddenly loosened, and the towel fell to the ground.
Scarlett Yates was equally shocked.
Seeing the handsome man emerging from the white mist, her jaw nearly dropped. She stared at him wide-eyed.
How could it be him!
"Scarlett, howe you¡¯re..."
"Jimmy Scott, why is it you..."
After a few seconds of stunned silence, they both spoke simultaneously, their faces filled with disbelief.
Uncle Chapman had a look of "I knew you two knew each other," watching the wide-eyed scene with great pleasure, smiling as he said, "I told you, both of you are so excellent and from the same school, surely you know each other. The shared living arrangement is settled then. Jimmy, the youngdy is unfamiliar with the ce, just arrived, you should take good care of her, okay?"
Scarlett Yates was shocked again, pointing at Jimmy Scott with a look of difort: "Uncle Chapman, he is my co-tenant?"
Uncle Chapman nodded: "Miss Yates, since you know Jimmy, you are aware of his character, so there¡¯s no need to worry anymore, right?"
Scarlett Yates suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say.
Her co-tenant was Jimmy Scott, the one who pursued her for years without giving up, finally disappearing from her sight after graduation¡ªSenior Brother Scott.
For several years in university, apart from showing obvious interest in her, Jimmy Scott indeed kept a certain distance from other women.
Even the department beauty who actively pursued him didn¡¯t see him moved.
That department beauty had a body and appearance superior to hers, and was from a better family too. It was unclear why Jimmy Scott would overlook such an exceptional woman, only focused on her.
When Jimmy Scott pursued her, everyone thought she would certainly say yes immediately.
After all, who could refuse a handsome, academically excellent man who didn¡¯t casually flirt with women?
Needless to say, Jimmy Scott¡¯s family background is also quite decent. Although Scott Family doesn¡¯tpare to Saxon Family or Simmons Family, it¡¯s still a well-off family known for its schrly tradition¡ªconsidered by many women as a perfect marriage partner.
But at that time, Scarlett Yates only had affections for Henry Dales. She wouldn¡¯t spare a second nce at a suitor like Jimmy Scott.
"Uncle Chapman, I think I¡¯ll stay at a hotel tonight." Upon seeing the co-tenant was Jimmy Scott, Scarlett Yates had to change her mind.
Uncle Chapman looked surprised: "Why, are you unwilling to share the apartment with Jimmy?"
Before Scarlett Yates could reply, Jimmy Scott suddenly turned and walked towards his bedroom.
Uncle Chapman thought he was upset by Scarlett Yates¡¯ words and quickly called: "Jimmy, what are you doing?"
Seeing Jimmy Scott didn¡¯t look back and went to the bedroom, closing the door with a bang, Uncle Chapman turned red with embarrassment, apologetically saying: "Miss Yates, Jimmy is usually not this impolite, maybe today he¡¯s just in a bad mood, definitely not taking it out on you, please don¡¯t mind."
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t care, rather sheforted Uncle Chapman: "Uncle Chapman, it¡¯s okay, everyone has times when they¡¯re in a bad mood, I can understand."
Chapter 609: Sleeping Soundly in the Office Again
Chapter 609: Chapter 609: Sleeping Soundly in the Office Again
Jimmy Scott¡¯s reaction saved her from having to think up an excuse to tactfully decline Uncle Chapman¡¯s good intentions.
"Uncle Chapman, is there a cheaper motel near the hospital? I¡¯d better stay at a motel tonight and look for a rental ce tomorrow," Scarlett Yates said, carrying her suitcase to the door of the living room again.
Uncle Chapman felt embarrassed by Jimmy Scott¡¯s behavior: "Miss Yates, I¡¯m really sorry, Jimmy he..."
A sudden click.
The previously rude Jimmy Scott came out of the bedroom again.
Seeing him again, Scarlett Yates noticed he had changed into a proper outfit, neatly dressed as he walked out.
Seeing Scarlett Yates had moved her suitcase to the door, he frowned, took a few steps over, and before Scarlett could react, he picked up her suitcase and carried it to another empty bedroom.
"Hey, Jimmy Scott, what are you doing!" Scarlett Yates snapped out of it just as Jimmy Scott had already carried her suitcase inside.
"Scarlett Yates, there have been several recent cases of single women being victimized. You¡¯ve just arrived in A City, unfamiliar with the ce. It¡¯s not safe to stay outside,"
Single women victimized? Scarlett Yates¡¯s face suddenly changed.
After putting the luggage away, Jimmy Scott came out again and said expressionlessly, "During school, I did chase you, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m still interested in you now. There¡¯s no need for you to overthink."
Uncle Chapman looked surprised, ncing back and forth between him and Scarlett Yates.
Scarlett Yates was first stunned, then angrily red at him.
He actually said this in front of Uncle Chapman, using that oddly detached tone, as if she was being delusional.
Who was it back then, ying guitar under her dorm and passionately singing "Love Without Regrets"?
And who was it who said, even after being rejected, that he¡¯d still like her whether she epted or not?
Jimmy Scott slowly walked up to her, turned to the still-shocked Uncle Chapman, and said, "Uncle Chapman, you can go now. I will take her to the hospital to report in."
In his mind, Uncle Chapman had already penned a youth campus romance novel after Jimmy Scott¡¯s mention of pursuing Scarlett Yates. He immediately saw himself as a third wheel. With Jimmy Scott¡¯s further words, he jovially agreed, patting Jimmy Scott on the shoulder with a knowing look: "Then I¡¯ll leave Miss Yates in your care."
After speaking, he turned and left.
"Uncle Chapman, Uncle Chapman..."
With a bang, Scarlett Yates¡¯s calls were blocked by the door.
She frowned and turned around, facing Jimmy Scott¡¯s schrly, handsome face now carrying a faint smile. It was a departure from the indifference earlier. He smiled at her and said, "Scarlett, it¡¯s been a long time."
--
Inside the President¡¯s Office.
"Young Master, here is the information you wanted to check." George ced a man file folder onto the desk.
Matthew Saxon nodded, seeming somewhat absent-minded, with his captivating phoenix eyes half-closed sleepily, looking dim andcking any vitality.
The vian blinds werepletely rolled up.
Even during the day, the lighting in the office was particrly dim.
The dimly lit office had no lights on, leaving the vast, empty space shrouded in darkness.
Outside the office.
An assistant peeked into the President¡¯s office through the half-open door and sighed quietly: "The President is asleep in the office again. Sigh, the director is overwhelmed withpany matters, and the President just stays in the office sleeping every day. It¡¯s... just too irresponsible."
Chapter 610 Jealous
Chapter 610: Chapter 610 Jealous
Who knows what the chairman is thinking.
Clearly, the director is more capable and can manage thepany better. So why choose the president, who¡¯s so unreliable, to manage thepany?
Even if there¡¯s favoritism, for thepany¡¯s future, the director ought to be selected.
These thoughts, however, she could only dare to think in her heart.
After George put down the documents, he turned to leave.
"Wait, I have something to ask you," Matthew Saxonzily called him back.
George turned around and stood beside the desk.
Matthew Saxon stretched out a bigzy stretch, squinting his eyes, then got up and walked to the window, pulling open the blinds halfway with a swoosh.
Bright light suddenly streamed into the dim room, its intensity making the eyes ufortable. Matthew squinted and waited for a while, before slowly opening his eyes.
Hezily yawned, as if still not having enough sleep: "How is she doing now?"
He didn¡¯t specifically name names, but George immediately understood who he was asking about.
Thinking about Scarlett Yates¡¯ situation over there, George was a bit worried if a cup would fly directly towards his headter.
He hesitated and said, "Miss Yates is doing... well over there, getting along very well with new colleagues."
Matthew raised an eyebrow: "Is that all? Are you sure you¡¯re not deliberately hiding something from me?"
Having followed him for so many years, if George was hiding something and he couldn¡¯t see it, then his observational skills would be too poor.
nced at by Matthew with a half-smile, George suddenly felt guilty: "There¡¯s one more thing, which I thought Young Master might not like to hear, so I didn¡¯t mention it."
That¡¯s probably the most important thing not mentioned.
Matthew squinted his eyes in a cold smile: "If you keep babbling, then get out."
"Miss Yates is currently sharing a rented ce with someone outside, and the person she¡¯s sharing with is... a male."
A chill swept over.
George shivered slightly, thinking this isn¡¯t the most critical part yet; once the most crucial thing is said, that¡¯ll really change everything.
"For Miss Yates¡¯s safety, I had someone investigate that man, and I¡¯ve brought the investigation results with me today, Young Master you..."
A hand stretched out in front of him, Matthew with a sullen face and dangerous half-squinted eyes: "Hand it over."
George immediately presented the investigation documents with both hands.
Matthew¡¯s face became increasingly gloomy as he read, his gaze increasingly cold, and the atmosphere around him increasingly dangerous.
After a while, he lifted his head, face ashen.
The thin sheet of paper was squeezed by him into a ball, growing tighter.
Just now, on that sheet of paper, he saw a not-so-unfamiliar name.
Jimmy Scott.
He remembered this name, Ste Nelson and Scarlett Yates had both mentioned this person.
He was Scarlett¡¯s senior in college, also a suitor of hers.
The information in the investigation was detailed, down to knowing the names of the dog and cat at Jimmy Scott¡¯s neighbor¡¯s house.
Naturally, it detailed when Jimmy Scott started pursuing Scarlett, the methods he used to pursue, and how long he pursued her, all very clear.
It was precisely because the information was so clear, so detailed, that made Matthew increasingly angry as he read.
Damn it, what kind of nonsense is ying guitar and singing love songs under the dorm building. Such childish things can only deceive naive young girls, yet for this reason he¡¯s been dubbed the "Prince of Love Songs" by hordes of women.
Chapter 611 Who Said I Was Going to See Her?
Chapter 611: Chapter 611 Who Said I Was Going to See Her?
Childish, boring, ridiculous!
And bringing breakfast to the ssroom every day? That¡¯s the kind of move only immature boys like to use, yet a whole bunch of girls find it touching and call it romantic and considerate.
These girls must be so naive, it¡¯s just breakfast for heaven¡¯s sake, and yet they¡¯re moved and call him a perfect gentleman.
The more Matthew Saxon read, the worse his face looked.
ording to the information, from the moment Jimmy Scott started pursuing Scarlett Yates until graduation, he never gave up on her, and during that time at school, Jimmy only pursued Scarlett Yates. Even after being rejected by her, he continued to show her care and consideration.
Now, that devoted and passionate suitor is actually living with Scarlett Yates.
Although the data shows Scarlett Yates rejected him and even treated him indifferently, Matthew Saxon wasn¡¯t relieved by this in the slightest.
He knew better than anyone why Scarlett Yates would reject Jimmy Scott.
If at that time Scarlett Yates hadn¡¯t fallen for Henry, would she really have remained unmoved by such an excellent, gentle, and devoted man like Jimmy Scott?
Proximity gives one an advantage.
The investigation showed that Jimmy Scott, due to his excellent performance, was rmended by Saint Mercy University to Benevolent Heart Hospital. Furthermore, because of his outstanding performance during the interview at Benevolent Heart Hospital, he was offered a full-time contract on the spot.
Most people have a three-month probation period, but he was hired directly, and it was Hayes Simmons who hired him personally.
For someone who even Hayes Simmons, known for being picky, admired, Matthew had to feel a sense of crisis.
Even though this man was once rejected by Scarlett Yates.
But a woman¡¯s heart is fickle. If she didn¡¯t like him before but they live together now, with him being so caring, who¡¯s to say she won¡¯t develop feelings?
The more Matthew Saxon thought about it, the more threatened he felt, unable to sit still any longer.
He stood up and forcefully tossed the crumpled paper in his hand into the trash can.
"Young Master, where are you going?"
Matthew tugged at his tie in front of his chest, his face stern, and walked out of the office without a word.
It wasn¡¯t until the elevator stopped at the underground parking lot of P1 that Matthew Saxon gritted his teeth and said, "To A City."
He calcted everything, but how could he have predicted that Scarlett Yates¡¯s former suitor would be at a hospital in A City, and that they¡¯d even be housemates, going to and leaving work together every day.
Perhaps even eating meals together!
Judging by the sly moves of that man, he might even pull the old breakfast trick again.
The thought of Jimmy Scott preparing breakfast and gently calling to Scarlett Yates, who had just washed up, made Matthew Saxon¡¯s face darken even more.
"Right now?" George was startled, quickly following him, "Young Master, there¡¯s an important meeting in half an hour that you must attend."
Matthew Saxon turned a deaf ear.
"Young Master, Young Master!" George¡¯s face turned anxious, "This meeting is truly important. Even if Young Master has to see Miss Yates, it should be after the meeting..."
Before he could finish, Matthew Saxon coldly cut him off: "Who said I¡¯m going to A City to see her?"
Finding a new rival after reading the information and then rushing to A City, who else could he be going to see but Scarlett Yates?
Could it possibly be that he suddenly wants to take a drive around A City?
"Young Master, this meeting..." George implored at the risk of his life.
Matthew Saxon impatiently interrupted him again: "How important can it be? Leave such trivial matters for Maxwell Saxon to handle; he would be more than happy to."
Chapter 612: You Must Hold onto Him Tightly
Chapter 612: Chapter 612: You Must Hold onto Him Tightly
"Young Master, the eldest young master¡¯s reputation in thepany is getting better and better. Even those few old shareholders are increasingly optimistic about him. Young Master, if this continues..." George frowned as he spoke.
He¡¯s really more anxious than the one in charge.
But you can¡¯t me him for that. Now, most of thepany¡¯s shareholders are leaning towards Maxwell Saxon, and the Young Master has fewer and fewer supporters. The few veterans left are only staying neutral out of respect for the old master.
If the Young Master continues to be this irresponsible, even those veterans won¡¯t support him anymore.
By then, all the shareholders in thepany will be on Maxwell Saxon¡¯s side, and at thepany handover meeting, the Young Master will surely lose.
Is he really willing to hand thepany over to Maxwell?
Given Maxwell¡¯s ways of doing things, once Seymour is really under his control, the first thing he¡¯ll do is probably eliminate dissent, right?
And the Young Master is who he most wants to get rid of.
Matthew Saxon pressed the remote car key; the car lights blinked twice as he walked over and opened the car door: "Go tell Maxwell Saxon that I have something to do and can¡¯t host the meeting. He¡¯ll have to take care of it."
After speaking, he locked the car window, and in the blink of an eye, the silver-gray Lamborghini sped away like an arrow.
--
"Doctor Scott is here again."
"Probably came to find Scarlett, right? Scarlett, Scarlett, Doctor Scott is here!" A young nurse, a bit infatuated, nced at Jimmy Scott and turned to shout at Scarlett Yates, who was clocking out.
Though small in size, the nurse had a loud voice, and with those two shouts, everyone present heard her.
Everyone turned their heads, looking at Jimmy Scott, then at Scarlett Yates, smiling suggestively: "Scarlett¡¯s really got some luck in love, doesn¡¯t she? Just joined and already swept the hospital¡¯s most handsome doctor off his feet."
"Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Doctor Scott and I are just ordinary friends." Scarlett couldn¡¯t remember how many times she¡¯d exined this.
But her exnations had little persuasiveness. Hearing her words, people collectively scoffed: "Stop exining; exining is just covering up. You two are already living together, yet you say you¡¯re just ordinary friends? Who¡¯d believe that."
"Exactly, Doctor Scott used to insist his roommate had to be male, but once you showed up, that strict rule immediately changed."
"Rules are just rules; in front of someone you like, all rules be irrelevant." The crowd kept teasing her.
"Doctor Scott is a good man, Scarlett, you better hold onto him tight. Opportunities like this are rare." An older colleague patted her shoulder, speaking with the earnest tone of an elder.
Counting the days, Scarlett had already been in A City for half a month.
On the day she arrived, upon discovering her roommate was Jimmy Scott, she didn¡¯t intend to live with him.
But after Uncle Chapman left, and after a serious talk with Jimmy Scott, she ultimately agreed to stay.
During this half month, she had also tried to find a ce nearby, but couldn¡¯t find suitable housing close to the hospital, and the decent ces were way too expensive. Although the hospital would reimburse the rent, she felt too embarrassed to actually pick such an expensive ce to live in.
Living with Jimmy Scott, they split the rent equally, which wasn¡¯t exactly cheap, but also not outrageously expensive.
Chapter 613 Asking While Knowing
Chapter 613: Chapter 613 Asking While Knowing
The most important thing is, she initially thought Jimmy Scott was deliberately using some story about single women being harmed to scare her, butter she found out that there really have been several such cases recently.
For someone who often needs to work night shifts, that kind of news was enough to frighten her.
The neighborhood where she and Jimmy Scott lived was in a bustling district of the city, with much better security, and it wasn¡¯t umon to see quite a few people on the streets even at one or two in the morning.
After thinking it over several times, the risk of cohabiting with Jimmy Scott was still far less than living in a remote area.
Moreover, Jimmy Scott repeatedly emphasized that he¡¯s no longer interested in her, so she shouldn¡¯t have any concerns. If she kept refusing, it would seem like she was really overthinking things.
Half a month of living together wasn¡¯t too long, but Scarlett¡¯s defenses against Jimmy Scott were getting lower and lower. Gradually, she let go of her guard and concerns, starting to interact with him in the manner of ordinary cohabiting partners.
During this half a month, Jimmy Scott behaved very normally, without any overstepping.
Most of the time, he was in his room reading books. He mentioned he was preparing for a postgraduate exam, and after work, Scarlett would also retreat to her small room, with few asions for them to be alone together.
However, they would arrange to go to and from work together. Although the apartment was not too far from the hospital, it still took about ten minutes by car, so Scarlett would hitch a ride with Jimmy Scott every day.
Of course, at first, she refused.
Just like how she initially refused to have lunch with Jimmy Scott as well. He was very persistent and woulde up with a bunch of justifiable reasons. After a few refusals from Scarlett, she finally agreed.
When Jimmy Scott came over, their colleagues teased them a bit and then discreetly excused themselves, leaving the two alone.
Scarlett looked embarrassed, furrowing her brows: "You better note looking for me in the future."
"Because of those rumors?" Jimmy Scott smiled indifferently, "I¡¯ve already exined to them, but they don¡¯t believe me, and there¡¯s nothing I can do about it."
"Youe every day, what good does exining do?" Scarlettined, staring at him with a bit of annoyance.
Jimmy Scott shrugged nonchntly and said, "The cafeteria has some good dishes today, including your favorite braised pork ribs. Let¡¯s go."
Upon hearing about the braised pork ribs, Scarlett¡¯s eyes lit up, her attention immediately diverted: "Really? Then let¡¯s go, hurry up."
The braised pork ribs at Benevolent Heart Hospital¡¯s cafeteria were renowned.
The two chatted andughed as they headed to the cafeteria.
Because the hospital¡¯s meal standards were high, most employees, like them, usually ate in the cafeteria. Once there, Jimmy Scott asked Scarlett to find them a spot while he went to get the food.
Scarlett looked around and saw her colleagues. Just as she walked over and hadn¡¯t even sat down, someone shooed her away with some disdain, "Go, people in love shouldn¡¯t sit with us singles; find your own spot."
Scarlett: "I¡¯m really just ordinary friends with Doctor Scott."
The feeble exnation immediately earned a collective eyeroll, with disbelief written all over their faces.
Scarlett: "..."
By the time Jimmy Scott brought the food over, he saw Scarlett sitting there looking glum.
"What¡¯s wrong?" he asked, pretending ignorance.
He had seen her getting teased and driven away by those colleagues just now.
As he spoke, he ced the tray in front of Scarlett.
Chapter 614: Him? Which him?
Chapter 614: Chapter 614: Him? Which him?
The te was full of tempting braised ribs, Scarlett Yates picked thergest piece and stuffed it in her mouth, chewing forcefully a few times before unhappily saying, "Senior Brother Scott, starting from tomorrow noon, let¡¯s not have lunch together anymore."
She had decided that after work, she would carefully search the surrounding area to find a new ce, and she intended to move out as quickly as possible.
If worsees to worst, she would endure it for another month, and once she received her paycheck, she¡¯d rather pay a portion herself to avoid living with Jimmy Scott any longer.
The rumors about the two of them had grown increasingly outrageous, and no matter how they exined, no one believed them.
"Do you still care about what others say?" Jimmy Scott watched her eat a rib piece by piece with such satisfaction and thought perhaps he should learn how to make this dish, it didn¡¯t seem too difficult.
They say to win a man¡¯s heart, one must first conquer his stomach, and he believed the same principle applied to women.
To win a woman¡¯s heart, one must first satisfy her appetite.
Heaven had already sent the woman he liked right in front of him, he had no reason not to cherish this opportunity.
"Of course I care!" Scarlett eximed, furiously chewing anotherrge rib, and after swallowing, she frowned and said, "We aren¡¯t really a couple, now everyone thinks we¡¯re together, aren¡¯t you afraid that when you meet someone you like, she¡¯ll misunderstand?"
Jimmy Scott slowly raised his head, looking at her seriously for a moment, then smiled slightly and said casually, "I don¡¯t have time to think about these things right now; I just want to focus on my postgraduate entrance exams."
"Why, are you afraid of being misunderstood by someone you like?" Jimmy¡¯s eyes flickered with a strange color, hesitated for a moment, then slowly said, "Recently, I happened to see some news, Scarlett, are you really dating Second Young Master Saxon from the Saxon Family? But a few days ago, news broke out that he was with a Miss Ding, you guys..."
As he spoke, he watched Scarlett Yates¡¯s face, seeing she had no extreme reaction, he continued, "I know this is your personal matter and I shouldn¡¯t pry too much, but since we¡¯ve known each other for so many years, I don¡¯t want you to be fooled. That Second Young Master Saxon is not a trustworthy man, his scandals have never stopped, you..."
As Jimmy spoke, suddenly his expression changed.
He seemed to be choking, his chopsticks in hand loosened, almost dropping onto the table.
He seemed to be looking at Scarlett Yates, but his gaze clearly went past her, looking toward the direction behind her.
Not only did Jimmy Scott suddenly be strange, Scarlett Yates also noticed that the previously noisy hall suddenly quieted down the moment Jimmy¡¯s expression changed.
The bustling cafeteria suddenly went silent.
As if everyone had agreed, they all fell silent.
As if something astonishing had appeared.
Scarlett Yates nced at Jimmy Scott, blinking in confusion, "Senior Brother Scott, what happened?"
Jimmy Scott¡¯s expression was a bit off, still staring intently at the space behind her, after a few seconds, he tightened his lips and said gravely, "Scarlett, is he here looking for you?"
He? Which he?
Scarlett Yates slowly turned around under Jimmy Scott¡¯s peculiar gaze.
Just like her, everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to the man slowly walking toward her.
Chapter 615 Completely Ignoring Him
Chapter 615: Chapter 615 Completely Ignoring Him
Despite the man¡¯s sullen face, an expression of cold indifference warning strangers to stay away, and icy gaze, his allure remained unaffected.
That kind of face, no matter where he went, could never be ignored.
The eyes of the women brightened, even the fifty-something cafeteriady was drawn to his overly handsome appearance, herdle ttering into the greasy soup, sshing oil all over her hand, yet she didn¡¯t bother to wipe it off.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s heart skipped two beats.
She pressed one hand tightly against the wooden chair.
The man, with his dignified and handsome face, walked straight to where she was sitting, and then stopped.
He nced at Scarlett Yates with his cold eyes, then at Jimmy Scott, his thin lips curled in a sneer, "Mind if I join?"
The tone was questioning.
But he didn¡¯t need the other party¡¯s answer at all, after asking, he pulled out a chair and sat down himself.
The moment he appeared, the silence that came over the ce broke as he sat down, people started to chatter.
The previously quiet hall returned to its former liveliness, no, it was even more bustling than before.
Curious nces asionally swept over their table, lingering for a moment, as if afraid of being caught, they quickly retracted their gaze.
Half a te of braised ribs was still left.
Knowing she liked them, Jimmy Scott had gotten her a double serving.
But now, the tempting braised ribs had lost their appeal. From the moment Scarlett Yates saw Matthew Saxon, she lost her appetite.
She didn¡¯t know why Matthew Saxon appeared here.
But she had no desire to see this man again.
Seeing him, her mind was filled with the things Alexis Denton had said.
At the thought of scenes with him and Alexis Denton together every night, she felt nauseated.
To him, it might mean nothing; he was used to such a life before he met her, and this was how he had always lived.
Why should he change for her?
Just because he had said he liked her?
She should have realized that men¡¯s sweet talk is the most unreliable. Before her, he must have said the same words to countless women.
Yet she was naive enough to truly believe it was the first time he confessed to her.
"Scarlett, is this your friend?" Jimmy Scott retracted the fleeting hostility in his eyes, seemingly casually ncing at Matthew Saxon, asking calmly.
His tone suggested he didn¡¯t know Matthew Saxon.
But how could he possibly not know Matthew Saxon.
In Z City, the prominent Saxon Family was well-known to all.
Especially this second young master, frequently making headlines, not low-key at all; it was hard not to know him.
"No." Scarlett Yates answered quickly, her head down, staring intently at the ribs in her te, not sparing a nce at the man beside her.
"Oh." Jimmy Scott nodded, a smile on his lips, courteously addressing Matthew Saxon, "This gentleman seems unfamiliar, not like someone from our hospital."
Since sitting down, Matthew Saxon had been gazing at Scarlett Yates, as if he didn¡¯t hear Jimmy Scott¡¯s words, maintaining a cold silence.
Scarlett Yates still had her head down, taking a few bites of rice before wiping her mouth, she looked up at Jimmy Scott and said: "Senior Brother Scott, I¡¯m finished eating, let¡¯s go."
Shepletely ignored Matthew Saxon.
Even though his gaze was cold enough to feel piercing.
Chapter 616: Sir, do we know each other?
Chapter 616: Chapter 616: Sir, do we know each other?
From the day she decided to leave Z City, she was determined to forget this man.
A man full of lies doesn¡¯t deserve to haunt her thoughts anymore.
In this world, nobody can¡¯t live without someone else. So what if she liked him?
If she can like him, she can also forget him.
It¡¯s just that she needs a little time to gradually forget.
Jimmy Scott cooperatively nodded, gathered up the barely touched food on the table, and stood up saying, "Let¡¯s go. Do you want to check if that roasted chestnut stall outside the hospital is open?"
"Sure." Scarlett Yates happily agreed, her eyes crinkling into a smile, "That roasted chestnut stall is really good, the chestnuts are big, sweet, and soft. I wanted to buy some yesterday, but unfortunately, I didn¡¯t see the stall open."
"I seemed to have seen the stall open this morning. Since you like them so much, why not buy a few more bags this time?"
"But chestnuts are only good freshly roasted, they¡¯re not as tasty once they¡¯re cold." Scarlett frowned, sighed, and said, "Otherwise, I¡¯d buy a big bag at once and eat them slowly."
"If you really like them that much, you can buy some fresh chestnuts and I¡¯ll roast them for you when we get back," Jimmy Scott looked down at her, a gentle smile ying at the corners of his mouth.
The two chatted andughed together, nning to turn around and leave.
Completely ignoring a certain man who had been silently sitting with them at the table.
"Scarlett Yates."
At the moment they were about to turn, Matthew Saxon couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer.
He stood up with a cold expression, "We need to talk."
"Sir, do we know each other?" Scarlett feigned a confused expression, as if she truly didn¡¯t recognize him.
She faced Matthew Saxon¡¯s fiery, narrow eyes and smiled, her eyebrows arching, "I am indeed named Scarlett Yates, but are you sure we really know each other?"
Matthew Saxon hadn¡¯t expected that in just half a month, Scarlett Yates had changed so much.
If her previous attitude towards him was cold as a stranger¡¯s, now she had genuinely taken him for a stranger.
She actually said she didn¡¯t know him!
"Say it again, you don¡¯t recognize me?" His narrow eyes slightly squinted, exuding a dangerous aura.
"Oh, I remember now." Scarlett stared at him for a while, portraying a look of sudden realization. She pped her hands, grabbed her phone and snapped a series of pictures at him. Amid Matthew Saxon¡¯s icy gaze that could freeze one to death, she shed a sweet smile, her eyes gleaming as she eximed, "Are you Matthew Saxon?"
"I have a friend who¡¯s a huge fan of yours, constantly searching online for news about you. You really are Matthew Saxon, right? The Saxon family¡¯s second young master who is constantly rumored with women, I haven¡¯t mistaken you, have I?"
After speaking, as if to confirm she hadn¡¯t made a mistake, she lowered her head and tapped rapidly on her phone, erging a news article she had searched, and read it out loud, word by word, "Second young master remains unchanged in his flirtations, enjoying a sweet date with new me Richmond. It is reported that the identity of the new me is quite extraordinary as she is Madam Saxon¡¯s niece. She is beautiful as a flower and graduated from a prestigious university. Madam Saxon seems to intend to pair them up for a closer familial bond. ording to reliable internal information, the former love once deemed the true soulmate was ruthlessly discarded, deeply disappointing the crowd that awaited the prodigal son¡¯s return."
Thetest news she found on Baidu was read out clearly, word by word.
Below the news were several groups of clear photos, each captured from various angles, a full set of 360-degree pictures.
Chapter 617: Don’t Bully Others with Power
Chapter 617: Chapter 617: Don¡¯t Bully Others with Power
Matthew Saxon cast a seductive smile at Alexis Denton with his alluring eyes; these pictures were taken particrly often.
Scarlett Yates erged the image and looked down at it, then raised her head to nce at Matthew¡¯s sullen face. Afterparing them several times, she nodded and murmured to herself, "Hmm, no mistake, same eyebrows, same eyes, same nose, same mouth. You are Matthew Saxon, the famed yboy of A City."
Matthew clenched his fists tightly, his knuckles bulging with veins.
The damn woman!
She¡¯s provoking his temper.
She read out his scandals word by word publicly, in a mocking and detached tone.
Only half a month has passed, and she has no feelings for him at all?
Is it because of the man beside her? The man who once pursued her and was rejected, and now lives under the same roof with her?
Has she fallen for Jimmy Scott?
In the span of half a month spent together day and night, she developed feelings for Jimmy Scott.
This possibility made it impossible for Matthew Saxon to maintain hisposure.
He¡¯s not afraid of anything, but if she changes her heart, the problem bes troublesome.
"Scarlett Yates, we need to talk!" Uninterested and impatient to watch her continue ying the "stranger" game, Matthew grabbed her hand, tightened his grip on her wrist, and turned to walk outside briskly.
Scarlett struggled, "Mr. Saxon, what are you doing? Please let me go."
Mr. Saxon?
Upon hearing this, his gaze grew colder, the cold light shing in his narrow eyes. "Let you go? No, I won¡¯t let you go ever again."
Simply because he had too many worries, he assumed temporarily breaking up would make her situation safer.
But now it seems his decision at the time was not thorough enough.
He nned solely to divert Maxwell Saxon¡¯s attention, never considering she might end up with another man.
Just from watching her chatting andughing with Jimmy Scott earlier, his fury became uncontroble.
"Matthew Saxon, let go of me!" Scarlett struggled fiercely, but no matter how intense, she couldn¡¯t escape Matthew¡¯s restraint.
Silence swept around once again.
Everyone saw Matthew Saxon forcefully taking Scarlett away against her will, yet no one dared to stop him.
If the Saxon family¡¯s second young master wants to take someone, who dares to intervene?
Unless that person is tired of living.
Just as Scarlett was about to be taken out of the dining hall, a clear and chilly voice shattered the silence among the crowd.
In such an unusually quiet atmosphere, the voice seemed exceptionally clear.
Clear enough for everyone to hear.
"Mr. Saxon, let her go. She said she doesn¡¯t want to go with you."
Swoosh¡ª¡ª
A series of gasps ensued.
The onlookers revealed expressions of astonishment and bewilderment.
Doctor Scott is sacrificing his future for the one he loves?
Although the hero-saving-the-beauty plot is quite romantic and touching, it¡¯s necessary to measure one¡¯s strength.
In a situation where the disparity is too great, not only can¡¯t a hero save the beauty, but they can¡¯t be a hero either.
The Scott family does possess some small authority, but that¡¯s concerning ordinary people. Compared to the Saxon family, the Scott family doesn¡¯t even have the qualification to be mentioned.
Matthew Saxon stopped in his tracks, holding Scarlett¡¯s wrist, turned around, curled his lips, and smiled, "What did you say?"
Jimmy Scott¡¯s face didn¡¯t show any fear as he slowly stepped forward, looked down at Scarlett, paused for a few seconds, and repeated, emphatically and clearly, "Mr. Saxon, please let her go. Scarlett has said she doesn¡¯t want to leave with you, so please don¡¯t bully her relying on your status."
Chapter 618: He Never Cared
Chapter 618: Chapter 618: He Never Cared
When the words "bully others with power" came out of Jimmy Scott¡¯s mouth, there was another gasp.
Everyone knew that the second young master of the Saxon Family liked to throw his weight around.
But who dared to really say that to his face?
This Doctor Scott was really bold, fighting so fiercely for the woman he loved.
"Bully others with power?" Matthew Saxon narrowed his eyes, a low chuckle emanating from his throat, but the smile in his eyes was gradually turning cold, "I bully others with power, and what can you do about it?"
"Want to stand up for her?" He raised Scarlett Yates¡¯s hand, a chilling glint in his eyes, "Then see if you are qualified."
"Jimmy, why are you so naive." Jimmy Scott was about to say something more when suddenly, a man in his fifties, wearing a white coat, walked quickly up to him, pulled him aside, and sternly scolded, "You¡¯re not a child anymore, how can you still not know how to speak? With Mr. Saxon¡¯s status, does he need to coerce anyone?"
"Tutor, I know his status is incredible, but he forcibly took Scarlett from the hospital, I can¡¯t just pretend I didn¡¯t see it." Jimmy Scott frowned and defended.
"You¡¯re being foolish." The tutor red at him, "Getting to conclusions without understanding the matter first, is this how I¡¯ve taught you to conduct yourself?"
"Tutor, I..." It was the first time Jimmy Scott was reprimanded by his respected tutor, he wanted to retort but swallowed his words under the tutor¡¯s stern gaze.
"Mr. Saxon, I¡¯m truly sorry, my young apprentice is still inexperienced,cking in social skills, he offended Mr. Saxon earlier, I hope Mr. Saxon can be gracious and not take it to heart."
"Jimmy, hurry up and apologize to Mr. Saxon." The tutor gave him a push, turned his head, and looked at him with a warning in his eyes.
After a moment of hesitation, Jimmy Scott clenched his fists and said to Matthew Saxon with a grim expression, "Mr. Saxon, I was impulsive and said something wrong earlier, please forgive me."
Matthew Saxonughed coldly, "Since your tutor knows how to speak, I won¡¯t hold it against you."
The tutor, having advised Jimmy Scott, began to earnestly persuade Scarlett Yates, "Little Yates, Mr. Saxon has graced us with his presence especially to find you, why not go with him just this once? With his standing and character, what are you worried about?"
"Look, so many colleagues are watching you both, causing such a stir could easily lead to gossip."
What else could Scarlett Yates say?
Even this usually kind and upright tutor sided with Matthew Saxon under the pressure of power.
Scarlett Yates had to face reality, she thought it over slightly, raised her head and said, "Mr. Saxon, please let go of me first, I agree to talk with you."
Who could stop Matthew Saxon from doing what he wanted?
If she didn¡¯t agree, would he respect her wishes and leave quietly?
No, he wouldn¡¯t.
This man was used to being domineering and doing whatever he pleased, he would never care about what others thought.
In his world, there¡¯s only what he wants or doesn¡¯t want, whether he¡¯s willing or not.
Others¡¯ wishes, he never cared about.
The tutor was right about one thing, causing a scene with so many people around in the cafeteria was indeed improper.
Since it was unavoidable, she might as well face it calmly.
Mr. Saxon?
The unfamiliar and distant form of address infuriated Matthew Saxon, and he almost exploded on the spot.
But he finally got her to agree to talk, so he suppressed the burning rage in his chest, pursed his lips, and with a cold face, let go of her hand.
Chapter 619: Stop Thinking About Her
Chapter 619: Chapter 619: Stop Thinking About Her
Scarlett Yates had fair skin.
The wrist that was just tightly gripped by Matthew Saxon now bore red marks. Seeing those marks, Matthew felt a bit regretful about using too much force earlier, but when he thought about how she treated him like a stranger, he couldn¡¯t help but find her extremely aggravating.
"Scarlett."
As Scarlett Yates decided to leave with Matthew Saxon, Jimmy Scott¡¯s suppressed voice suddenly resonated, "Do you still want the sugar-fried chestnuts? I¡¯ll go out and buy some for youter."
Scarlett Yates paused her steps, curled her lips, and smiled, "If there¡¯s a stall selling them, please trouble Senior Brother Scott to buy me a portion."
Jimmy Scott¡¯s dim eyes instantly lit up, and his somber mood shifted.
But Matthew Saxon¡¯s expression turned even uglier.
Once everyone saw Scarlett Yates and Matthew Saxon leave the cafeteria, the atmosphere once again became lively with a more intense round of discussion.
Watching Matthew Saxon leave, the mentor¡¯s face turned grim as he sternly scolded Jimmy Scott: "Jimmy, do you realize what you were doing just now? Is he someone you can provoke? Do you not care about your own future anymore?"
Jimmy Scott pressed his lips tightly, "I know who he is."
The mentor¡¯s face grew colder, and he snorted, "You know, yet you dare offend him? You really don¡¯t know your limits. If I hadn¡¯t shown up in time, you wouldn¡¯t even know how you died."
"Jimmy, you¡¯re the most talented of all the disciples I¡¯ve trained, and also the one I have the highest hopes for. As long as you focus on medicine, your future will be limitless. Don¡¯t throw away your promising future for a woman."
"I know you like Little Yates, but she¡¯s entangled with the two brothers from the Saxon Family, she¡¯s not a woman you can afford to mess with."
Jimmy Scott looked up in shock at his mentor, "Mentor, you know about her..."
"What is it that I don¡¯t know? I was informed on her first day here to give her special care. Is she the kind of woman you can afford?"
The light in Jimmy Scott¡¯s eyes dimmed again, and he remained silent without speaking.
The mentor patted his chest and said earnestly, "Jimmy, listen to me, stop thinking about her. Do you not understand the consequences of snatching food from a tiger¡¯s mouth?"
--
A corner caf¨¦.
This was probably the first time in his life that Matthew Saxon entered such a rundown caf¨¦.
If it weren¡¯t for Scarlett Yates iming that if he wasn¡¯t willing toe in, they¡¯d have to talk on the street, he wouldn¡¯t have entered.
The Blue Mountain Coffee served didn¡¯t look anything like the picture on the menu.
The coffee¡¯s taste was so bad that after one sip, he didn¡¯t want to take a second.
Scarlett Yates, seeing his frown as he swallowed the coffee, couldn¡¯t help but sarcastically say, "Mr. Saxon,ing from a wealthy family, you¡¯ve probably never had such cheap coffee, have you? If you find it unpleasant, don¡¯t force yourself to swallow it, otherwise, you¡¯ll feel ufortable drinking, and others will feel ufortable watching."
Matthew Saxon slowly raised his head, "What are you insinuating?"
"I¡¯m just stating the facts." Scarlett Yates stirred her cup with a long, thin spoon as she also looked up at him, "I don¡¯t know what Mr. Saxon is looking for me for? Please just say it outright, so as not to waste everyone¡¯s time. I only have a two-hour lunch break, and I¡¯d like to get back soon to rest for a while."
"Mr. Saxon..." Matthew Saxon repeated in a low voice, imitating her indifferent tone.
Chapter 620: Gaining an Advantage and Acting Cute
Chapter 620: Chapter 620: Gaining an Advantage and Acting Cute
The narrow, long eyes squinted slightly, thin lips pressed together, with a trace of anger at the corners of his mouth, "Scarlett Yates, do you think by calling me Mr. Saxon, you can really draw a clear line between us, as if nothing ever happened?"
"Otherwise, what does Mr. Saxon want?" A mocking smile again spilled from Scarlett Yates¡¯ lips as she looked at him with indifferent eyes, "The breakup was with your consent, and now Mr. Saxon has a new love. Is Mr. Saxon still not satisfied with the current situation? Drawing a clear line from a poor person like me is exactly what you¡¯ve been yearning for, isn¡¯t it? After all, to be talked about as the noble Young Master Saxon who once dated a poor girl would really hurt your pride."
Every word she spoke seemed to carry thorns.
At this moment, she was like a hedgehog, with all her spikes directed at him, looking as though she would pierce him all over if he dared get any closer.
Matthew Saxon felt a surge of anger and clenched his fingers tightly: "Scarlett Yates, it was you who suggested the breakup, not me."
Indeed, she was the one who brought it up first.
Because she suggested it before he did, she preserved her pitiful self-esteem, not bing one of those women reportedly abandoned by him in the news.
He had been secretly fooling around with Alexis Denton long before that. Even if she hadn¡¯t brought up the breakup, how much longer could their rtionship havested?
If she hadn¡¯t suggested the breakup first, it wouldn¡¯t have been long before he initiated it himself.
Now, he benefited but acted virtuous, and instead, started ming her.
Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh: "Yes, I suggested the breakup. Doesn¡¯t that suit you perfectly,pleting you and Alexis Denton? You¡¯re not here just to thank me, are you?"
Looking at the terrifyingly gloomy face of Matthew Saxon, she fearlessly twitched her lips, and continued in a calm and breezy tone: "Mr. Saxon, there¡¯s no need for too much courtesy. I understand the principle of letting someone go if it benefits them. Forced affection isn¡¯t sweet, and I¡¯m not the type who clings to someone and refuses to let go."
Matthew Saxon¡¯s expression turned increasingly unsightly, his eyes were pitch ck, akin to a fierce storm.
His thin lips pressed tightly, eyes as dark as night squinted into a dangerous curve, and his tightly clenched fingers emitted a creaking sound due to excessive force.
Scarlett Yates nced at his expression, her voice still very calm, raising her fine eyebrows: "Or is Mr. Saxon here to demand the return of some things? Oh, I forgot, I do have some items that should be returned to you. If Mr. Saxon is not in such a rush, I can bring them to you after work?"
As she spoke, she removed the ring from her finger.
This was given to her by Uncle Spencer.
At that time, it was given because of Matthew Saxon¡¯s influence.
Now that she and Matthew Saxon have broken up, this ring, given to her on ount of Matthew Saxon, should indeed be returned.
She left in such a hurry, she didn¡¯t have time to return some items and rushed to A City.
After arriving, she was immediately faced with the challenges of a new environment and numerous things to adapt to, pushing this matter to the back of her mind temporarily.
Originally, she intended to mail them back, but s, the things were too valuable. That golden abacus alone was worth tens of millions; how could she carelessly send it by regr mail?
After much consideration, it¡¯s best to return them face-to-face.
Now that he¡¯s here in front of her, it¡¯s time to return what belongs to him.
She hadn¡¯t even said this but Matthew Saxon¡¯s face, while cold, had not yet reached a boiling point of anger. As soon as she finished speaking, Matthew Saxon¡¯s expression transformed into one of gnashing his teeth with fury.
Chapter 621: I Already Threw It Away as Trash
Chapter 621: Chapter 621: I Already Threw It Away as Trash
The expression and gaze seemed as if they wanted to devour her whole.
"Mr. Saxon, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pay you back." Scarlett Yates seemed not to have provoked enough, her rosy lips slightly curling into a charming smile, "And please, Mr. Saxon, return my things to me."
"Your things?" Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, his gaze pressing heavily onto her.
"The birthday gift Henry gave me is still with you. I hope Mr. Saxon can return it to its original owner." She took a sip of coffee, her eyes lowered, her tone indifferent.
"You mean that crappy wood carving and painting?" Matthew Saxon sneered, "I threw it away as garbage long ago. If you want it back, sorry, I can¡¯t give it to you."
Scarlett Yates raised her eyes, a trace of anger in them: "You threw it away?"
Matthew Saxonughed sinisterly: "Why keep such a broken thing if not to throw it away?"
She red at him angrily, "That was a gift from Senior Brother Dales. How could you just throw away someone else¡¯s things like that?"
"It was something from another man," he said, his deep eyes ring with anger, "Scarlett Yates, you still want me to keep something from another man? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know Henry Dales¡¯s intentions. He has a fianc¨¦e yet harbors illicit thoughts about you. That birthday gift was no good thing."
Seeing his face full of anger, Scarlett Yatesughed in extreme anger: "And what about you? Your behavior is even more despicable and shameless. Matthew Saxon, what disgusts me the most is a cheating man. If you really like Alexis Denton, just tell me, and I will let you be together. But why do you have to sneak around with her behind my back? Do you know how much you disgust me?"
"Since you like her so much, haven¡¯t I already let you be with her? Now you can do whatever you want with her, I don¡¯t care in the slightest, but on what basis can you control what others think of me?"
"Even if Senior Brother Dales truly harbors illicit thoughts about me, what does it have to do with you? I¡¯m telling you, we have nothing to do with each other anymore; you can¡¯t control me!" The more she spoke, the more indignant she became, wanting nothing more than to throw the coffee she was holding onto his handsome yet wicked face.
Looking like a decent person on the outside, yet doing such shameless things.
How could she fall for such a man? She must have been blind!
Matthew Saxon, having been scolded by her so thoroughly, suddenly had a change in expression, but he did not get angry at her. His well-defined brows were tightly furrowed, and a trace of doubt shed in his eyes, dark as night, as he quickly grasped the key point in her words: "When did I ever sneak around with Alexis Denton?"
The hotel incident had been carefully concealed by him, and she would have no way of knowing.
Before breaking up with her, he and Alexis Denton had never met alone publicly.
The two had agreed to meet in the room Alexis had booked every night at ten.
But in the first couple of nights, he never appeared at the Richmond Hotel.
Instead, he had hired a male prostitute to have passionate nights with Alexis Denton.
This person was simr in both height and build to him, and every encounter with Alexis was conducted in darkness; to this day, Alexis Denton had not realized that the man she was intimate with every night was a male prostitute.
But why did she say he was sneaking around with Alexis Denton?
Matthew Saxon suddenly thought of one possibility.
The only possibility was that Alexis Denton had broken their promise and told her about the meetings at the Richmond Hotel.
Chapter 622: You Shouldn’t Have Angered Me
Chapter 622: Chapter 622: You Shouldn¡¯t Have Angered Me
So, is that why she suddenly broke up with him?
If that¡¯s the case, then her coldness and aversion make sense.
He began to exin, "Did she tell you? You¡¯re mistaken, she and I actually..."
"I don¡¯t want to hear it, and you don¡¯t have to make up any more lies to deceive me. From now on, I won¡¯t believe a single word you say." Before he could finish, Scarlett coldly interrupted him.
Her expression was indifferent and distant, with a hint of disdain in her eyes: "I don¡¯t care anymore about when you and she got together."
Her gaze sent a shiver down his spine.
"Alexis and I are not how you think." He tried to exin again.
Scarlett looked impatient: "I¡¯m not interested in the matters between you two. If Mr. Saxon has nothing else, I¡¯ll head back first."
She pulled some loose change from her wallet, tucked it under the coffee cup, and smiled slightly at him: "Since Mr. Saxon hase from afar, I should at least show some hospitality. This time, it¡¯s on me."
After speaking, she stuffed her wallet into therge pocket of her coat and stood up.
"In such a hurry to leave, have you made ns with your Senior Brother Scott?" Watching her about to leave, Matthew sat still, seemingly not intending to stop her.
Scarlett looked down, paused for a moment in silence, then nodded with a smile: "That¡¯s right, Senior Brother Scott should have bought back the chestnuts, and they need to be eaten while hot, otherwise they don¡¯t taste good."
"Do you like Jimmy Scott?" Matthew slowly raised his head, his long phoenix eyes filled with a dark, angry hue.
"Senior Brother Scott is handsome,es from a good family, and is gentle, considerate, and attentive. During the half month we¡¯ve lived together, he¡¯s taken good care of me. Such a good man, what woman wouldn¡¯t like him?"
This was a subtle admission.
Matthew¡¯s face instantly turnedpletely ck.
An rming storm swirled in his eyes as he stood up with a cold expression.
He looked like he was about to devour someone.
His dark eyes seemed like a bottomless abyss.
Step by step, he walked up to her.
When his cold gaze fell on her face, Scarlett felt a shock in her heart, and her body involuntarily shuddered.
This usually nonchnt and unserious man was now surrounded by an aura of danger and intense oppression.
She felt scared for no reason.
She wanted to run, but it was already toote.
Matthew lifted her sharp chin, his slightly cool fingers slowly caressing along the graceful curve, his thin lips curving into a smile that was hard to decipher between joy and anger: "Scarlett Yates, you shouldn¡¯t have angered me."
In a whirlwind, her body was hoisted up by an arm, like a bup sack, onto his shoulder.
Scarlett¡¯s face changed dramatically: "What are you doing, put me down."
Without saying a word, he carried her out.
Scarlett screamed: "Let go of me, let go of me."
Such loud screams drew the attention of bystanders.
People around turned to look at them.
Matthew met the curious or doubtful nces with a casual remark: "Just a little argument between a couple."
"No, no, I¡¯m not his girlfriend, this guy is a thug, please call the police, he¡¯s abducting me!" Scarlett shouted and screamed, waving her limbs in the air.
Matthew maintained a calm andposed demeanor, swept his gaze over the crowd, and said lightly: "Sorry for disturbing everyone, I¡¯ll take her away quickly to restore the peace."
Chapter 623: Surprisingly, not a single person was willing to help her
Chapter 623: Chapter 623: Surprisingly, not a single person was willing to help her
The crowd wore expressions of deep understanding, and someone even whispered, "That girl is so lucky. She was shouting and yelling in the caf¨¦ without any manners or ss, yet she found such a handsome boyfriend."
"Yeah, right? That guy is super handsome, looks and aura are off the charts. How could he possibly be a thug?"
"If all thugs looked like that, I¡¯d willingly devote myself."
Scarlett Yates¡¯ resistance and cries for help werepletely ignored.
No one stood up for her, and no one spoke on her behalf.
Matthew Saxon just boldly carried her out of the caf¨¦.
And he carried her unimpeded all the way to his Lamborghini.
Opened the car door, got in, then tossed her inside, locked the door, all in one smooth motion.
"Matthew Saxon, what are you doing? Let me out of the car!" Scarlett Yates forcefully pulled the car door, and when she found she couldn¡¯t open it, she reached out to smash the window.
Dammit, so damn infuriating.
Why was there not a single person willing to help her?
She was shouting till her throat almost gave out, barely managed to get a few people¡¯s attention, but Matthew Saxon brushed them off with a casual "Just a lovers¡¯ quarrel."
No one doubted his words.
Just because of his immacte appearance, no one believed that such a handsome man would resort to forcibly taking an ordinary woman like her.
Some even shook their heads at her and sighed, saying to Matthew in a sympathetic tone, "Bro, your woman is too fierce. Must be hard to manage her day-to-day, right?"
Hearing this, Scarlett Yates nearly vomited from anger.
She was the victim being forcibly taken away, wasn¡¯t she? Why was everyone sympathizing with the "perpetrator"?
Just because Matthew Saxon is good-looking, it means he¡¯s not a bad guy?
What kind of logic is that!
Seeing her struggling like a wild cat caught in a cage, Matthew Saxon calmly said, "If you think you can smash bulletproof ss, go ahead."
Every car in the Saxon Family has bulletproof ss installed.
As Seymour grew stronger, it meant making more enemies, thus the need for extra caution.
What? Bulletproof ss?
Scarlett Yates¡¯ hand was already red and swollen from hitting, and hearing this, she stopped, panting heavily.
"Where are you taking me?"
He didn¡¯t answer her, face still cold, sitting in the front while she sat in the back. The chill emanating from him could be felt even from a distance.
She hugged her arms tightly, biting her lip hard, "Matthew Saxon, where are you taking me? If you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll really call the police."
He seemed to smirk, "Go ahead, call the police, have theme and arrest me."
The indifference and full mockery in his tone seemed tough at her childishness and naivety.
Even though the Saxon Family was dominant in Z City, it didn¡¯t mean theycked influence in A City.
"I¡¯m really calling the police!" Seeing hisplete disregard, Scarlett Yates felt increasingly uncertain.
Was he betting that the police wouldn¡¯t dare intervene in Matthew Saxon¡¯s affairs?
He raised an eyebrow, "How are you going to exin to the police? Tell them I am forcibly taking a woman in broad daylight?"
"Aren¡¯t you?" she asked angrily.
He chuckled dismissively, "Even if you say that, who will believe you? You called out for help for so long, did anyone help you?"
Chapter 624: I Won’t Let You Leave Again
Chapter 624: Chapter 624: I Won¡¯t Let You Leave Again
Scarlett Yates was hit in a sore spot by his words.
Her voice was hoarse from shouting, but no one paid her any attention. Instead, they spoke earnestly about how couples fight at the bed head and reconcile at the bed foot. All her defenses seemed pale and useless.
If she called the police, Matthew Saxon would simply speak to them, or show his identity if needed. Would anyone dare to refuse him?
Would anyone believe that the dignified President of the Seymour Group would forcibly take a woman?
No one would believe it.
There were countless women queuing up to get close to Matthew Saxon, so who would believe he would need to use force against a woman?
Scarlett immediately felt deted.
She was angry, a kind of powerless anger: "What do you want, we have nothing to do with each other anymore! I haven¡¯t disturbed your life, so why are you still looking for me?"
"Scarlett Yates, do you really think it¡¯s just going to be over between us? Don¡¯t even think about it." He squinted his eyes slightly, smiling coldly with gritted teeth.
He wouldn¡¯t break up with her.
Having chosen her, she had no chance of escaping him in this lifetime.
At the ends of the earth, he would still catch her.
Scarlett didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do.
Every move he made was iprehensible to her, impossible to grasp.
She proposed to break up, and he agreed.
After the breakup, he quickly got together with Alexis Denton, while also ambiguously involved with Pearl Simmons.
He was simultaneously flirting with two women, yet had the audacity to talk about not letting her go.
Why should he?
She red at him with gritted teeth, staring daggers at the back of his head: "So the Second Young Master Saxon is actually this worthless, behaving just like a ruffian, pestering people endlessly."
"Are you holding onto me because you¡¯ve fallen for me?"
"I didn¡¯t know my charm was so great that the dignified Second Young Master Saxon couldn¡¯t help himself, sticking to me like gum and refusing to let go."
"Matthew Saxon, you bastard, where exactly are you taking me? I want to get out of the car!!!"
"Bastard, are you deaf? I said I want to get out of the car, damn it, stop the car!"
Scarlett kept trying to provoke him, but it seemed to have no effect whatsoever.
No matter what she said, he remained impassive.
Her screams were like stones thrown into the deep sea, receiving no response at all.
He didn¡¯t even frown, his facial expression unchanged, just like a sculpture.
After yelling for a while, her throat grew increasingly hoarse, and she began to feel exhausted.
At noon, after seeing him in the cafeteria, she lost her appetite.
She barely ate a third of the rich lunch.
Already not having eaten enough, after all this upheaval, thest bit of energy she had was spent cursing him. Now she truly feltpletely exhausted.
Her body slumped softly into the soft car seat.
She licked her dry lips, her voice hoarse as she said, "Matthew Saxon, what do you really want? Didn¡¯t we agree to part amicably and peacefully? I¡¯m begging you, is that okay? Please let me go."
Matthew Saxon¡¯s grip tightened on the steering wheel.
Let her go?
Impossible. If he let her go, what would be of him?
His heart, which had been stolen by her, what would be of it?
His eyes stared straight ahead, his lips pressed into a cold, hard line. After a few seconds of silence following her hoarse, tearful words, he replied in a deep voice: "Scarlett Yates, I won¡¯t let you leave again."
Chapter 625: You Lunatic
Chapter 625: Chapter 625: You Lunatic
He already regretted it.
Using the breakup to divert Maxwell Saxon¡¯s attention seemed ineffective.
On the day Scarlett Yates set off for A City, Maxwell Saxon visited her at the hospital again, and during thepany¡¯s meeting, he proactively proposed to trial a new project in A City.
In due time, Maxwell Saxon would personally lead his team to stationed at A City for a period.
Although A City was within the scope of several trial sites, ording to the initial n, A City¡¯s trial was scheduled for the next year.
Maxwell Saxon suddenly listed A City as the first trial city, advancing the timeline by half a year, making his intentions too obvious.
Scarlett Yates had just gone to A City, and he made such a request, forcing him to doubt Maxwell Saxon¡¯s true motives.
This man, despite their breakup, didn¡¯t stop paying attention to Scarlett Yates.
Moreover, there¡¯s one point that had to make Matthew Saxon suspicious.
Alice Green and Maxwell Saxon¡¯s wedding date was set long ago, yet it was suddenly canceled, and even the wedding ns were called off.
Lately, Maxwell Saxon¡¯s behaviors had been too unusual.
Matthew Saxon suddenly realized, instead of leaving Scarlett Yates in this unfamiliar city, it would be safer to keep her by his side.
Keeping her under his watch, anything Maxwell Saxon tried to do would be under his surveince, and any unexpected situation he could learn about immediately.
--
The car finally stopped.
As soon as the car door was unlocked, Scarlett Yates opened it and ran out.
But before she could run ten meters, Matthew Saxon caught her.
With a pull and a tug, he drew her into his arms, using his physical advantage and strength to confine her in his embrace, immobile.
"Scarlett Yates, where do you think you¡¯re going?" He sneered coldly, his big hand stretched out, once again carrying her over the shoulder like a bup sack.
"Matthew Saxon, you crazy man, put me down!" Scarlett Yates screamed, her husky throat emitting a series of unpleasant drake-like noises.
Yet nobody paid her any heed.
asionally, some people nced over, but upon seeing the appearance of the "rascal" carrying her, each one was captivated by his charm, ignoring her struggles and cries for help.
Just like what happened in the caf¨¦.
Matthew Saxon, calm andposed, tantly carried her across the street and then walked slowly into a hotel.
The best Seasons Hotel in A City, a super five-star,vishly decorated like a pce.
It¡¯s said that this hotel belonged to the estate of Seymour, with over a hundred locations nationwide.
When the receptionists, smilingly prepared to say wee, saw Matthew Saxon, they collectively choked.
First, they were stunned, then dumbfounded, followed by a change in expression, and then exceedingly respectful, bowing ny degrees: "Good afternoon, President."
While speaking, ncing surreptitiously at Scarlett Yates draped over his shoulder.
As employees of the Seasons Hotel under Seymour Group, from the first day of employment, someone would train them on thepany¡¯s development history, and among the training content, knowing thepany¡¯s ultimate BOSS was a must-remember item.
Failing to recognize the head of one¡¯spany as an employee of Seymour is by no means a qualified employee.
The sudden appearance of Matthew Saxon shocked and startled the receptionists.
Chapter 626: Don’t Make a Fuss, Just Go Back
Chapter 626: Chapter 626: Don¡¯t Make a Fuss, Just Go Back
What¡¯s going on here? There was no news about this earlier this morning.
Although sometimes high-ranking hotel executives do blend into the crowd for surprise inspections without any warnings, the highest level would usually be the hotel¡¯s local owner.
Who exactly is Matthew Saxon?
He¡¯s the biggest BOSS of the grouppany, how would he have the leisure to visit a small hotel for a surprise inspection, and in such a bizarre way, carrying a woman along?
The woman he¡¯s carrying on his shoulder is constantly swearing, and upon listening closely, it seems she¡¯s cursing at their big BOSS.
She¡¯s got some nerve, that woman!
Just now, she heard her calling the President a bastard.
It was long heard that their out-of-line President has a bad temper, and few dare to provoke him. Even the most formidable women are as meek asmbs in front of him, yet just now, he was being cursed as both a bastard and a scoundrel by the woman without exploding with anger on the spot.
Tsk, quite rare indeed.
Could the rumors be inurate, and is their debuting President not as bad-tempered as they say?
The ultimate big BOSS showed up, and soon the news spread upstairs.
In no time, the hotel¡¯s senior management rushed down, sweating profusely.
Just as the senior staff came panting over, without greeting, Matthew Saxon swept his gaze coldly over them, his eyes intimidating: "Don¡¯t make a fuss, go back."
After speaking, he walked straight past them, carrying Scarlett Yates into the special elevator.
The remaining few looked at each other, apprehensive and uneasy, with their minds in turmoil.
"What¡¯s going on exactly, why did the President suddenlye?"
"There wasn¡¯t any news from above, could it be a surprise inspection?"
"When have you ever seen the President so attentive to work-rted matters? Spending extra effort toe this far for a surprise inspection, how could that be."
"I say, are you all out of your minds, didn¡¯t you see the President carrying a woman? I think you don¡¯t need to be too worried. It¡¯s unlikely to be a work inspection; mostly likely he¡¯s brought his new lover for a pleasurable time at our hotel."
Once this was said, the others suddenly pped their heads as if waking up: "That¡¯s right, the President was carrying a woman just now."
"And he rushed into the elevator without waiting for us to greet him, looking quite eager."
"An arrow poised tounch means urgency, how could he not be?"
A few suggestive jokes dispersed the prior tense atmosphere, and the men exchanged knowing, suggestive looks while chuckling softly.
--
The special elevator directly ascends to the floor with the presidential suite.
Ding¡ª
The red light shed, and the elevator stopped at the 37th floor.
Scarlett Yates was startled upon seeing Matthew Saxon carrying her into the hotel.
Being carried out of the elevator by him and walking until stopping outside a room, Scarlett¡¯s expression grew increasingly grim.
Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t even have a room card, directly pressing the fingerprint lock on the outside. With a click, like a mechanical grinding sound, the light on the fingerprint lock flickered twice, and the heavy door opened a crack.
This presidential suite is exclusively used by the Saxon Family and each Four Seasons chain hotel nationwide keeps one of these suites vacant.
Even if no Saxon Family member visits once in a while, the room is still not allowed to be upied by others.
Chapter 627: This is slander and framing
Chapter 627: Chapter 627: This is nder and framing
Matthew Saxon carried the pale-faced Scarlett Yates inside.
After he went in, the door automatically closed.
Once in the living room, he set her down.
As soon as her feet touched the ground, Scarlett¡¯s legs were a bit weak, and she almost stumbled to the floor.
A strong arm caught her just in time, but after she steadied herself, she forcefully pushed it away.
She took a few steps back.
Even though she knew it was pointless, she still kept a distance from him.
"What do you want?" she bit her lip, her voice trembling lightly, the whiteness of her face betraying her current nervousness. Her soft, dark eyes flickered uneasily, like a terrified deer.
Matthew Saxon looked at her and slowly took off his coat.
She froze, her body tensed, her gaze flickering even faster, her lips pale as she breathed rapidly in tension: "Matthew Saxon, what are you doing."
Matthew Saxon sneered coldly, carelessly tossed the expensive suit onto the sofa, and began to undo his tie.
The tie was loosely tied, and with a gentle tug, he pulled it down and then casually tossed it aside as if it were trash.
Scarlett Yates felt as if she couldn¡¯t breathe.
She swallowed nervously, her tensed body appearing rigid, like someone frozen in ce: "Don¡¯t try anything reckless,"
The man, who had been silent since entering the room, finally looked up at her.
He unfastened two buttons of his shirt, raised an eyebrow, and his thin lips curved dangerously: "Fallen for Jimmy Scott?"
As he spoke, he took a step closer to her.
Scarlett Yates retreated two steps, her face as white as paper, her eyes wide open in fear: "If you dare... I will report you."
Having said that, it was as if she found a bit of courage, she clenched her fists, took a deep breath, and emphasized again, biting her teeth: "I will definitely report you."
His icy smile deepened, his entire persona exuding an extremely dangerous aura, chilling anyone to the bone: "Report me? Very well, I¡¯d like to see how you do it."
"I¡¯ll tell them you raped me!"
As he advanced step by step, she retreated step by step, but where could she hide? This was his territory, and no matter where she hid, she couldn¡¯t escape.
She could only use this weak warning to threaten him.
But to Matthew Saxon, such a warning was utterly ineffective.
It was as if he had heard an amusing joke; his eyes narrowed, a hint of mocking disdain flitting through his long, narrow eyes: "Who would believe you if you said so? Scarlett Yates, shall we make a bet?"
"A bet? Bet on what?"
His thin lips curled arrogantly, looking down at her from above as if he were standing high above her: "Let¡¯s bet that if I tell the police you deliberately seduced me, set a trap for me, and then used it as leverage to gain benefits from me, will the police believe you or me?"
Her eyes widened, and after a few seconds, she cursed in anger and grit her teeth: "That¡¯s false usation, shameless!"
He smiled indifferently: "Next, I¡¯ll do even more shameless things, save your breath forter."
Scarlett Yates suddenly couldn¡¯t speak.
Looking at Matthew Saxon, it didn¡¯t seem like he was joking, and her expression turned fearful.
How could he be like this,
He agreed to break up, and now he¡¯s doing this to her again.
Just because she said she liked Jimmy Scott?
They had broken up, the contract was no longer binding, she was single again, and whom she liked and whom she wanted to be with was her freedom.
Chapter 628: This is the Gap Between Her and Him
Chapter 628: Chapter 628: This is the Gap Between Her and Him
Why did he meddle and use it as an excuse to act like a rascal with her?
On the surface, it seemed like he was jealous, but she knew that wasn¡¯t the real reason behind his actions.
His tasteless and rogue behavior stemmed from his inability to ept that she had so quickly developed feelings for someone else.
In his view, Matthew Saxon, being of noble birth and handsome appearance, thought that any woman who had been with him should be utterly infatuated with him. Even after a breakup, she should be miserable and heartbroken for three to five years, which would truly highlight the charm of Second Young Master Saxon.
As for her, she didn¡¯t follow his expectations and quickly met someone new, something his pride could never ept.
She stepped back step by step, but the living room was only sorge. As she retreated, she soon found herself with no way out.
Just two more steps back and she¡¯d be against the cold, hard wall.
Matthew Saxon approached her leisurely, like viewing a small animal already under his control, with a confidently victorious smile on his slightly upturned lips.
The expression on his face silentlymunicated to her that she couldn¡¯t escape and shouldn¡¯t waste energy struggling.
As he drew nearer, his domineering aura, so overwhelming it was suffocating, closed in around her, trapping her in a tiny corner with nowhere to flee.
His scent filled the air she breathed.
She had no way out.
Scarlett Yates stared at the chest of his shirt, where two buttons hade undone, biting her lip in tension, full of wariness and fear.
She wondered what material those buttons were made of, each one shining brilliantly like a gemstone.
She thought, perhaps those buttons made to look like gemstones were indeed made of gemstones.
Although it sounded extravagantly luxurious, for people as wealthy as him, it wasn¡¯t a big deal.
The second young master of the Saxon Family, Seymour, now the President, a man in possession of billions of dors, what was it to wear a shirt with gemstone buttons?
This is the gap between her and him.
Even just one of those gemstones seemedvishly expensive to her, indicative of the vast gulf separating them.
Whatever woman he desires, he can easily have.
Why wouldn¡¯t he let her go? Just because his overwhelming superiority and arrogance wouldn¡¯t allow her to move on so quickly?
"Matthew Saxon, what will it take for you to let me go?" she asked, biting her lip so tightly it turned white, breathing raggedly with tension as she looked up at him with a mix of anger and fear.
As brave as she was, in some aspects, she remained quite timid.
Like the current situation.
Trapped by him in a hotel room, she was eyed like prey.
He was a man.
When he looked at her with such an unabashed gaze, she couldn¡¯t help but feel scared.
"Let you go?" He smirked, revealing an expression like he had just heard a joke, raising an eyebrow slightly, "I¡¯ve said, I won¡¯t let you go anymore."
Hmph, let her go?
Let her go be lovey-dovey with that pretty boy named Yan?
He wasn¡¯t generous enough to let the woman he liked be embraced by another man.
"We¡¯re already broken up." She didn¡¯t know what to say, feeling that nothing could persuade him, so she kept reiterating this point.
"So what?" he raised an unconcerned eyebrow.
He reached out, lifting her chin, gazing down at her pale yet stunningly delicate face, his smile seductive, "Scarlett Yates, you are mine. No one can take you away from my side."
Chapter 629: He Really Wanted to Strangle Her
Chapter 629: Chapter 629: He Really Wanted to Strangle Her
This domineering, shameless, and despicable man.
Scarlett Yates red at him in anger: "You have other women, yet you still want to possess me. Matthew Saxon, what do you take me for?"
"Are you talking about Alexis Denton?" Matthew Saxon dismissed it with a smile, saying casually, "She¡¯s not my woman, she wasn¡¯t before, she¡¯s not now, and she won¡¯t be in the future."
She is his woman.
The woman Matthew Saxon has chosen.
Scarlett Yates sneered, scorning his words: "You two have already spent so many wonderful nights together, and you still say she¡¯s not your woman. You lie with your eyes wide open, aren¡¯t you ashamed at all?"
The contempt and disdain on her face were almost written in words.
Matthew Saxon looked at her expression but felt a bit happy inside, his previous anger dissipating. He lifted her chin, examining her briefly before smiling slyly: "Being with her makes you unhappy? Are you jealous?"
"Pfft." Scarlett Yates was furious at his smug smile.
This damn man.
He cheats and feels superior about it?
Thinking he¡¯s pleased because multiple women are spinning around him, fooled into a daze, isn¡¯t he?
She snorted coldly, her eyes full of disdain, wishing she could stomp him underfoot: "When Ste¡¯s boyfriend cheated on her, I felt so disgusted and wanted to kill that bastard. Simrly, I feel the same way about you, just can¡¯t stand jerks running rampant. Don¡¯t think you¡¯re exceptionally charming with everyone desperately loving you. Whether you¡¯re with Alexis Denton or ten, even a hundred women, I don¡¯t care."
Matthew Saxon¡¯s mood, which just eased a bit, instantly turned gloomy because of her words. He pressed his lips tightly andughed coldly: "In your eyes, am I the same as that man from that night?"
She actuallypared him to that bastard man.
He truly wants to strangle her.
Why doesn¡¯t she believe that there¡¯s nothing between him and Alexis Denton?
Why won¡¯t she listen to his exnation?
She¡¯d rather believe those lies than listen to him exin in person. Is it because, deep down, she has always thought he¡¯s unreliable?
His anger was relentless, eyes aze, and he stared at her darkly.
Scarlett Yates knew she shouldn¡¯t provoke him further.
Her situation was already dangerous, if she wanted to protect herself, she should be soothing him, ttering him, saying things to make him happy, hoping he would let her go.
But she couldn¡¯t control her mouth.
In her mind, the images of him gazing affectionately with Alexis Denton, smiling joyously, shed again.
Without thinking, she blurted out a string of words to provoke him: "That¡¯s right, all crows under the sky are the same. You¡¯re all the same; I should have seen through your hypocritical self long ago. You¡¯re no different from Max Quinn, both appearing respectable while doing sleazy things. Max Quinn is a bastard, and so are you. It¡¯s a pity I can¡¯t beat you now; otherwise, I¡¯d definitely thrash you just like I did him."
She really wanted to beat him.
This hateful man sneaking around behind her!
But she was too aware of the disparity in their strengths.
That night she managed to beat Max Quinn ck and blue partly because Max Quinn was not as strong as him, and partly because Max Quinn was drunk.
It¡¯s tough to beat a strong man, but not difficult to beat a drunk.
Chapter 630: He just watched her leave like that?
Chapter 630: Chapter 630: He just watched her leave like that?
But this damned man, Matthew Saxon, was too strong. She felt like he could beat her with just one finger.
Matthew¡¯s face became increasingly gloomy, and his eyes grew colder.
Crows everywhere are all the same, hypocritical, despicable, bastard?
A string of adjectives to describe a thug scoundrel was used on him, and his face was as dark as the bottom of a pot.
He no longer wanted to hear any unpleasant words from this damned woman¡¯s mouth.
He decided to shut her annoying little mouth first.
"Ah, look, what is that!" Scarlett Yates¡¯ expression suddenly changed, staring behind him in horror.
Matthew was taken aback, then squinted and looked back, sneering, "Scarlett Yates, do you think such a clumsy trick to divert attention would work?"
Although he said this, he couldn¡¯t help looking back.
Just then, Scarlett pushed him away and desperately ran towards the door.
As she ran, she pulled out her phone and dialed a number.
She called Jimmy Scott.
The phone rang only half a ring before Jimmy answered.
His voice, clear like a spring, sounded with a hint of worry, "Scarlett, why aren¡¯t you back yet? He didn¡¯t do anything to you, right?"
"Senior Brother Scott, I¡¯m currently at the Seasons Hotel, and he¡¯s trapped me here."
"What? He took you to a hotel?" Jimmy¡¯s voice rose with a hint of surprise.
"No time to exin, Senior Brother, I don¡¯t know if I can escape." After quickly rying her situation to Jimmy, Scarlett hung up.
There were no footsteps following her.
Matthew did not chase her.
That was very strange.
Would he just watch her leave?
Scarlett¡¯s confusion was quickly answered.
When she sprinted to the door, she found she couldn¡¯t open it.
No matter how she pulled, pushed, or yanked, the door remained firmly closed, with no sign of opening.
Behind her, Matthew crossed his arms and leaned against the wall, lips curling up in amusement as he watched her.
Seeing her panting, with one hand propped against the door, a look of despair on her face, hezily, slowly, and kindly said, "Without my fingerprint recognition, the door won¡¯t open."
Scarlett¡¯s hand dropped in defeat.
So, it required his fingerprint recognition to open the door.
No wonder he wasn¡¯t worried at all; he was sure she couldn¡¯t escape.
At this point, she really became the little beast trapped in a snare.
And he was the hunter watching the prey struggle with interest.
Her previous actions must have seemedughable to him.
She turned around indignantly, her eyes brightened by anger, they were exceptionally bright, even brighter than the buttons on his chest.
Those lively, expressive eyes were stunningly beautiful.
He still remembered, the Little Tail from his memory also had such beautiful eyes, which would shine like this when angry, like glittering gems.
"Not continuing?" He smirked, looking at her yfully.
Realizing she couldn¡¯t leave without his permission, Scarlett¡¯s mind spun rapidly, thinking of a new n.
She knew Matthew Saxon was the type who responded to kindness and not force.
He was used to being domineering; everyone had to please him and speak cautiously around him. For someone like this, using a too rigid approach wouldn¡¯t work.
Chapter 631: Hmm, I won’t run away anymore
Chapter 631: Chapter 631: Hmm, I won¡¯t run away anymore
Actually, she wasn¡¯t as scared now.
She thought that Matthew Saxon might just want to scare her.
If he really intended to do something to her, would he waste so much time talking? Wouldn¡¯t he just carry her into the room and toss her onto the big bed?
Once she made up her mind, her attitude changed quickly.
She lifted her head to meet his gaze and nodded, "Mm, I won¡¯t run away."
Matthew saw that she had been nervous to death earlier, but now her eyes were much calmer, and so was her tone, he was a bit surprised and taken aback.
Scarlett forced a not-so-bad-looking smile at him, "Anyway, I can¡¯t escape, so there¡¯s no point in wasting energy."
His long, beautiful eyes squinted slightly, "Why the sudden enlightenment? You¡¯re not that stupid now, you can even see your own situation clearly."
"Um... Matthew, you saidst time that no matter what happens in the future, what you said to me in the Dous Family garden wouldn¡¯t change, were you referring to your confession to me?" Inside, she cursed him a thousand times, all the nasty words coursed through her mind pointing at him, but her face wore a different expression.
Matthew squinted his phoenix eyes again, paused for a moment, and though he didn¡¯t know what her little brain was nning, he nodded.
"So, do you still like me now?"
No matter what his answer was, she wouldn¡¯t believe a single word of it.
That¡¯s what she thought inside, but she didn¡¯t dare say it out loud.
Now, in order to leave this godforsaken ce, she had to don a different face, even if she hated him so much inside that her teeth ached, wishing to pound him into a pig-headed face.
Matthew frowned slightly, while looking at her, there was more of an exploratory look in his eyes.
Seeing his silence, Scarlett pretended to be angry, bit her lip, and said, "I knew it, you were lying to me."
"No." Knowing full well there must be something wrong with her sudden change in attitude, Matthew still yed along, "I wouldn¡¯t say that lightly to any woman."
Hmph, of course, when he¡¯s not casual, that¡¯s fine, but once he gets casual, he¡¯s not human anymore.
Those words, Scarlett certainly didn¡¯t dare to say out loud, only able toin inwardly.
Looking at Matthew¡¯s earnest expression, her heart was filled with cold ridicule.
The best skill this man has is to tell lies so convincingly that they sound real.
"If you truly like me, then let¡¯s have a good talk and try a different way of getting along, alright?" Her voice was soft and tender, like a soft, glutinous rice cake.
As soon as she spoke, Matthew saw through her little scheme.
She was very pragmatic.
Knowing she couldn¡¯t resist him, she began trying to soften him.
Even though he knew what little ns she was making, her softened voice was irresistible.
Even if she was acting, he liked her obedient and cute demeanor.
After a moment of thought, he curved his lips into a smile and extended a finger towards her, "Come here."
Scarlett hesitated for a moment, then obediently walked towards him.
But she still didn¡¯t dare get too close, stopping with more than a meter between them.
Matthew smiled with a crafty look on his face, "You say a different way of getting along?"
Scarlett nodded.
"What kind of way?" His lips were beautifully shaped, thin, with a glossy shine, and when slightly curved, they looked very alluring.
In fact, this man¡¯s features were very beautiful, and every part of his face was perfect, impably detailed.
-- The update time will be changed to 12 midnight and 8 in the morning from now on~ Spaced-out times~
Chapter 632: A Fair Way to Pursue Me
Chapter 632: Chapter 632: A Fair Way to Pursue Me
This face that looks like a demon, I wonder how many women¡¯s hearts it¡¯s captivated.
This man is nothing but trouble.
After locking eyes with his smiling eyes for a bit, Scarlett Yates found his smile rather bothersome, turned her head away, thought seriously, and then said, "If you really like me, you should respect me and pursue me in a fair way."
This statement took Matthew Saxon by surprise and seemed rather novel.
"Pursue you?" He had never truly pursued a woman.
He didn¡¯t know how to pursue a woman.
He didn¡¯t need to use any brainpower; plenty of women would throw themselves at him, of various shapes and sizes, allowing him to choose freely.
If he found a woman pleasing, he would keep her around, following the usual routine of asking her out for meals and then giving gifts.
He knew those women liked cars, houses, pretty clothes, luxurious jewelry, so he would pick some of those things and give them casually to make them happy.
And these gifts were never personally selected by him.
He¡¯d just give some instructions, and someone would handle it for him.
All he needed was to call them out to kill time when he was bored.
Scarlett nodded, "It¡¯s expected for men to spend time and effort pursuing the women they like, isn¡¯t it? Women really enjoy the feeling of being pursued. You haven¡¯t officially pursued me yet."
Thinking about it, she realized she¡¯d agreed to date him too easily.
People often say that the period a woman is pursued by a man is the most beautiful part of a rtionship, and no matter what, one shouldn¡¯t agree to a man¡¯s request too lightly. You should make them put in some effort to pursue you and enjoy the princess treatment.
Moreover, if a man truly likes a woman, he¡¯s willing to spend time pleasing her.
If he thinks pursuing is too troublesome, it indicates that the woman isn¡¯t very important in his heart.
"You want me to pursue you?"
"You don¡¯t want to?" Scarlett looked at him.
"Are you serious?" His eyes flickered as he stared intently at her.
"Of course, women love being pursued. You can ask other women if you don¡¯t believe me."
Matthew stayed silent.
He certainly knew women like being pursued and enjoy the process.
If these words came from her heart, he¡¯d be delighted because it would mean she¡¯s not rejecting or resisting him anymore.
But he was very aware that she was just trying to use this as a way to make him let her go.
The moment her crafty eyes shifted, he knew what she was plotting.
Seeing his silence, Scarlett felt uneasy and pretended to be angry, putting on a straight face and saying, "Just now, you said you liked me, but you¡¯re unwilling to pursue me now. Matthew Saxon, I knew you were lying to me. With my status, how am I qualified enough for you, Second Young Master Saxon, to pursue? Just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything."
Matthew looked at her act, genuinely a good performance, and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, "Scarlett Yates, I¡¯ll ask again, do you really want me to pursue you?"
This quirky little girl wants to y a trick on him, so he¡¯ll use this opportunity to openly get close to her.
If she wants him to pursue her, then he¡¯ll pursue her with grand gestures.
He doesn¡¯t believe that, with his skills, he couldn¡¯t conquer a fresh little girl just out of school.
To make him believe her even more, Scarlett nodded seriously and said with a grave expression, "But there¡¯s one condition: during the time you pursue me, you must be single and not entangled with other women."
Chapter 633: Women Are Truly Troublesome Creatures
Chapter 633: Chapter 633: Women Are Truly Troublesome Creatures
He curled his lips yfully, "Sounds interesting, but on second thought, it¡¯s quite unfair."
Scarlett Yates watched the smile on his lips, nervously biting her own, "What¡¯s unfair about it?"
She was truly afraid he wouldn¡¯t agree and would resort to strong measures again.
If he really used force on her, she had no way out, couldn¡¯t escape, couldn¡¯t beat him, and didn¡¯t have his strength,pletely the weaker side.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s lips lowered slightly as if he was a bit displeased, his phoenix eyes half-closed, his leisurely tone carrying a hint of coldness, "You¡¯ve already fallen for Jimmy Scott, no matter how I pursue, it¡¯s useless."
Scarlett Yates felt a sudden relief in her heart.
From his tone, he seemed willing.
She hurriedly said, "That was just said in anger, I don¡¯t like him, I¡¯ve always seen him as a senior, if I really liked him, I wouldn¡¯t have waited until now."
Who knows how much truth there is in her words.
But hearing her denial, Matthew Saxon felt much better inside, raised an eyebrow, and looked at her suspiciously, "You really don¡¯t like that pretty boy?"
Pretty boy?
When he referred to Jimmy Scott like that, Scarlett Yates¡¯ lips twitched.
If anyone is a pretty boy, he¡¯s more of one than Jimmy Scott.
Jimmy Scott is good-looking, butpared to him, he falls short.
"I¡¯m new here, he took good care of me, I¡¯m just very grateful to him."
"Not a hint of romantic feelings?"
"None!" Her tone was very certain.
He watched her with an ambiguity, then casually brought up, "You just called him for help."
She exined quickly, "I thought you were going to use force on me, I was terrified, in A City the person I¡¯m most familiar with is him, of course, he was the first one I thought of calling."
Matthew Saxon let out a cold snort.
The moment she said she liked Jimmy Scott, he really had the thought of just having his way with her.
But while bringing her to the hotel, his anger gradually dissipated.
Later, seeing her so scared, his wicked thoughts disappearedpletely.
He didn¡¯t want to frighten her.
If using force to get her means she¡¯d hate him from then on, fear him, he would never do such a thing.
Just now was merely an act to scare her, who made her so disobedient and drove him to death with rage.
No matter if what she said was true or false, Matthew Saxon treated her words as truth, slowly walked to the sofa, his tall and slender bodyzily fell on it, "Tell me, how should I pursue you?"
"..." Scarlett Yates was speechless at him.
Chasing after a woman is obviously something he should figure out on his own, does she, the one being pursued, really need to tell him how?
He truly is a spoiled yboy, it seems he¡¯s never seriously pursued any woman before.
Scarlett Yates twitched her lips, "That¡¯s a man¡¯s task, a woman only enjoys being pursued, not responsible for teaching hands-on."
Matthew Saxon hesitated for a moment, furrowed his brows, then asked, "What do you like, I¡¯ll buy it for you."
"Vis, sports cars, jewelry? Designer clothes, designer bags?" He mentioned a few things other women liked the most.
Unexpectedly, it was met with a disdainful eye roll from Scarlett Yates, "Matthew Saxon, that¡¯s not pursuing, that¡¯s like keeping a mistress."
Matthew Saxon felt a bit of a headache.
Women really are troublesome creatures.
If she likes something, just say it directly, he¡¯ll buy it for her, isn¡¯t that just fine?
Chapter 634 You Have to Move Out
Chapter 634: Chapter 634 You Have to Move Out
As long as she doesn¡¯t ask for something as unattainable as the stars in the sky, he can almost aplish anything.
He wanted to say this, but seeing the extremely disdainful look in Scarlett¡¯s eyes, he silently swallowed back the words that were about toe out.
Things he couldn¡¯t do, someone else could.
This wasn¡¯t a difficult problem.
When he gets back, he¡¯ll slowly research it. His brother, who spent years pursuing a woman, must be very skilled in this area.
Matthew Saxon slumped on the sofa, thought for a moment, and earnestly said, "Scarlett, I¡¯ll find a way to meet your demands, but you can¡¯t keep pushing me away like a stranger; otherwise, our agreement is null and void."
"I don¡¯t like resorting to forceful means with you, so you¡¯d better not deceive me." His slightly narrowed eyes were half warning, half threatening.
Scarlett didn¡¯t think much of it.
She just wanted to get through the situation in front of her.
There¡¯s no way she can be with Matthew Saxon again; that¡¯s beyond doubt.
Even without the issue of Alexis Denton, they couldn¡¯t continue any further.
Her parents¡¯ lives were both taken by his father¡¯s hands. She¡¯s just a regr person, unable to ignore the hatred of her parents¡¯ death to be in love with the son of their enemy.
"You need to move out." Matthew realized a critical issue.
Even if she doesn¡¯t like Jimmy Scott now, seeing each other day in and day out might just lead to affection over time.
The two of them absolutely can¡¯t live together anymore!
"Senior Brother Scott is a gentleman; there¡¯s no problem with me living with him."
Scarlett had been keen on finding a ce to move out to.
But now she changed her mind.
Living with Jimmy Scott, at least she felt safer. Having someone staying with her, Matthew wouldn¡¯t dare get out of line, right?
If she moved out to live alone...
She really didn¡¯t trust him at all.
Matthew¡¯s face darkened. "What do you mean no problem? The two of you alone, I see a huge problem."
"That pretty boy has no good intentions. Just the way he looks at you is off. You can¡¯t live with him anymore. I¡¯ll have someone find you a ce to stay, and you¡¯ll move out after work tonight."
"You just promised to pursue me earlier."
Seeing his tone turn harsh, Scarlett immediately yed her trump card: "I¡¯m not even your girlfriend yet, and you¡¯re already controlling me like this. Is this how you pursue someone?"
"Before I agree to you, I¡¯m free. You can¡¯t dictate my life."
"This isn¡¯t dictating!" Matthew took a deep breath, suppressing his anger, trying to soften his tone, "If you¡¯re sharing with a woman, I won¡¯t interfere, but living with a man, how can I be at ease?"
Especially when it¡¯s a man harboring ill intentions toward her.
She treats him as just a senior brother, but that pretty boy doesn¡¯t see it that way.
As a man himself, he knew too well what those deep looks in Jimmy Scott¡¯s eyes meant when he gazed at Scarlett.
"Senior Brother Scott has never behaved inappropriately. I feelpletely safe with him."
Scarlett remained firm, biting her lip, "His focus is entirely on his work. He¡¯s not interested in me, nor does he have any intention of pursuing me. I know with just a few words from you, I could instantly have the best ce, but right now, I don¡¯t want to rely on others for everything. I want to live well through my own efforts."
Chapter 635: Is He Really That Easy to Talk to Now?
Chapter 635: Chapter 635: Is He Really That Easy to Talk to Now?
"Matthew Saxon, I hope you can respect my wishes. If you really care about me, then don¡¯t let others think I¡¯m too conspicuous. I cherish everything here."
These words were not just to reject him; they were her true feelings.
Matthew Saxon squinted slightly, looking at her with a displeased expression.
"You really won¡¯t move out?" After a while, he pressed his lips and asked in a voice devoid of emotion.
Scarlett Yates hesitated for a moment but still nodded. "Yes."
Matthew Saxon was silent for a few more seconds. Although his expression wasn¡¯t pleasant, he actually agreed with her.
"Fine, if you don¡¯t want to move, then don¡¯t move."
Scarlett Yates could hardly believe her ears. Was he really being so amodating?
She thought it would take much more effort to persuade him.
She didn¡¯t hide the surprise in her eyes, looked at him for a moment, and then softly said, "Thank you for understanding me."
Understanding?
Matthew Saxon let out a coldugh in his heart.
Of course, he couldn¡¯t really understand her, agreeing with her.
If she doesn¡¯t move, she doesn¡¯t move. When the timees, he¡¯ll have ways to get rid of that pretty boy.
It seemed like the two of them had reached an agreement.
A phone call came through, ringing from Matthew Saxon¡¯s pocket.
He took out his phone, nced at it, frowned, and then got up to answer the call, walking toward the window.
Watching him gradually walk away, Scarlett Yates wiped the cold sweat from her forehead and secretly breathed a sigh of relief.
Luckily, she managed to persuade him.
Her legs felt a little weak.
She felt that she should really hate him.
Not only did he cheat, but he also pestered her against her will; such a man is truly detestable.
Knowing she shouldn¡¯t believe his sweet words anymore, knowing those were his tricks to coax her, yet seeing him act like he cared about her, she felt an indescribable feeling.
What kind of feeling was this? She didn¡¯t know, just felt pitiful that even after all he¡¯s done to her, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to hate him.
Seeing him, more than anything, she felt anger.
Perhaps it would take some time before she could truly treat him as a stranger.
Liking someone isn¡¯t something you can just forget instantly.
She saw him standing by the full-length window, looking displeased, his brows furrowed, speaking to someone on the other end of the phone with a calm face.
Probably something to do with thepany.
She vaguely heard words like meeting, handling, and so on.
She felt annoyed.
She thought she could get rid of this man by leaving Z City, but she didn¡¯t expect him toe all the way here, domineeringly dering he wouldn¡¯t let go of her.
Yet, despite his persistence toward her, it wasn¡¯t because he genuinely liked her.
Was it because he hadn¡¯t gotten her yet?
Even if it was something he didn¡¯t care for that much, he wouldn¡¯t be satisfied until he truly possessed it?
Her mind was in chaos; the peaceful and stable life she had was disrupted by his appearance.
After a while, Matthew Saxon finished his call.
When he turned around and walked over, he didn¡¯t look too happy, clearly upset by the call he just had.
Scarlett Yates hoped it was Seymour who had some tricky issues, forcing him to return and handle them personally, so he would leave.
Matthew Saxon returned, looking somewhat cold. He pressed his lips, his tone showing clear reluctance: "There¡¯s something at thepany. I have to go back and handle it right away. I¡¯lle back once I¡¯m done."
Chapter 636: Eyes shining like light bulbs
Chapter 636: Chapter 636: Eyes shining like light bulbs
"Does that mean he¡¯s going back to Z City?"
Scarlett Yates felt a sudden joy in her heart, but dared not show it too obviously, so she could only secretly smile.
Great.
She hoped he would be constantly entangled in business, so busy he wouldn¡¯t have time toe back.
She didn¡¯t want her peaceful life to be disrupted again.
She had decided to forget him, even leaving the city she had lived in for over twenty years, just to have a new beginning, a new life where she could see a beautiful future.
She didn¡¯t like things that were tooplicated.
During the time she was with him, her troubles far outweighed her happiness. Living under constant scrutiny, where even small actions were subject to gossip, was not the life she wanted.
If it weren¡¯t for her overwhelming affection for him at the time, she wouldn¡¯t have had the courage to face such a life.
Because she liked him, she was willing to force herself to ept a life she didn¡¯t like.
Isn¡¯t it right to make sacrifices and give more for someone you love?
Unfortunately, she had overestimated her ability to adapt and endure.
He was a high and mighty young master of a wealthy family; she was an orphan with no parents, and the vast chasm between them couldn¡¯t be changed just by adapting and enduring.
"Are you leaving now?" She repressed the joy in her heart, asking with a calm face.
Matthew Saxon nodded, "Yes."
Scarlett pretended to take out her phone to check the time, then said in the most indifferent tone possible, "Oh, I¡¯m also about to head to work, so let¡¯s go together."
Matthew nced at her sideways, a subtle smile flickering on his thin lips, "Scarlett Yates, are you just hoping for me to leave quickly?"
Scarlett¡¯s face changed slightly, she hurriedly shook her head, "I¡¯m not."
She thought she had hidden her true emotions well, not a trace of joy showing, so how did he know she was hoping he¡¯d leave?
This man always seemed to effortlessly see through her.
Just like how, to escape, she had made up a lie that he should pursue her. Even though he agreed, Scarlett still felt he had already seen through what she was really thinking.
But why did he agree anyway?
Thinking it over, he must have had some n in mind, so when she made her request, he went along with it and agreed.
He could see through her thoughts, but she couldn¡¯t guess his mind.
"Not?" Matthew sneered, "Your eyes are shining like a light bulb, and you still dare say no?"
Her eyes shining like a light bulb?
Is that true?
Scarlett immediately lowered her head to check herself in her phone and found that her eyes were indeed quite bright, like the sparkle one gets when joyful over some happy news.
She could control her emotions.
But she couldn¡¯t control her body¡¯s natural reactions.
Trying to deceive Matthew, who was as cunning as a fox, was no easy task.
She touched her nose and gave an awkward smile.
Though Matthew didn¡¯t really want to go back so soon, after taking that call earlier, he had to return.
The matter was minor, but if it wasn¡¯t handled properly, letting rumors spread would turn a small issue into a difficult-to-manage big one.
He had just seen the secretive joy on Scarlett¡¯s face.
This girl thought she had concealed it well, but little did she know her every move was seen by him, even the slightest difference was caught.
Chapter 637: I’ll Take You to the Hospital
Chapter 637: Chapter 637: I¡¯ll Take You to the Hospital
Matthew Saxon was feeling a bit irked.
He was leaving, and she seemed so happy about it. Did she really think so little of him?
Or was it because she thought she could be with that Jimmy Scott without any reservations after he was gone?
His face darkened at the thought.
He needed to get that Jimmy Scott away from her as soon as possible. It was supposed to be a simple task. In the past, he could just have Hayes Simmons transfer him away with a word. But when he made such a request, Hayes unexpectedly refused.
He said, "Matthew, I can help you with other things, but Jimmy Scott is a rare talent. Even the mentors really like him. Even if I agreed to transfer him, the senior staff at the hospital wouldn¡¯t agree. Although I¡¯m the dean, I can¡¯t disregard the wishes of the employees and forcibly transfer someone. I can¡¯t help you with this."
With the transfer not possible, he had to first resolve the co-renting issue.
--
Leaving the hotel.
When she arrived, Scarlett Yates was carried in, but when they left, she was walking alongside Matthew Saxon.
The two had different thoughts, different expressions, and people nearby looked at them strangely.
Since she was brought by the President, Scarlett Yates received quite a few curious nces the moment she walked out of the elevator.
Those who hadn¡¯t managed to see her appearance clearly before were now staring at her, taking note of her eyes, nose, and mouth.
Oh, so she was a delicate and innocent-looking young girl, appearing no more than 18 years old.
Her dress style was fairly ordinary.
Her face wasn¡¯t angelic, nor was her body like the Devil¡¯s Realm. Although she had some charm, she wasn¡¯t particrly striking. She wasn¡¯t the same type as those morous beauties rumored to be connected with the President.
It¡¯s said that the President¡¯s former girlfriend, the one rumored to have been betrothed to him as a child, was also this type.
In the past year, the President¡¯s tastes seem to have changed; he now likes the pure and cute type?
A few heavily made-up receptionists suddenly felt a bit annoyed, regretting their heavy makeup. If they had known their big boss liked this look now, they might have opted for a fresh and light makeup.
The lobby manager politely escorted the two out of the hotel, keeping his head bowed the whole way, which made Scarlett Yates worry he might identally bump into the ss door.
The doorman brought Matthew Saxon¡¯s car over, respectfully handing him the keys.
Matthew Saxon walked towards his Lamborghini, but after a few steps, he noticed Scarlett Yates still standing at her spot. He frowned and turned, saying, "Come here, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital."
Scarlett Yates quickly shook her head and in a considerate tone said, "I¡¯ll just take a taxi myself. You have urgent matters, you should hurry back."
This show of consideration didn¡¯t earn Matthew Saxon¡¯s favor, instead, it made his face plummet and his voice turned cold: "Get in the car, unless you want me to carry you in, in which case, keep standing there."
After a few seconds of silence, Scarlett Yates silently walked over to him.
Matthew Saxon snorted coldly, his expression slightly improved.
Just as the car door opened and Scarlett Yates was about to get in, a voice came from behind.
"Scarlett?"
Upon hearing this voice, Matthew Saxon¡¯s just slightly better face darkened again.
Scarlett Yates turned around and saw Jimmy Scott walking towards her.
Jimmy Scott walked hurriedly, his face filled with concern. He reached her in a few steps, quickly looked her over, then frowned deeply and said, "Scarlett, are you alright?"
Chapter 638: She Actually Spoke Up for That Pretty Boy
Chapter 638: Chapter 638: She Actually Spoke Up for That Pretty Boy
What can possibly happen when a woman is forcibly taken to a hotel by a man?
The moment Scarlett Yates called, Jimmy Scott rushed over immediately.
Even though his mentor repeatedly advised him to be wise and not to oppose Matthew Saxon, he still came as quickly as he could.
He believed Scarlett Yates wouldn¡¯t call him unless she was absolutelypelled.
Scarlett Yates appeared much the same as when she had left, her expression calm, which made him slightly relieved.
It seemed that what he feared the most hadn¡¯t happened.
Scarlett Yates shook her head at him: "I¡¯m fine, Senior Brother Scott, thank you foring."
She hadn¡¯t actually expected Jimmy Scott to reallye.
In this A City, he was the person she knew best; in such a situation just now, he was the first one she thought of seeking help from.
But after she called, she didn¡¯t hold out much hope.
Months ago, when she was held and locked in a car by Matthew Saxon¡¯s bodyguards, Jimmy Scott was there but didn¡¯t step forward to help.
Yet she didn¡¯t have anything toin about.
They weren¡¯t close; there was no need for him to risk himself to help her.
After all, how many people dare to challenge the Saxon Family?
"There are sugar-roasted chestnuts for sale today; they¡¯re bigger than the ones a few days ago. I bought two pounds for you. Shall we go back together now?"
His mentor told him if he wanted to preserve his prospects, he shouldn¡¯tpete with Matthew Saxon over a woman.
He knew the difference between himself and Matthew Saxon; if it came to apetition, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.
But Scarlett obviously didn¡¯t like this man, and he didn¡¯t want to give up just like that.
Scarlett Yates turned and nced at Matthew Saxon, hesitated for a few seconds, then bit her lip and said: "Mr. Saxon, since you have pressing matters, it¡¯s better you don¡¯t trouble yourself by driving me. I¡¯ll go back with Senior Brother Scott instead."
Matthew Saxon clenched his fingers tightly.
Why does this pretty boy appear now, of all times?
He looked at Jimmy Scott coldly, a flicker of rage in his eyes: "You want to go back with him?"
Scarlett Yates noticed his displeased expression and didn¡¯t answer immediately; she thought for a moment before slowly saying: "You need to rush back to Z City, while I need to go back to the hospital, it¡¯s not on the way. I don¡¯t want to waste your valuable time."
Not wanting to waste his valuable time? More likely wishing he would leave immediately, hoping never to have to see him again?
Matthew Saxon pressed his lips tightly in anger, his gaze as sharp as a de directed at Jimmy Scott: "Your mentor pleaded for you, so I let you go. Are you now deliberately handing yourself over courting death?"
"Mr. Saxon, I came because I received Scarlett¡¯s distress call." Jimmy Scott looked at him serenely, "She¡¯s my colleague, roommate, and junior. When she¡¯s in danger, should I ignore her life or death?"
Matthew Saxon sneered, his gaze particrly frosty when looking at his rival: "With me, what danger could there be?"
Scarlett Yates twitched the corner of her mouth.
Inwardly mocking, being with you is precisely when it¡¯s dangerous.
She saw Matthew Saxon¡¯s displeased expression and feared he might vent his anger at Jimmy Scott, so she spoke up for Jimmy Scott: "I was the one who called Senior Brother Scott, he came out of goodwill."
She actually stood up for that pretty boy.
Matthew Saxon was instantly enraged: "He can leave now. Scarlett Yates, are you getting in the car or not!"
He was furious.
Scarlett Yates felt that if she refused him again, he might explode on the spot.
Chapter 639: Treating Him as a Driver
Chapter 639: Chapter 639: Treating Him as a Driver
She thought for a moment, then made a request: "If you¡¯re going to take me back to the hospital, then I should bring Senior Brother Scott along too. We¡¯re both going to the same ce, after all, and he came all this way for me. I can¡¯t just take a car by myself while leaving him to go back alone."
After speaking, without caring whether Matthew Saxon agreed or not, she took it upon herself to say to Jimmy Scott: "Senior Brother Scott, it¡¯s hard to get a taxi at this time. Let¡¯s take Mr. Saxon¡¯s car back. His car is great, veryfortable. We can pretend to enjoy the experience of riding in a luxury car. Besides, Mr. Saxon is a skilled driver; riding in his car is morefortable than a taxi."
She intentionally said this to provoke Matthew Saxon.
Her n seeded.
After hearing her words, Matthew Saxon¡¯s face turned dark with anger.
This girl had the gall to treat him like he was just a driver,paring his car to a taxi.
Jimmy Scott yed along with Scarlett Yates, ncing at Matthew Saxon¡¯s Lamborghini with a faint smile, nodding: "I saw Mr. Saxon¡¯s Lamborghini at thest car show. It¡¯s a luxury car worth tens of millions. If Mr. Saxon doesn¡¯t mind, I¡¯d be delighted to experience it."
Scarlett Yatesughed: "Mr. Saxon is very nice and weing, he wouldn¡¯t mind."
After saying that, she slowly turned her head to look at Matthew Saxon, whose anger was almost visibly steaming from his head. Her dark eyes curved with a charming smile: "Mr. Saxon, Senior Brother Scott and I have decided. We¡¯ll take your car back."
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t care whether Matthew Saxon was willing or not. She walked straight to the already opened back door, smiling as she waved Jimmy Scott over: "Senior Brother, quickly get in the car."
Jimmy Scott stifled augh, ncing at Matthew Saxon, whose face was dark with rage, and said with a hint of reluctance: "Mr. Saxon doesn¡¯t seem too willing. I think it¡¯s better if I just take a taxi back."
"Mr. Saxon didn¡¯t say anything, which means he agrees. Hurry up ande over, don¡¯t just stand there. We need to rush back to work."
Either silence leads to an outburst, or it leads topromise.
Suddenly, Matthew Saxon stepped over to Scarlett Yates as she yfully bickered with Jimmy Scott. Without warning, he lifted her like a chick and moved her to the front of the car. With a grim face, he said, "You¡¯re sitting in the front with me, he¡¯s sitting in the back."
After speaking, he gave her no room for negotiation. He opened the passenger door and swept her into the car, like picking up a little chick.
--
On the way back, the atmosphere was peculiar.
Matthew Saxon kept his face stern, like someone owed him arge sum of money, and his displeasure was palpable.
Scarlett Yates kept turning her head to look out the window, pretending to enjoy the scenery from the moment she got in the car.
Jimmy Scott closed his eyes, appearing to take a nap.
All three remained silent, maintaining the silence all the way to the hospital.
As the car stopped, Jimmy Scott¡¯s eyes immediately opened.
Scarlett Yates withdrew her gaze, politely saying: "Mr. Saxon, thank you for bringing us back."
Matthew Saxon¡¯s anger was nearing its breaking point.
He was fed up with her calling him Mr. Saxon; the title irritated him.
What did she say just now?
Us? She politely addressed him as Mr. Saxon, while referring to her and Jimmy Scott as us, making it feel like she and Jimmy Scott were a pair, and he was just an unnecessary outsider.
His fingers angrily grasped the steering wheel as he turned his head, his eyes carrying a hint of thin anger, sneering through gritted teeth: "Miss Yates, you¡¯re too polite."
Chapter 640: You Should Stay Away from Him
Chapter 640: Chapter 640: You Should Stay Away from Him
Hearing her address herself as Miss Yates, Scarlett Yates was taken aback for a moment. Without much change in her expression, she smiled and reached out to open the car door, "Well, goodbye, Mr. Saxon."
"Wait a minute." Matthew Saxon, seeing her about to get out of the car without any reluctance, grew even angrier.
Although Scarlett Yates was unwilling, she stopped, "Does Mr. Saxon have something else?"
Matthew Saxon said with a cold face, "Yes, I do."
"Oh, I wonder what it is Mr. Saxon wants?" She blinked and asked with a smile.
Matthew Saxon suddenly pulled her to him. In her surprised gaze, he leaned down and kissed her.
Then, still in her surprised gaze, he released her, brushed her lips with his thumb, and smiled devilishly, "I don¡¯t need a verbal thank you. If you want to thank me, make it tangible."
"You..." Scarlett Yates red at him.
"As for a thank-you gift, I prefer to ask for it myself."
She wanted to curse him as shameless, but felt that this man was so thick-skinned that no matter how much she cursed, it wouldn¡¯t affect him.
She could only give him an angry re, grabbed her bag, and angrily got out of the car.
After getting out, she forcefully mmed the car door shut.
This shameless man, who had just promised to pursue her properly, took advantage of her a momentter without any shame.
She wiped her lips hard, wanting to erase all of his imprinted aura.
That unexpected kiss just now had thrown her heart into chaos.
She didn¡¯t want to admit that at that moment, her heart was racing like a wild horse off the reins.
The body is the most honest.
She still felt his touch, and the feeling was so strong.
She still liked him.
It was indeed a sad realization.
How could she still like such a bastard?
"Scarlett." Matthew Saxon rolled down the car window, inside the car, his handsome face wore a smile, his eyes half-squinted, "I¡¯ll finish up thepany matters as soon as possible ande keep youpany."
Who needs hispany, bastard!
After saying that, he slowly rolled up the window, and then drove off, showing off in his shy Lamborghini.
Scarlett Yates kicked in the air at the Lamborghini that had already merged into the vast traffic, and angrily cursed through clenched teeth, "Bastard!"
Jimmy Scott walked over, his face a bit unhappy. He also looked at the gradually disappearing Lamborghini and said, "Scarlett, he¡¯s not a good person. You should stay away from him."
Just now, Jimmy had seen Matthew Saxon kiss Scarlett Yates.
He knew it was deliberate on Matthew¡¯s part.
That distinguished young master of the Saxon Family was expressing Scarlett Yates¡¯ belonging through such a manner.
Scarlett Yates forced a wry smile, "I know."
But what could she do about it?
Could she possibly stop Matthew Saxon?
If it wasn¡¯t for that phone call that summoned him back, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to get away so quickly.
"Scarlett, he... what exactly is the rtionship between the two of you now?" Jimmy Scott thought they had broken up, but today Matthew Saxon hade looking for her and had just done such an intimate thing to her.
After asking, he felt it wasn¡¯t appropriate to ask that way, quickly adding, "You¡¯re too naive, and he¡¯s a yer. I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll be deceived by him."
Scarlett Yates walked towards the hospital, brushing dust off her bag with a slight pause, "There¡¯s nothing between him and me."
"But..." Jimmy Scott caught up with her, hesitated for a few seconds, and said softly, "He doesn¡¯t seem to think so."
That proud and arrogant man, in front of Scarlett Yates, had significantly restrained his arrogance.
Chapter 641: No Comment
Chapter 641: Chapter 641: No Comment
If it were anyone else, who would dare to treat Matthew Saxon like a driver?
Those are words others wouldn¡¯t dare to say, but Scarlett Yates said them, and she unabashedly treated Matthew Saxon like a driver.
And the high-and-mighty Young Master Saxon not only didn¡¯t get mad but actually drove them back.
Just that alone was enough to surprise Jimmy Scott.
For someone like him, if he weren¡¯t genuinely interested in Scarlett Yates, how could he willingly let her order him around?
Scarlett Yates nonchntly said, "I can¡¯t control what he thinks."
She wore an indifferent expression, but inside, she was secretly worried.
Judging by Matthew Saxon¡¯s tone, he woulde again, and it wouldn¡¯t be too long until the next visit.
She escaped this time, but what about the next and the time after that?
He wants toe, and she has no way to stop him, but she really doesn¡¯t want her peaceful life to be disrupted once more.
--
During the afternoon shift, a few nurses who usually had a good rtionship with Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t suppress their gossiping hearts and gathered around her.
"Scarlett, I heard people say you used to date that Young Master Saxon, is that true?"
"Is heing to get back together with you?"
"He¡¯s so handsome, incredibly handsome, dating such a good-looking guy, even if it¡¯s just for one day, would be such a wonderful thing, don¡¯t you think?"
"When you were dating, did he kiss you? Did you notice how sexy his lips are? It must feel great being kissed by him, right?"
Scarlett Yates dug her ear with her finger, helplessly lifted her head, "Are you done asking?"
The nurses shook their heads with glowing eyes, an ambiguous smile on their lips, lowering their voices, "Actually, I have one more thing I really want to ask. Scarlett, did you guys ever do it? I heard he¡¯s really good in that area."
Scarlett Yates frowned, momentarily not understanding, "Good in that area?"
The nurse covered her mouth and giggled shyly, winking, "Why are you pretending? I heard he¡¯s known as a ¡¯seven times a night guy.¡¯
Scarlett Yates¡¯s face turned beet red.
Seeing her reaction, the nurse¡¯s smile became more mischievous, patting her on the shoulder and whispering in her ear with a sneaky look, "Seems like you did it. Since we¡¯re on good terms, just tell me secretly, is he really that good? Hmm?"
Scarlett Yates¡¯s face turned even redder, and she abruptly pped the table and stood up, "Are you guys done yet? Can I have some privacy or not?"
Several nurses blinked at her simultaneously, and in unison, they said, "No."
Scarlett Yates red at them, and said word by word, "Then I¡¯ll tell you four words."
The nurse who asked was full of excitement, her face flushed, "Is it ¡¯very, very good¡¯?"
Scarlett Yates stretched out four fingers, shook them, and slowly said, "Noment."
After speaking, she put on a mask, picked up a basket of IV bottles, and headed out, "I¡¯m going to change the patient¡¯s IV, you do as you please."
"Hey, Scarlett, Scarlett Yates, just tell me a little bit, you stingy thing, saying it won¡¯t hurt you."
--
End of work time.
As usual, after Jimmy Scott changed out of his white coat, he went to the nursing department to wait for Scarlett Yates toe out.
People who came out first saw him and smiled knowingly. When passing by him, they asked with a grin, "Doctor Scott, waiting for Scarlett?"
Jimmy Scott smiled and nodded slightly.
Two young nurses blushed slightly, gave him a shy nce, and said softly, "Doctor Scott is really good to Scarlett, sending her to work every day and picking her up after work. She¡¯s really lucky to have such a caring boyfriend."
Chapter 642: Absolute Rival
Chapter 642: Chapter 642: Absolute Rival
"Yes, yes, you and Scarlett are the golden couple of our hospital, Doctor Scott. When can we have your wedding sweets?"
Jimmy Scott smiled slightly and said lightly, "Scarlett is just my junior. Stop spreading rumors."
The two of them covered their mouths andughed teasingly, "Doctor Scott, don¡¯t fool us. Who doesn¡¯t know you two are an item? Just recently, the hospital¡¯s beauty said she wanted to move in with you, but we never saw you nod. But as soon as Scarlett arrived, you agreed?"
"That¡¯s right, you know Scarlett loves sugar-roasted chestnuts, and you go out to buy them for her every day. If you¡¯re not dating, how could you live together, go to work together, have meals together every day?"
Jimmy Scott didn¡¯t exin repeatedly as before.
This time, he just gave a slight smile.
To others, that reaction seemed like an admission.
The two young nursesughed even more ambiguously, "Senior Brother Scott, you better step up! Scarlett¡¯s ex-boyfriend hase chasing after her. He¡¯s a young master from a wealthy family, definitely a formidable rival, rich, powerful, and handsome. He could easily dazzle someone."
The nurses¡¯ teasing words lingered in Jimmy Scott¡¯s mind.
This was exactly what worried him the most.
A man like Matthew Saxon is like a strong, tempting poison to women.
Even though he is a man, he has to admit that Matthew Saxon himself is very charming, and he¡¯s worried Scarlett Yates might not resist.
This was why he chose silence just now and didn¡¯t exin further.
He felt a sense of crisis.
That dominant and exceptionally well-conditioned man made him feel a very strong threat.
Scarlett Yates came out with her colleagues.
Upon seeing Jimmy Scott, the others habitually made a few jokes and then tactfully left first.
"Scarlett, what do you want to eat tonight?" Jimmy Scott tried to find a topic, "I¡¯ve learned a few new dishes recently. If you don¡¯t mind my poor cooking skills, how about having dinner at home?"
Scarlett Yates wasn¡¯t interested and replied nonchntly, "I don¡¯t have anything in mind, cooking is such a hassle. Let¡¯s just eat at the cafeteria."
"It¡¯s not a hassle." Jimmy Scott really wanted to show off in front of her and said with a smile, "There¡¯s not much to eat in the cafeteria. asionally, we should cook something tasty ourselves. Even when you weren¡¯t here, I often cooked for myself. It¡¯s just one more pair of chopsticks now, no different."
Hearing this, Scarlett Yates had no choice but to nod, "Alright, let¡¯s eat at home, but I can only assist you."
Her cooking skills were truly terrible.
Jimmy Scott was delighted to hear this, smiled and said, "Alright, it¡¯s settled then. Tonight, I¡¯ll be the chef, you¡¯ll assist, and we¡¯ll divide the work and cooperate."
He had already started imagining the beautiful scene of him and Scarlett Yates cooking together in the kitchen.
His ideal happy life was like this: cooking, walking, watching TV, shopping, eating good meals, watching movies, traveling all over the world during extended vacations with the woman he loves...
Simple yet beautiful.
Since they were going to cook for themselves, they first had to buy groceries.
There was a vegetable supermarket in their residential area, and Jimmy Scott picked out a bunch of ingredients, saying he wanted to prepare a sumptuous and nutritious dinner.
He aimed to showcase his skills in front of Scarlett Yates and show through actions that he was a perfectly suitable home-loving husband.
Chapter 643: Thief?
Chapter 643: Chapter 643: Thief?
In terms of power, wealth, or appearance, he couldn¡¯tpare to Matthew Saxon, but he knew that Scarlett Yates despised womanizers the most.
So, his only advantage was being reliable.
He carriedrge and small bags in front, while Scarlett Yates walked behind him with empty hands.
"Should I help you carry one of the bags?" Scarlett Yates looked down at her two empty hands, feeling a bit embarrassed.
"Do I really need your help with such a small load?" Jimmy Scott easily lifted two heavy bags, dodging her outstretched hand, "If you truly feel bad, just give me face and eat moreter."
As they were talking, the elevator reached the ninth floor.
Jimmy Scott carried the bags out and took a few steps before suddenly stopping.
"What¡¯s wrong?" Scarlett Yates caught up with him in a few steps, following his gaze forward.
She looked and was instantly startled.
Their apartment door, the security door, was actually open.
The keys were with them, and they had just returned.
How could the security door be open?
Scarlett Yates¡¯s face changed, nervously saying, "Why is the door open? Didn¡¯t we close it when we left this morning?"
Jimmy Scott narrowed his eyes slightly, "It was closed this morning."
"Then..." Scarlett Yates looked at the ajar door again, nervously swallowing, "Could there be a thief inside?"
This was a likely possibility.
Jimmy Scott gently ced the bags on the ground, nced at Scarlett Yates, and said softly, "Scarlett, just stand here and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll go see what¡¯s going on."
Scarlett Yates nodded, "Be careful."
It was meant to be a very ordinary caring remark, something Scarlett would say to anyone in such a situation, but to Jimmy Scott, it warmed his heart, and he looked at her gently, "I will be."
Having said that, he walked slowly and lightly towards the door.
The door was half-open.
Jimmy Scott walked up to the security door and gently pushed it, not walking in immediately.
He stood at the entrance and peeked inside cautiously.
A woman swaggered from the balcony into the living room and then into the dining room.
She was holding a half-cut watermelon, spooning and eating piece by piece.
The watermelon already had a hole scooped into it, indicating she had been eating for a while, with a casual and content expression on her face.
That watermelon...
If Jimmy Scott remembered correctly, that watermelon was one he bought.
Thieves are this brazen now?
Everyone knows it¡¯s after work hours, yet she wasn¡¯t panicking at all and was leisurely eating watermelon, as if afraid others wouldn¡¯t know the house was being robbed without bothering to close the door.
Eating away, she even hummed a little tune.
He had never seen such a thief.
He had never seen such a beautiful woman y the role of a thief.
To be honest, this outrageously brazen thief was truly a bona fide beauty.
Bright eyes, white teeth, skin like snow, a waist-length cascade of wavy chestnut hair, estimated to be about 170 in height, with long, straight legs that could easily model.
With a face and body like this, she could easily live off her looks; there was no need to resort to thievery.
Jimmy Scott couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of doubt in his eyes.
Was this woman really a thief?
"Oh!" The woman suddenly noticed him, her cat-like charming eyes wide open, "Are you that pretty boy named Scott?"
Chapter 644: From now on, I am your roommate!
Chapter 644: Chapter 644: From now on, I am your roommate!
Jimmy Scott¡¯s face suddenly changed.
The "pretty boy" named Scott? Was she talking about him?
"Who are you, and why did you break into my room without permission?" It was the first time someone called Jimmy a "pretty boy," and his face immediately darkened.
This female thief actually knew him?
The woman didn¡¯t speak, pulled the spoon out of her mouth, squinted her cat-like eyes to study him for a moment, tapped the watermelon rind with the spoon twice, and thenughed, "That¡¯s right, you¡¯re the guy named Scott, just like in the photos. Hmm, you do look a little better than in the pictures, but still look like a pretty boy."
Being called a pretty boy again, Jimmy Scott couldn¡¯t maintain his poise. He pursed his lips, anger showing in his eyes, "Who the hell are you? If you don¡¯t speak, I won¡¯t be polite to you."
"Oh my, so fierce! You looked gentle, but you¡¯re actually so fierce. Is this how you should treat a pretty woman? Hmph!" The woman tossed her head, fiddling with her long curly hair that fell over her chest, posing with a charming attitude, "From now on, I¡¯m living here. Now that you¡¯re back, quickly pack your things and move out."
"What are you talking about? I¡¯ve already rented this house." Jimmy Scott frowned at her.
This inexplicable woman appeared out of nowhere and said such inexplicable things to him. Who exactly was she?
She actually told him to move out?
When signing a rental contract, it¡¯s at least for a year. If thendlord wants to end it early, they must notify him in person and give at least a month¡¯s notice to find a new ce.
The person who signed the contract with him wasn¡¯t this inexplicable woman in front of him.
The woman tilted her head and smiled at him, as if seeing him angry made her happy, half-closed cat-like eyes said, "Sorry, Mr. Scott, the house has already been purchased by someone else. The new owner requires you to move out immediately. As for the breach of contractpensation, I¡¯ll give it to you when you leave."
"Now, please, right away, pack your belongings and leave here, alright?"
After she finished speaking, she slipped on her flip-flops and clopped over to Jimmy Scott, looked outside, and asked curiously, "Hey, weren¡¯t you living with another girl? Why don¡¯t I see her?"
Jimmy Scott¡¯s brows furrowed tightly, confusion written all over his face.
Thendlord sold the house without even notifying him?
Who is the new owner, and why do they want him to move out immediately?
This strange woman seemed to know quite a bit about him and Scarlett Yates, knowing they lived together as roommates.
But the woman didn¡¯t exin much to him. She walked past Jimmy Scott and craned her neck to look around.
Soon, she discovered Scarlett Yates standing in the hallway.
Her face immediately burst into a big smile, holding a half-eaten watermelon, she ran towards Scarlett Yates, "You¡¯re Scarlett Yates, right?"
"And you are..." Scarlett Yates looked at this beautiful woman who suddenly appeared in front of her, full of bewilderment.
The woman giggled, extended a hand, her smile dazzling brilliantly, "Scarlett, hello, my name is Ang, and from now on, I¡¯m your roommate. Please take care of me."
Scarlett Yates was stunned for a few seconds, her face still full of confusion, frowning slightly, "So you¡¯re going to be my roommate from now on?"
Chapter 645: Do you have any other questions?
Chapter 645: Chapter 645: Do you have any other questions?
But her roommate is Jimmy Scott!
"That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve already moved in, now I¡¯m just waiting for that pretty boy to pack up and get lost."
Pretty boy, why does that nickname sound so familiar? It feels like I¡¯ve heard it somewhere before...
Scarlett Yates¡¯s expression suddenly changed.
She suddenly remembered that Matthew Saxon had also called Jimmy Scott a pretty boy.
She stared nkly at Ang for a moment, her brows furrowing bit by bit: "You... know Matthew Saxon?"
--
"So, that¡¯s the situation. I think I¡¯ve made myself clear enough, right? Here, this is the property deed, take a look."
Ang exined everything in one breath. After she finished speaking, she pursed her dry lips, gulping down half a cup of warm water.
She tossed the property deed and the new rental contract onto the table. With her eyes half-closed, she looked even more like azy cat.
After listening in silence, Jimmy Scott¡¯s face gradually darkened.
Just as he suspected, it was indeed Matthew Saxon¡¯s maniption.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good either.
Although she had nned to move out from the beginning, not intending to room with Jimmy Scott long-term, she didn¡¯t want to roommate with someone Matthew Saxon sent either.
Wouldn¡¯t that mean her every move would be monitored by Ang?
"Mr. Scott, do you have any more questions?" Ang finished the water in the cup in one gulp, sighed in satisfaction, lifted her charming eyes, andzily asked.
"If you have no more questions, Mr. Scott, shouldn¡¯t you start packing your things?"
Jimmy Scott gave her a nk look, then pulled out his phone to call the formerndlord.
As soon as it connected, the apologetic voice of thendy came through: "Oh, dear Jimmy, so sorry, I didn¡¯t get a chance to let you know and prepare in advance before selling the house. We were really forced into this, we needed money urgently and couldn¡¯t wait."
"The buyer promised to give you doublepensation, that money should be enough for you to find another good ce. Oh dear, I¡¯m out on business and really busy, won¡¯t talk more, take care now!"
Jimmy Scott didn¡¯t get a chance to say a word before the formerndlord hung up.
Listening to the beeping sound from the phone, Jimmy Scott angrily tightened his grip on the phone.
Ang nced at his expression, chuckling, "So, did thendlord exin things to you clearly? I wasn¡¯t lying, right?"
Jimmy Scott put the phone back in ce, took a deep breath to suppress his anger, turned his head, and said seriously: "Scarlett, I have to move out. Once I find a ce, would you like toe live with me?"
Scarlett Yates was taken aback.
As if afraid she¡¯d misunderstand, he quickly added: "What I mean is, this ce is now Matthew Saxon¡¯s. If you don¡¯t want to live here, you can move in with me first, and move out once you find a suitable ce."
"Oh, stop it, what are you saying?" Before Scarlett could respond, Ang frowned and said, "She¡¯s a girl, how can she live with a big guy like you, is that safe? Of course, she should live with me. I¡¯m so pretty and gentle; I¡¯m the most perfect roommate for her."
Jimmy Scott ignored her and just looked at Scarlett: "Scarlett?"
Chapter 646: Finally Got Rid of That Guy
Chapter 646: Chapter 646: Finally Got Rid of That Guy
Scarlett Yates considered for a moment and politely declined him: "Jimmy, I think I¡¯ll stay here for now."
Although Ang is Matthew Saxon¡¯s person, she¡¯s a girl after all and seems to have a decent personality. It shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to get along with her.
Even if she¡¯s looking for a ce to move out, choosing to temporarily rent with a girl is much better than renting with a man.
Because of her sharing a ce with Jimmy Scott, who knows how it¡¯s being talked about at the hospital.
The expected answer, but Jimmy Scott still felt disappointed.
He was silent for a moment, then gave a slight nod, thought for a moment, and said, "Alright then, shall I pick you up tomorrow?"
"No need." Ang once again answered on Scarlett Yates¡¯ behalf, "I have a car; I¡¯ll take care of picking up and dropping Scarlett off from work."
Jimmy Scott¡¯s long-held anger finally erupted. He pressed his lips tight, put on a cold face, and said rather rudely to Ang, "You¡¯re doing the pickups? Are you working at Benevolent Heart too?"
Ang twirled her empty ss, tilted her head, and smiled cheekily at Jimmy Scott: "Although I don¡¯t work at Benevolent Heart, I have to pass by there for my job, so Scarlett can ride with me."
Looking at this dazzlingly beautiful face like the sun, Jimmy Scott was filled with anger.
Matthew Saxon truly went to great lengths to block his pursuit of Scarlett Yates.
In less than a day, he bought the house they rented and brought in an unknown woman.
Actually, all of this was expected.
From the moment he saw the intense possessiveness in Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyes, he knew Matthew would never let him and Scarlett live together again.
He just didn¡¯t expect Matthew¡¯s actions to be so swift.
Swift enough not to give him any time to prepare.
But what could he do?
Everyone knows how expensive these houses in this area are, and Matthew bought it just to prevent him from co-renting with Scarlett.
He has no capital topete with Matthew Saxon.
Seeing Jimmy Scott sit still, Ang frowned, put the ss on the table, stood up, swayed her hips, and walked to the door of Jimmy¡¯s bedroom: "Mr. Scott, if you don¡¯t pack your things, I¡¯ll do it for you."
"Don¡¯t touch my stuff." Jimmy Scott red at her coldly.
Ang remained cheerfully smiling: "Alright then, I¡¯ll give you an hour. If you haven¡¯t packed, I¡¯ll have to help you."
--
"Goodbye, Jimmy." Scarlett Yates waved her hand, and only after watching the taxi go far did she slowly turn back.
Scarlett Yates felt a bit guilty.
The person who should move out is her, not Jimmy Scott.
The house was rented by Jimmy Scott. If it weren¡¯t for her moving in, Matthew wouldn¡¯t have bought the house and forced Jimmy Scott to leave.
That damn man.
She knew it. When he agreed so quickly, there must be something up.
Sure enough, he agreed she didn¡¯t have to move but used this deceitful tactic to force Jimmy Scott out.
With his approach, it makes no difference whether she moves or not.
Ang sighed a breath of relief and turned around to walk towards themunity with her, mumbling softly, "Finally got rid of that guy."
The first task Matthew Saxon assigned her was smoothlypleted.
Next, she just needs to take good care of Scarlett Yates toplete all the tasks he assigned to her.
Chapter 647 That Guy Lacks Humanity
Chapter 647: Chapter 647 That Guy Lacks Humanity
Upon hearing her mutter, Scarlett Yates turned her head: "Miss Andrews..."
"I told you, call me Ang. From now on, we¡¯re roommates who will spend every day together, so I¡¯m not used to you being distant." Ang interrupted her.
"Alright, Ang, I¡¯d like to ask, what exactly is your rtionship with Matthew Saxon? Why are you helping him?"
Ang frowned deeply, biting her lip, her expression bing slightly resentful, and said angrily, "It¡¯s because I owe him a huge amount of money, and I can¡¯t pay it back right away. You know how terrible the feeling of being hounded for debt is. Without money, I can only exert effort."
Scarlett was stunned: "You owe him money?"
No matter how she thought about it, she never imagined Ang and Matthew Saxon would have a creditor-debtor rtionship.
It was truly unexpected.
Ang nodded resentfully, unhappily tugging at her sleeve, biting her lip andining: "That guy is heartless. He said if I didn¡¯te over to stay with you, he¡¯d sell me off to live in the remote mountains as a bride for those poor old bachelors who can¡¯t find women."
Scarlett had a few lines of disbelief appear on her forehead...
She didn¡¯t doubt Ang¡¯s words at all.
She firmly believed Matthew Saxon was capable of saying such shameless things.
Ang twisted her sleeve into a ball, the resentment in her eyes deepening: "You know how terrifying those old bachelors are. I¡¯m such a delicate beauty, wouldn¡¯t they just torment me to death?"
"..."
"Scarlett..." Ang suddenly turned around and burrowed into her arms, holding her tightly and crying with tears and snot, "Wah, Scarlett, you absolutely can¡¯t move out now. If you move out, what will I do? That heartless guy will think I¡¯m useless and sell me off as a bride to those old bachelors."
"I¡¯ll take good care of you in the future, I¡¯ll do anything for you. Cooking, cleaning,undry, warming the bed, I can do it all! You have to give me a chance!!"
Ang burst into tears as she spoke.
Tears, like pearls, fell onto her face, quickly soaking Scarlett Yates¡¯s clothes.
Scarlett Yates was dumbfounded, taking a while to react: "Um... Ang, could you let go for a moment."
"No, I don¡¯t want to!" Ang held her tighter, clinging to her like a ko, "Unless you promise me not to move out, otherwise I¡¯ll keep crying for you to see."
"..."
--
After Jimmy Scott left, Scarlett Yates¡¯s roommate turned into a slender-waisted, long-legged beauty.
Apart from knowing the beauty¡¯s name was Ang and she was sent by Matthew Saxon, Scarlett Yates knew nothing else about her.
Oh, right, there¡¯s one more known fact: Ang is a woman with the appearance of a maturedy but the heart of a cute girl. When she acts cute and pitiful, even Scarlett, as a woman, can¡¯t resist her.
A cheerful humming sound came from the slightly open kitchen.
"Hey Scarlett, tidy up the table, it¡¯s almost time to eat." The sound of the exhaust fan faded, and with a click, the kitchen door was opened. Ang came out with a radiant smile, carrying two tes.
"By the way, I rushed over here nonstop today and didn¡¯t get to rest well, so just make do with tonight¡¯s dinner, okay? I¡¯ll cook a proper meal for you tomorrow."
The dinner tes were ced down.
Scarlett Yates looked in astonishment at the two dishes on the table, full of color, aroma, and taste.
Chapter 648: Don’t You Like Me?
Chapter 648: Chapter 648: Don¡¯t You Like Me?
One te is Kung Pao Chicken, the other is Spicy Chicken.
Scarlett Yates loves spicy food, so both dishes suit her taste perfectly.
Especially the Spicy Chicken, from its appearance to the aroma wafting off it, it¡¯s as good as those from big restaurants.
She stared at the dishes on the table, zoned out for a moment, and before she could recover, Ang brought out two more tes from the kitchen.
One te of Fish-vored Shredded Pork, and one bowl of Boiled Pork Slices.
Ayer of boiling oil was poured over the Boiled Pork Slices, sizzling as it hit the sesame seeds and chili powder.
The slices of meat quivered in the bright red soup, and the rich aroma kept drifting into her nose.
"Did you make all these?!" Scarlett Yates widened her eyes and looked up at Ang in disbelief.
Ang held argedle in her hand, as delicate as a green onion; she smiled sweetly at Scarlett¡¯s surprised expression and nodded, "Mm-hmm."
In less than an hour, she had prepared four dishes and a soup, and each dish looked like it was made by a master chef. Scarlett was utterly impressed by her culinary skills: "You¡¯re amazing!"
"This is nothing," Ang replied nonchntly with a smile, "I¡¯m just a bit tired today,zy to move, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have made it so simple."
"This is simple?" Scarlett¡¯s eyes widened again, "We¡¯re just two people, there¡¯s no way we can eat all this, right?"
"If we can¡¯t finish it, we¡¯ll throw it away." Ang pulled Scarlett down to sit and cheerfully served her a bowl of soup, "Anyway, my task is to take care of your diet and daily life and make you a bit chubbier. If there¡¯s anything you love eating, just let me know."
"Ang, you¡¯re not my servant; you don¡¯t have to do all this," Scarlett said as she took a sip of the soup, instantly finding her mouth full of fragrant vors. This delicious soup immediately whetted her appetite.
"Scarlett, don¡¯t you like me?" Ang¡¯s face, just a moment ago filled with smiles, suddenly fell at Scarlett¡¯s words, and her eyes turned red.
Seeing Ang about to cry, Scarlett¡¯s expression changed as well: "I didn¡¯t mean that."
Ang¡¯s tears flowed like a faucet turned on full st, unstoppable.
Ang raised her tear-stained eyes, biting her lip, and looked at Scarlett pitifully, "Then let me take care of you, okay? Don¡¯t reject me, alright?"
"But..."
Scarlett had just started speaking, and Ang¡¯s eyes turned even redder. With a blink, tears began to pool in her eyes, "Scarlett, my job is to take care of you. If that heartless guy finds out I haven¡¯t been doing a good job looking after you, I¡¯ll be sold off to some old bachelor as his wife. Scarlett, could you bear to see me end up like that, huh, could you?"
Scarlett was silent...
She wondered just how terrifying Matthew Saxon had to be to scare such a delicate beauty like this.
That guy truly doesn¡¯t understand the art of cherishing beauty.
After eating, Scarlett wanted to clean up the dishes, but Ang mmed her hand on the table and dragged her to the living room. She pointed to the neatly sliced fruit tter on the coffee table, and with a gentle, kind smile on her face, said, "Scarlett, after eating so many greasy things, have some fruit to cut through the fat. I¡¯ve already said that from now on, I¡¯ll handle cooking, washing dishes, and cleaning. You just sit here and watch TV. If you want to go for a walk, I¡¯ll apany you as soon as I¡¯m done cleaning."
Chapter 649: Strange Angela
Chapter 649: Chapter 649: Strange Ang
Scarlett Yates: "..."
"I can really wash the dishes." Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t have the heart to let such a delicate beauty do those chores!
Ang pushed her onto the sofa to sit down, and then handed her a slice of cantaloupe, saying earnestly, "I¡¯ll handle these chores from now on."
--
Time flew by.
Half a month passed in the blink of an eye.
Scarlett Yates thought Matthew Saxon would soone to A City again, but she guessed wrong this time.
Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t show up again.
His sudden appearance that day and his hasty departure felt unreal, like a dream.
Her life didn¡¯t change much, remaining calm and stable, except...
Except for her new roommate, nothing else really changed.
Speaking of her new roommate, Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t know how to describe her.
Honestly, living with Ang is undoubtedly a veryfortable experience.
Besides cooking great meals, Ang is incredibly good at other household chores.
Since Ang moved in, the entire apartment has be much cleaner, feeling almost brand new.
The floors gleamed like mirrors, the furniture looked spotless, and the clothes were washed immactely.
Especially the meals Ang cooked, which tasted like those prepared by a top chef, with new delicious dishes every day. After living together for just half a month, Scarlett Yates had already gained six pounds.
She felt that if she kept eating like this, she¡¯d soon be a big fatty.
After Jimmy Scott moved out of the shared apartment, he followed a mentor abroad for a medical research project.
Apparently, he would be gone for at least three months.
Scarlett Yates seriously suspected that this was the work of Matthew Saxon.
She had heard of the overseas project, and those invited were usually prestigious figures in the medical world. Young doctors like Jimmy Scott were rare, and he was not initially on the hospital¡¯s participation list.
Although Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t like Matthew Saxon¡¯s methods, it was a delight that Jimmy Scott could attend the overseas project. For him, it was definitely a good thing, almost like being gilded, and he could learn a lot.
Such an opportunity many wished for, but few achieved.
After work, Ang¡¯s car routinely parked right outside the hospital entrance.
Scarlett Yates waved goodbye to her colleagues, and after getting into the car, she immediately noticed Ang¡¯s face seemed off.
She appeared... quite tense.
Besides mentioning Matthew Saxon, no other topic could make her so nervously flustered.
Scarlett Yates watched her for a moment, then asked out of curiosity and concern, "Ang, what¡¯s wrong?"
Ang took a deep breath, turned her head, and suddenly grasped Scarlett¡¯s hand tightly: "Scarlett, I¡¯ve been pretty good to youtely, right?"
Scarlett Yates nodded without hesitation.
Not just good, but very good indeed.
Since Ang started sharing the apartment, Scarlett felt she was bing almost useless.
Ang took care of all the chores, even washing her clothes, although not her intimate wear. Even if Ang was willing, Scarlett felt awkward letting her do so.
Ang seemed to rx a bit, took another deep breath, tightened her grip, and said seriously, "You weighed yourselfst night and you¡¯ve gained six poundspared to half a month ago, right?"
Chapter 650: He’s Here
Chapter 650: Chapter 650: He¡¯s Here
Scarlett Yates nodded again.
"The scale isn¡¯t broken, right?"
Scarlett shook her head.
"So you really gained three pounds, is that right?"
Scarlett furrowed her brows in confusion, nodded, and couldn¡¯t help but ask, "What¡¯s going on?"
Ang let go of her hand, patted her chest, and appeared relieved, "Great, I don¡¯t have to worry about failing my task."
Task?
Scarlett was puzzled at first, thought for a moment, and then her expression started changing.
Ang had mentioned that Matthew Saxon had given her the task of taking good care of her.
Now she¡¯s talking about the task, looking extremely anxious.
Is Matthew Saxon here?
As if hearing her thoughts, Ang furrowed her brows andined in an unhappy tone, "That heartless guy is here, saying he wants to check if I¡¯ve been taking good care of you. Luckily, you¡¯ve gained a few pounds; if you hadn¡¯t gained any weight, he wouldn¡¯t let me off easily."
Thump.
Scarlett¡¯s heart skipped a beat.
Matthew Saxon really is here.
Scarlett thought about getting out of the car.
Just as she reached out and was about to touch the car door, Ang grabbed her and said tearfully, "Scarlett, you can¡¯t just leave me to face him alone. If I don¡¯t take you to him, he won¡¯t spare me. We¡¯ve been living together for over half a month; can you really bear to see me suffer?"
Scarlett had seen this trick many times before, and she turned back helplessly, "Ang, let go. I don¡¯t want to see him."
"I won¡¯t let go even if I die!" Ang saw that she was unmoved and simply threw herself onto Scarlett, holding her tightly, "Scarlett, if you leave, I¡¯ll be in a really, really bad situation. Considering all the hard work I¡¯ve done for you, just help me this once. All I need to do is take you there, and if you really don¡¯t want to see him, you can leave after meeting him, okay?"
Scarlett: "Let go of me."
"No, I won¡¯t let go unless you agree, otherwise I¡¯ll never let go."
"Ang!"
"Wah, Scarlett, you¡¯re so cruel. How can you treat me like this? I¡¯ve been racking my brains every day to cook delicious meals for you and cleaning the room thoroughly so you can livefortably, and to make sure you..."
"Okay, stop. I¡¯ll go, okay?"
Someone finally smiled through her tears, wiped her eyes and nose on Scarlett, and lifted a stunningly beautiful face, showing her a silly grin, then grabbed Scarlett¡¯s face and kissed her cheek fiercely, "Scarlett, I knew you were the best."
--
High-end restaurant.
Ang was as afraid of Matthew Saxon as a mouse is of a cat, her face changed noticeably as she looked at Matthew sitting there from afar.
Scarlett had always thought Ang was just pretending to be afraid of Matthew for her benefit, but now standing beside Ang, she could feel Ang¡¯s fear was genuine.
This woman with an elegant appearance was so nervous her aura became chaotic.
Scarlett was really curious, what had Matthew Saxon done to Ang to make her so terrified?
Matthew¡¯s location was easy to find, and he himself was easy to spot.
In the crowd, he stood out, and Scarlett noticed him instantly.
The light from the crystalmp reflected on the floor-to-ceiling window, and the light then shone on his handsome face, outlining a faint halo over his deep and defined features.
Chapter 651: By the Pound and By the Ounce
Chapter 651: Chapter 651: By the Pound and By the Ounce
Bathed in the halo, he looked like a deity, handsome and noble.
Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t help but stare in a daze.
Ang saw her expression and snorted coldly, "If this guy didn¡¯t have a demon-like face and so much money, with his bad temper, how many women could put up with him?"
After muttering like a mosquito about it, she didn¡¯t dare to say more.
As they were about to reach Matthew Saxon¡¯s table, he, who was leisurely gazing out of the window, suddenly turned his head. His long, narrow eyes quickly focused on Scarlett Yates.
His eyes lingered on her face for a few seconds, appearing to smile but not quite, then he smiled, showing an expression of satisfaction.
Ang, referring to him as "inhuman," ran over to him with a ttering smile, making Scarlett Yates twitch her lips.
"Second young master, see, I wasn¡¯t wrong, right? Miss Yates looks much healthier, and she¡¯s gained some weight."
Matthewzily lifted his eyes to look at her, "Hmm, she does look a bit better than before."
"It¡¯s only been half a month," Ang¡¯s smile became even more ingratiating as she saw Matthew reach for the ss of wine on the table and quickly handed it to him: "Given two or three more months, I promise I can make Miss Yates gain another ten pounds."
Matthew looked at Scarlett Yates¡¯ still slender body and frowned, "Ten pounds is too little."
"Then twenty pounds?" Ang held up two fingers, biting her lip.
Matthew nced again at Scarlett, frowning, "Twenty pounds is a bit much."
"Fifteen pounds, that should be appropriate..."
Beside them, Scarlett Yates¡¯ expression was a kaleidoscope of emotions.
What were these two doing?
Talking about gaining ten or twenty pounds, did they think they were raising pigs? Did they even ask for her opinion during their discussion?
When Matthew Saxon checked her for the third time, Scarlett Yates could no longer stand it. Her face turned stern as she red at him coldly, "What are you doing, I¡¯m a person, not a pig. Whether I¡¯m skinny or fat is my decision, not something for you to worry about blindly."
Ang was taken aback and whispered, "Second young master, Miss Yates seems to be angry."
Matthew nodded, "Hmm, she does seem angry."
"So, what should we do?"
"I¡¯ll coax her. This doesn¡¯t concern you anymore, you can leave."
Upon hearing this, Ang looked delighted and quickly turned around with a happy expression.
"Scarlett, I¡¯m off now, you two... um, take your time talking."
Ang slipped away quickly, hurriedly saying goodbye to Scarlett Yates before jogging out.
Watching her escape-like departure, as if terrified Matthew might change his mind,
Scarlett Yates found herself amused by her mouse-meets-cat timidity, wanting tough, but remembering Matthew was still watching her, the smile on her lips faded forcibly.
Ang was doing just fine, slipping away carefreely, leaving her alone to face this jerk Matthew Saxon.
Despite facing a beauty like Ang, Matthew¡¯s gaze not lingering for even a second, once she left, he raised an eyebrow, his dark, narrow eyes looked over at Scarlett Yates.
After scrutinizing her from top to bottom, a smile formed on his lips, "That dumb woman turned out to be somewhat useful, you¡¯ve finally gained a little weight."
Dumb woman...
In his eyes, do all women equate to stupidity?
He called her a dumb woman, called Ang a dumb woman too, this arrogant and conceited man was truly unlikable.
Chapter 652: Winning Her Heart
Chapter 652: Chapter 652: Winning Her Heart
She felt that Ang was right.
If he didn¡¯t have such a handsome face and wasn¡¯t born into a wealthy family as a Young Master, how many women could actually tolerate his annoying personality?
"Please have a seat."
Matthew Saxon pointed to the seat across from him.
"Would you like something to eat?" After she sat down, he beckoned the waiter over.
He picked up the menu, flipped through it twice, then pointed to an image on one of the pages and said to her, "This dish is pretty good, want to give it a try?"
Scarlett Yates wasn¡¯t very interested, she just nodded at whatever he suggested.
Seeing herck of interest, Matthew raised an eyebrow, ordered a few dishes, and then handed the menu back. Resting his chin on one hand, he looked at her with his slender, captivating eyes: "Seeing me doesn¡¯t make you happy at all?"
Scarlett slowly raised her head.
"Do you think I should be happy to see you?" she countered.
"So, you¡¯re saying you¡¯re not happy to see me?" He smiled slightly, with no sign of annoyance, as if he was just asking casually.
Not happy?
Scarlett asked herself inwardly.
When she knew Matthew Saxon wasing over, her first reaction was surprise, followed by an indescribable feeling.
She only felt troubled.
Her mind was full of troubles.
He seemed truly unwilling to let her go, yet there was no possibility between them anymore.
She couldn¡¯t forgive Roy Saxon for what he did to her parents, nor could she forgive him for getting involved with Alexis Denton behind her back.
"I don¡¯t see anything in me that makes you unable to let go," Scarlett frowned, her dark eyes steadily gazing at him, "Matthew, what exactly do you want from me?"
"What do you think there is about you that I would want?" He paused, a trace of mild anger passing through his eyes, his lips pressed tight.
"I don¡¯t know either," Scarlett shook her head, speaking honestly, "For someone like you whocks nothing, I really can¡¯t figure out what you want from me."
Every time they met, she could easily ignite his anger.
Seeing her looking much better under Ang¡¯s careful care, his mood had inadvertently improved as well, but that good mood was quickly ruined by her simple words.
Couldn¡¯t she see what he wanted?
Besides her, what else could he want? What else could she give him?
If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had feelings for her, did she think that he would waste timeing all the way to another city just to see her face?
If he truly had nothing better to do, he could have easily gone to find women who were obedient and amodating. Why make the effort to drive from one city to another just to see the attitude on her face?
Besides her, who else would dare to give him attitude?
Wasn¡¯t his affection for her evident enough?
"Scarlett Yates, you know," After a moment of silence, Matthew furrowed his brow, his eyes deeply gazing at her with hidden anger, "You always knew what I wanted from you."
He wanted her, wanted her heart.
He had never felt so uncertain as he did now.
He didn¡¯t know if she had room for him in her heart, he was afraid she had really fallen for someone else.
It was truly a ridiculous situation.
Once upon a time, only women were anxious and worried that he would have a change of heart, fearful that he would be attracted to someone else. For that reason, they did everything they could to please him, just to stay by his side a little longer.
Chapter 653: Want to Strangle Her
Chapter 653: Chapter 653: Want to Strangle Her
Now, everything has turned on its head.
The way he used to treat other women, now, the woman he likes treats him the same way.
Heavenly justice, how it spins.
"I don¡¯t know." Scarlett Yates looked him in the eye, calmly shook her head, "Youck neither money, nor power, nor women. And I am just an ordinary, nothing special. I really don¡¯t know what the exalted Second Young Master Saxon truly wants from me."
"I¡¯ve thought and thought, if I must say there¡¯s something on me you wish to have, it would only be my body."
As soon as these words fell, she felt the temperature around her suddenly drop, a wave of chill rushing straight at her.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s face instantly darkened, the hidden fury in his eyes ignited as he enunciated word by word: "Scarlett Yates, say that again, what do I want from you?"
He really did look terrifying.
Like he was about to devour her, and in a raw, live-fashion.
Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but shiver, facing his overwhelming pressure, she swallowed, secretly clenched her little hands, took a deep breath, and summoned the courage to meet his angry gaze: "Isn¡¯t that the case? You are unhappy because you feel that even though we dated, you didn¡¯t get my body, so you¡¯re here to find me."
"You¡¯re afraid if this gets out, people willugh at you for not being able to handle a poor woman, thinking it would damage your reputation, so you just..."
"Shut up!" A bang.
His palm mmed on the table, striking heavily, making an abrupt and loud sound the moment it hit.
The atmosphere in the upscale restaurant was quiet, diners intentionally lowered their voices for fear others would think theycked manners.
Thus, Matthew Saxon¡¯s m seemed exceptionally abrupt, drawing the attention of those nearby.
Scarlett frowned involuntarily: "What are you doing? Do you want everyone to look at us?"
Why is he so angry? Wasn¡¯t she right?
Otherwise, when she suggested breaking up, why did he agree without hesitation?
Because he had already wanted to break up with her, because he got involved with Alexis Denton, so her suggestion was like a timely rain.
Because now that she exposed his dirty intentions, his pride was offended?
Scarlettughed coldly as she thought, looking at him: "Otherwise, noble Second Young Master Saxon could have any woman he wants, why cling to a little girl like me? Is it because you fell in love with me?"
By the time she finished thest sentence, a mocking smile naturally spread across her lips.
He was just a man with no heart, how could he possibly fall in love with anyone.
She wouldn¡¯t be as naive as before, fooled by his sweet talk.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s tightly gripped hand showed bulging veins, his face ashen as he said: "Scarlett Yates, say such things again, and I¡¯ll make you understand what regret means."
"I¡¯m only being honest." Scarlett felt a twinge of fear in her heart towards him, paused for a few seconds, and then slowly said, "If Second Young Master didn¡¯t think this way, then why be so angry."
Matthew Saxon really wanted to strangle this damned woman.
He had thought about it more than once.
"Scarlett Yates, if you don¡¯t make me angry, you won¡¯t feelfortable, is that right?"
Chapter 654: I think I misunderstood you
Chapter 654: Chapter 654: I think I misunderstood you
Scarlett Yates looked at him, his face turning pale with anger, pursed her lips, and said in a teasing manner, "Since the Young Master knows I¡¯ll irritate you, whye to me? Miss Denton is surely very gentle, lovely, and understanding; she wouldn¡¯t upset you. The one the Young Master should find is her, not me."
"Are you still bothered by her?" Upon hearing her mention Alexis Denton, Matthew Saxon was momentarily stunned, presuming she was jealous, his expression softening, not as grim as before. "First, tell me, where did you hear that I was secretly with Alexis Denton?"
He had wanted to exin this matterst time, but she never gave him the chance.
Before they broke up, he hadn¡¯t told her about Alexis Denton fearing she would overthink.
If he had known earlier that keeping it from her would lead to such consequences, he wouldn¡¯t have done so.
Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh.
He really did put on quite an act.
She smirked sarcastically, saying with a hint of mockery, "If you want nobody to know, then don¡¯t do it."
"I wasn¡¯t the one with her."
He was pondering how to tell her the whole story, but before he could sort it out, he heard Scarlett Yates let out a coldugh, saying in a sharply sarcastic tone: "Oh? Was the person I saw at the Richmond Hotel your twin brother?"
Matthew Saxon¡¯s face changed slightly.
Richmond Hotel...
She saw him at the Richmond Hotel?
Scarlett Yates watched his reaction, interpreting his expression as surprise at having his lies uncovered, her smile growing ever more mocking: "Did the Young Mastere to A City to find me? Does Miss Denton know about this? Aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll be angry and jealous, or have the Young Master and Miss Denton already broken up?"
Saying this, she pursed her lips with a smile, sighing dramatically: "So quickly, the Young Master grew tired of her?"
"Scarlett Yates, have you said enough? Is this how you always handle things? Encountering a misunderstanding, not giving people a chance to exin, then judging based on your own imagination?" Matthew Saxon endured for a long time, feeling somewhat unbearable.
He furrowed his brows tightly: "Before you condemn someone, shouldn¡¯t you listen to what they have to say?"
"So, it seems I¡¯ve misunderstood you?" Scarlett Yates smiled lightly, picked up the juice on the table and took a sip, nodded and said, "Alright, I won¡¯t speak anymore, go ahead and exin."
She also wanted to hear what kind of lies he was prepared to tell.
She was clearly not going to believe him, showcasing a look that no matter what he said, she wouldn¡¯t ept.
Matthew Saxon angrily drank all the red wine in his ss, his slender and clean fingers tightly gripping the stem, as if venting all his anger onto the ss.
"No matter what I say, you won¡¯t believe me?" His slender eyes were filled with anger, along with disappointment and helplessness from not winning her trust.
Scarlett Yates said calmly: "That depends on whether what you say is true or not."
"If I told you Alexis Denton wanted to marry me, so she moved into the Saxon Family, using it as an opportunity to seduce me, then aimed to achieve her goal of marrying me by iming to be pregnant, while all I did was go along with the ruse, concocting an excuse to meet her every night, and the one actually dating her was another man, would you believe me?"
His deep eyes fixed on her: "The reason I dated her at Richmond was merely to avoid her suspicion, we just had dinner together, and the person spending the night with her was not me, would you believe it?"
Chapter 655: You Will Eventually Belong to Me
Chapter 655: Chapter 655: You Will Eventually Belong to Me
"Scarlett Yates, this is my exnation. Not a single lie. Do you believe me?"
He asked three times if she believed him, yet upon seeing her expression, he was disappointed once more.
Her eyes, her expression, gave a clear answer.
She didn¡¯t believe him.
Even if everything he said was true, she would no longer offer a trusting gaze.
Why had things be like this between them?
Was her trust in him so fragile that a mere misunderstanding could make her stop believing in him?
He felt disappointed, and also exhausted.
How could he win her back, the way she was now?
One wrong step led to another; he hid things from her out of fear she¡¯d misunderstand, which now became the fuse for her losing trust in him.
"You don¡¯t believe me, do you?" he suddenly chuckled, his eyes, once filled with anger, now reced by loss and gloom.
His thin lips curled into a mocking smile: "I knew it woulde to this, Scarlett Yates. In your heart, I¡¯ve already be someone untrustworthy. You will never trust me again, right?"
It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to trust; she was scared to.
Afraid to trust him easily again, afraid to give her heart away easily again.
Looking into his deste and gloomy eyes, for a moment, Scarlett Yates almost believed him.
But a voice in her head rang immediately, like an rm bell, reminding her how good he was at acting.
His disappointment and gloom at this moment were just like Roy Saxon¡¯s benevolent and kind demeanor. Thetter took her parents¡¯ lives but could still face her so calmly, still craft the image of a loving elder in front of her.
If she hadn¡¯t known the truth, if she hadn¡¯t seen the concrete evidence, she would have never believed Roy Saxon capable of such cruelty.
Like father, like son.
Their disguises were deep; how could ordinary people discern them?
Thinking of her parents¡¯ tragic deaths, Scarlett Yates¡¯s mood became heavy, a glimpse of pain shed in her eyes. After remaining silent for a while, she raised her eyes to Matthew Saxon and softly spoke: "If it really was like this, why are you only telling me now?"
"Why did you hide it from me back then?"
"I was afraid you¡¯d misunderstand."
"Matthew Saxon, don¡¯t you think this excuse is too perfunctory? If you were really afraid of misunderstanding, you should have told me honestly, rather than deliberately hiding it. Everyone knows thetter only makes misunderstanding easier."
"So my exnations are ultimately useless." Matthew Saxon had a look on his face that said he knew it would turn out this way, poured wine into an empty ss, swirled it gently, and drank it in one gulp.
With a self-deprecating curl of his lips: "But it¡¯s not a big deal. Whether you believe it or not, Scarlett Yates, no one can stop me from getting what I want. You will eventually belong to me."
His words infuriated Scarlett Yates: "Are you nning to forcefully take me?"
Matthew Saxon chuckled, his eyes slightly narrowed, filled with wicked delight: "If necessary, I will."
"Is it meaningful to use despicable and forceful means to get a woman whose heart isn¡¯t with you?"
"If I can¡¯t have the heart, then I¡¯ll just have to settle for the person," he once again showed a shameless side, looking at her with a charming yet wicked smile, "You can only choose one between the two, and having at least one is still good, wouldn¡¯t you agree, Scarlett?"
Scarlett Yates was left speechless.
If Matthew Saxon really decided to act shamelessly, there was nothing she could do about him.
Chapter 656: The Birthday Gift for You
Chapter 656: Chapter 656: The Birthday Gift for You
She red at him furiously for a long time, gritting her teeth as she cursed, "Robber."
"Being a robber is better than being someone so ipetent they can¡¯t even take what they want." He spouted a bunch of nonsense, justifying his shameless behavior.
Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t out-argue him and stood up angrily, "You eat slowly by yourself, I¡¯m not hungry anymore."
"Sit down." His finger tapped lightly on the table. Seeing Scarlett Yates grabbing her bag and turning to leave, his thin lips lifted, forming a shallow smile, "If you don¡¯t want me to announce my ownership of you at your hospital tomorrow, go ahead and leave."
"You..." Scarlett Yates abruptly stopped in her tracks, turning back to re at him fiercely.
Matthew Saxon curled his lips, his long, fair fingers tapping on the wine ss, listening to the crisp knocking sound, and spoke unhurriedly, "Have a proper meal with me."
Scarlett Yates had no choice but to sit down.
The threat he issued just now was something she couldn¡¯t ignore.
She dared not imagine if Matthew Saxon really did that, whether she could maintain her current peaceful life.
Oncebeled as Matthew Saxon¡¯s woman, she wondered if her rtionship with her colleagues could remain the same.
"I came over this time with a gift for you."
Watching her sit down, Matthew Saxon slowly pulled out a box from his bag, stretched out his long arm, and ced it in front of her on the table.
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t even nce at it, "What is this?"
"Open it and you¡¯ll find out."
She didn¡¯t move, "I don¡¯t need any gifts, take it back."
"Scarlett Yates, I¡¯ve told you, you¡¯d better not make me angry again, or I can¡¯t guarantee what I might do." He narrowed his eyes, issuing a shameless threat.
Scarlett Yates red at him angrily.
He smiled nonchntly and againmanded, "Open it and take a look."
Scarlett Yates truly detested this man.
How can he be so unreasonable, so domineering, and so overbearing?
She angrily opened the box, but the moment she saw what was inside, she was stunned.
This is...
Inside was a pair of jadeite bangles. The quality was decent; they weren¡¯t extraordinarily valuable, but not something you could get at a cheap price either.
This pair of jadeite bangles belonged to her grandmother.
Her grandmother had once told her that the bangles were part of her dowry. When her parents passed away and her grandmother was getting old, their financial situation was very tight. Her uncle¡¯s family used the excuse of high expenses for their children, and the help they gave her and her grandmother was almost negligible.
During such a difficult time, she fell ill.
Out of nowhere, she sumbed to a severe illness.
To gather enough money for her medical treatment, her grandmother sold the dowry bangles.
Later on, when she recovered from her illness and learned that her grandmother had sold the dowry to pay for her treatment, she secretly vowed that once she could earn money, she would definitely buy back that pair of bangles.
Unfortunately, so many years had passed, and the person who bought the bangles back then had vanished without a trace.
She now had the money to buy back the bangles, but still couldn¡¯t fulfill her initial wish.
Looking down, she nkly stared at this pair of once-lost bangles, whispering in surprise, "These bangles... these are my grandma¡¯s bangles, how did you know..."
"Consider it a birthday gift, do you like it?" Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t exin further.
He had put a lot of thought into her, and naturally paid attention to many things rted to her.
The story of her grandmother selling the bangles to pay for her treatment was something he found out identally. Once he knew about it, he had to find a way to retrieve that pair of bangles.
Chapter 657: He is trying to win her favor
Chapter 657: Chapter 657: He is trying to win her favor
Since her grandmother was so important to her, he thought, if she saw this pair of bracelets, she would surely be delighted.
As it turned out, he guessed right.
In her eyes, there was a restrained excitement and joy, not too obvious, but the quick mistiness in her eyes said it all.
"I know you don¡¯t celebrate birthdays because of your parents, but you should still have a birthday gift."
Seeing the joy well up in her eyes, he felt that no matter how much effort he spent, it was worth it.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s hands trembled a little as she took out the jadeite bracelets and touched them, tears glistening in her eyes.
More than just liking this gift, she loved it so much.
She thought she could never find it again.
Yet he had fulfilled her wish.
She knew how powerful the Saxons¡¯ connections were, but recovering something from many years ago, especially something not particrly valuable, still required a lot of effort.
This man...
He was truly remarkable.
He knew too well how to win a woman¡¯s heart.
A moment ago, she found him extremely annoying, was full of dissatisfaction with him, and thought he was extremely detestable, but now, after seeing her grandmother¡¯s heirloom, she felt he wasn¡¯t so bad after all.
He was trying to win her over.
He was trying to melt her heart in this way.
If he had given her expensive jewelry, she would only marvel at its cost, without any real feeling.
But with a gift like this, she couldn¡¯t refuse it.
This was more meaningful than anything expensive; in her heart, this not-so-valuable bracelet was priceless.
Scarlett Yates put the bracelets back in the box with reddened eyes, closed the box, then carefully picked it up and held it cautiously in her hands.
"I really like this gift, thank you for taking the trouble to find it for me."
"As long as you like it." Matthew Saxon smiled faintly and said, "In light of this gift, shouldn¡¯t you have dinner with me?"
It had to be said, Matthew Saxon had put effort into this.
He must have known how important her grandmother was to her to find this pair of bracelets.
He even knew about her grandmother selling the bracelets to pay for her medical treatment, which showed he had learned a lot about her.
For such a proud person like him to spend so much effort to please her, it was not just to get her body.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s heart suddenly felt a bit chaotic.
She held the box in silence for a moment, then nodded lightly.
It was to thank him for helping her recover her grandmother¡¯s heirloom.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s lips curved into a pleased smile.
Getting her to willingly have dinner with him was indeed not easy.
--
"Enjoy your meal, both of you."
Matthew Saxon had ordered some ssic French cuisine dishes.
French baked snails, French seared foie gras, pastries, truffles, caviar, and creamy mushroom soup.
Every dish was exquisitely presented and looked delicious.
But Scarlett Yates found it hard to have much of an appetite.
"Doesn¡¯t suit your taste?" Seeing that Scarlett Yates hadn¡¯t touched her foie gras, Matthew Saxon frowned slightly and put down his silver knife and fork.
"I¡¯m just not very hungry." Nowadays, seeing Matthew Saxon always reminded her of that tragic car ident years ago.
Under such circumstances, how could she have an appetite?
"Seems you don¡¯t much care for French cuisine." Matthew Saxon elegantly wiped his lips and raised an eyebrow, "If you don¡¯t like it, we can change the restaurant, what do you like? Hotpot?"
Chapter 658: I Have Good News
Chapter 658: Chapter 658: I Have Good News
When the topic of the hot pot came up, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.
"No need." Scarlett Yates kept her head down and took a sip of soup, looking rather listless, "Maybe I¡¯m just a bit tired after a full day of work, so I don¡¯t have much of an appetite; it¡¯s all the same regardless of what I eat."
Matthew Saxon looked at her thoughtfully.
How could he not know the real reason for her poor appetite?
She just didn¡¯t want to have dinner with him, that¡¯s all.
"Then eat a bit more, fill up, and I¡¯ll take you home when you¡¯re done."
Scarlett nodded absentmindedly.
This meal was not enjoyable.
Scarlett kept her head down, tackling the food on her te, never once raising her head to look at Matthew Saxon.
Anyone observing their interaction would find the atmosphere strange.
Both sat at the same table, each eating their own meal, with nomunication from start to finish.
Even outsiders watching would feel embarrassed for them, not knowing what the people involved were thinking.
In such an atmosphere, Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t have much of an appetite either; he ate a few bites and couldn¡¯t eat anymore.
He saw Scarlett tearing the muffin into small pieces and tossing them on her te without eating them, as if just passing time.
Does being with him really make her that miserable?
He felt ufortable inside, and no matter how good his mood was, it becameckluster.
"If you don¡¯t feel like eating, don¡¯t force yourself. I¡¯ll take you back." He dropped his napkin, squinted slightly, and hid the sadness in his eyes.
Scarlett threw the half-torn muffin onto the te, looked up, and asked in confusion, "Are you full?"
Matthew Saxon had hardly eaten anything.
The two of them, a table full of dishes, had not even finished a third of it, which was an unusual waste.
Matthew Saxon had a faint smile on his lips and looked at her calmly, "Like you, I don¡¯t have much of an appetite either."
Although he said this in a normal tone, Scarlett still detected a hint of displeasure.
Eating with someone who clearly doesn¡¯t want to be there would make anyone lose their appetite.
Scarlett was silent for a moment, then reached for her bag: "Let¡¯s go back then."
She had been waiting for him to say they would go back.
As soon as she heard him say they were leaving, she immediately picked up her bag.
She seemed so eager, as if she couldn¡¯t wait to leave him. Seeing her like this, Matthew Saxon¡¯s expression darkened.
But he tried hard to suppress his anger.
Having found time from his busy schedule toe over, he didn¡¯t want it to end unpleasantly again.
He was about to call the waiter to settle the bill, when suddenly, the sharp ttering of high heels approached him, the footsteps a bit hurried.
A strong scent of perfume wafted over.
"Matthew." A woman¡¯s voice drifted over from behind.
The footsteps came closer, and as Scarlett turned her head, she saw a sh of bright red nearing.
"Matthew, I have good news to tell you."
The woman¡¯s striking face became clear in Scarlett¡¯s eyes.
The red tight-fitting dress perfectly highlighted the woman¡¯s fine figure, making her skin seem as creamy as jade.
Her delicate and mboyant face was clearly reflected in Scarlett¡¯s eyes.
It was Alexis Denton.
The Alexis Denton who oozed amanding presence, eerily simr to Rosie Wood in some ways.
As she passed by Scarlett, Alexis Denton reflexively raised her chin, giving her a sidelong nce like a queen, before walking to Matthew Saxon¡¯s side, her face full of delight, wearing matching high heels.
Chapter 659: Congratulations to You
Chapter 659: Chapter 659: Congrattions to You
The red figure stood still.
Alexis Denton¡¯s lips slowly curled up, her face showing a wild excitement. In the gradually darkening expression of Matthew Saxon, she spoke excitedly yet clearly, "Matthew, I¡¯m pregnant."
With a tter.
The chair fell to the ground, and Scarlett Yates stood up, her face turning pale.
Did she just mishear?
What did Alexis say? It seemed like she heard the word ¡¯pregnant¡¯.
She looked up, her expression somewhat bewildered, at Matthew Saxon. His face, which had just regained some color, turned worse than before, drained of all blood.
Matthew Saxon was anxious: "Scarlett."
Scarlett Yates¡¯s eyes were briefly lost, and then suddenly turned extremely cold.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s heart sank: "It¡¯s not what you think."
Just as he took a step forward, Alexis Denton forcefully grabbed his arm, pulling him back. Seeing how nervous Matthew was about Scarlett Yates, a trace of anger and intense jealousy appeared in her eyes: "Matthew, did you hear me? I¡¯m pregnant. Aren¡¯t you happy? We have a baby now?"
She deliberately spoke loudly.
After saying this, she turned her head to look at Scarlett Yates, pushed out her still-t stomach, and smiled arrogantly: "Miss Yates, I see you¡¯re here too. I must share this happy news with you. You just heard it; I¡¯m carrying Matthew¡¯s baby. Having dated Matthew, even though you¡¯ve broken up, we are still friends, aren¡¯t we? Shouldn¡¯t you congratte us?"
Matthew Saxon was furious, turning his head to re viciously at Alexis Denton, "Alexis Denton, why did youe here?"
The once arrogant Alexis Denton suddenly became docile in front of him, biting her lip, with a hint of grievance in her eyes: "I just wanted to share this happy news with you as soon as possible, Matthew. What¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t you say we¡¯d get married if we had a child? Why are you being so mean to me now? This is our child, aren¡¯t you happy at all?"
Scarlett Yates looked at the two standing together, her lips slowly curling up, and a fragile, powerless smile appeared on her pale face: "Matthew Saxon, what else do you have to say? How are you nning to exin this to me this time?"
Her mind went nk, like a bolt of lightning struck, causing her to temporarily lose consciousness.
This man, who moments ago was sincerely exining and painstakingly retrieving her grandmother¡¯s keepsake to give it to her, turned out to be a super fraud. How could he be so hypocritical?
A voice kept echoing in her ears.
He and Alexis Denton already have a child. Scarlett Yates, from beginning to end, you were just a pitiful creature deceived and toyed with by him.
She never wanted to see this deceitful, disgusting man again.
Pressing her dry lips together, her eyes were as cold as ice, freezing the air around them. Looking at the despicable couple in front of her, sheughed coldly: "Matthew Saxon, congrattions, you¡¯re going to be a father."
After saying this, she no longer wished to hear another word from him and turned to leave.
"Scarlett."
Watching her resolute departing figure, Matthew Saxon panicked.
Without having figured out what to do, his body made the decision before his brain did.
He mercilessly pushed Alexis Denton aside, and with a panicked expression, caught up to Scarlett Yates, reaching out to grab her: "Don¡¯t go, Scarlett. It¡¯s not what you think."
He couldn¡¯t let her leave.
This was the only thought in his mind at that moment.
Chapter 660: Go to hell, scumbag
Chapter 660: Chapter 660: Go to hell, scumbag
She absolutely cannot leave with a misunderstanding like this.
"You shameless, despicable, disgusting scoundrel, you still want to keep deceiving me?"
Scarlett Yates turned around, her eyes fierce, ring viciously at him, gritting her teeth tightly, looking at him as if he¡¯s an unforgivable bastard.
She had never disyed such a ferocious side.
In that instant she turned around, Matthew Saxon was startled by her fierce gaze and paused.
In that moment of daze, Scarlett Yates raised the bag in her hand and mmed it hard onto the hand that grabbed her.
"Let go of me, you damned bastard, save your deceptive lies for someone else."
She hit him with great force.
She vented her anger, mming down hard, the zipper of the bag scraped across Matthew Saxon¡¯s arm, tearing a gash in the sleeve of his expensive shirt.
Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t expect that although she looked thin and weak, she had such strength.
He let go in pain, not in the mood to look at the torn sleeve, "Scarlett, give me a moment, I will..."
"Go to hell, bastard!" Before he finished speaking, Scarlett Yates againunched into a fierce onught of hitting.
This dramatic scene stunned the people around.
Alexis Denton was also astonished, incredulously watching Matthew Saxon repeatedly tolerate Scarlett Yates¡¯s violent behavior.
As she watched, Alexis Denton felt jealousy surging uncontrobly within her, like a fire igniting the source of her envy, it burned more and more fiercely...
The intense jealousy turned her eyes red.
That was Matthew Saxon!
High above and arrogantly overbearing Matthew Saxon!
Others wouldn¡¯t dare to even touch a finger of his.
Yet now, he silently endured a woman¡¯s violent treatment, not only not getting angry but repeatedly trying to keep that woman.
Her intuition was correct.
She had long felt that Scarlett Yates would be a great threat to her.
Even when she heard the two had broken up, she still couldn¡¯t fully rx.
At that time, she had vaguely felt that things couldn¡¯t be so simple between Scarlett Yates and Matthew Saxon.
Her aunt hadughed at her for being worried senselessly and thinking too much out of boredom, but now watching Matthew Saxon care about and indulge Scarlett Yates so much, can it still be said that she¡¯s overthinking?
Anyone who isn¡¯t blind can see how anxious he is about Scarlett Yates.
She¡¯s pregnant, carrying their child, yet after he heard it, there wasn¡¯t a trace of joy on his face.
His first reaction was to look at Scarlett Yates.
In his long, deep and profound eyes, there was a nervousness she had never seen before, even a hint of fear.
What was he afraid of?
Afraid that Scarlett Yates would be sad and upset upon hearing of her pregnancy, would give up on him?
But didn¡¯t they break up?
If he really cares and likes this woman so much, why break up with her?
Alexis Denton couldn¡¯t understand and had no energy to figure it out.
At this moment, all she felt was deep anger and jealousy.
The anger of being ignored, the jealousy of being overshadowed by a woman who couldn¡¯t match up to her.
This anger and jealousy were enough to burn her rationality, causing her to do many irrational things.
She lowered her head and saw there was still a third-full bottle of red wine on the table, without much thought, she twisted off the cap and poured a full ss of red wine, then amidst the startled gasps from those around, she raised the ss and sshed it towards Scarlett Yates.
Chapter 661: Can’t Allow You to Be This Reckless
Chapter 661: Chapter 661: Can¡¯t Allow You to Be This Reckless
The wine ss was a tall and deep goblet, capable of holding one-third of a whole bottle of red wine when filled.
The slightly chilled red wine was sshed all over Scarlett¡¯s face.
Alexis looked at Scarlett, who was drenched like a soaked chicken, and finally felt a bit of relief in her heart. She couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud: "Scarlett, you shameless woman, you keep flirting with my man and even dared to hit him. Who do you think you are? Do you know whom you¡¯re hitting? Can someone as poor as you get close to Matthew? He¡¯s a man and won¡¯t stoop to settle scores with someone like you, but I can¡¯t allow you to be so presumptuous."
When the chilled red wine sshed onto her face, Scarlett raised her head in shock.
The full ss of red wine not only drenched her face but also soaked her hair and clothes.
The wine on her face slid down from her chin to her neck.
The front of her chest was stained entirely with red marks.
She was a bit stunned.
Suddenly being sshed with a face full of wine like that.
Knowing there were people watching, Alexis put on a majestic posture, stood tall and proud, and looked at her with arrogance, raising her voice: "Do you have no shame? You¡¯ve already broken up, yet you keep clinging to Matthew. Do you think this kind of relentless pestering will get you anywhere? Stop being shameless. With your status, can you be a match for him? I used to think you were just a clown and didn¡¯t want to pay attention to a minor role like you, but now I have a child, and for my child¡¯s sake, I can¡¯t tolerate you, this shameless woman, clinging to Matthew any longer."
Saying this, she softened her body, leaned against Matthew, and startedining coquettishly: "Matthew, you¡¯re just too kind-hearted, continually tolerating her, letting this shameless woman push her limits. If you find it hard to handle women, I¡¯ll take care of teaching her a lesson; I truly can¡¯t stand this poor woman¡¯s pretentiousness."
"Who told you to do that?"
The moment the icy voice rang out, even the spectators could feel a chilling frostiness.
Matthew turned around.
His face had never looked so terrifying.
His eyes were filled with intense murderous intent, causing Alexis to shiver all over, a chill creeping into her eyes with fear.
Ufortable, she let go of her hand, took a step back, bit her lip, her voice quivering: "Matthew..."
"p."
Matthew¡¯s hand swung high and struck hard on her beautifully made-up face.
As the hand moved away, five clear finger marks emerged on Alexis¡¯s face.
Alexis was stunned for a few seconds, then, with disbelief, widened her eyes. One hand slowly touched the clearly imprinted half of her face, her lips moved as she murmured: "You hit me? Matthew, you hit me for that shameless woman!"
"Shut up." Matthew¡¯s eyes were as terrifying as a Demon from Purgatory Realm, the anger within them burning red with a frightful blood color.
"Isn¡¯t she relentlessly clinging to you, dreaming of climbing higher and bing a phoenix? Isn¡¯t that shameless?" Half of Alexis¡¯s face quickly swelled up, and the red imprint on her face turned into a bruise-colored bloodstain, making her face scrunch up in pain.
Her slender, seductive eyes were filled with aggrieved and angry tears. Despite trembling all over with fear, that public p by Matthew turned her fear into anger.
Chapter 662: This is our baby
Chapter 662: Chapter 662: This is our baby
The Denton Family may not be a renowned family, but they are well-off.
Since childhood, Alexis Denton was considered the apple of everyone¡¯s eye, raised in luxury. Plus, having an aunt married into the Saxon Family, no one dared to make her suffer such grievances.
Never had she been pped in her life, and Matthew Saxon¡¯s p on her face struck her with deep shame and resentment.
He actually hit her, for that poor woman?
To her, this was the greatest humiliation.
A trace of hatred appeared in her eyes: "You don¡¯t want me to speak, but I will anyway. She¡¯s nothing but a shameless bitch. She was sent away to such a far ce, yet she dragged you over here. Matthew, you hit me for this bitch¡ªyou get it straight, I am your woman. How can you treat me and your child like this? Do you even have a heart anymore?"
"You said if I could get pregnant, you¡¯d marry me. I¡¯m supposed to be your wife, yet you help a nasty woman by hitting your fianc¨¦e. Are you bewitched by this seductress?!"
"Alexis Denton, shut your mouth if you don¡¯t want to die. I can bankrupt the Thompson Family overnight, and I can make the Denton Family suffer even more than the Thompson Family. Just try saying one more bad word about her!" Her body was roughly pulled to the edge of the table, and Matthew Saxon, without pity, grabbed her dress cor and pressed her against the cold and hard ss table.
Alexis Denton¡¯s back was painfully pressed by the sharp edge of the ss table. She yelled out in pain, tears shimmering in her eyes, as she reached out to pry his hand away, her other hand protectively covering her lower belly, shouting in fear and tension: "Matthew Saxon, you¡¯re crazy! Let go! You¡¯ll hurt our baby!"
"Baby?" Matthew Saxon suddenly sneered, his long phoenix eyes showing deep contempt and mockery.
Alexis felt inexplicably panicked under his gaze.
Why was he looking at her andughing like that?
Could she have said something wrong?
He clearly told her he liked children and mentioned that Roy Saxon currently favored Pearl Simmons as a daughter-inw. In terms of identity and background, she was inferior to Pearl Simmons, so if they wanted to be together, they had to have a child first.
With a child, he could openly propose to Roy Saxon to marry her.
Back then, for the sake of his future grandson, even if Roy Saxon was dissatisfied, he would ept her.
At that time, she was so moved, thinking he considered everything for her, and she secretly vowed to give him a son.
But why, in just a few short days, has his attitude towards her changed so much?
Matthew Saxon looked at her with disdain, released his hand with apparent disgust, without a word offort or exnation, he hurriedly turned around.
But when he turned around to look, Scarlett Yates was already gone without a trace.
There was only an evaporated wine stain left on the spot where she had stood.
She had left...
A panic arose in Matthew Saxon¡¯s heart, a fear that, with her leaving, he would truly lose her.
Without a second thought, he immediately wanted to chase after her.
But a cold, slippery hand grabbed him, and Alexis Denton¡¯s voice, filled with sorrow and fear, trembling with a crying tone, sounded behind him: "Matthew, you can¡¯t just leave me like that. Don¡¯t you remember what you said? I¡¯m really pregnant. This is our baby, how can you be so indifferent and heartless to its arrival?"
Chapter 663: Matthew Saxon, You’re So Cruel
Chapter 663: Chapter 663: Matthew Saxon, You¡¯re So Cruel
If she hadn¡¯te over to stir up this mess, he still had hope of winning back Scarlett Yates.
But Alexis Denton¡¯s appearance hadpletely disrupted the ns he had carefullyid out.
He remembered the moment Scarlett Yates heard that Alexis Denton was pregnant, the indifferent and ruthless look in her dark eyes.
That look made him feel as if she would never forgive him in this lifetime.
Anger, frustration, and unease surged in his heart at the same time.
He suddenly turned his head, his thin lips curled, and a cold gaze swept over Alexis Denton¡¯s abdomen. The smile at the corner of his lips was cold and cruel: "This bastard isn¡¯t mine, Alexis Denton, did you never suspect who the man was with you every night in the dark?"
Alexis Denton¡¯s expression changed, as if struck by lightning, her face turned pale: "You, what do you mean?"
Matthew Saxon shook off her hand with disdain, his smile ruthless: "Now it¡¯s time to tell you, did you really think I would fall for you? Since May Denton was so eager to send her niece to my bed, I just obliged and passed her ¡¯gift¡¯ to another man. Haven¡¯t you been enjoying yourself these past days? How was it, were you satisfied with the service of a top-ranked male prostitute?"
"You, what are you saying..."
Bang¡ª¡ª
The dish on the table, which had hardly been touched, was knocked to the ground by Alexis Denton¡¯s panicked hand as she staggered backward.
With a crackling sound, the expensive dishes and tes shattered on the ground, a mess everywhere.
Matthew Saxon tugged at his tied tie, disdainfully looked at her as her face lost all color, and with a cold smile, turned and left without a backward nce.
He hadn¡¯t walked far when he heard a woman¡¯s sharp, agonizing scream behind him, on the verge of breaking down: "Matthew Saxon, you¡¯re so cruel, how can you treat me like this!"
The woman¡¯s scream was full of pain, despair, and deep hatred.
Yet Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t even furrow his brow.
You reap what you sow.
If it hadn¡¯t been for May Denton being so impatient to grasp the Saxon Family¡¯s power, even willing to use her own niece as a pawn, he wouldn¡¯t have been interested in dealing with Alexis Denton.
She wanted to use her niece to tie him down and secure her position in the Saxon Family, so he decided to return the favor with a grand gesture.
--
"Miss, where do you want to go?"
The taxi driver had been waiting for a long time without hearing Scarlett Yates mention a destination. He slowed down the car and turned his head to nce at Scarlett Yates.
Based on his experience with many passengers, this young girl most likely had a broken heart.
Rushing out of the hotel, hailed his cab, and after getting in, she didn¡¯t say a word, just maintained a posture, staring motionless out the window.
For about ten minutes, she stared nkly, not uttering a single sound.
Through the car¡¯s front mirror, he saw the young girl¡¯s face was as pale as paper, looking utterly lost.
From this lost state, it was easy to deduce the likelihood of a heartbreak was very high.
So when the young girl got in the car and didn¡¯t speak, he didn¡¯t disturb her initially.
But now, after driving around aimlessly for so long, she still hadn¡¯t made a sound. He couldn¡¯t just continue driving aimlessly, right?
Hearing the driver¡¯s voice, Scarlett Yates stiffly turned her head, raising her vacant eyes to look ahead: "To South Lake, please."
South Lake was a well-known scenic spot in A City.
Argeke surrounded by architecture styled reminiscent of ancient times, the most famous of which was a stone bridge over five hundred years old, featuring carvings of twelve dragons soaring through clouds on the bridge.
Chapter 664 It Seems Like Someone Is Following You
Chapter 664: Chapter 664 It Seems Like Someone Is Following You
She had been in A City for over a month but hadn¡¯t visited South Lake yet.
It¡¯s said that South Lake is incredibly beautiful at night, and no matter how restless your heart is, it will calm down there.
The driver nced at her. Although he felt it wasn¡¯t necessary to meddle, seeing her as a pitiable heartbroken little girl, he couldn¡¯t help but say, "Miss, aren¡¯t you afraid of the danger of going so far alone at night?"
Scarlett Yates smiled at him without speaking.
The driver continued, "Why not choose another ce? I know a ce that¡¯s quite suitable for people nursing a broken heart."
Scarlett was taken aback, frowning, "Who said I¡¯m heartbroken?"
She and Matthew Saxon had broken up long ago; how could this count as heartbreak now?
The driver smiled knowingly, "I could tell the moment you got in the car. You heartbroken young girls all look the same. I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s just a man. There are plenty of good men in the world. Why be sad? Out with the old, in with the new."
Scarlett moved her lips but maintained a nk expression, "I¡¯m not heartbroken. You got it wrong."
The driver smiled and said nothing more, thinking she was just too proud to admit it.
"Miss, do you really want to go to South Lake?" The car turned a corner, and he asked again.
"Yes."
She insisted on going, so the driver saw no point in further meddling.
He had said what he needed to say, fulfilling his duty as a stranger.
After another twenty minutes, the taxi stopped outside the South Lake scenic area.
After paying, just as Scarlett was about to get out, the driver suddenly called her back, turned his head, gesturing mysteriously behind him with a lowered voice, "I¡¯m not sure if I saw it wrong, but it seemed like a car was following us. Be careful since you¡¯re alone."
"Was there a car following? What kind of car?" Scarlett frowned in confusion.
Could it be that Matthew Saxon followed her?
Impossible. He wouldn¡¯t have time to chase her now.
Alexis Denton was pregnant, and he needed tofort the mother of his future baby, not her.
The driver hesitantly said, "I didn¡¯t see clearly, but it looked like a luxury car. Maybe I was mistaken."
She was just an average girl; a car like that wouldn¡¯t be trailing her unless she was mistaken.
Scarlett thought the driver must have been mistaken.
Still, she smiled at him, "Thanks, sir."
After getting out, Scarlett felt a bit cold.
She wore only a thin shirt, short-sleeved, stained with wine on the hem, not yet fully evaporated. The wind blew through that wet spot, seeping into her skin.
Her bare arms bristled with goosebumps from the cold.
Her face still bore a faint scent of wine, even though she had wiped it clean with wet wipes.
Tonight, she had been utterly embarrassed.
In public, Alexis Denton scolded her mercilessly and drenched her in wine.
She felt like a mistress caught red-handed by the rightful wife.
Then, she neither dared to retaliate nor to argue.
Thinking back, she realized had been truly cowardly.
At that moment, she didn¡¯t even have time to feel angry; all she wanted was to escape from that ufortable ce.
There, in the presence of Matthew and Alexis, she felt like an extra.
A heavy feeling was pressing on her heart like a boulder, and she felt she might suffocate if she didn¡¯t leave quickly.
Chapter 665 Encountering a Few Punks
Chapter 665: Chapter 665 Encountering a Few Punks
But now she had escaped.
Like someone guilty and cowardly, she had run away.
Yet her heart was still heavy and suffocated, with a lingering breath stuck in her chest, making her ufortable. Every breath felt like piercing pain.
Why was she still so upset?
Hadn¡¯t she already seen through that bastard long ago, knowing he was a despicable, shameless fraud?
She was already disappointed in him, yet her heart still ached so much, so painfully.
The needle-like pain spread from her heart to her eyes.
She started feeling a sharp sting in her eyes, a severe acidic throbbing, as warm mist quickly formed ayer of tears in her eyes. In the blink of an eye, tears like a string of broken beads fell onto her pale cheeks.
"Bastard, bastard!"
She covered her eyes, letting the tears slip through her fingers.
Why did she fall for such a bastard and cry for him?
She truly hated her ownck of fortitude.
Swearing and sobbing, she moved deeper into the scenic area.
At night, there weren¡¯t many people in the scenic area.
As she walked in, a few men with dyed blonde hair passed by her, first burst outughing, then whistled at her: "Hey beauty, are you alone?"
The flirtyughter snapped Scarlett Yates back to reality.
She suddenly looked up.
One of the blondies had already leaned close to her, his beady eyes narrowed to slits, with a malicious grin on his face: "Beauty, what are you thinking? It¡¯s so boring to be alone. Why not join us? It¡¯s more fun with more people."
Scarlett¡¯s face suddenly changed, taking a deep breath in shock, and retreated, sternly demanding, "Get out of the way."
The blondie pretended to be scared, patting his chest with a smile, saying, "Oh, the beauty¡¯s so fierce. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? We won¡¯t eat you."
After saying this, he and the guys behind him burst outughing.
"Nutcase." Scarlett cursed quietly. Seeing other pedestrians around, she wasn¡¯t too scared, shot Blondie a fierce look, clutched her bag tightly, and quickly walked toward the more crowded area.
These men seemed to be just teasing. Seeing her leave, they didn¡¯t chase her, only whistling loudly behind her back andughing, "Beauty, if you get bored, remember toe find us."
Scarlett walked quickly.
Reaching the crowded area, she finally let down the heart she¡¯d been holding up in the air.
What the driver said was true, this ce was not too safe at night, not suitable for a single girl toe alone for fun.
Just upon entering the scenic area, she¡¯d run into some petty troublemakers.
After a while of walking, notpletely reassured, she looked back to see those blond-haired men had disappeared.
She was about to withdraw her nce when she noticed a slightly familiar figure.
The person stood in the shadows, with his back to her. With a quick nce, Scarlett thought he looked familiar, but as long as he didn¡¯t turn his head, she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly.
It shouldn¡¯t... be him.
At this time, he couldn¡¯t possibly be here.
She watched for a while, turned around; the danger passed, and her mind went nk again.
Not knowing where to go, she randomly chose a path and started walking.
After walking for a while, the light in front of her seemed to grow dimmer.
Startled, she looked up to realize she had walked onto a small path.
The path was nked by trees, tall and dense, almostpletely blocking the light, making this area particrly dark at night.
Chapter 666: Extremely Unlucky
Chapter 666: Chapter 666: Extremely Unlucky
Scarlett Yates felt her heart skip a beat.
How did she end up here?
In this forest, she saw no one else but herself.
She felt a sudden panic in her heart, nced ahead, seeing there were still ten meters to walk out of this forest, she quickly steadied herself and sped up her pace forward.
Just a few steps forward, several figures suddenly jumped out from the forest ahead.
The familiarughter rang out, the same Blondies she had encountered at the entrance blocked her path.
"Hey prettydy, what a coincidence, we meet again."
Seeing them, Scarlett¡¯s heart sank heavily.
It was them.
The Blondies she thought had left actually appeared in such a ce to block her.
This couldn¡¯t be a coincidence.
Scarlett suddenly realized she had been followed by them.
When did they start tracking her, and how long had they been following her? She had no idea.
Usually, she¡¯s a very vignt person, but tonight, her head was filled with Alexis Denton¡¯s pregnancy, she hadn¡¯t even noticed someone was tailing her.
What does premeditated stalking mean?
She dared not think deep.
In this remote forest, she was blocked by several men...
A chill ran up her back, and her back was suddenly drenched.
She was too careless.
"Prettydy, since we¡¯re so destined, let¡¯s have fun." Blondie approached her, his eyes narrowing into slits, shing with a light that was disgusting and terrifying.
Like the eyes of a beast, a hungry beast.
When Blondie was close to her, Scarlett didn¡¯t hesitate any longer, turned around and ran back.
But...
Maybe her luck truly hit rock bottom.
Just as she turned, running not far, she stumbled on several stones, slipped, and fell to the ground.
A searing pain shot up from her ankle.
In such a dangerous moment, she had sprained her foot.
Scarlett was in despair, watching the three men step by step approaching her, fear strangled her neck like a venomous snake.
"You... you don¡¯te any closer..." She forced herself to calm down, already making the worst assumption in her mind.
While they were not paying attention to her actions, she quietly unzipped her purse and took out her phone.
"Prettydy, don¡¯t be afraid, we are all quite cherishing, as long as you cooperate nicely, we won¡¯t want to be rough." Blondie looked covetously at her arm, pale like a snowball under the moonlight.
"You want money? I¡¯ll give you, I¡¯ll give it all to you." The animalistic gaze of the man made Scarlett nauseous.
Blondie chuckled: "Prettydy, we want the money, and you too."
Another chill ran down her back, and the fear in her heart couldn¡¯t be stopped anymore. Scarlett clenched her fists, endured the intense pain, and pushed herself up from the ground.
"Help..." She shouted at the top of her lungs, swiftly unlocking and dialing a call.
Before it connected, the phone was snatched away.
"Woman, I advise you to be sensible, or don¡¯t me us for being rough with you." Panicking, Scarlett didn¡¯t even know whose number she had called, just heard it seemed to connect, rang once, and was cut off by Blondie.
Blondie powered off the phone, then tossed it to the man behind him, and when he looked at Scarlett, there was an added viciousness in his eyes.
Fear surrounded her again.
Chapter 667: It’s him, it’s actually him
Chapter 667: Chapter 667: It¡¯s him, it¡¯s actually him
Scarlett Yates turned and ran.
The twisted foot immediately sent a piercing pain, making her unable to stop her tears.
She tightly bit her lip, desperately holding back the pain, as she shouted with all her strength while fleeing, "Help, help!"
"Bitch, refusing a toast only to drink a forced one," Blondie¡¯s vicious voice sounded behind her, easily catching up and yanking her hair back.
"Help..."
Scarlett¡¯s cries for help sounded somewhat hopeless.
All around was silent.
Except for her cries.
She truly regretted not listening to the driver¡¯s advice.
Is this what she deserves?
Blondie brutally pulled her hair, the force so intense it seemed he wanted to rip her scalp off along with it.
The pain on her head and anklebined made her face turn pale, sweating coldly.
Screams for help echoed out, with no movement around.
Scarlett¡¯s heart felt as if it was plunging into an icy abyss.
Endless cold surrounded her.
She wouldn¡¯t escape today...
In despair and pain, she closed her eyes, letting Blondie yank her and throw her onto the leaf-covered grass.
She heard heavy breathing.
Blondie¡¯s hand reached toward her...
In her hopeless wait, those disgusting hands nevernded on her.
Scarlett heard the sound of fists hitting flesh.
Blondie¡¯s lewdughter suddenly turned into painful wails.
After a series of mutual punches, two more wails sounded.
"Get lost!" The man¡¯s deep, cool voice was so familiar it made her abruptly open her eyes.
In less than a minute, the situationpletely reversed.
A few Blondies were knocked to the ground, looking beaten badly, one with a face full of blood.
Scarlett could surprisingly still distinguish the one who had grabbed her among the blood-blurred faces.
At the man¡¯s shout to get lost, they immediately crawled up from the ground and fled in ragged escape.
"Sorry, I¡¯mte." The tall, slender figure of the man came before her, crouched down, and reached out to lift the dazed Scarlett.
The cool scent carried a calming effect, dispelling her fear.
Scarlett raised her head, staring nkly at the man¡¯s smoothly contoured jawline.
A bit further up were tightly pressed thin lips, marked with anger.
Warmth spread over her as a silver-grey suit jacket covered her, carrying the man¡¯s unique and pleasant scent.
"I won¡¯t let them off," said Maxwell Saxon, usually calm and poised even if the sky fell, with eyes filled with murderous intent and a frighteningly grim expression.
Scarlett stared at him.
Uncertain if she was terrified by the Blondies or surprised by his appearance.
Her dark eyes were wide open, glistening with a bright mist like a startled deer, with an innocent and endearing expression.
Maxwell assumed she was frightened.
In front of her, he retracted the piercing menace, bowed his head, and in his cold eyes that had been filled with killing intent a second ago, a trace of softness emerged, lowering his voice, he said, "Don¡¯t be scared, it¡¯s fine now, no one can hurt you, I¡¯ll take you away from here soon."
After speaking, he adjusted the suit covering her, ensuring she was well wrapped, then swiftly carried her and walked out of the woods.
```
Chapter 668: Suddenly Feeling Very Relieved
Chapter 668: Chapter 668: Suddenly Feeling Very Relieved
It¡¯s him.
It was indeed him who appeared at the most critical moment and then saved her.
She was rescued from a desperate situation.
She didn¡¯t know why Maxwell Saxon appeared here, nor why he happened to save her, but she had never been so grateful for his appearance.
Thinking about those guys with blond hair, her body trembled slightly, still shaken by fear.
She couldn¡¯t imagine what she would have faced if Maxwell hadn¡¯t appeared in time.
She didn¡¯t move, obediently leaning against his chest, her body, stiffened by fear and despair, rxing in Maxwell¡¯s cool and fragrant embrace.
Feeling her change, Maxwell¡¯s gaze shifted slightly, and he looked down at her.
This woman, usually full of thorns when facing him, was now uncharacteristically quiet and well-behaved.
It seemed she was truly scared.
Maxwell¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of ruthlessness.
He would make those audacious men pay the price.
--
Out of the woods, Scarlett Yates surveyed the surroundings, feeling even more annoyed.
No wonder her cries for help had been useless; not even a ghost appeared.
What on earth had clouded her judgment to lead her to such a secluded ce?
Everything around was pitch ck, there were few streetlights, and several were broken; the remaining ones cast an atmosphere like a deliberate horror film, dim and hazy.
Aside from her and Maxwell, no other figure was seen.
Everywhere were towering, dense trees, some ces were so thickly covered that not a sliver of light could prate.
This ce was practically the ideal location for criminals.
"From now on, don¡¯te to such remote ces alone." Maxwell also took note of the surroundings, his brows furrowing.
Thinking if he hadn¡¯t continued to follow her and heard her cries for help, she¡¯d most likely be unable to escape, his brows furrowed even more tightly.
"This ce is dangerous even in the daytime, let alone at night. If there¡¯s any danger, even cries for help would go unheard." He pursed his lips, the tightness of his brows giving him a serious expression.
Usually, Scarlett would retort, saying things like he shouldn¡¯t meddle.
But today, she bit her lip, said nothing, unable to argue, her cheeks flushing slightly.
Fortunately, Maxwell said no more, sparing her some dignity.
He carried her onto a small path, winding and twisting for a while, and Scarlett suddenly felt her sight brighten, as they finallynded on the main road.
A few people were sparsely strolling along.
Seeing the warm yellow light on the ground, seeing the passersby, and seeing the man with a cool but protective demeanor tightly holding her, Scarlett suddenly felt secure.
This sense of security made her temporarily forget her resistance and aversion to Maxwell.
--
After getting in the car, Maxwell bent down and ced her in the back seat, identally knocking against her foot in the process.
"Ow..." Scarlett trembled slightly, wincing in pain.
Matthew Saxon paused, noticing her pained little face turn pale, and upon closer inspection, saw that one of her feet was injured.
Her fair, graceful ankle was red and swollen.
"Sprained ankle?" He frowned, staring at the swollen area.
Scarlett nodded: "Yeah, I slipped on a stone."
Chapter 669: Memory and Reality Overlap
Chapter 669: Chapter 669: Memory and Reality Ovep
It hurt so much!
If she didn¡¯t think that crying over a sprained ankle at her age of over twenty would be embarrassing, she would have cried.
Every slight movement of her foot felt excruciating.
"Hang in there," Maxwell Saxon gently reassured her, "I¡¯ll take you to the hospital right away."
What else could she do but endure?
Scarlett Yates forced back her tears, blinking her glistening eyes, and nodded, "Okay."
Seeing her look so aggrieved and pitiful, Maxwell Saxon was momentarily lost in thought.
His cool, dark eyes squinted, and his gaze became oddly reflective, as if he suddenly recalled something.
Indeed, Maxwell Saxon was reminded of some things.
Some long-preserved memories that had yellowed with age.
Back then, she had also identally fallen, resulting in a fracture.
She cried with snot and tears in her eyes, looking at him with a frightened yet pitiable gaze, sobbing and asking, "Big brother, is my leg broken? Will I never be able to walk again?"
"No," he gently wiped her tears away, carried her on his back, and struggled to walk slowly toward the hospital with her chubby body weighing him down.
"But my bone is broken," she sobbed heavily; he felt the tears wetting his back shortly after shey on it.
"A broken bone can be fixed."
"Really?" Her sobs paused momentarily.
"Yes."
"You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?" she remained slightly dubious.
"No."
"Really not lying? Liars will turn into puppies."
Heughed, gasping under her chubby weight, "If I say it can be fixed, it can. Stop crying; your snot is dirty. Don¡¯t smear it on my shirt; I just changed into it today."
She finally broke into a smile amidst her tears, "I¡¯ll smear, I¡¯ll smear, my snot isn¡¯t dirty."
Could snot ever be not dirty?
Realizing the little one was indeed smearing snot on his newly changed white shirt, his usual obsession with cleanliness didn¡¯t anger him; he simply smiled wryly.
"What...are you looking at?" A voice filled with confusion and a hint of tension echoed in the narrow car cabin, pulling Maxwell Saxon back to reality from his distant memories.
He paused in bewilderment.
Memories ovepped with reality, rendering a rare look of confusion on his handsome face. He nced down at Scarlett Yates, his Adam¡¯s apple moved slightly, as if he had something to say to her, yet he shook his head.
If he told her he¡¯d just recalled their childhood, remembered her as a child, she¡¯d probably think he was ying some game again.
She no longer remembered those things; if he kept bringing them up, it would only provoke her resentment.
The gaze in Maxwell Saxon¡¯s eyes dimmed abruptly, like a wick snuffed out.
--
Maxwell Saxon drove steadily and swiftly, soon arriving at the hospital closest to South Lake.
Scarlett Yates felt embarrassed to let Maxwell Saxon carry her again; she intended to have him help her walk inside, but as soon as shended, sharp pain caused her to break out in cold sweat.
Maxwell Saxon, expressionless, lifted her up horizontally, "This way, we won¡¯t waste time."
Scarlett Yates stubbornly resisted for a while, but epted her fate and let him carry her into the hospital.
Speaking of which, this wasn¡¯t the first time Maxwell Saxon had carried her.
The first time he carried her was probably the night Matthew Saxon dropped her off in the suburbs.
However, she had fallen asleep in the car at that time, so she wasn¡¯t aware of it.
Chapter 670: No need to be so polite with me
Chapter 670: Chapter 670: No need to be so polite with me
Now, she was fully awake, acutely aware of his strong arm wrapped around her waist, acutely aware of the firm beat of his heart, and the pleasant scent on his shirt.
It was light, like pine on a snowy day.
This man¡¯s embrace, like the aura around him, was cool and not exactly warm, yet it made people feel at ease.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s heart suddenly raced a bit.
A peculiar feeling started to grow inside her.
She should have resisted being so close to Maxwell Saxon; she should have hated this man¡¯s embrace.
But she miserably found that she didn¡¯t feel any aversion.
On the contrary, she felt a hint of familiarity, as if she had experienced this scene long, long ago.
The aura surrounding Maxwell Saxon made her feel familiar, inexplicably familiar.
--
At that moment, the doctors had all left, leaving only the ones on duty.
After registering for the emergency department, Scarlett was attended to by a young female doctor for her foot injury.
The female doctor blushingly examined Scarlett¡¯s sprained area, then looked up with a flush in her cheeks, looked shyly at Maxwell Saxon, smiled slightly, and spoke in an exceptionally gentle voice: "Thisdy¡¯s condition is an ankle sprain resulting in soft tissue damage and congestion, swelling caused by it. It¡¯s not serious; a few days of topical heat application with ointment should do. But for these few days, normal walking won¡¯t be possible. It¡¯s best to rest at home and avoid movement."
Maxwell Saxon nodded reassuringly: "Then could you prescribe her some medication, please, doctor?"
The female doctor¡¯s face reddened further, her face as pink as peach blossoms: "Mr. Saxon, you¡¯re too kind."
As she spoke, she cast an envious nce at Scarlett Yates.
This woman¡¯s luck was truly good. Still looking like a young girl, she could have such an outstanding man caring for her.
Earlier, this noble and cool-tempered man had carefully and gently carried her into the emergency room, looking as if he deeply cared for her.
Thinking of her own average-looking husband with a bad temper, the female doctor sighed inwardly,menting her unfortunate fate.
"For the next few days, you shouldn¡¯t go to work."
With reluctance, the female doctor went to prepare the prescription. Seeing the sweat from pain on Scarlett Yates¡¯s forehead, Maxwell Saxon took out a handkerchief and bent down to wipe the cold sweat off her brow.
The handkerchief carried his scent.
The scent drifted to the tip of her nose, making Scarlett Yates¡¯s body stiffen and her heart quiver slightly.
It felt very strange.
Ever since Maxwell Saxon mentioned that she was his unforgettable someone from the past, Scarlett felt that the dynamics between them had be strange and could not go back to how it was before.
And the way he treated her was no longer as appropriately distant as before.
Clearly, his gestures towards her seemed to be increasingly intimate.
Although this intimacy was well-controlled and not overly abrupt, Scarlett still felt ufortable with it.
When Maxwell Saxon once again tried to wipe the cold sweat from her forehead, she turned her head slightly, with an expression slightly unnatural, and coughed lightly: "Thank you for today, by the way."
This man might be profound and scary, but if it weren¡¯t for him today, she didn¡¯t know how miserable she would have been.
Maxwell Saxon didn¡¯t feel embarrassed when she avoided him; he smiled and naturally put the handkerchief away: "No need to be so polite with me."
"Why did youe to A City?" Actually, Scarlett wanted to ask why he appeared at the same ce as her at the same time, and especially at the critical moment.
Chapter 671: Your husband is really good to you
Chapter 671: Chapter 671: Your husband is really good to you
The coincidence surprised her and secretly aroused a little suspicion about his timely appearance.
Just like when he blocked Emmy Thompson¡¯s knife for her outside the hospital in time.
This time, was it another coincidence?
The probability of such coincidences happening is too high.
As soon as she spoke, Maxwell Saxon already knew what she truly wanted to ask.
He smiled slightly, "I came to find you."
"Huh?"
"Actually, after you left the restaurant, I had been following you all along."
He paused, his expression candid, "Seeing you went to South Lake alone, I was worried, so I kept a not too close nor too far distance following you."
Otherwise, how could it really have been so coincidental to save her?
Scarlett Yates wasn¡¯t sure whether to be angry or grateful to him.
Logically, his sneaky following was quite annoying, but if he hadn¡¯t done so, she wouldn¡¯t have had the luck to be rescued by him.
She pursed her lips, gave him a somewhat helpless re, "Why were you looking for me?"
"There¡¯s something I think I got wrong, so I wanted to find you and rify as soon as possible."
"What is it?"
"It¡¯s about your parents¡¯ car ident."
When he said this lightly, Scarlett froze for a moment, then widened her eyes in astonishment.
Just as Maxwell was about to speak, a blushing doctor, whose face was as red as a peach blossom, walked over, handed him a slip, "The prescription is ready."
Maxwell calmly took it, "Thank you."
The doctor¡¯s cheeks turned even redder, looking like a boiled shrimp, "Mr. Saxon, you¡¯re too kind."
My goodness, this man is so charming. Just being near him, her heartbeat felt like it wasn¡¯t her own.
How can someone be so good-looking and have such an outstanding aura, yet belong to someone else? It¡¯s so frustrating.
Maxwell went to get the medication.
Scarlett, the injured patient, sat in her original spot, watching him leave, her expressionplicated.
"Your husband is really good to you," the doctor said enviously, looking at Scarlett.
"He¡¯s not my husband," Scarlett, still immersed in the earlier shock, furrowed her brows and looked away.
What does Maxwell actually mean?
Did he say he got it wrong? Did he mean he got the person who caused her parents¡¯ car ident wrong?
"If not, is he your boyfriend?"
Scarlett felt a bit annoyed with the doctor.
Why was she being so nosy?
"No." Her voice carried a hint of impatience, signaling the other not to continue asking.
But the doctor, captivated by Maxwell¡¯s charm, didn¡¯t pay attention to her expression. Hearing that Scarlett and he weren¡¯t romantically involved, her face lit up with joy, and she asked, "Does that mean he¡¯s still single?"
Finally, the doctor got to the point.
Scarlett furrowed her brows irritably and shattered the doctor¡¯s fantasy, "He already has a fianc¨¦e, a beautiful woman."
"He has a fianc¨¦e?" The doctor¡¯s face changed instantly, full of disappointment.
Maxwell returned with the medication and just happened to see the doctor turning around, a bit disheartened, to attend a new patient, while Scarlett showed an impatient look and even rolled her eyes twice at the doctor¡¯s back.
He paused, couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly, walked over, and nced at the doctor, "What did she say that made you so impatient?"
Scarlett, still pondering his earlier words, looked up at him and said casually, "She took a liking to you and asked if you were single."
Chapter 672: Is this money enough?
Chapter 672: Chapter 672: Is this money enough?
"Oh? What do you say?" Maxwell Saxon, used to such women, asked with a faint smile, his expression unchanged.
Scarlett Yates pouted, "I just told it as it was. I said you already have a beautiful fianc¨¦e, and she looked quite disappointed."
When mentioning Alice Green, Scarlett¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t very pleasant.
This woman, who almost killed her, was someone she would always resent.
"Oh, I see." Maxwell nodded understandingly, handing her the medication from the bag and carefully exining the dosage and frequency. "Before applying the medicine, use a hot towel to cover the area for ten minutes, then apply the bruise ointment. Do this three times a day, don¡¯t forget."
"And try not to move around too much in the next few days."
"Oh, I got it." Scarlett epted the medication, putting it into her bag while taking out her wallet and looking up at him. "How much is the medicine?"
Maxwell was startled, then frowned slightly. "It didn¡¯t cost much, no need to pay me."
"No way." Scarlett was firm in her tone. "Whatever it costs is what I should pay. I have no reason to take advantage of others for free."
Hearing thest part of her sentence, Maxwell was a bit displeased, frowning with a hint of annoyance in his expression.
By saying that, she was obviously treating him as an outsider.
"I said you don¡¯t need to pay me." He looked at her red wallet, finding the color rather ring.
"I also said I won¡¯t take advantage of others for free." Scarlett was unsure of the exact cost of the medication.
If it were just a minor bruise ointment, it shouldn¡¯t be too expensive. After some thought, she took out two hundred yuan from her bag.
"Is this enough?" She handed the money to Maxwell solemnly.
Maxwell furrowed his brows tighter, looking down at the two hundred yuan, feeling a sense of frustration he couldn¡¯t vent.
He didn¡¯t move or speak, just frowned and quietly looked at her.
Scarlett also stayed still and silent, looking up at him quietly.
After a momentary stare-down, Maxwell seemed to concede, taking the money with a rather grim face. "It¡¯s enough."
He pulled out just one note, then looked at her expressionlessly and said, "You¡¯ve given too much."
Scarlett smiled, "Just consider it as the cab fare for taking me to the hospital."
Maxwell frowned deeply, "Do you really need to be so clear-cut with me?"
"What¡¯s wrong with being a bit clear-cut?" Scarlett blinked, looking innocent.
"Then how will you repay me for saving you tonight?" He was genuinely angry, his thin lips tightly pressed and his cool eyes narrowing.
"This... I¡¯ll definitely find a way to repay it." Scarlett was taken aback, like facing a dilemma, her brows furrowing.
The medical expense could be clearly settled, but for saving her, such a big favor, she really didn¡¯t know how to repay it.
"What if I insist you repay it now, right now?"
"I..."
"Not everything needs to be ounted for so clearly," Maxwell wasn¡¯t truly trying to force her but was just upset. Seeing her frown and unable to find words for a long time, he sighed lightly, "I¡¯ll ept the medical expense, but don¡¯t settle anything else with me."
--
"Where do you live?" After helping Scarlett into the car, Maxwell locked the door.
Scarlett gave a ce name.
She really wanted to say, don¡¯t you already know? Why pretend to ask her?
Chapter 673: There Was a Misunderstanding
Chapter 673: Chapter 673: There Was a Misunderstanding
A man like him, wanting to know her information, wouldn¡¯t that be a piece of cake?
He came to A City specifically to find her, isn¡¯t it impossible for him not to first find out where she lives?
Still, she¡¯s toozy to expose him.
"Oh, that¡¯s a nice neighborhood," Maxwell Saxon kept up the act, "The rent must be expensive, right?"
Pretend, keep pretending, she wants to see how long he can keep it up.
Scarlett Yates rolled her eyes where he couldn¡¯t see and said with a curl of her lips, "It is quite expensive, but the hospital reimburses it, so I don¡¯t have to pay anything."
Matthew Saxon smiled faintly and slowly started the engine, "The hospital benefits are indeed good, it seems like you¡¯re quite satisfied with this hospital."
"Yes, very satisfied." With such good benefits, such a great work environment, what right does she have to be picky?
"So, you¡¯re nning to live here for good?" Maxwell Saxon circled around the point, asking directly.
Scarlett nced at him, "Of course, it¡¯s nice here, I like this ce."
"You left Z City because I told you it was my father who caused your parents¡¯ death. You had to break up with Matthew and, heartbroken, decided to start a new life somewhere else, right?" Maxwell Saxon¡¯s voice was cool but extremely appealing, once again touching on the pain in her heart with a breezy tone.
Scarlett thought of what he had said at the hospital.
She felt it was time to get to the bottom of it.
"You said you came this time because of my parents¡¯ issue, what¡¯s going on exactly?"
Maxwell Saxon fell silent.
The car¡¯s interior was quiet, as was the road they had driven on. This silencested for a moment, then he said, "I was mistaken, Scarlett. In fact, it wasn¡¯t Dad who caused your parents¡¯ death. He wasn¡¯t aware of it; it was someone under hismand acting on their own."
Scarlett widened her eyes in shock.
She didn¡¯t speak, but Maxwell Saxon could tell she was listening intently. After a pause, organizing his thoughts, he continued, "That person was indeed a close associate of Dad, loyal to him. On the surface, it seemed like he acted on Dad¡¯s orders, but I¡¯ve recently discovered some information that makes me think I was wrong from the start."
How could it be...
Scarlett looked at him nkly, "But those pieces of evidence..."
"The evidence is real." Maxwell Saxon slowed the car down, then pulled over.
The dense branches and leaves of the sycamore trees blocked the moonlight and the streetlights, forming a huge shadow.
The ck Maybach parked in the shadow.
The wind blew, and the leaves of the sycamore trees above rustled together, making a shushing sound.
In this rustling sound, Maxwell Saxon slowly said, "There was just a misunderstanding in the middle, Scarlett, haven¡¯t you ever been curious why Dad would pay off the favor with money but use his most precious son¡¯s lifelong happiness to settle it instead?"
"Haven¡¯t you thought his feelings towards you are quite special? Even though it had been over twenty years without seeing you, once you moved into the Saxon Family, you received the best treatment. He treated you like his own daughter with love and care. Haven¡¯t you found that strange?"
How could she not.
From the first time she saw Roy Saxon, she found it strange.
The way Roy Saxon looked at her was odd. She couldn¡¯t pinpoint what was off, but that gaze was certainly not one a normal elder would give to a younger person.
Chapter 674 Do You Know the Reason?
Chapter 674: Chapter 674 Do You Know the Reason?
Roy Saxon¡¯s exnation was that Autumn Spencer was his lifesaver, and he was very grateful to her, so he extended that gratitude to her daughter.
This exnation was a bit far-fetched, but Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t think much about it at the time.
Now, after Maxwell Saxon¡¯s question,bined with the incident she encountered Roy Saxon at the cemeteryst time, she began to feel that Roy Saxon¡¯s feelings towards her mother were indeed a bit strange.
When she saw Roy Saxon in the cemetery, his grieving and lonely appearance in front of her mother¡¯s grave, along with the tears hidden in his eyes, all surprised her.
Maxwell Saxon saw the expression on her face, knew she was also suspicious, remained silent for a while, then said, "Have you heard of Naomi Dou? She¡¯s Matthew¡¯s mother."
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t know why he was telling her this but nodded anyway.
"Aunt Dous was a very perfect woman, she was noble by birth, beautiful and charming, gentle, virtuous, talented, and multi-skilled, as a woman, she embodied almost all the most beautiful qualities of women. At that time, she was the dream lover of men, and with her status and appearance, she could easily choose a man more outstanding than Dad, but sometimes emotions are just that strange, among many excellent men, she chose a husband who was not so strong in his career."
"Later, she married Dad, and after marriage, they lived a rtively happy life for a while, but the good times didn¡¯tst long..."
"After giving birth to Matthew, shemitted suicide when he was seven years old."
"The doctor said she had severe depression, which led to suicidal thoughts."
"A woman who had a smooth life from childhood, almost a perfect life, had everything she wanted, how could she suffer from depression, so severe that she jumped to her death?"
Outside the car window, the magnolia flower streetlights suddenly flickered.
Probably because the bulbs had been used for too long without being changed, the lights flickered continuously a few times and thenpletely went out.
Scarlett Yates¡¯ heart was also jumping with the streetlights that flickered off and on.
An idea suddenly popped into her mind.
But she stopped thinking.
She thought, she must have guessed wrong, such a thing could not possibly happen.
She bit her lip and softly asked during Maxwell Saxon¡¯s pause, "Do you know why?"
The answer was obvious.
If Maxwell Saxon didn¡¯t know the reason for Naomi Dou¡¯s depression, he wouldn¡¯t have told her about it.
He wouldn¡¯t say something meaningless.
Since he was going to tell her the true cause of the car ident, everything he said now was rted to the car ident.
But...
What was the connection between Naomi Dou¡¯s suicide and her parents¡¯ car ident?
Maxwell Saxon nodded, "Scarlett, what I¡¯m going to say next is the root cause of that car ident. After Aunt Dous married Dad, she lived a life everyone envied, but such a life finally came to an end one day, she suddenly found that the husband she loved with all her heart did not love her as she imagined."
"She found out that her husband had always held someone in his heart, from the beginning to the end, he only loved that woman."
"He married her only under the pressure from his parents, he didn¡¯t love her, even though she was a perfect and faultless good wife."
"What made her even more pathetic was that the woman he loved was just an ordinary person, not very pretty, a woman who didn¡¯t even qualify to be her rival."
Chapter 675: I Want to Pursue You
Chapter 675: Chapter 675: I Want to Pursue You
Speaking of this, Maxwell Saxon turned his head to look at her: "Aunt Dous made a scene and secretly found that woman, teaching her a lesson in her own way. When Dad found out, it was the first time he had a big fight with her, and afterward, he didn¡¯te home for two consecutive months."
"That¡¯s how the conflict began. The colder Dad was to her, the more she wanted to find trouble with that woman. Their conflicts increased as a result. Aunt Dous had never suffered any grievance since she was young, and in the long-term quarrels, she slowly developed depression, eventually reaching a point where medication could no longer control it."
"Finally, shemitted suicide."
The story seemed to have ended, but Maxwell Saxon continued to look at her intently and said word by word, "A perfect woman like Aunt Dous easily made men fall in love with her. Dad¡¯s most trusted subordinate was deeply in love with her. After her death, he med her death on the woman Dad liked, andter, he orchestrated that car ident."
"Scarlett, the woman Dad loved was your mother, Autumn Spencer."
"That car ident was Dad¡¯s confidant avenging Aunt Dous."
The night was very quiet.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s heart began to race.
Thump thump, beating so powerfully.
Her body fell back, copsing onto the soft cushion.
Her mind buzzed with a humming sound, and after a brief nk, she looked up in shock, her eyes wide, staring at Maxwell Saxon.
It was like she had heard an absurd fairy tale.
The truth turned from Roy Saxon harming her parents to her mother indirectly causing Matthew Saxon¡¯s mother¡¯s death.
Isn¡¯t that ridiculous?
"Maxwell Saxon, stop talking nonsense. Naomi¡¯s death has nothing to do with my mom. Don¡¯t think you can make up stories just because the people involved are no longer here."
"Whether I¡¯m making it up or not, you can verify it."
Maxwell Saxon knew she wouldn¡¯t believe it easily.
"Because Dad couldn¡¯t marry your mom as he wished, he hoped his son could marry you. This was to fulfill one of his wishes. Otherwise, do you think the Saxon Family would arrange a betrothal with an ordinary family with no background, just because your mom saved him?"
"A life-saving grace can be repaid in many ways; there¡¯s no need to use his son for repayment."
Scarlett suddenly felt that what he said might all be true.
But she didn¡¯t want to admit it.
What was she supposed to admit? Admit that she was the one Matthew Saxon should truly hate? Because her mother destroyed what was originally a happy family?
"Why are you telling me this? Isn¡¯t it your intention to separate me and Matthew Saxon?"
"I also lied to you once." His expression shifted slightly, and a profound look appeared in his eyes. "I do want to break you and Matthew apart, but it¡¯s not because of Alexis."
"Then... then for what?" She unknowingly clenched her hands, nervously biting her lip.
"I want to pursue you."
"Maxwell Saxon, that¡¯s not funny at all."
"I¡¯m serious." His deep ck eyes fixedly stared at her, a faint bright light flickered within them, making her uneasy.
She frowned, a tinge of annoyance in her eyes: "Maxwell Saxon, do you even know what you¡¯re saying? You already have a fianc¨¦e, yet you say such things to another woman. Don¡¯t you find your behavior excessive?"
"You mean Alice?" His thin lips, with a hint of hardness, curled slightly, revealing a contemptuous smile, "She soon won¡¯t be my fianc¨¦e anymore."
Chapter 676: This Man Has Great Eloquence
Chapter 676: Chapter 676: This Man Has Great Eloquence
The car window was tightly closed.
The air inside the cabin seemed to have thinned considerably, and Scarlett Yates felt a bit difficulty in breathing.
She took a few deep breaths, turned her head away to evade theplex gaze of Maxwell Saxon that made her anxious, and reached out to open the car window. She looked at the flickering traffic lights across the street, and after a while, she spoke softly, "Maxwell Saxon, whether what you¡¯re saying is true or a lie, you should know that you and I are simply impossible."
Everyone knows she once dated the second young master of the Saxon Family.
If she dated the first young master of the Saxon Family, what kind of person would she be?
Wouldn¡¯t she really be that kind of disgraceful woman as Serena Lee described?
Besides, even if other factors were set aside, just emotionally speaking, she and Maxwell Saxon were impossible.
She really didn¡¯t like him at all.
Whenever she saw him, she just wanted to run far away. Every time she met this man, he brought her news she didn¡¯t want to know.
Her life had finally returned to peace, but his words shattered it once again.
At this moment, her mind was filled with the words he had just spoken. She truly couldn¡¯t believe her mother indirectly caused Naomi Dou¡¯s death as a "murderer."
"If you think that because you saved me, I will feel grateful to you and then fall in love with you, you¡¯re wrong." The wind outside the window gently brushed against her face, the cool breeze calming the restless mes in her heart.
She took a deep breath facing the window, slowly turned her gaze back, waited until her heart calmed a bit, then lifted her head to look at Maxwell Saxon again, "What I want most right now is to stay far away from the people of the Saxon Family. You saved me, I am grateful, but lets keep things separate. If it weren¡¯t for this special situation, I wouldn¡¯t want to be together with you."
She spoke very directly, somewhat heartlessly.
He saved her, yet she voiced such disdainful words to her lifesaver; she might indeed be called an ungrateful person.
"I know." It wasn¡¯t the first time he had been treated with disdain by her. Maxwell Saxon remained calm, smiled while looking at her, and said lightly, "You have the right not to like me, but I also have the right to pursue what I want. Neither of us can impose our preferences on others, isn¡¯t that right, Scarlett?"
His handsome face under the warm yellow light seemed to be coated with a warm hue, melting the coldness between his brows, making the contours of his face appear soft.
His gaze was gentle too, different from his usual mildness, ayer of shallow shimmer flowed through his dark eyes, and when he looked at her, the light in his eyes brightened.
Scarlett Yates felt that this man had a very good way with words.
He could quicklye up with some dignified reasons, leaving her unsure of how to counter them.
Indeed, she had the right to refuse someone, and he had the right to like someone, neither of them could force each other.
Today was really a special and extraordinary day.
She felt that tonight was filled with one shock after another.
Her mood was like riding a roller coaster, soaring high one moment, then being heavily thrown down the next.
Her heart was stimted to the point where it almost stopped beating.
"Why did you tell me about Naomi Dou¡¯s matter?" Scarlett Yates, helplessly, had to change the subject, "You could have chosen not to tell me any of this, letting me directly misunderstand that the one causing my parents¡¯ death was Uncle Saxon."
Chapter 677: Don’t Speak Too Soon
Chapter 677: Chapter 677: Don¡¯t Speak Too Soon
Maxwell Saxon curled his lips: "Because I discovered that after you learned about this matter, you became very repulsive towards me and the Saxon Family. If I don¡¯t tell you the real truth, I will never have a chance to pursue you."
He actually brought the topic back around.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s expression changed slightly, frowning: "Maxwell Saxon, did you even understand what I said? Regardless of whether my parents¡¯ deaths are rted to your Saxon Family, I could never ept you."
"Don¡¯t speak too soon." He curled his lips again, appearing full of confidence, "Scarlett, don¡¯t dismiss me too early. I believe that sincerity can ovee all obstacles, and one day, you will change your mind."
She really couldn¡¯t understand where he got his confidence from.
Did he really think every man in the Saxon Family was a heartthrob?
She¡¯d already disgracefully fallen for one jerk from the Saxon Family; she couldn¡¯t possibly fall for another one.
On the surface, he seemed upright, with no scandals over the years, devoting his time and energy to work, appearing to be a reliable man.
But Scarlett Yates knew well that he was no better than Matthew.
One was openly bad, the other secretly malicious.
Byparison, a scheming man like Maxwell Saxon was even more terrifying.
Being with a man like that, you¡¯d always have to guess his thoughts. Who knows how exhausting it would be?
"Think what you want." Seeing his persistent demeanor, Scarlett Yates was fuming, gave a cold snort, and stopped arguing with him.
Whether he¡¯s genuinely trying to pursue her is his business.
In any case, she¡¯d already made up her mind to stay away from everyone in the Saxon Family, especially those two ill-intentioned brothers.
"Scarlett, I know you haven¡¯t fully believed my words yet." Maxwell Saxon turned his head back slowly, started the car, and his voice drifted into her ears, "Regarding this matter, besides your parents and grandmother, there is someone else who knows, among your rtives. They live here in A City. I believe you know who I¡¯m referring to."
Rtives?
Rtives living in A City, Scarlett Yates thought for a while and had her answer.
He¡¯s talking about that aunt¡¯s family she hadn¡¯t seen for years, who, even if they were alive, seemed to have disappeared without a trace?
"Back then, your aunt and your parents were quite close. They also know about these things."
Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t help but chuckle bitterly.
Regardless of whether what he said is true or not, even if her aunt¡¯s family knew, she couldn¡¯t ask them.
From the moment she was heartlessly turned away at the door, she no longer had a so-called aunt.
What difference does it make if they are close blood rtives? In their heartless moments, they¡¯re no better than strangers.
At least strangers would have a little sympathy for her, but her own aunt only had rejection and disgust for her.
--
Scarlett Yates¡¯s mind was a mess.
The events of this night felt like a ludicrous, melodramatic TV saga.
Outside the neighborhood, after parking the car in the underground garage, Maxwell Saxon carried her out of the car.
"Which floor?" He asked her, looking down as they entered the elevator.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s face was a bit red, her expression showing a mix of indignation and helplessness.
If it weren¡¯t for her sprained ankle, she would never have epted being carried by this man.
He was truly detestable.
Why did he have to tell her so many things she didn¡¯t want to know?
Chapter 678: How did you end up together!
Chapter 678: Chapter 678: How did you end up together!
Roy Saxon likes her mother, Naomi Dou, or is Naomi suffering from depression because of her mother? These are things she absolutely doesn¡¯t want to know.
The entanglements within wealthy families are tooplicated; she doesn¡¯t want to be dragged into them at all.
But he insists on not letting her go.
She really detests him.
Even if he saved her tonight, it couldn¡¯t change her impression of him.
"Ninth floor!" She bit her lip, responding reluctantly, as if unless she absolutely had to answer, she wouldn¡¯t even want to speak to him.
Maxwell Saxon freed a hand to press the floor number.
The elevator steadily ascended.
In the cramped space, with each breath, his presence grew more intense.
Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t figure out what his scent was like; it was subtle and fleeting, passing by her nose before quickly dissipating.
She ced a hand on his chest, trying to keep some distance between them.
She never imagined she would end up in such an inexplicable rtionship with Maxwell Saxon.
He said he wants to pursue her.
Hearing this from him was trulyughable and baffling.
Just because he thought she was the little girl who gave him the wooden carving, does he have to pursue her?
Then why, during her time with the Saxon Family, did he maintain such a distant attitude,pletely unlike someone who supposedly knows her from long ago?
Ding¡ª
Amidst her chaotic thoughts, the elevator reached her floor.
Maxwell Saxon carried her out.
Scarlett Yates took out her keys from her bag.
Her keys had a little bell hanging from them, which rang crisp and melodious as she took them out.
She was just about to open the door, aligning the key with the lock, when suddenly, the door swung open with a creak.
She froze, her hand still in the posture of opening the door, slowly raising her head.
The person in the room was equally stunned, first looking at her, then at Maxwell Saxon who was holding her, followed by a surprise widened cat-like eyes: "You, you two..."
Maxwell Saxon, seeing the woman standing by the door, also paused, his gaze slightly moved, but quickly returned to normal.
Ang stared nkly at the two for a while, reached up and peeled off her face mask, ring at Maxwell Saxon with her wet face: "Maxwell Saxon, so Scarlett is with you."
"Excuse me." Compared to her surprise, Maxwell Saxon remained indifferent, carrying Scarlett Yates straight into the room.
"Hey, wait, how did you end up together!" Ang followed behind the two carrying her face mask, which she had just applied for less than a minute, her face still showing a look of shock.
Maxwell Saxon turned his head expressionlessly to her: "Slippers."
"Hey, don¡¯t you know to get them yourself?" Ang pouted discontentedly.
Maxwell Saxon furrowed his brows, speaking again: "Slippers."
"I¡¯m not your servant; if you want slippers, get them yourself." He furrowed his brows, and Ang instantly felt a bit intimidated, although sheined, amid his furrowing brows once again, she rather spinelessly took out two pairs of women¡¯s slippers from the shoe cab.
Matthew Saxon is a guycking humanity, and his brother, this smiling tiger, is no better; both brothers are not to be messed with by a weak girl like her.
Both pairs of slippers were pink and noticeably small.
Ang looked at Maxwell Saxon¡¯s tightly furrowed handsome brows, smiled mischievously with a slightly vengeful attitude: "There are no men here, so only women¡¯s slippers are avable. Young Master, you¡¯ll have to make do."
Chapter 679: Do Not Notify Him
Chapter 679: Chapter 679: Do Not Notify Him
These slippers are clearly unwearable.
Maxwell Saxon was silent for a few seconds, took off his shoes, didn¡¯t put on slippers, and carried Scarlett Yates straight to the living room.
Luckily, Ang cleans the house daily, so walking barefoot won¡¯t make it dirty.
After cing Scarlett Yates on the sofa, Ang sneakily followed over and paused in shock seeing Scarlett Yates¡¯ swollen ankle that resembled a radish, eximing, "Scarlett, what happened to your foot? How did it swell up like this?"
"It¡¯s nothing, just twisted it a bit." Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t mention the near incident of being assaulted.
"Is it serious?"
"It¡¯s fine, the doctor said just to rest at home for a few days." Scarlett Yates said, furrowing her brows and sighing.
She had just started working at the hospital, and now she needs to take leave again.
Moreover, she can¡¯t walk, and for these few days, she¡¯s mostly like a disabled person, needing Ang¡¯s help for everything, although Ang has been taking care of her, Scarlett Yates still feels she¡¯s causing her quite a bit of trouble.
"Scarlett, what¡¯s really happening?"
Ang tossed the removed face mask into the trash, pped her face with her hands, making her already milk-white face turn red, then stopped, her brows furrowed with confusion: "Weren¡¯t you having dinner with Matthew Saxon? Why did you separate from him?"
She bit her lip, tapped a slender, fair finger like a green onion on her lip, tilted her head to look at Scarlett Yates: "That guy came here an hour ago, he seemed quite anxious, I told him you weren¡¯t here, but he didn¡¯t believe me, searched everywhere but couldn¡¯t find you, and then left hurriedly, asking me to call him as soon as you returned."
"Did you... have some misunderstanding?" Ang spected, ncing at Maxwell Saxon with even deeper confusion.
Upon hearing Matthew Saxon mentioned, Scarlett Yates¡¯ expression turned unpleasant.
Seeing Ang dialing the phone, her face grew darker, "Don¡¯t notify him, Ang, unless necessary, don¡¯t mention him in front of me, I don¡¯t want to hear anything rted to him anymore."
Ang was stunned: "So you really had a fight."
Scarlett Yates remained silent.
Which was as good as admitting.
Ang bit her lip and suddenly realized: "I get it. No wonder he was so panicked looking for you, saying you called him, he heard a man¡¯s voice on the other side, then your call got disconnected, he was worried you were in danger, and when he called back your phone was already off."
At South Lake, in her emergency, the call she dialed actually went to Matthew Saxon?
After hearing Ang¡¯s words, Scarlett Yates¡¯ expression worsened.
At that time, her mind was nk.
When dialing, all she thought about was calling someone reliable, someone who coulde to rescue her.
In such a crucial moment, she didn¡¯t think about who she was actually calling.
Only now realizing, she dialed Matthew Saxon.
What does this imply? The first person she thought of in danger was him?
She cannot ept such a reality; to her, Matthew Saxon is an utterly hateful bastard.
She would never forgive him in this lifetime, nor does she wish to see him again, how could she still think he¡¯s reliable.
"I¡¯m fine, Ang, I don¡¯t want to see him now, don¡¯t tell him I¡¯ve returned, I¡¯m asking you." Scarlett Yates looked up with eyes conveying deep exhaustion and disappointment.
Chapter 680 How Could She Forget
Chapter 680: Chapter 680 How Could She Forget
Ang looked a bit troubled, knitted her brows, and bit her finger. Finally, she sighed helplessly, and said reluctantly, "Well... alright, I hope that guy doesn¡¯te over, otherwise if he knows you¡¯re here and I didn¡¯t tell him, he¡¯ll kill me."
Scarlett Yates forced a smile, "Thank you."
After speaking, she looked at Maxwell Saxon and said, "Young Master, thank you for everything you did for me today. Now that I¡¯m safely home, I won¡¯t keep you any longer so as not to waste your precious time."
This was burning bridges after crossing them.
He had saved her, taken her to the hospital, and brought her back, yet she didn¡¯t even offer him a drink and just sent him away.
However, Maxwell Saxon had no intention of leaving.
Without waiting for an invitation, he found a ce to sit down and then turned to Ang, with a natural expression, "I¡¯m thirsty, Miss Andrews. Could you please make me a ss of lemonade? Oh, and don¡¯t add sugar."
Seriously? He actually treated her like a servant.
Ang¡¯s lips pouted in displeasure.
After all, she was a great beauty who could make any man stare, yet these two brothers had no ounce of tender feelings. Every time they saw her, they acted as if she were a Filipina maid.
As expected, they were all Saxons. Birds of a feather flock together; the second brother was unkind, and the elder was no different.
"I..." Ang was unwilling to let these two brothers have their way with her. The word "no" protesting in her mouth hadn¡¯t been spoken when Maxwell Saxon¡¯s eyes turned cold, and his thin lips curled slightly, "Miss Andrews, if there¡¯s no lemonade, tea will do."
He seemed to be smiling, looking easygoing, but Ang, having dealt with these two brothers many times, detected a trace of threat.
His eyes told her, if she tried to refuse again, he would be angry.
The little bit of courage Ang had just mustered immediately vanished without a trace, and she instantly cowered, wearing a bullied expression, and stomped towards the kitchen in a huff.
"What do you mean by this?" After Ang left, Scarlett Yates frowned and red at Maxwell Saxon.
Maxwell Saxon crossed his long legs gracefully, looked at her calmly, "Even if you¡¯re eager for me to leave immediately, you could at least give me some time to have a drink of water, right?"
"Are you really thirsty?" She exposed his pretense.
Maxwell Saxon¡¯s expression did not change, and he actually nodded seriously, "Yes, I¡¯m thirsty."
Scarlett Yates: "There¡¯s no point in what you¡¯re doing."
"Just thirsty and want something to drink, there¡¯s no talk of whether it¡¯s meaningful or not."
She pressed her lips tight, a bit annoyed, turned her head to the side, seemingly looking at the newly bloomed rose on the balcony.
The pink rose had just bloomed, tender in the night like a beautiful maiden.
Maxwell Saxon looked at Scarlett Yates¡¯ fair and gentle profile, his eyes flickered, and then the light faded.
The clingy little girl had forgotten him.
But how could she just forget?
She had said she would always be his guardian angel, always protect him.
He remembered everything she said, every word, as if they were promises.
Yet she had forgotten everything, even someone like him, and what she said... how could she remember?
It was just childhood prattle.
Chapter 681: Want to compete with me?
Chapter 681: Chapter 681: Want topete with me?
The words spoken by a child, how can they be taken seriously.
He really was quite foolish. After all these years, he still remembered those yful words so clearly.
The two of them fell silent for a moment.
m¡ª
The sound from the dining room broke the silence, drawing both of their gazes.
It sounded like a cup had fallen to the ground.
Immediately after, Ang¡¯s surprised and frantic voice rang out, "Se... Second Young Master, how did you..."
Her voice was filled with evident anxiety and unease.
"She¡¯s back?" A deep and icy voice also came from the living room.
Ang stammered, "Second Young Master, I, I..."
"I¡¯ll deal with youter when I have time." The man snorted coldly, and hurried footsteps approached the living room.
Getting closer and closer...
Scarlett Yates unconsciously gripped the cushion on the sofa tightly, her face cold as she looked toward the direction of the approaching footsteps.
Matthew Saxon walked quickly into the living room, "Scarlett, why did you hang up my call and turn off your phone? Do you have any idea that I might have thought you were in danger?"
He was clearly worried about her safety, but in his excessive concern, his words came out as scolding, sounding like he was losing his temper with her.
Scarlett was immediately angered, her face turned cold, and she sneered at him, "What, am I not allowed to hang up your call? What¡¯s wrong with me turning off my phone? I can do whatever I want, what does it have to do with you?"
Matthew¡¯s brow furrowed, about to speak, when he suddenly noticed there was another person in the living room besides Scarlett.
A person he least wanted to see.
When he saw Maxwell Saxon, Matthew paused, his narrow eyes squinted slightly, "Big brother, what are you doing here?"
His tone and expression were unfriendly, disying obvious hostility, no longer hiding it as he used to.
Maxwell looked up at him, smiling as he greeted, "What a coincidence, you¡¯re in A City today too. It seems the two of us brothers really have some unexpected connections in certain ways."
"You haven¡¯t answered my question yet."
Maxwell¡¯s lips curled into a smile, his expression calm, "The reason you¡¯re here is the same as mine."
The reason he was here, was obviously for Scarlett!
Maxwell¡¯s answer immediately made Matthew¡¯s face turn frosty.
His eyes narrowed, and his handsome face clouded over, "Have you forgotten some things?"
"Oh?" Maxwell raised an eyebrow, looking puzzled.
"Who was it that constantly told Dad he had found the woman he loved and wanted to marry her as soon as possible."
"Oh, you¡¯re talking about that matter." Maxwell nodded in acknowledgment, "I did say that back then, but people¡¯s thoughts can change at any time. At that time, I was wholeheartedly wanting to marry Alice, but now, I don¡¯t think so anymore."
Matthew sneered, "Big brother, it¡¯s fine to joke, but when the joke bes too serious, it¡¯s not fun anymore."
Maxwell still smiled, but his tone was very serious, "Matthew, you should know, I don¡¯t make such jokes casually."
Matthew clenched his fists, "So, big brother, you¡¯re saying you want topete with me?"
Maxwell nced at Scarlett, smiled, and said, "It¡¯s not aboutpetition, just fairpetition, that¡¯s all."
After speaking, he smiled again, looking at Matthew meaningfully, "Are you afraid? Afraid you can¡¯t beat me."
"Maxwell, how dare you go after her." Fire ignited in Matthew¡¯s eyes in an instant, and he rushed in front of Maxwell, his face livid as he grabbed his cor, and aimed a punch right at his face.
Chapter 682: I’m Not Worthy, Are You Worthy?
Chapter 682: Chapter 682: I¡¯m Not Worthy, Are You Worthy?
This bastard!
He actually dares to target Scarlett.
Back then, he thought the person he liked was Alice, and he tried to snatch Alice away.
Now, he¡¯s using the same trick to take away someone close to him?
This time, he absolutely won¡¯t let him seed.
Maxwell Saxon didn¡¯t wait for his fist tond like the first time.
At the moment Matthew¡¯s unreserved punch wasing towards his face, he reached out to block his fist and leapt up from the sofa.
Both of them grabbed each other¡¯s cors.
Maxwell no longer maintained his usual calmness and elegance. He narrowed his dark eyes slightly and sneered at his opponent: "A coward who doesn¡¯t even dare topete fairly, destined to lose before it starts. Matthew, as your big brother, I¡¯ll give in to you on many things, but this time, I won¡¯t back down."
His thin lips lifted in a cold smile, he nced at Scarlett and said determinedly, "She¡¯s mine, if you have the same intention, show your determination, let¡¯s see who has the skill."
"Maxwell, I canpete fairly with anyone, but you..." Matthew punched him harshly again, "You¡¯re not worthy, you vile bastard."
"I¡¯m not worthy, and you¡¯re worthy? Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re already with Alexis. Do you think you can y with the Denton Family¡¯s people as you wish and discard them whenever you want?"
This time, Maxwell couldn¡¯t block his punch, getting hit square in the chest.
He groaned, coldlyughed, and swung a punch directly at Matthew¡¯s face.
The two started exchanging punches.
Ang, who ran over anxiously from the dining room, saw this scene and covered her mouth to scream: "Ah, ah, the older brother is hitting the younger brother, and the younger brother is also hitting the older brother. Why are you fighting? You¡¯re all family, talk it out nicely."
Ang¡¯s screaming was incredibly shrill and unpleasant.
Both brothers turned their heads, with blood-red eyes, and simultaneously said viciously: "Shut up."
At this moment, they were surprisingly in sync.
Ang was startled by their shout, like a cat scared stiff, every hair standing on end, her wide eyes round like ss beads.
She covered her mouth even tighter, muttering fearfully, "So, so fierce, terrifying me a lot, so scared..."
Saying this, she rushed directly to Scarlett¡¯s side, and with her long arms and legs, she pounced into Scarlett¡¯s embrace like a small cat, trembling: "Ugh, Scarlett, they¡¯re so fierce. I¡¯m scared, you have to protect me, they¡¯ll eat me alive."
Scarlett: "Ang, can you not hug me so tightly?"
She was almost out of breath, her waist nearly squeezed in two.
Ang clung to her and wouldn¡¯t let go: "Ugh, Scarlett, I¡¯m scared. What if they use me to let off steamter, you have to protect me. If I¡¯m hurt, who will clean your room, cook delicious food for you, and pick you up from work every day? Your life can¡¯t do without me."
Scarlett¡¯s lips twitched a few times.
Even before Ang moved in with her, she was doing just fine.
During the two weeks she lived with Jimmy Scott, she didn¡¯t clean once.
Jimmy is someone who loves cleanliness, and the first thing he does aftering home from work every day is cleaning the room, Scarlett argued with him a few times but couldn¡¯t win.
Chapter 683: If You Want to Fight, Do It Outside
Chapter 683: Chapter 683: If You Want to Fight, Do It Outside
Of course, forfort, there¡¯s nothing like thefort of right now.
After all, Jimmy Scott¡¯s cooking skills are nowhere near as good as Ang¡¯s, who can make her delicious food every day with variety. Moreover, living with Jimmy Scott has many inconveniences.
There¡¯s a difference between men and women, no matter how casual, there are still many things to be careful about.
Ang¡¯s crying made the two men, already full of anger, even more irritated.
Matthew Saxon turned his head and viciously threatened, "If you keep crying and sobbing, I¡¯ll throw you downstairs."
When he was threatening Ang, he was slightly distracted, and Maxwell Saxon¡¯s fistnded on his face.
Receiving this punch, Matthew Saxon¡¯s long and narrow eyes squinted, his gaze filled with coldness. He turned his head and punched Maxwell Saxon in the face.
The two started exchanging punches again.
Neither held back, attacking fast and fiercely.
Soon, Maxwell Saxon also took quite a few punches.
Bang¡ª
Matthew Saxon almost fell onto the coffee table, sweeping his long arms and knocking everything on it to the floor.
Fruits, snacks, teacups, vases, all crashed to the ground.
Bang¡ª
The next second, as Maxwell Saxon retreated, he bumped into arge vase on the TV cab.
That vase was one Scarlett Yates had carefully selected for a long time at a nearby creative furniture store. When Maxwell Saxon knocked it to the ground, it instantly turned into a pile of ceramic shards.
The anger Scarlett Yates had been holding back finally erupted.
She suddenly pushed Ang aside, raised her head, and furiously yelled at the two of them, "Matthew Saxon, Maxwell Saxon, have you fought enough? If you want to fight, take it outside."
Scarlett Yates¡¯s loud roar made the two men, who were fighting intensely, stop simultaneously.
Scarlett Yates recalled all the events that happened today, then looked at the mess all over the floor, plus the two men who both had bruises, and with her leg still in tremendous pain, her anger grew evenrger: "I¡¯m tired, please leave this ce."
The two men continued to stare at each other with cold faces, not moving, standing their ground without any intention to leave.
Seeing neither move, Scarlett Yates grew even angrier: "Are you going to leave or not?"
Matthew Saxon nced at Maxwell Saxon, exuding a chilling aura, and sneered, "If anyone should leave, it should be him."
In this fight, Maxwell Saxon had also taken quite a few punches. His handsome face was bruised, but he acted as if he felt no pain, with an indifferent expression. Slowly, he took a handkerchief from his suit pocket and elegantly wiped the blood from the corner of his lips.
After thoroughly cleaning the blood from his lips, he finally raised his eyes, looked at Scarlett Yates, and calmly said, "Matthew, it seems you haven¡¯t figured out the situation yet. The person least qualified to stay here is you."
He smiled, casually pulled off the bothersome tie from his chest, undid two of the shirt buttons, looked at Matthew Saxon¡¯s enraged eyes, and smiled, "If it weren¡¯t for you, Scarlett wouldn¡¯t have been in danger tonight. Luckily, I was worried and kept following her. Do you know how severe the consequences could have been otherwise?"
"You nearly let her get bullied by a group of scum, and you still have the nerve toe looking for her?"
"She was bullied?" Matthew Saxon was stunned, frowning.
Maxwell Saxon smiled and slowly said, "Didn¡¯t you see how swollen her foot is?"
Chapter 684: I Demand That You All Leave
Chapter 684: Chapter 684: I Demand That You All Leave
Reminded by Maxwell Saxon, Matthew Saxon finally noticed Scarlett Yates¡¯s leg was injured, swollen like a carrot.
He thought about the call Scarlett made to him, but quickly hung up. Later, when he called back, her phone was off.
At that time, he worried if she had encountered some danger.
It turns out, she really was in danger and called him during it. Does this mean she still trusts him a lot?
Matthew Saxon felt a glimmer of hope reigniting in his heart.
He ignored Maxwell Saxon, walked over in a few steps, furrowed his brow, and looked closely at Scarlett Yates¡¯s swollen ankle, his gaze dark: "Who dares to harm her?"
He was asking Maxwell Saxon.
"A few young thugs, I¡¯ll teach them a lesson." Maxwell Saxon answered lightly.
"You don¡¯t need to interfere in this matter; I¡¯ll handle it." How dare they touch his woman? He¡¯ll make those thugs pay dearly.
"Don¡¯t need my involvement?" Maxwell Saxon sneered sarcastically, "If you want to wait for you to handle it, do you think she¡¯d only have a leg injury? Last time, the woman you dealt with in Saint Mercy almost harmed Scarlett. This time, how do you n to reprimand those who hurt her? Are you sure you won¡¯t end up bringing her new danger instead of handling it?"
Scarlett...
Listening to the familiar way Maxwell Saxon addressed Scarlett Yates made Matthew Saxon, who momentarily forgot his anger due to worry for Scarlett, suddenly re up again, with a tendency to grow even bigger: "From now on, her matters don¡¯t need your concern. I¡¯ll be responsible for her safety, and such a thing won¡¯t happen again."
"That might not be the case." Maxwell Saxon smirked, "Your guarantee doesn¡¯t reassure me. For things you want to protect, it¡¯s safer to guard them yourself."
Once again, the air thickened with the scent of gunpowder.
It seemed like sparks were crashing together, about to trigger an explosion.
"Have you two said enough?" The two of them seemed to have sidelined her but were using her as a topic for discussion; Scarlett Yates really couldn¡¯t take it any longer.
"Now, I demand both of you leave." Scarlett Yates said coldly, word by word, "I need to rest now, so leave immediately. If you don¡¯t want to go, then I¡¯ll leave myself."
Matthew Saxon frowned: "If anyone¡¯s leaving, it¡¯s him. This is the house I bought."
The implied meaning was, it¡¯s his house, he can stay or go as he pleases.
Maxwell Saxonughed: "Scarlett, if you don¡¯t want to see him, I¡¯ll take you away now."
Scarlett Yates gritted her teeth in anger, ignoring them, turned her head to the stunned Ang standing aside: "Ang, let them have the room; we¡¯ll stay out tonight."
Ang looked timidly at the two men with frightening expressions, hesitating to agree, nervously tugging her sleeve and biting her lip: "This..."
Fine, very fine.
Anyone could ignore her; even her roommate didn¡¯t dare stand on the same side as her.
"Since none of you are leaving, fine, I¡¯ll go!" She mmed the sofa heavily, her face ashen, stood up enduring the intense pain.
Just as she took a step, her body heavily fell to the ground.
"Scarlett!" Two men and a woman rushed towards her simultaneously.
Ang, closest to her, managed to catch Scarlett Yates just before shended.
Tears welled up in Scarlett Yates¡¯s eyes from the pain; she gritted her teeth and stood up: "Don¡¯t worry about me."
Chapter 685: I will prove it to you
Chapter 685: Chapter 685: I will prove it to you
She spoke while forcefully pushing Ang away.
But Ang didn¡¯t dare let go of her, she firmly held on, helping her back onto the sofa to sit down. Then, she finally gathered the courage to face the two men with differing expressions, "I think you both should leave first, I¡¯ll take good care of Scarlett."
Matthew Saxon clenched his fists, a hint of bitterness flickered in his eyes.
He watched Scarlett Yates turn her head away, as if she didn¡¯t want to see him at all. He pressed his lips together, a bitter feeling spreading in his heart.
Why wouldn¡¯t she believe him?
Even when he exined, she sneered at him.
He didn¡¯t understand why things between them turned out this way.
Perhaps, he was wrong.
From the beginning, he shouldn¡¯t have kept things from her. If he had honestly told her all his ns back then, it wouldn¡¯t have escted to this messy state.
He looked at Scarlett Yates with aplex gaze, watched her for a while, and sighed softly, "Fine, I¡¯ll leave. Scarlett, I know you still don¡¯t believe me, but that child is really not mine. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t believe now, I¡¯ll prove it to you."
Scarlett Yates seemed not to hear what he was saying, still turned her head to look at the balcony filled with flower pots outside the floor-to-ceiling window.
--
The living room was quiet.
After a bout of fighting, the floor was a mess.
Ang wore a bitter face as she cleaned up the mess left by the two brothers. While throwing the fragments from the floor into the trash bin, she mumbled to herself, "Oh, I¡¯m dead, I¡¯m dead, I didn¡¯t inform that guy you came back, he definitely won¡¯t let me off easily."
"Why did hee over again, without a word, not giving me any time to prepare?"
"Oh, how unlucky I am, destined to be exploited by that heartless guy."
After mumbling for a while and realizing no one was paying attention to her, she bit her lip and continued in a resentful tone, "Scarlett, you don¡¯t even notice me, do you find me annoying, are you tired of being with me already?"
Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t stand her constant muttering, sighed, looked down at her, "You¡¯re so afraid of him, is it really just because you owe him money?"
Her fear of Matthew Saxon was not normal at all.
"You finally spoke to me." Ang bit her lip and looked up pitifully at Scarlett Yates, "Actually, besides owing him some money, there are other reasons."
"Oh?"
Ang sighed and, after cleaning the floor, removed her rubber gloves, got a new cup, filled it with hot water, and sat down next to Scarlett Yates, cradling the steaming ss.
She bowed her head and pondered for a while, as if hesitating whether to tell Scarlett Yates the truth. Minutester, she raised her head with a forlorn and pitiful expression to look at Scarlett Yates, "That guy, although he¡¯s terrible, is not entirely inhumane. In a way, he¡¯s my benefactor. If it wasn¡¯t for him, I¡¯d still be dealing with those disgusting men now."
"However, on the surface, it seems like he did me a favor, but he didn¡¯t save me out of pity, it was just because I had value he could exploit."
Saying this, Ang disyed a furious look, furrowing her eyebrows tightly.
Thinking of those unbearable past events, she couldn¡¯t help but shudder.
Although being with Matthew Saxon also meant being used by him to do work for him,pared to her previous situation, it was much better.
It¡¯s just that, every time being righteously ordered around by that guy to do things for him, she felt a little unhappy inside.
Chapter 686: That Guy is So Anxious About You
Chapter 686: Chapter 686: That Guy is So Anxious About You
"But anyway, being used by him is better than being used by those people in the past. At least he still treats me like a person," Ang said, slightly narrowing her alluring cat-like eyes as the steam from the cup brushed against her face. "Have you always been curious why I¡¯m so afraid of her?"
She turned her head, forcing an unnatural smile, and for the first time, she didn¡¯t continue portraying herself as a delicate kitten in front of Scarlett: "I¡¯m really afraid that if I make him angry, he¡¯ll throw me back to that ce where no person should be kept."
"Scarlett, I¡¯m really scared, I never want to live that zombie-like life again," she blinked, tears glistening in her eyes, "Although I know it¡¯s unlikely, you know Matthew Saxon isn¡¯t as carefree as he seems. His temper is erratic, unpredictable, and I can¡¯t fathom his thoughts at all."
"So as long as it¡¯s something he asks, I¡¯ll do my best to make him think I¡¯m still useful. That way, as long as I have value in his heart, he won¡¯t abandon me as a piece on the chessboard."
"That¡¯s why I¡¯m so terrified of him. It¡¯s not him that scares me, but the fear that he¡¯ll abandon me. Losing his protection, Scarlett, do you know how terrifying it is to lose a powerful ally?"
Scarlett was stunned for a few seconds and shook her head.
Although she didn¡¯t understand precisely what Ang meant by terrifying, seeing Ang¡¯s fear along the way, Scarlett thought that the ce where Ang stayed before following Matthew Saxon must have been truly frightening.
She remembered Ang saying if it weren¡¯t for Matthew, she would still have to deal with those disgusting men.
Hearing such words from a beautiful woman...
Scarlett didn¡¯t want to think deeply about it.
"I see," Scarlett finally understood where her fear wasing from.
She didn¡¯t know how tofort Ang, so she thought about it and said softly, "If you¡¯re worried about losing his protection, you really don¡¯t have to be so scared."
Ang was taken aback.
"He¡¯s very protective. Since you are already his person, he won¡¯t let you return to the past to suffer."
"Someone like him, even the things he no longer wants, he wouldn¡¯t hand over to scoundrels."
"Really?" Ang¡¯s eyes brightened, but her expression still carried some confusion and uncertainty.
"Yes, really." Though Scarlett didn¡¯t know Matthew Saxon well, she thought saying this might reassure Ang.
A young and beautiful girl worrying every day about being abandoned, Ang shouldn¡¯t live under such pressure for long.
Ang stared at her bewilderedly for a while and finally smiled: "You¡¯re someone he cares about deeply. Your words can¡¯t be wrong, I believe you."
Perhaps Scarlett¡¯sfort worked, as Ang seemed in better spirits, her face now smiling and no longer sullen, ready to talk about other things: "Scarlett, you know, I was surprised to see how nervous he is about you."
"I thought someone like him, aplete flirt, could never truly give his heart to any woman for life. He¡¯s so proud, with his eyes seemingly on top of his head, acting like nobody is worthy of him."
Chapter 687: Could You Have Made a Mistake
Chapter 687: Chapter 687: Could You Have Made a Mistake
"You have no idea how satisfying it is to see him get frustrated with you."
"Ang, you¡¯ve got it wrong." Scarlett Yates chuckled lightly, "He doesn¡¯t care much about me."
"How could I be wrong?" Ang frowned at the doubt, "That guy¡¯s eyes only light up when he¡¯s looking at you. When he looks at others, he always has that aloof attitude, like no one else matters."
"With his status and that devilishly handsome face, if he didn¡¯t genuinely like you, would he really swallow his pride like this? Plus, I didn¡¯t expect Maxwell Saxon to like you too. Scarlett, I truly admire you; both of the toughest brothers from the Saxon Family are under your spell. You¡¯re amazing."
"Ang, you¡¯re definitely mistaken. The one he loves isn¡¯t me." Scarlett wore a bitter smile, "He already has a child with another woman, how could he truly love me?"
"What?" Ang was so shocked she nearly knocked over the water cup on the table.
Her eyes widened in disbelief: "Are you saying Matthew Saxon has a child with another woman?"
Mentioning this, Scarlett felt a stabbing pain in her chest again: "Do you still think he genuinely loves me now?"
"It¡¯s impossible." Ang denied immediately, frowning, with an incredulous expression, "Tell me, who is that woman? Could it be Alexis Denton, the one recently rumored with him?"
Scarlett couldn¡¯t understand why she was so surprised.
Matthew Saxon has always been a charming and flirtatious man, and not taking precautions and having a child with another woman¡ª is that really such an unbelievable thing?
She nodded coldly: "It¡¯s her."
Damn Alexis Denton, she even poured a whole ss of red wine on her.
"That makes it even less possible." Ang furrowed her slender brows, deep in thought for a moment, then looked at Scarlett seriously, "Could you be mistaken? Even if Matthew Saxon had a child with any woman, it couldn¡¯t be Alexis Denton."
Seeing Ang so confident, Scarlett paused: "Why?"
Ang replied without hesitation: "Because that woman is a Denton, and you know how much Matthew dislikes his Aunt Denton. Do you think, with his temperament, he would ept a woman his stepmother deliberately arranged for him?"
"If it¡¯s a purely business marriage, the Denton Family is really just insignificant, being with Alexis would bring the Saxon Family no benefits."
"Besides, as far as I know him, he absolutely loathes his stepmom. Even if Alexis Denton were as beautiful as a fairy, he wouldn¡¯t ept her."
Upon saying this, Ang raised an eyebrow and suspiciously looked at Scarlett: "Scarlett, how can you be so sure the child is his?"
Scarlett was dazed for quite a while before mumbling: "They¡¯re together, and Alexis Denton also imed the child is his..."
"Wait, you¡¯re not just believing her words, are you?" Ang asked, surprised.
Scarlett, having heard Ang¡¯s previous analysis and now being looked at like this, felt a bit uncertain in her heart. She bit her lip: "Of course, it¡¯s not just a sentence, there¡¯s also..."
She exined to Ang about encountering Alexis Denton in the mall and following her, as well as Matthew¡¯s exnation.
Chapter 688: This time, I choose to trust him
Chapter 688: Chapter 688: This time, I choose to trust him
"So, you¡¯d rather believe Alexis Denton and not Matthew Saxon?" Ang stared at her in disbelief once again, "Scarlett, although Matthew always acts so unserious, I really think you might have misunderstood him."
"If he were to be with Alexis and had a child, even if I were beaten to death, I wouldn¡¯t believe it. However, his exnation sounds quite credible. With his methods, this kind of thing fits his style of handling matters. It can strike back at his stepmother and cut off Alexis¡¯s thoughts, easily solving a problem. How great is that?"
After hearing Ang¡¯s conclusion, Scarlett Yates felt a bit confused...
Could it be that she really misunderstood Matthew, and his exnations were all true?
"Trust me, Scarlett, you must have misunderstood him. Although he is my boss, I don¡¯t speak up for him easily, but this time, I choose to believe him."
--
Whether Alexis Denton and Matthew Saxon really have a child, Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t determine.
But there was one thing that had been heatedly discussed recently, flooding the news with reports, all sounding true.
Due to an injured ankle, Scarlett Yates had to take three days off to recover at home.
On azy afternoon with the sun streaming in, she was nestled on the sofa, watching TV, bored out of her mind, about to change the channel when a line of text at the bottom of the screen caught her attention.
The Saxon Family and the Simmons Family are looking to form an alliance. As soon as the news was released, the stock prices of the two majorpanies saw a pleasing rise.
Above the subtitles, a beautiful female presentermented on the news, smiling: "Indeed, the impact of a powerful alliance is extraordinary. Just a whisper caused such a stir; it seems that if the Simmons and Saxon families really seed in forming an alliance, it would undoubtedly benefit both enterprises."
Scarlett Yates stared at those subtitles for a moment, expressionless, and continued switching channels.
She casually turned to a channel and tossed the remote onto the sofa, grabbing a throw pillow to hug.
The Simmons Family and the Saxon Family nning an alliance...
If the matter involving Matthew Saxon and Alexis Denton was a misunderstanding on her part, then surely this news couldn¡¯t be false.
The news channel she was watching wasn¡¯t typical entertainment news; any information it broadcast would have been verified. Even if a marriage alliance hasn¡¯t been confirmed, at least both sides would have expressed such intentions.
The Simmons Family, the Saxon Family, two top-tier families that match each other very well.
"Scarlett, the soup is just ready. Quickly, drink it while it¡¯s hot¡ªit¡¯s very nutritious, with lots of precious herbs inside."
The kitchen wizard Ang was wearing an adorable pink Hello Kitty apron as she brought over a steaming bowl of soup.
"Matthew Saxon sent over so many supplements again today. The fridge can barely hold them. He¡¯s being so excessive; it¡¯s just a twisted ankle, yet he¡¯s treating it like a severe illness." Angined but couldn¡¯t hide a trace of envy in her eyes.
She handed the soup to Scarlett Yates, looking at the freshly made soup, and sighed wistfully: "When will someone care about me so much too, that would be wonderful."
Scarlett Yatesughed at her wistfulint: "You¡¯re so beautiful, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a bunch of people chasing you, and among them, there must be some who are quite decent."
Ang scoffed dismissively: "You mean those yboys? Those men are only interested in my looks, not a single one genuinely. Before they get me, they swear eternal love, even promise to pluck the stars from the sky for me, but once they do, they lose interest in less than a month. Counting on their sincerity is like hoping to find a needle in the deep sea."
Chapter 689: Will This Move Work?
Chapter 689: Chapter 689: Will This Move Work?
"That¡¯s why I said, it¡¯s really not easy for that guy Matthew Saxon to treat you so well. Getting his sincere affection is even more difficult."
After speaking, Ang looked at Scarlett Yates with an idol-like admiration in her eyes, "Scarlett, do you have any special secrets? How did you manage to get that guy? Teach me."
Did she ever get Matthew Saxon¡¯s heart?
Scarlett Yates shook her head with a smile. Matthew Saxon¡¯s heart was as elusive as the clouds in the sky; how could she possibly catch the clouds?
"Oh right, there¡¯s one more thing."
Ang suddenly pped the table, startling Scarlett Yates, causing the soup in the bowl to nearly spill.
"Scarlett, Maxwell Saxon hase to A City. Seymour has a project recently, just developed, and needs city trial runs. Maxwell Saxon changed the first trial city to A City. It seems he really intends to pursue you."
"That guy is very formidable and is always determined to get what he wants. Now that he has his eyes on you, if you¡¯re not interested in him, don¡¯t give him any hope."
Scarlett Yates was so shocked, her hand trembled again, "Maxwell Saxon came to A City? When did this happen?"
"He just arrived today. His speed is really impressive. Just a few days ago, he dered he was going to win you over, and look at this, it hasn¡¯t even been three days and he¡¯s already taking action."
Ang felt a little gleeful inside.
She had been oppressed by Matthew Saxon for so long and didn¡¯t dare resist. Now there¡¯s finally someone daring to go against Matthew Saxon, how could she not be delighted?
Especially seeing that guy troubled by love, she was even more gleefully watching the downfall.
Who made that guy always bully her? Now he¡¯s getting hiseuppance. Finally, someone appeared who can torment him too.
The soup in her mouth turned tasteless.
Scarlett Yates suddenly had a foreboding feeling; she wouldn¡¯t have many peaceful days ahead.
Originallying to A City was partly drawn by the work location, but the initial intent was to start a new life.
The so-called new life was to escape the past, to break free from everything rted to the Saxon Family.
But now, her little wish suddenly became a luxury.
--
"So, the current situation is that both the older and younger brother have taken a liking to you and both want to win you over? OMG, Scarlett, your messy situation could make an incredibly dramatic novel, I even thought of the title for you, ¡¯The Domineering President Fell in Love with Me.¡¯"
"Ste, if you continue to tease me, I¡¯m hanging up."
"Alright, no more jokes. If you¡¯re asking for a solution, I actually have one. It¡¯s just a matter of whether you¡¯re willing." Ste Nelson said seriously.
Scarlett Yates held the phone tightly, "What solution? Tell me quickly."
"Because you¡¯re currently single, they both think they still have a chance. If you seriously start dating someone and make them believe you¡¯re nning to marry that man, I guess they won¡¯t keep pestering you."
Scarlett Yates was silent for a moment, then hesitantly asked, "Will this really work?"
"Of course it¡¯ll work. They have their reputations to uphold. If word gets out that they¡¯re fighting over someone else¡¯s girlfriend, how embarrassing would that be?" Ste Nelson assured, patting her chest.
Scarlett Yates thought it over for a while, considering this method might be feasible. She bit her lip and asked, "But where would I find a boyfriend? We can¡¯t just grab someone off the street."
Chapter 690: Matchmaking
Chapter 690: Chapter 690: Matchmaking
"You¡¯re asking the right person. I have quite a few friends in A City, and to be honest, some of them are really good. I¡¯ll arrange for you to meet them one by one. Although they may not be as wealthy as the two young masters of the Saxon Family, nor as good-looking, they¡¯re more reliable. When ites to women finding a partner, reliability is the most important thing; otherwise, everything else is just meaningless."
Scarlett was stunned for a moment, surprised, "Are you suggesting I go on blind dates?"
"That¡¯s right, blind dates. I¡¯ll look into it, get a good count of the numbers, confirm things, and then notify you."
"But blind dates are so awkward..." Scarlett bit her lip.
She had never gone on a blind date before.
The thought of two strangers sitting together and asking each other personal questions made her scalp tingle.
But Ste wasn¡¯t giving her a chance to refuse, rattling off a list of benefits of blind dates. Finally, she concluded, "In short, blind dates are quite nice. You have to try everything yourself to know if it¡¯s good or bad. Don¡¯t start off with resistance."
It seems, for now, there¡¯s really only this way.
If she wants to quickly find a boyfriend, blind dating is indeed the fastest approach.
Scarlett sighed, resigned, "Alright then, let¡¯s do it your way."
After hanging up the phone, Scarlett tossed herself onto the bed with a headache.
Blind dating...
This is the thing she resists most. No matter how well Ste spoke of it, she couldn¡¯t muster any interest in blind dating.
Heavens, please don¡¯t let her encounter anything weird.
Yeah, she should trust Ste. With Ste filtering, surely nothing bizarre will happen.
Soon, Scarlett realized her thoughts werepletely wrong.
And Ste¡¯s so-called filtering wasn¡¯t reliable at all.
--
The weather was great, with bright sunshine and a light breeze.
Under Ang¡¯s careful care, Scarlett¡¯s sprained foot recovered quickly.
After work¡ª
Ste called: "Scarlett, the person you¡¯re meeting for your blind date today is Jacob Collins. He¡¯s 25 years old, 189cm tall. He was on the university basketball team, and from the photos I¡¯ve seen, he looks quite nice. He currently owns a restaurant, and business is good, with a pretty decent monthly ie. He¡¯s waiting for you at the Fragrant Gather Garden on X Street, and I¡¯ve already sent you his phone number. The meeting code is a lily flower; you¡¯ll recognize him by someone holding a lily."
"...Why a lily?"
"Because I told him you like lilies."
Scarlett suddenly felt grateful that she didn¡¯t like any weird flowers, like foxtail grass or something.
When leaving the hospital, Scarlett called Ang to tell her there was no need to pick her up.
"Why? Are you going out with colleagues tonight? That¡¯s great, bring me along. I¡¯ve been worrying about finding something to do tonight," Ang¡¯s voice sounded a littlezy, like she hadn¡¯t fully woken up or had enough sleep.
Her soft,zy voice always sounded like she was whining to someone. It was already quite sticky enough ordinarily, buting through the phone, it was even more bone-weakening.
Every time Scarlett talked to her, she felt like she was being electrocuted.
As for her cat-like roommate, Scarlett always considered Ang to be Matthew Saxon¡¯s informant.
If she tells Ang she¡¯s going on a blind date, Matthew Saxon will probably know about it very soon, right?
Chapter 691: I’m afraid it’s not convenient for you to go over
Chapter 691: Chapter 691: I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not convenient for you to go over
After thinking for a moment, Scarlett Yates said, "I¡¯m going on a blind date, it¡¯s not convenient to take you along."
"What? A blind date?!" Ang reacted as if her tail had been stepped on, greatly surprised.
Even without seeing her, Scarlett could imagine what her expression was like at that moment.
She must have had her eyes wide open, face filled with shock.
Is it really that surprising? It¡¯s just a blind date, after all.
"Yeah, a blind date."
"Scarlett, really, you¡¯re actually going on a blind date?" Ang¡¯s tone sounded as if she had encountered something unbelievable.
"Why can¡¯t I go on a blind date?" Scarlett retorted.
"You know it as well as I do, that Matthew Saxon is set on you. In his heart, you¡¯re already his woman. If he finds out you¡¯re going on a blind date, he¡¯ll be furious." That guy gets really serious when he¡¯s angry.
Scarlett scoffed disapprovingly, "There¡¯s nothing between me and him. Me going on a blind date has nothing to do with him. Okay, I¡¯m not going to talk to you about this anymore, I¡¯m in a rush. That¡¯s it."
Rumors about a union between the Saxon Family and the Simmons Family were already swirling around, so why couldn¡¯t she go on a blind date?
She wasn¡¯t Matthew Saxon¡¯s property.
"Hey, Scarlett, hey..."
Ang seemed to want to say more, but Scarlett had already hung up the phone.
There was no need to guess what Ang would say next.
It would surely be something about advising her not to go on the blind date, not to anger Matthew Saxon, and so on.
She had heard enough of it.
Why should Scarlett¡¯s life be controlled by someone else?
--
"Should I tell Matthew Saxon about this matter or not? If I do, he¡¯ll definitely be very angry, and maybe even take it out on me. If I don¡¯t say anything and he finds out by himself, won¡¯t it be worse for me?"
On the street opposite the hospital, inside a red Beetle, Ang frowned and murmured to herself in a dilemma, with her phone propping her chin.
After careful consideration, ultimately, her fear of Matthew Saxon overpowered other factors, and she decided to inform him.
Just as she unlocked the screen and before she could dial, the screen shed, the ringtone sounded, and the words "Heartless" flickered on her screen.
Seeing these words, Ang¡¯s hand reflexively trembled.
She had saved Matthew Saxon¡¯s number under the name "Heartless."
So it was the devil calling.
Ang took a deep breath and answered the call.
"I¡¯ming over. Bring her to the Maple Pavilion." He got straight to the point.
"Um..." Ang took another deep breath, under tremendous pressure, stammered, "I didn¡¯t pick up Scarlett. She said she had something to do and told me not to go get her."
"Then ask where she is now. I¡¯ll go find her."
"Well... Second Young Master, Scarlett is meeting a friend right now, it might not be convenient for you to go over."
"Meeting a friend?" In a low, cold voice, Matthew Saxon inquired with a hint of doubt, "What friend?"
Doomed as she was, for this guy had used her as a scapegoat many times before.
With a sense of resignation, Ang steeled herself, lifted her head bravely, and like a martyr, said, "Second Young Master, I¡¯m just going to tell it like it is. Scarlett is actually going on a blind date."
Silence...
Even without seeing anyone, Ang was still made uneasy by this eerie silence, and meekly called out, "Second Young Master?"
"Follow her, and when she arrives, send me the address." After a full minute of silence, Maxwell Saxon spoke again.
Chapter 692: 200kg Fatty
Chapter 692: Chapter 692: 200kg Fatty
This voice...
Ang couldn¡¯t help but shiver, reaching out to touch the goosebumps that appeared on her arm.
Tsk... It doesn¡¯t sound too promising. She could almost foresee a violent scene about to unfold in a whirlwind of bloodshed.
--
Fragrant Gather Garden.
"Miss, we¡¯ve arrived."
Scarlett Yates got out of the taxi and stood outside the agreed location for a moment.
When Ste called her, she didn¡¯t feel nervous.
But now, outside the Fragrant Gather Garden, she suddenly felt a bit timid.
After taking her 10th deep breath, she clenched her fists, mentally gave herself a pep talk, steeled herself, and quickly stepped into the restaurant.
This restaurant wasn¡¯t very big, nor was it particrly high-end, but it was cozy and looked clean.
There weren¡¯t many diners inside the restaurant.
So, Scarlett Yates spotted the man sitting in a corner with a wilting lily in hand at a nce.
Immediately, she was taken aback.
This man, was supposedly the reliable guy from the school basketball team that Ste mentioned?
But...
Can someone tell her why she was seeing a 200-pound fatty?
No, that bulk probably exceeded 200 pounds.
Fat as he was, he still wore a ck tight-fitting shirt and pants, which were evidently small, squeezing out numerous love handles.
Because he was so fat, his facial features weren¡¯t very clear.
On his face, piled with fat, the features seemed clustered together.
On his head, like a rice dumpling, sparse hair upied one-third of the top, while the other two-thirds looked like a shiny, dried gourd scoop.
Scarlett¡¯s little heart quivered instantly, and the urge to turn and leave hit her hard.
This was her blind date, Nash Collins?
Just as she was about to chicken out, Nash Collins noticed her.
His two bean-sized eyes suddenly brightened, waving his arm as thick as her leg, he raised the wilting lily high and shouted loudly, "Lily, Lily, I¡¯m here."
Instantly, everyone turned to look at Scarlett Yates in sync.
Scarlett¡¯s timid little heart shivered a few more times under pressure.
Lily? Her name is not Lily!
Feeling the surrounding people¡¯s peculiar gazes, she really wanted to run away with a pot lid over her head.
But seeing her still standing there, Nash Collins thought she hadn¡¯t seen him, so he stood up, waved both hands, and raised his voice even higher, "Lily, here, Lily!"
His arms waved vigorously, the fat jiggled and shook left and right with his motion, and the fat on his body trembled with the forceful waving.
From Scarlett Yates¡¯s perspective, it seemed like a massive mound of white fat.
Scarlett¡¯s mouth twitched a few times, standing there for a few seconds, she tugged at the corners of her stiff lips, forced out an unnatural smile, and greeted Nash Collins with a brave face, "Hi, Mr. Collins."
--
During the blind date¡ª
"Miss Yates, aren¡¯t you eating anymore?" Nash Collins¡¯s eyes shone intensely as he stared at Scarlett Yates... at the can of Dongpo pork by her hand, licking his greasy mouth.
His bean-sized eyes lit up terrifyingly as he stared at that piece of fatty meat.
Chapter 693: Bizarre!
Chapter 693: Chapter 693: Bizarre!
Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t stand being stared at like that by him, especially since she had no appetite now. So, she very "considerately" pushed the jar towards him and forced a smile: "I haven¡¯t touched it, if you don¡¯t mind, then..."
Before she could finish, Nash Collins had already quickly scooped the meat from the jar into his bowl.
His movements were so fast... it left Scarlett Yates in shock, as if he feared she might snatch it back.
"You women always love that skinny beauty ideal and won¡¯t eat such delicious food. I knew you wouldn¡¯t be able to eat it. Luckily, I¡¯m not picky, I eat everything, otherwise, it would be such a waste."
Scarlett Yates: "..."
If you knew I wouldn¡¯t eat it, then why did you order it!
All the dishes on this table were ordered by him; she didn¡¯t even get a chance to look at the menu!
Nash Collins stuffed a fist-sized piece of Dongpo pork into his mouth in one bite, oil dripping as he chewed, yet he remained unaware. While eating, he grumbled, "Toiling under the scorching sun, every grain of rice is hard-earned work. Miss Yates, the thing I dislike most is extravagance and waste. You need to understand, the farmers and the pigs they feed work really hard. Each grain of rice carries their hard-earned sweat."
Saying this, he frowned, ncing at the soup Scarlett Yates had only taken a few sips from: "Miss Yates, wasting is really a bad habit. Aren¡¯t you drinking the soup on the table?"
Scarlett Yates felt somewhat embarrassed by his words, touching the cold sweat on her forehead, and awkwardly said, "Mr. Collins, sorry, I..."
Before she could finish, a thick arm reached over.
Before Scarlett Yates could even react, Nash Collins already gulped down the soup from her bowl.
Scarlett Yates stared at him, stunned, her brain struggling to process.
After finishing the soup, Nash Collins turned his sly gaze to the few pieces of twice-cooked pork in her bowl, frowning: "Miss Yates, are you not eating the meat in your bowl either?"
He had ced those pieces into her bowl earlier.
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t say anything, quietly pushing the bowl over...
"Wasting is really a bad habit, truly!" Nash Collins boldly wiped his oily mouth with his sleeve, and in the blink of an eye, the fatty pieces were in his stomach again.
Yet he still acted as if he hadn¡¯t had enough, rubbing his belly, looking up at Scarlett Yates, and surprisingly, giving her a shy smile: "Miss Yates, you don¡¯t mind if I order a few more dishes, do you?"
"I don¡¯t mind, Mr. Collins, feel free." Scarlett Yates nced at the emptied tes, her mouth twitching slightly.
This tableful of dishes was enough for her to eat for three days, yet Nash Collins still wasn¡¯t full...
Hearing her say she didn¡¯t mind, Nash Collins looked really pleased, his face beaming with joy. He cheerfully called the waiter over, grabbed the menu, and ordered five more dishes.
While waiting for the dishes to arrive, Nash Collins seemed to remember the purpose of his visit today.
He scrutinized Scarlett Yates carefully, then frowned in dissatisfaction: "Miss Yates, to be honest, I have a fairly good impression of you, but there are a few things about you I¡¯m not satisfied with. If you can change them, we might try getting along."
Before Scarlett Yates could ask, he stuck out a few chubby fingers, talking seriously: "First, you¡¯re too skinny. I just observed that you have a small frame, especially with a narrow pelvis. Women like you would have a hard time giving birth."
Chapter 694: Slamming the Table and Leaving
Chapter 694: Chapter 694: mming the Table and Leaving
"My mom says women with wide hips are good for having sons. If you want to be with me, you have to fatten yourself up. My mom also said that the women in our family are very fertile. The wife I¡¯m going to find in the future must also be fertile, with a bottom line of at least three children."
Scarlett: "..."
"Second." He opened his mouth wide, picked his teeth, and spoke like a lord, "I heard you work in a hospital, and being a nurse must be really busy, right? If you want to be with me, you¡¯ll have to quit your job and be a traditional good woman who manages the household and educates the children. My mom said, when finding a partner, you must find someone who is virtuous and filial. My parents, my grandparents, and my maternal grandparents all need someone to take care of them. If you¡¯re working, who will take care of them?"
"Third..." The more he spoke, the more enthusiastic he became, crossing his legs and shaking his foot: "Isn¡¯t that AA system popr now? After marriage, we¡¯ll also use the AA system. Of course, if you can give me two chubby sons, I can give a little more for living expenses each month."
Being so upset that you can¡¯t even cry orugh, that¡¯s probably how Scarlett Yates felt at the moment.
God knows how much she wanted to p the table and leave.
Damn it, what is going on with Ste, she actually found such an outrageous weirdo for her.
"Fourth..."
"Hold on." Scarlett finally couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, took a deep breath, and forcefully suppressed the urge to walk out.
Nash Collins was in the middle of speaking, got interrupted, and frowned slightly in discontent. But considering it was their first meeting, he wanted to make a good impression, so he held back: "Does Miss Yates have something to say?"
Scarlett pulled at her stiff lips that had been tense for a while: "Mr. Collins just said I should quit my job to be a housewife, but also wants an AA system after marriage. So tell me, if I quit my job, my economic source is also cut off, how am I supposed to go AA with you?"
Nash Collins was stunned, his fatty face crinkling as he thought, a glint of cunning shing in his small eyes, grinning: "A housewife can also create economic value, can¡¯t she? When you¡¯re idly at home with nothing to do, can¡¯t you do some crafts or something? Young people these days like handmade stuff, p on the ¡¯handmade¡¯ tag, and they sell for money."
Idly at home with nothing to do?!
If she wasn¡¯t hearing things just now, she could have sworn he said that after marrying him, she would be taking care of his parents, grandparents, and maternal grandparents!!
How in the world did this weirdo man¡¯s brain develop to think she¡¯d have "leisure time" while taking care of six people simultaneously!
"And, Mr. Collins just said at least three children. If all three are daughters..."
"Then keep having them." Nash Collins interrupted her without hesitation.
Scarlett was at a loss for words...
"Mr. Collins,stly, I want to ask you one more question." She took a deep breath, clenching her fists, "If there¡¯s a special situation during childbirth where only one between the child and the mother can be saved, how would you choose?"
She didn¡¯t even know why she still had the patience to stay and ask such farcical questions.
Probably just wanted to test how outrageous the man in front of her could get.
This time, Nash Collins didn¡¯t answer directly. His small eyes rolled slightly, the b on his brow furrowing, and his greasy upper lip bit the lower lip, looking quite troubled.
Chapter 695: It’s Me Who Doesn’t Deserve You
Chapter 695: Chapter 695: It¡¯s Me Who Doesn¡¯t Deserve You
After about ten seconds, he sighed, showing a reluctant expression on his face, yet his tone was very certain: "Both my wife and child are important, but if I really must choose one, I can only prioritize the child. As the saying goes, of all filial acts, producing an heir is the greatest, I can¡¯t be an unfilial person!"
"I believe a gentle and understanding woman like Miss Yates would surely understand my intentions, right?"
There indeed is no limit to the bizarre, only more bizarre.
Just how thick-skinned must this man be to say such shameless words with such a self-righteous tone, even glorifying such inhuman actions as filial piety.
A man like this, I guess only a blind woman could fancy him.
Anyone who marries him is bound for misfortune.
At this moment, only one thought was running through Scarlett Yates¡¯ mind.
And that was to leave immediately; she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, her whole being burning with rage, almost losing her sanity.
She really, really wanted to beat this fat bastard to a pulp!
Scarlett clenched her fists restrainingly, took a sharp breath, and pulled out her wallet: "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Collins, I think we might not bepatible. I have something to attend to, I must be leaving now."
With that, she called the waitress to settle the bill: "Mr. Collins, let¡¯s go Dutch today."
"Wait a minute..." Nash Collins looked at her taking out her wallet, dazed, seemingly not reacting yet, and a few secondster, he eximed in surprise, "You¡¯re leaving?"
"Yes, I have other matters, excuse me for not being able to apany you further." She felt that staying a second longer, she might not be able to resist the urge to hit him.
Nash Collins seemed surprised, dazed for another few seconds, seeing Scarlett Yates really leaving, finally realizing she might not be interested in him.
He immediately felt his pride take a huge hit, his eyes widened like mung beans, his eyebrows twitching: "Miss Yates, why are you leaving, weren¡¯t we having a pleasant and harmonious conversation?"
Pleasant, harmonious?
Scarlett Yates really wanted to roll her eyes at him.
It was him who thought it was pleasant, harmonious; from start to end, she barely said anything, it was just him performing for his own amusement, and he calls that a pleasant conversation?
Really couldn¡¯t figure out where this bizarre man¡¯s confidence came from.
She still managed to restrain herself, showing the proper manners andposure, even though she had internally despised Nash Collins a thousand times, she maintained a smile and said softly, "Mr. Collins, I¡¯m truly sorry, but I do have something very important to attend to. Moreover, after that ¡¯pleasant¡¯ conversation we just had, I really don¡¯t think we¡¯repatible."
"Notpatible?" Nash Collins furrowed his thick eyebrows, ck like Shin-chan¡¯s, his face turning ugly, he said roughly, "What¡¯s notpatible? Don¡¯t women like husbands who have a house, a car, and can provide a sense of security? I meet all the criteria, do you know how many women want to marry a perfect man like me? If it weren¡¯t for the sake of an old ssmate, do you think I would need to resort to blind dates? I advise you to reconsider, don¡¯t rashly..."
"I¡¯ve thought it through very clearly and carefully." Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t stand his self-praising speech, clearly and assuredly said again, "We¡¯re really notpatible, Mr. Collins is excellent, it¡¯s me who is unworthy of you."
Chapter 696: Paying Money to Avoid Disaster
Chapter 696: Chapter 696: Paying Money to Avoid Disaster
"You, you woman! You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!" After being firmly and upromisingly rejected, Nash Collins¡¯ face scrunched up in anger, and he snapped, "You¡¯ll regret it!"
Scarlett Yates smiled slightly and said nothing more.
When the waiter came over, he calcted the menu and reported the total.
Scarlett Yates was just about to take out half of the money when she heard Nash Collins m the table and, in an indignant and justified tone, said, "Miss Yates, my time is very precious. If it weren¡¯t for Ste repeatedly asking me, I wouldn¡¯t havee to this blind date. Today, meeting you was a waste of my time, and I worked for nothing. You need topensate me for my lost wages."
Scarlett Yates¡¯s expression froze.
Even the waiter standing beside them showed a shocked expression, first looking at Nash Collins in surprise, then looking at Scarlett Yates with a sympathetic gaze.
"Lost wages?" Scarlett Yates repeated these three words one by one, her expression still petrified.
Did she hear it right?
"That¡¯s right, you treat this meal aspensation for my lost wages." Nash Collins said, frowning in displeasure, "Hmph, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you and Ste are friends, don¡¯t think just one meal would settle it."
After a moment of silence...
Scarlett Yates bit her lip and took a deep breath.
Pay to avoid trouble, pay to avoid trouble...
She silently repeated these words in her mind over and over, grit her teeth, and took out another two hundred bucks, mming them on the table, "Fine, I¡¯ll treat!"
At this moment, the dishes Nash Collins ordered were ready.
Dongpo pork, braised pork, braised pork trotters, Mei Cai Kou Rou, pork braised with ss noodles...
As soon as the dishes were served, Nash Collins immediately pulled the te of Dongpo pork in front of him, buried his head in it, and started devouring, not sparing Scarlett Yates a nce.
The waiter once again looked at Scarlett Yates with a sympathetic gaze.
Running into such a blind date partner, truly unlucky.
This Nash Collins is notoriously a piece of work around here; whenever he goes on a blind date, he brings the girl here, and every time it ends in failure. He loses nothing; the girls always pay, and he gets a free feast.
Most of the girls who encounter him just let him have his way, thinking it¡¯s better to pay and avoid the headache.
--
After settling the bill, Scarlett Yates immediately got up and left.
She quietly felt the pain.
This meal cost her half of her monthly bonus!
What she couldn¡¯t stand the most was that she spent this money on an oddball!
Damn Ste Nelson!!!
While Scarlett Yates felt the pain in her wallet, she cursed Ste Nelson a hundred thousand times in her heart.
Meanwhile, Ste Nelson, who was giving a patient an injection, suddenly sneezed several times in a row, causing her hand to shake, and when she injected the needle, the patient cried out.
"You little nurse, do you know how to give an injection? Is this how you give an injection? Ouch, it hurts so much!" The olddy rubbed her sore behind, frowning and scolding.
Ste Nelson apologized sincerely, "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it."
"You didn¡¯t even mean it, and it hurts this much; if you did it on purpose, you¡¯d have killed me!" The olddy snorted coldly, pushed her away while rubbing her bottom, and pulled up her pants while grumbling, "You young girls see a handsome guy and your eyes start shining, forgetting about everything else."
Chapter 697: Don’t Even Know How to Be Reserved
Chapter 697: Chapter 697: Don¡¯t Even Know How to Be Reserved
"Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t notice how you were staring at that man in the corridor just now, your eyes were practically glued to him. Don¡¯t you know how to show some restraint?"
Ste¡¯s face turned red from the elderdy¡¯s scolding, yet she dared not refute anything.
These olddies were all noblewomen; she couldn¡¯t afford to offend them.
Moreover, she was indeed in the wrong just now; she did nce at the corridor several more times.
The elder saw she was silent, standing timidly there. Her anger lessened a bit, but she still stubbornly continued, "Isn¡¯t that the director of your hospital? He¡¯s a child of the Simmons Family, extremely prestigious. You, young woman, shouldn¡¯t harbor any unrealistic thoughts. The eldest son¡¯s wife has long been arranged."
Knowing full well that the elder spoke the truth, Ste still felt a bitterness in her heart, as if that truth had pierced her heart, making her face pale with pain.
Yes, what was she still hoping for?
That night was nothing more than an ident. They both drank too much.
Alcohol robbed them of their senses, leading to that unexpected evening.
He seemed to have long forgotten about that night.
She still remembered bumping into him in the corridor yesterday, surrounded by the most authoritative and outstanding experts of the hospital, almost meeting face-to-face. When he saw her, he merely furrowed his brows, then turned to talk to the doctors beside him.
Like a fool, she stood there in the corridor, staring at his receding back without moving.
At that time, several colleagues saw her and teased her about whether Hayes Simmons had stolen her soul.
Hayes Simmons, Hayes Simmons...
Just quietly chanting this name made her heart ache.
The elder was still earnestly trying to persuade her, roughly meaning not to foolishly dream about turning from a sparrow into a phoenix. Hayes Simmons was already taken; it was impossible for him to notice someone like her.
The elder probably meant well, but her words came out with a hint of sarcasm, making them less kind.
The more Ste listened, the more annoyed she felt. Before the elder could finish her nagging, she pulled a colleague over and said expressionlessly, "Cover for me, I¡¯m going to the bathroom!"
After speaking, she ran off as if escaping.
Just as she rushed out of the injection room, she felt she collided with something, making her dizzy. It took a moment to regain her senses.
A faint and enchanting fragrance wafted into her nose.
Ste¡¯s body instantly tensed up.
The person she bumped into pushed her out of his embrace, his gentle tone carried a hint of reproach, "Why are you running around so recklessly? Good thing you didn¡¯t bump into a patient."
It was him.
Ste¡¯s body stiffened even more, slowly raising her head.
A handsome, gentle face came into her view.
She watched the man for a moment, forcing a very unnatural smile to her lips, "Hello, Director."
--
As soon as Scarlett Yates left the restaurant, she felt a wave of heat hit her.
Though it was already September, the weather was still hot, only bing cooler in the mornings and evenings.
She had just stepped out of the restaurant when she noticed a car parked by the street.
An ostentatious royal blue Ferrari sports car.
The car was very new, as if it had just been bought.
Under the blistering sun, the Ferrari emanated a dazzling, gem-like shine that was blinding to the eyes.
```
Chapter 698: Petrified on the Spot
Chapter 698: Chapter 698: Petrified on the Spot
Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t help but nce over a couple more times.
As she watched, the car door suddenly opened.
A man stepped out from the car.
The fitted ck suit he wore entuated his already tall and charming figure, making him appear even more impressive and handsome.
He exuded an aura of noble elegance, his features sinisterly perfect.
A strikingly handsome man like a beguiling enigma, drawing attention wherever he went.
After he stepped down from the shy Ferrari, Scarlett Yates heard women gasp.
Those slender, alluring Peach Blossom Eyes squinted slightly, casually ncing in Scarlett Yates¡¯ direction.
Scarlett Yates was instantly petrified.
Matthew Saxon?!
She was stunned for a few seconds, her expression changed, and she turned to leave.
Matthew Saxon saw her turn away abruptly, his face changed too, taking long strides to chase after her.
Scarlett Yates¡¯ short legs couldn¡¯t match his pace.
Matthew Saxon effortlessly caught up with her, grasping her arm: "Come with me, I have something important to tell you."
"Matthew Saxon, let go." Scarlett Yates turned around, angrily ring at him, "What¡¯s the point of tugging on the street?"
The thought of her going on a blind date made Matthew Saxon¡¯s anger re up tremendously.
Was she so eager to get rid of him?
He couldn¡¯t fathom what unforgivable thing he had done that warranted her extreme attitude towards him.
If anyone should be angry, it should be him.
She utterly refused to believe his exnations, not even a single word, yet fully trusted Alexis Denton¡¯s words.
Their rtionship was so fragile that she¡¯d rather believe a woman barely familiar to her than trust him.
Today it¡¯s Alexis Denton.
If another woman surfaced iming to be pregnant with his child, would she believe it too?
"Let go? I said I wouldn¡¯t let go of you anymore."
Heughed coldly, disregarding her struggle, forcefully pulling her into his embrace, lifting her horizontally, heading straight for the parked Ferrari.
The car door swung open from a powerful kick.
He threw her into the car, didn¡¯t give her a chance to escape, shut the car door, and locked them in.
"Scarlett Yates, you fool, you¡¯ll believe anything said by anyone else while everything I say is deemed a lie. You might not trust my words, but I will make you see the truth¡ªwhat I haven¡¯t done, no one can use me of doing." Matthew Saxon nced at her before starting the engine.
His final words were spoken through clenched teeth.
Fueled by anger, the Ferrari sped out, causing Scarlett Yates to lurch forward, hitting her forehead against the front seat.
The impact wasn¡¯t light.
A swollen bump immediately appeared on her forehead.
Matthew Saxon showed none of the concern or anxiety like before, merely nced through the car mirror, his tone indifferent and unconcerned: "If you¡¯re thinking of jumping out, I advise you against it. At this speed, in the central area, the moment you jump out, the next you¡¯ll be crushed by another car into mince."
Mince...
Scarlett Yates¡¯ face changed instantly, rubbing the bump on her forehead, ring angrily at his chillingly indifferent figure: "Where are you taking me?"
She knew the moment she revealed to Ang she was going on a blind date, Ang would definitely share this information with Matthew Saxon.
She just didn¡¯t expect Matthew Saxon would appear so quickly at her blind date location.
Chapter 699: Taking You to See the Truth
Chapter 699: Chapter 699: Taking You to See the Truth
Matthew Saxon¡¯s voice was calm: "I¡¯m taking you to see the truth."
After saying this, he fell silent.
On the way, the car sped so fast that Scarlett Yates was on edge the whole time. Several times, she thought Matthew¡¯s car was going to rear-end another, but in the end, they narrowly avoided any collisions.
There were also a few times when they stopped for a red light, and his car came to such a sudden stop that the tires screeched against the pavement.
Throughout the ride, Scarlett was anxious, her heart nearly jumping out of her throat with every dangerous maneuver.
--
Fortunately, the drive didn¡¯tst long.
After about ten minutes and a final piercing screech of brakes, the car stopped.
Matthew got out first, then walked around to the back and opened the car door. He nced nonchntly inside, seemingly oblivious to Scarlett¡¯s pale face: "Get out."
Scarlett raised her pale face to look at him, expressionless, and frowned slightly with difort as she stood up.
After getting out, she ran to a nearby trash can to retch.
She had been feeling carsick earlier.
Even now, her chest felt stifled; it was only after taking several deep breaths of fresh air that the urge to vomit subsided a little.
Despite this, her face remained overly pale, like it was coated with an unnaturalyer of powder.
After a fit of dry heaving, the difort in her heart eased. She stood by the trash can for a while before slowly walking back.
She approached Matthew, weakly asking, "Why did you bring me here?"
Seeing her like this, Matthew felt a twinge of regret.
He shouldn¡¯t have driven so recklessly out of spite.
He realized she was carsick while they were still in the car, but blind rage had clouded his mind, leaving no room for reason; all he wanted was to vent his anger.
At that moment, all he could think about was her various infuriating actions.
Recalling the fat guy she went on a date with enraged him further.
She would rather date a man like that than give him a chance; she trampled on his dignity and pride in that way.
Why did he care about such a despicable woman¡¯s feelings?
Let her suffer a little, he thought; even if he treated her well, she wouldn¡¯t appreciate it anyway.
This was his mindset when acting out of spite.
But seeing Scarlett in such a downcast state now, he regretted it again.
This foolish woman, would she ever ease his worries?
"I¡¯ve said it before, no one will pin something on me that I haven¡¯t done." Despite feeling sorry for her, Matthew continued harshly, expressionless as he recalled her infuriating ways, "You¡¯ll soon know whose child it really is."
If she hadn¡¯t discussed this with Ang before, or heard Ang¡¯s opinions, Scarlett might have refused him.
She would stubbornly assume that he was fabricating more lies to deceive her.
But recalling Ang¡¯s analysis, her attitude wasn¡¯t as frosty as before, though still unpleasant: "Fine, I¡¯ll see the so-called evidence you have."
"If it turns out you¡¯ve wronged me, you must apologize," he said arrogantly, then walked ahead with his long, straight legs.
--
The elevator stopped, and Scarlett followed Matthew out.
She had naturally heard of this upscale apartmentplex; it was located in the most prime and valuable area of A City.
Chapter 700 Women’s Slippers
Chapter 700: Chapter 700 Women¡¯s Slippers
The majority of thend here is used to buildmercial properties, and high-end residential apartments like this are very rare.
So you can imagine how expensive the real estate prices are in this area.
"Matthew Saxon, what evidence exactly do you want to show me?" Scarlett Yates followed him silently for a few steps and then stopped, refusing to go any further.
What evidence did he have to show her that required them toe to such a residential building?
Having previously been carried off to the Seasons Hotel by him, Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but overthink.
"I¡¯m not going to eat you." Matthew also stopped, turned around, his thin lips curled, and his narrow eyes squinted sarcastically, "If I truly wanted a woman, I wouldn¡¯t need to force anyone."
What he said was the truth, but Scarlett felt a little annoyed hearing it.
She knew he was irresistibly charming, and there were countless women willing to throw themselves at him. If he wanted a woman, all he needed to do was crook his finger.
Then why does he keep exining to her?
Does it matter whether she believes him or not?
Someone like her is just a minor character, not worthy of his efforts.
"All the evidence is in a video which is on myputer. If you don¡¯te inside, how will you see it?" he said casually as he walked to the door.
He pressed a few digits on the lock, and with a click, the bronze door opened.
Standing at the doorway, he leaned casually against the wall, raising an eyebrow with a smile, "What, are you really afraid I¡¯ll eat you, Scarlett Yates? Are you too confident in yourself?"
Before she could speak, he raised an eyebrow further andughed more wickedly, looking at Scarlett with a hint of brazenness, "It seems you haven¡¯t looked at your face in the mirror recently, Scarlett Yates. With such a bitter face like yours, believe me, you can¡¯t stir even a slight interest in me."
Seeing this yful demeanor, Scarlett was momentarily stunned.
It had been a long time since she had seen this side of Matthew Saxon.
Wicked, frivolous, flirtatious,ughing like a mischievous street punk.
The shift in his expression was too quick.
Downstairs, he had kept a stern face, as if she owed him a fortune, with annoyance clearly written all over his face.
During their time in the elevator, the cold aura he emitted made Scarlett sneeze several times.
But now, in the blink of an eye, this once stern-faced, expressionless man was nowughing yfully with her.
Although the smile wasn¡¯t much better, it didn¡¯t make her think his mood improved, but seeing him fool around was better than him being cold as ice.
Matthew¡¯s yful teasing eased much of her anxiety.
"Likewise, you can¡¯t stir even a slight interest in me either." Scarlett red at him, retaliating without backing down.
"That¡¯s just perfect."
Matthew pushed open the door, smirking, "Since we¡¯re both not interested, neither of us has to worry about losing control and making a move on the other."
He walked in first, changed into slippers, and pulled out a pair of women¡¯s slippers from the shoe cab.
Seeing the pink slippers in his hand, Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of jealousy.
It was obvious this apartment was one of his residences in A City.
He took out women¡¯s slippers from his residence, indicating women frequently visited here.
He even brought women back to stay here, yet he kept insisting he had an exnation for her. Doesn¡¯t he find his actionsughable?
Chapter 701: You Can Move In
Chapter 701: Chapter 701: You Can Move In
When she stared at that pair of women¡¯s slippers, the anger in her eyes was too intense and piercing. Matthew Saxon looked down at her, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips. After cing the slippers on the ground, he proactively exined, "Because I nned to bring you here, I prepared in advance. Before you, no other woman has been here."
After hearing his exnation, Scarlett Yates¡¯ face suddenly turned red.
"I didn¡¯t ask if you¡¯ve brought women back before, so why are you exining?"
Matthew Saxon¡¯s lips curled up. Seeing her face turn as red as a ripe tomato, his mood improved significantly.
Even though this damned silly woman dared to go on a date with another man, making him furious, her anger when seeing those women¡¯s slippers actually made him happy.
If she didn¡¯t care, why would she be angry?
Her previous cold reactions had almost made him lose confidence.
"I exin what I want, why are you blushing?" He, in good spirits, watched her face turn even redder and couldn¡¯t help but tease her a little.
After changing her shoes, Scarlett Yates walked past him with her head down, "Alright, can you show me your so-called video evidence now?"
She deliberately changed the subject and intentionally avoided his burning Peach Blossom Eyes. After taking a few steps inside and leaving him behind, she slowly raised her head and surveyed the room¡¯s overall decor.
There was no doubt that Matthew Saxon was a person who didn¡¯t like trouble.
The room was decorated very simply, not the luxurious extravagance she had imagined.
The main style of decoration was the same as the bedroom he had at the Saxon Family house, primarily ck and white.
ck sofa, ck coffee table, ck TV, ck dining table, ck and gray curtains.
At a nce, except for the white walls, it seemed like all the other furniture was ck.
This excessively simple decor looked nothing like a ce lived in by a hedonistic dandy.
"So, what do you think? Are you satisfied with this ce?"
Seeing her evaluating his room, Maxwell Saxon walked over to her with a casual nce around the room, "I rarelye here, so I just decorated it casually. If you think the colors are dull, I can have someone redecorate."
Something about this didn¡¯t sound right.
Scarlett Yates pondered for a moment and frowned, "This is your room; why does the decor style concern me?"
Matthew Saxon looked down at her.
His long, captivating phoenix eyes showed a hint of a smile, "In terms of surrounding facilities and safety, this ce is much better than the neighborhood you used to live in. You can move here and stay as long as you want; I won¡¯t charge you rent."
"I can¡¯t get used to such a high-end ce." Without thinking, Scarlett Yates rejected his "kind offer."
"How could you not get used to it? Once you stay here for a few days, you won¡¯t want to return to your old neighborhood."
At the corner of the living room, there was a veryrge aquarium.
Just how big was it? It took up an entire wall, with arge number of tropical fish swimming inside that Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t even name. The colorful fish swam back and forth, weaving through the coral reefs and rocks.
Looking at this massive aquarium, Scarlett Yates suddenly recalled the first time she met Matthew Saxon.
At that time, she thought she¡¯d been kidnapped, terrified to death, and with an anxious heart, she was led into a vi by George.
And then, she saw Matthew Saxon by arge, empty swimming pool.
Chapter 702: Seeing is Believing
Chapter 702: Chapter 702: Seeing is Believing
Her first impression of him was really, really bad.
Heyzily on the sofa chair, as if he had no bones, while several women ttered him.
At that time, she was thinking, indeed the rumors are true, he really is a yboy with a messy private life.
Coupled with how he threatened her the first time they met, intimidating her, she just detested this man down to the core.
"What do you want to eat?"
Matthew Saxon¡¯s voice interrupted her thoughts. She snapped back to reality, and only then did she see himing out of the open kitchen with arge pile of food.
There were lots of fruits, assorted ice cream cakes, and the like.
Matthew Saxon ced the food on the coffee table in the living room: "If you don¡¯t like any of this, I can have someone buy something else."
"I don¡¯t want to eat anything." Scarlett Yates hadn¡¯t forgotten the purpose ofing here today. Seeing that Matthew Saxon hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about the evidence since she came in, she felt uneasy again. After thinking for a moment, she said bluntly, "You should present the evidence you mentioned."
"What¡¯s the rush?" He chuckled, his tall and slender body sinking into the soft sofa,fortably narrowing his eyes, "First, have some food, watch TV, or chat with me. George will be here in half an hour."
"Do you mean the evidence is not with you now?" Contemting his words, Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t help but get angry.
Matthew Saxon smirked: "It¡¯s not here temporarily, just that George is bringing the retrieved video over."
"Retrieved video?" Scarlett Yates was drawn to those words.
"The one retrieved from the hotel. Didn¡¯t you say the person who booked the room with Alexis Denton was me? After watching the video, you¡¯ll know who¡¯s really lying to you." Initially, he hadn¡¯t nned to do this.
He thought she would at least believe some of his exnation.
But she didn¡¯t believe him at all.
She was convinced he was a cheating scumbag, believed he had a child with Alexis Denton. During this time, she really had him infuriated.
He had no choice but to let her see the truth for herself.
Initially, after being urged by Ang, Scarlett Yates was somewhat doubtful about whether Alexis Denton was lying, and now hearing Matthew Saxon¡¯s words made it even harder for her to stick to her previous beliefs.
Thinking she might have wrongly used Matthew Saxon, Scarlett Yates felt very conflicted.
If she had really wronged him, should she actually apologize to him?
"You said George is bringing the video, is that true?" If she knew that she¡¯d only have to wait half an hour, she could manage that.
But she feared Matthew Saxon might not be telling the truth.
What if George neveres...
"Am I really that scary?" Matthew Saxon suddenly sat up straighter, looking up with a hint of self-mockery in his long phoenix-shaped eyes, "At first, you won¡¯t believe what I say, and now you treat me like a criminal. In your eyes, am I really such an unreliable person, not worthy of your trust?"
When he spoke seriously, no matter the expression on his face or the look in his eyes, Scarlett Yates felt like she was a sinner, as if she had done countless wrongs against him.
She surprisingly felt a bit guilty being spoken to like that.
Is she really being too small-minded?
He had reassured her repeatedly, yet she still refused to believe him.
From this perspective, indeed it was kind of hurtful to his self-esteem.
Scarlett Yates hesitated for a moment before slowly stepping over, picking a seat furthest from Matthew Saxon to sit down.
Chapter 703: Are You Discriminating Against Fat People?
Chapter 703: Chapter 703: Are You Discriminating Against Fat People?
Her actions made Matthew Saxon feel both amused and exasperated, yet helpless.
She could sit at the same table eating and chatting with that fat slob, yet always maintained a guarded heart towards him. She truly had a way of effortlessly driving him crazy.
He could lose his temper with anyone, but with her, he was utterly powerless.
Looking at her helplessly, he remembered learning about her blind date from Ang. The anger in his heart threatened to re up again. He pursed his lips and asked, with a tone that was anything but kind, "Who introduced you to that fat slob?"
Speaking of Nash Collins, Matthew Saxon¡¯s expression soured.
That fat slob had the audacity to go on a blind date with his woman. When he¡¯s free, he¡¯s definitely going to make him pay.
Fat slob?
Scarlett Yates was stunned for two seconds before she realized who he was talking about.
"What fat slob? His name is Nash Collins. Are you discriminating against fat people?" Scarlett spoke up for Nash Collins, but even mentioning him made her feel like she had swallowed a fly, and she couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows.
"You even remember his name so clearly. What? Have you taken a fancy to that fat slob?" Hearing her say the name of that blind date guy made Matthew Saxon¡¯s temper re up instantly.
Of course, he knew Scarlett hadn¡¯t taken a fancy to Nash Collins, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have paid and left early.
Still, he felt unsettled inside and couldn¡¯t help but throw out a sarcastic remark.
"Whether I fancy him or not is none of your business." Scarlett couldn¡¯t stand his sarcastic tone and feigned indifference: "He may be a bit fat, but being fat has its advantages, you know. He looks honest and endearing, and there¡¯s a sense of security. Don¡¯t act like you look down on him."
Matthew couldn¡¯t help butugh with anger, "Honest and endearing? Scarlett, your ability to lie with your eyes wide open is getting better. If he¡¯s such an honest and endearing guy, why did you flee before even finishing the meal?"
"What¡¯s it to you?" Remembering how her bizarre blind date with Nash Collins was witnessed by him made Scarlett feel a bit embarrassed, and in her shamed anger, she snapped at him.
Not giving Scarlett a chance to retort, he smirked with merciless ridicule, "If I wasn¡¯t mistaken, you paid for that meal. That honest and endearing guy you talked about didn¡¯t even spend a dime on you. Is that the type of man you like?"
Scarlett turned red with shame at his words, ring at him in anger, "So what if I do? I just like that kind of man. Is that any of your business? I found his chubbiness cute and endearing!"
He pressed his lips into a smile, speaking caustically, "A three-hundred-pound blob of fat is indeed quite endearing. Watching all that fat jiggle as he walks is a unique sight to behold."
"Matthew Saxon, I think you have a palpable discrimination against obese people. Such a mindset is quite despicable, looking at others with a colored perspective reflects narrow-mindedness."
Raising an eyebrow, heughed dismissively, showing he didn¡¯t take her reprimand seriously, and said nonchntly, "I do discriminate against him. What? Want to fight about it?"
That fat slob, not only does he discriminate but he intends to teach him a lesson too.
"You¡¯re not allowed to go on any more blind dates in the future."
She just got rid of a Jimmy Scott, and now there¡¯s a Nash Collins. Although Nash Collins wasn¡¯t much of a threat, who knows what kind of person would be her next blind date.
If another man like Jimmy Scott came along, she might just say yes.
Chapter 704: You Pick One, I Destroy One
Chapter 704: Chapter 704: You Pick One, I Destroy One
This damned woman always emphasizes that he and she don¡¯t belong to the same world.
The advantages that make others feel unattainable have be stumbling blocks on his path to affection.
Scarlett suddenly found it funny: "Matthew Saxon, who I date and whom I go on a blind date with is none of your business. Let me tell you, not only am I going on a blind date with Nash Collins today, but in the future, I¡¯ll also date Nash Chapman, Nash Taylor, and Nash Lee. It¡¯s my freedom, and you have no right tomand how I should act."
Matthew¡¯s eyes narrowed: "Very well, then I¡¯ll make it clear to you too. For every man you date, I¡¯ll get rid of one. After all, in your eyes, I¡¯m already a despicable, shameless bastard who likes to bully others with power, so I¡¯ll show you just that. Soon enough, people will know that the men who date you never meet a good end. By then, I¡¯d like to see who else dares to date you."
Matthew has always had the face of a bad boy, clearly not someone to be messed with.
The typical traits of a wealthy young heir also exist in him.
For example, arrogance and domination are qualities he exhibits extensively.
Yet, when others use power to oppress people, it¡¯s seen as bullying behavior, whereas when he does it, it makes people think the one provoking him is courting death.
After all, who doesn¡¯t know that the second young master of the Saxon Family is not someone to be trifled with?
Knowing that he can¡¯t be trifled with yet still daring to provoke him is just courting death.
Listening to him nonchntly utter these bandit-like words, Scarlett was so angry she couldn¡¯t speak, ovee by a sense of powerlessness against a rogue.
She did not doubt Matthew¡¯s words at all.
He definitely could do what he said; with his power, it was simply a trivial matter.
Bullying people with power wasn¡¯t something he was doing for the first time.
The little ideas she and Ste Nelson had in mind didn¡¯t even have a chance to unfold in front of him.
With just one word, he could make herpletely helpless.
Scarlett suddenly realized that if this man refused to let her go, nothing she did would work.
She had been holding back her anger for so long, and finally, she red at him with fury: "Shameless, apart from using these dirty tricks, what else can you do?"
Matthewughed nonchntly, moving his crossed legs, leaning forward a bit, and handed her the slightly melted ice cream: "If you don¡¯t eat it soon, it¡¯ll melt. This brand of ice cream is quite good, and it¡¯s your favorite mango vor, taste it."
Scarlett looked at the ice cream cup with a big mango drawn on it in his hand, startled, and gazed at him with some surprise: "How do you know I like to eat..."
"Of course, for the woman I like, I must understand her thoroughly." He looked at her with eyes that shone brightly like fire, his charming Peach Blossom Eyes filled with a captivating smile.
Scarlett¡¯s heart uncontrobly fluttered several times.
The melted ice cream exuded a rich, enticing mango aroma, being held by a man with such exquisitely crafted features, and under the gaze of his intoxicating eyes, saying no became a difficult task.
"I guess I should try it for you first then."
As she hesitated to take it, Matthew smiled again, retrieved the ice cream, opened the box, and tasted it himself.
Chapter 705: Scarlett, Stay by My Side
Chapter 705: Chapter 705: Scarlett, Stay by My Side
"It¡¯s a bit too sweet." He furrowed his brows slightly, then smiled and said, "But you women probably like it a lot. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to try it? It¡¯s your favorite vor."
He seemed like a salesman who wouldn¡¯t rest until he¡¯d convinced her to take the ice cream. Handing her an unopened pack, his voice was low and full of seduction, "Scarlett, give it a try. I promise you won¡¯t regret it after tasting it."
A perfectly normal sentence, yeting from his mouth, it seemed to carry another meaning.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s face flushed immediately.
Her heart raced wildly for a few beats. She abruptly stood up, her eyes slightly panicked, "Why hasn¡¯t George arrived yet? How much longer do I have to wait?"
The sky was gradually darkening.
During her blind date with Nash Collins, it wasn¡¯t dark yet.
But now...
Through the living room¡¯s floor-to-ceiling windows, one could see that in half an hour, it would bepletely dark.
Nighttime, old mes, a man and a woman alone in a room...
Just these few pieces of information were enough to let one¡¯s imagination run wild.
"Are you afraid?" Matthew Saxon stood up as well.
This guy¡¯s height was nearly six feet tall, with a build that appeared slender in clothes but solid when undressed. Standing in front of Scarlett Yates, he exuded a strong presence.
Scarlett¡¯s heart raced wildly a few more times. She tightened her breath, her heart trembling intensely, "It¡¯s gettingte. If George doesn¡¯t show up soon, I think I should head back first."
Matthew Saxon pretended to look at his watch, his smile faint, "Maybe he¡¯s caught in traffic. Just wait a little longer; he¡¯ll be here soon."
"But... I want to go back." Looking at the pair of gray house slippers under her feet, Scarlett¡¯s face heated up.
She hadn¡¯t noticed earlier. The pink slippers on her feet were a pair with the ones Matthew Saxon was wearing.
Matthew¡¯s slippers had a groom pattern on them, while hers had a bride pattern.
She didn¡¯t know who picked out these slippers. If it was Matthew...
This thought lingered in her mind for just a few seconds before she dismissed it.
Matthew Saxon wasn¡¯t the type to leisurely choose slippers. It was likely his assistant who picked them out, and judging by the style, it was probably a female assistant.
"Why is your face so red?" The deep, seductive voice was near her ear, as if he was speaking right next to it.
Warm breath spread across her forehead.
Looking up, Matthew Saxon¡¯s long, alluring eyes held a smile of enchantment, his gaze scorching as he looked at her.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of panic, "I really need to go."
If she continued staying alone with him, she felt it would be very dangerous.
"Don¡¯t go." Matthew Saxon sighed softly, blocking her escape. With a sweep of his long arms, he pulled her into his embrace, "Scarlett, stay by my side. Don¡¯t leave again."
His voice seemed like a sigh, "Have you misunderstood me for so long, and do you want to continue this misunderstanding?"
"It¡¯s impossible for us to be together." Her heart was in chaos. She wanted to push him away but found she had no strength in her hands.
The familiar scent of musk enveloped her, making her dizzy.
In Matthew Saxon¡¯s embrace, it felt like he had a furnace in his chest. Her head was pressed against his chest, its scalding heat surprised her.
She thought only her heart was beating erratically and fast, but upon hearing the powerful heartbeat from his chest, she realized he was just like her.
Chapter 706: Why Not Possible?
Chapter 706: Chapter 706: Why Not Possible?
His heartbeat was strong and powerful, pounding fiercely and quickly.
"Why not?" Hisrge hand covered her head, gently caressing, his voice low and hoarse, tugging at the heartstrings, "Scarlett, we were meant to get married. From the moment you were born, you were destined to be my wife, don¡¯t you remember?"
"We already broke up." Her voice trembled, her hands shook as she pushed him twice, only to be caught and held.
He let out a softugh, took a deep breath, inhaling the enchanting fragrance of her hair, his voice husky, "So what? People can reunite after breaking up. Besides, even though I agreed to the breakup at that time, it wasn¡¯t willingly."
Scarlett was taken aback.
He hadn¡¯t been willing, so why did he agree so readily?
Matthew¡¯s low, hoarse voice spoke gently and slowly above her head, "Back then, I noticed that Maxwell had set his sights on you. He would stop at nothing to achieve his goals. I feared the better I treated you, the more dangerous your situation would be. I thought at least after we broke up, we could shift his attention elsewhere, but..."
As he spoke, heughed at himself: "I misjudged. Even after we broke up, he still had designs on you."
As a man himself, he could see that Maxwell genuinely wanted Scarlett.
He saw the unwavering determination in Maxwell¡¯s eyes.
A look that onlyes from a man¡¯s intense interest in a woman.
Eyes filled with possessiveness.
Such a look was purely a man¡¯s resolve to possess a woman, unrted to any other factors.
He realized then that Maxwell¡¯s interest in Scarlett was not due to internal conflicts within the Saxon Family.
This insight only made him more uneasy.
He understood Maxwell too well.
Maxwell, like him, had an obstinate resolve for what he wanted, securing it by any means necessary.
"Scarlett, I wanted to protect you, but I ended up pushing you away myself." He sighed, feeling like he was punishing himself, "This time, I won¡¯t let go of you again."
She would soon learn the truth about the situation between him and Alexis.
After the misunderstanding was cleared, why couldn¡¯t they return to how things were before?
Matthew recalled the words Roy had spoken to him during this visit to A City.
Roy wanted him to find a way to win her back.
In Roy¡¯s mind, she was the only daughter-inw he acknowledged.
"In extreme times, use extreme measures. If necessary, have her bear the Saxon Family¡¯s child. Once a woman has a child, it¡¯s easier for her topromise, and besides, I can see that the girl likes you."
"You¡¯ve done so many ridiculous things over the years, and I¡¯ve never interfered, but this time, you must win Scarlett back. I really like that child; besides her, I want no other daughter-inw."
Roy told him many things, and some suggestions weren¡¯t without merit.
In extreme times, use extreme measures, and Matthew also felt it necessary to try this if needed.
If this stubborn girl remained unwilling to turn back, he¡¯d have to resort to shamelessness once more.
He¡¯d been cursed so many times by her, he wouldn¡¯t mind enduring it again.
As long as the goal could be achieved, whether the means were despicable or shameless, it had never been a problem for him to consider.
Chapter 707: Don’t Let Your Eyes Fall on Other Men
Chapter 707: Chapter 707: Don¡¯t Let Your Eyes Fall on Other Men
The faint fragrance from her hair lingered at the tip of his nose; it had been a long time since he held her like this.
Her soft bodyy in his arms, exuding a faint sweet scent, like the aroma of a peach.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s gaze was somewhat entranced.
He never imagined he woulde to like such a little girl.
Neither gentle nor cute, she always treated him with coldness, quick to lose her temper, and not very considerate, having nothing to do withdylike manners.
She was a world apart from the type he typically liked.
Precisely for this reason, he had initially proposed a one-year agreement, convinced that he could never be attracted to her, nning to cast her aside as soon as the contract was over.
No matter how much calction is involved, human emotions can¡¯t be controlled.
He admits he¡¯s been caught by this girl.
But it was a willing surrender.
"Scarlett..." he gently lowered his head, looking at the panicked, confused, slightly dazed expression of the little woman in hisp.
On her fair and tender face, her slightly pursed lips also emitted a sweet fragrance.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s gaze darkened.
His head lowered further, his light breath descending.
"No, we can¡¯t do this..."
Scarlett Yates finally regained her strength, her weakened limbs now pushed with force, and she abruptly shoved him away, jumping several meters back in an instant.
Bang Bang Bang¡ª
At this awkward moment, someone knocked on the door.
Scarlett immediately turned and walked towards the door, "It must be Georgeing, I¡¯ll get the door."
In that moment of turning, she reached up to clutch her wildly beating heart.
Watching her escape-like retreating figure, Matthew Saxon shook his head somewhat regretfully.
Just a little more, he had showcased all his skills, but unbelievably, she still managed to run away.
--
After opening the door, sure enough, George was standing outside, along with a man Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t recognize.
The man had his head lowered, preventing Scarlett from seeing his face clearly.
Seeing Scarlett, George nked for a moment before lowering his head politely, greeting, "Miss Yates."
"Have you brought everything?" Matthew Saxon¡¯s voice drifted over from behind Scarlett, and quickly, he stood beside her.
George nodded, "Yes, Young Master."
While speaking to George, Matthew noticed Scarlett¡¯s eyes curiously lingered on the unfamiliar man beside him, causing him to frown slightly, displeased.
While turning to walk into the room, he asked in a voice only they could hear, "Are you very curious about the man beside George?"
With a hint of displeasure, clearly a touch jealous, but Scarlett didn¡¯t catch it and nodded honestly, "I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen him before."
Matthew¡¯s face suddenly showed a slightly ambiguous smile, without directly exining the man¡¯s identity, he simply said ndly, "Don¡¯t keep your eyes on other men for no reason, or else people might think you have an interest in him."
Scarlett was taken aback, finally sensing a hint of acidity in Matthew¡¯s words.
Was he jealous?
In the study, George took out theputer.
Matthew called Scarlett over to him.
George said to the man he had brought, "Alex, you should first exin your identity to Miss Yates."
The man nodded, slowly walked in front of Scarlett, still with his head lowered, and respectfully bent to salute her before speaking, "I am employed by Mr. Saxon, responsible for recing him and spending the night with Miss Denton each night."
Chapter 708 She Misunderstood Him
Chapter 708: Chapter 708 She Misunderstood Him
"You are that mal..." The word "male prostitute" almost slipped out, Scarlett stared at the man in surprise, thest word was on the tip of her tongue, but she swallowed it back.
Even though the other party was indeed in this line of work, would calling him a male prostitute be a bit disrespectful?
The man seemed unfazed and voiced what she was embarrassed to say, nodding, "I am the male prostitute Mr. Saxon hired. Mr. Saxon paid me a very generous amount to serve Miss Denton every night and ensure she¡¯s satisfied."
"Every time I went to the room Miss Denton booked, Mr. Saxon would have her turn off the lights in advance. Miss Denton always assumed it was one of Mr. Saxon¡¯s preferences, so she very much cooperated. This is why Miss Denton never discovered I was a substitute."
Finally, the man lifted the head he had kept lowered, revealing a slightly delicate face: "Miss Yates, please believe Mr. Saxon¡¯s words, he did not deceive you."
"During the time I agreed with Miss Denton, Mr. Saxon was elsewhere, this is something Miss Yates can verify."
"Moreover, there are surveince records from the hotel in theputer, Miss Yates only needs to take a look to see the truth."
Theputer was opened, George inserted the USB drive containing the copied video into theputer, found the video, and clicked y.
The screen disyed an image.
In the video, Scarlett saw Alexis Denton.
Around ten thirty in the evening, she, dressed extremely seductively, used her room key to open the presidential suite.
Half an hour after Alexis Denton went inside, the silhouette of a man appeared in the hallway again.
The man wore sunsses and, standing outside Alexis Denton¡¯s room, also used a room key to open the door.
When the door opened, Scarlett saw that the inside was indeed pitch ck, as if no lights were on.
Although the man¡¯s height, body type, and dress all resembled Matthew Saxon, Scarlett could still recognize that he was not Matthew Saxon.
Each day¡¯s video was much of the same content.
Before finishing watching everything, Scarlett turned off the video.
She turned around, her face looking unnaturally at Matthew Saxon, biting her lip, staying silent for a moment before softly saying three words, "I¡¯m sorry."
She had truly wronged him.
At this moment, George exchanged a nce with the man he brought over, and the two quietly exited the study in understanding.
George considerately closed the door to the room.
"Let¡¯s go, there¡¯s probably nothing much for us here anymore." As George turned to leave, he nced back at the study.
Even though the door was closed, he couldn¡¯t see anything.
Now, the misunderstanding between the Young Master and Miss Yates should be cleared up, and they should reconcile, right?
Given how much the Young Master cares for Miss Yates now, perhaps they will soon be married.
Thinking of how Matthew Saxon initially rejected and disliked Scarlett, George bitterly curled his lips.
With the Young Master and Miss Yates resolving their differences and getting back together, he should be happy for them, yet he felt a pang of bitterness in his heart.
--
The atmosphere seemed a bit awkward.
Whenever Scarlett thought about how she assumed Matthew Saxon had cheated and cursed him thoroughly, her face felt even hotter.
Her face was as red as a monkey¡¯s bottom.
With the misunderstanding resolved, realizing she had been making herself ufortable all along, Scarlett¡¯s emotions became quiteplex.
She felt ashamed because she had misunderstood him; she was willing to believe Alexis Denton but unwilling to believe his exnation.
Chapter 709: I like this title
Chapter 709: Chapter 709: I like this title
Apart from shame, there was also a sense of relief, like a weight long pressing down on her heart had suddenly been lifted.
Alexis Denton was that enormous weight on her heart.
She should have been happy, but felt a sadness within.
What does it matter that the misunderstanding is cleared? There are still greater issues unresolved between them.
His mother¡¯s death, her parents¡¯ car ident, like barriers impossible to cross standing between them.
"Do you believe me now?" Matthew Saxon seemed quite cheerful, an amused smile gracing his lips, his captivating eyes holding a teasing glint, "If you feel guilty and want to make up to me, my demands aren¡¯t high..."
His smoldering gaze swept across her delicate lips, and he chuckled devilishly: "Just a kiss will suffice aspensation."
Scarlett Yates flushed and spat at him: "You scoundrel."
"Scoundrel? I like that title." He reached out hisrge hand, pulling her into his embrace, "At least I¡¯m not Mr. Saxon anymore."
He desperately wanted to hit someone every time she called him Mr. Saxon.
The familiar embrace carried the scent she loved.
For a moment, Scarlett Yates really wished not to hold back, following only her heart to make decisions.
But humans are beings that think and ponder, how can anyone truly live just as they wish?
Life is filled with so many inevitable regrets.
If Roy Saxon hadn¡¯t harbored feelings for her mother, if Naomi Dou hadn¡¯t been depressed knowing Roy Saxon had another attachment and eventually took her own life due to severe depression, if the man who admired Naomi Dou hadn¡¯t med her mother for Naomi¡¯s death and orchestrated the car crash, how wonderful that would be.
But what has already happened cannot be changed.
Her parents died in a car crash, his mothermitted suicide by jumping due to depression, those are unchangeable facts.
Scarlett Yates felt her eyes heat up, an urge to cry.
She took a deep breath, memorizing his scent, then clenched her teeth, gently pushed him away.
Matthew Saxon was taken aback, raised his eyebrows: "What, you¡¯re still unwilling to forgive me?"
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t know how to respond.
Should she tell him the truth?
Tell him that his mother¡¯s death actually has a connection with her mother, let him know that Roy Saxon arranged their childhood betrothal just to fulfill his own dream.
She couldn¡¯t say it.
She wondered, if knowing the truth would cause Matthew Saxon to hate her.
No matter what, she could very well imagine that once Matthew Saxon knew these things, it would absolutely be impossible for them to be together.
Such deep grievances, involving the life and death of closest kin, no one can just ignore it.
Even if many years have passed since then, it¡¯s still impossible to overlook.
"I¡¯m sorry, I now realize I misunderstood you, I apologize, I shouldn¡¯t have called you a cheat, or said you¡¯re disgusting, in short, I¡¯m really sorry." She retreated from his embrace, hid the sorrow in her eyes, wore a polite smile, spoke with a somewhat formal tone, unconsciously creating distance between them.
Matthew Saxon immediately sensed this intentional distant politeness.
His brows furrowed bit by bit: "Scarlett Yates, you know I don¡¯t need your apology."
Chapter 710: I Can’t Forget Henry Dales
Chapter 710: Chapter 710: I Can¡¯t Forget Henry Dales
"Even if you don¡¯t need it, I still have to apologize." She bit her lip, her expression stiff and unnatural.
"What do you mean by that?" His phoenix eyes narrowed, the gaze suddenly cold.
"When I asked to break up with you, I didn¡¯t know about Alexis Denton, Matthew Saxon. The problem between us isn¡¯t about Alexis Denton." She endured the cold air above her head, biting her lip, "So, whether I misunderstood you or not, my feelings won¡¯t change."
Matthew Saxon¡¯s face finally turned cold: "You still refuse toe back to me?"
She pulled her stiff lips, struggling to speak: "I¡¯m sorry."
"Damn it, I don¡¯t want to hear this sorry. What do you think I¡¯ve been doing all this for? Just to make you believe me, to clear the misunderstanding about me?"
"I¡¯m sorry, Young Master¡¯s favor for a small person like me is much appreciated, but I really can¡¯t ept it. Young Master, just think of it as choosing the wrong person."
"Scarlett Yates, what are you hesitating about?" Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyes burned as he forcefully gripped her frail shoulders, shaking her, "Speak out, whatever you can¡¯t solve, I can help you with it."
Scarlett Yates hung her head, not daring to look at him, her lips bleeding from being bitten: "No special reason, I just don¡¯t like you. I also tried dating you, thinking that if someone new came into my life, I could quickly forget him and not yearn for him anymore, but I still can¡¯t do it."
She clenched her fists, licking away the blood on her lips, slowly straightening her stiff neck, raising her chin: "I still can¡¯t forget him, I can¡¯t even forget him in my dreams, I don¡¯t want to deceive myself anymore."
"What did you say?" Matthew Saxon¡¯s hand on her shoulder froze, stunned, with a look of disbelief in his eyes.
He looked at Scarlett Yates as if she were an incredible monster.
"I know you are a very proud person, which is why I have been reluctant to tell you the real reason, because once I say it, it will hit your strong self-esteem hard. But now it seems that rifying things might be better."
The nails dug into her tender palms.
She took a deep breath, raising her face with a stiff smile: "I can¡¯t forget Henry Dales."
"From the moment I saw him, I liked him. More than three years have passed, and my feelings for him have never changed. I tried to like you, but not liking you is just not liking you. I¡¯m sorry, I know you¡¯ll be angry hearing this, but you forced me to say it."
"Young Master, you have excellent qualifications, wealthy and powerful, good-looking, and generous with women. You have many qualities that attract the opposite sex. I also thought, being with a man like you would give me face, and I wouldn¡¯t have to work hard on my own. In many ways, there¡¯s no downside, so why not?"
She paused here, her lips curving into an apologetic smile: "But after trying it for a while, I found I really can¡¯t ept you. Although in most women¡¯s eyes you¡¯re great, in my eyes, you can¡¯tpare to Henry Dales at all."
"In terms of temperament, character, integrity, sense of responsibility, ambition, you can¡¯t match him in any area."
Chapter 711: Utter Disappointment
Chapter 711: Chapter 711: Utter Disappointment
"So now do you know why, out of the blue, I decided to break up? Matthew Saxon, we¡¯re not suited for each other, and forcing it won¡¯t bring happiness. Please just let me go, and consider it as letting yourself go too."
So, she could lie so calmly, and even after saying a bunch of untruths, her face didn¡¯t turn red at all.
The words she thought she could never speak, at this eerie calm moment, were spoken by her, one by one.
It seemed, it wasn¡¯t as difficult as she imagined.
But why did she feel a heartache?
Every word felt like a long, thin needle was piercing into her heart.
The needles stabbed forcefully into the softest part of her heart, then ferociously pulled out.
She was in so much pain that it was difficult to breathe, and she could only tightly clench her fists, digging her nails deeply into her palms to distract from the pain in her heart.
"Scarlett, is everything you said true?"
After a moment of silence, Matthew Saxon spoke.
His voice was very calm, so calm that no emotion could be discerned from it.
At this moment, his face also wore such a calm expression, showing no sign of anger or fury.
His gaze was equally calm, looking down, his indifferent eyes fixed on her pale little face: "You¡¯re breaking up with me because you still love Henry?"
Scarlett bit her lip, until she left a tooth mark on it, before nodding and saying, "Yes."
"Being with me was just to forget Henry?" He continued to ask with an indifferent voice, a tone and demeanor that seemed to be inquiring about something unrted to him.
But Scarlett knew, beneath this surface calm,y the foreboding signs of his impending rage.
The calmer and more detached he appeared now, the more frightening it would be.
This unusual calmness might be a sign ofplete disappointment in her, or perhaps extreme anger.
Scarlett bit down again on the spot she¡¯d previously bitten, paused for a silent moment, then nodded again: "Yes."
Her body below the head seemed to be very stiff, and her nodding movements appeared mechanical.
After getting two affirmative answers, Matthew Saxon unexpectedlyughed. He curled his lips and paused for a long, long time before speaking again: "This time, if I let you go, I won¡¯te back for you. I¡¯ll ask you onest time, are you really breaking up with me because of Henry?"
He really was going to let her go.
The words she said had worked.
He knew about her feelings for Henry. She had to bring up Henry to give him the most appropriate and least suspicious excuse.
Scarlett sensed the decisiveness in his words, feeling both sour and bitter inside. She closed her eyes to force back the warmth welling up in them, and murmured, "Yes, I love Henry."
As her words fell, Matthew Saxon¡¯s expression froze into ice. Looking at the woman standing before him, he felt an extreme sense of disappointment.
After a few seconds of silence, his gaze, cold as icicles, fixed on her face, and he pulled a thin smile at the corner of his lips, his voice bone-chillingly cold, stating word by word, "Get out."
Scarlett was startled for a moment, looking at him in astonishment.
Matthew Saxon only gave her onest nce, turned around, his voice harsh and unyielding: "Scarlett Yates, leave before I lose my temper with you. Get out now."
Chapter 712: Alright, I will fulfill your wish
Chapter 712: Chapter 712: Alright, I will fulfill your wish
This was the first time he genuinely cared for a woman, wanted to cherish her, and yet she treated him like a fool, never showing an ounce of genuine affection for him.
She actually said she still loved Henry.
She actually said she never liked him, and being with him was just to forget another man.
How could he, Matthew Saxon, fall in love with such a woman?
This was indeed Heaven punishing him.
The pain he inflicted on other women has now been repaid to him in this manner.
Raging mes of anger burned in his eyes, he wished he could strangle her.
There was an ashtray on the desk.
He picked it up and smashed it fiercely on the ground; the ashtray was made of crystal, with a loud crash against the wall, it shattered instantly, leaving a dent in the wall.
Realizing the person behind him hadn¡¯t left, he turned around viciously, his eyes red with fury ring coldly at her, filled with terrifying malice: "I told you to get out, didn¡¯t you hear? Scarlett Yates, I don¡¯t want to see you anymore, you want freedom, you want me to break up with you, fine, I¡¯ll grant you that, you got what you wanted, so why are you still standing here, get out!"
He had never spoken such hurtful and coldly ruthless words to her before.
The man before her, so unfamiliar that Scarlett felt as if she had never known him.
She watched him erupt in anger, and her heart was even more sour and painfully pierced.
She knew she had hurt him.
This proud, arrogant man; when had he ever been humiliated by any woman?
No man could bear to have his woman love another man, right?
And for someone as proud as Matthew, it¡¯s even less tolerable.
When she told him she agreed to date him just to forget Henry Dales, she knew once those words were spoken, they were truly finished.
Good, this was the oue she wanted.
From now on, there would be no more intersections in their lives; she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about him appearing in her life again.
She achieved her goal, but there wasn¡¯t a hint of joy in her heart.
Her eyes felt swollen and painful; all she wanted to do was cry.
At the moment she could barely hold back the tears, she turned around and ran out of the study.
She did not look back.
But she could feel the angry, icy gaze behind her fixed on her until her unsteady steps took her out of the living room, finally severing that gaze.
--
Outside the apartment, the sky waspletely dark.
Scarlett wiped her eyes, her palms filled with warm tears.
Tears streamed down her face.
Her face bore a look of confusion and perplexity; as she walked, she cried.
"I¡¯m sorry, Matthew Saxon, I lied to you, I like you..." She stopped after a few steps, squatted on the ground, and cried quietly for a while with her hands covering her face.
She felt so miserable inside.
As if only through silent crying, letting all emotions trante into tears, it would get a little better.
How could she have never liked him?
She could deceive him, but she couldn¡¯t deceive herself.
And in the apartment, Matthew Saxon watched Scarlett Yates walk away without turning back, and he silently cracked a bitter smile.
He was angry, furious, and disappointed, but more than anything, his heart felt bitter.
She truly was a heartless woman.
Giving him no chance at all, she walked away just like that.
After he spoke those decisive words, she didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment; her words and actions made it clear she genuinely had no feelings for him.
Chapter 713 He Let Her Go
Chapter 713: Chapter 713 He Let Her Go
If there was even a trace of emotion, one wouldn¡¯t leave so decisively.
Night falls.
Matthew Saxon gazes at the twinkling lights outside the window.
Those colors that should represent warmth, in his eyes, only felt a chill.
Upon hearing the door close, he mockingly curled his lips, a hint of loneliness flickering in his narrow eyes.
He thought about his n for today.
A n he had arranged early in the morning.
Before arriving in A City, he had already prepared the night¡¯s activities in advance.
For this, he even unprecedentedly learned a dish.
In the past, he had disdain for doing these things.
Anything that could be achieved with money, he would never bother to spend more effort.
But she was different.
He believed he had feelings for her, so he was willing to do things he didn¡¯t like just to please her.
Making efforts to make someone you love happy is worthwhile.
But now he knows, it was just his wishful thinking.
No matter how much effort he put in, she never had him in her heart. Even if he tried every way to pluck stars from the sky to give her, it couldn¡¯t surpass a single smile from Henry Dales.
Thinking of this, Matthew couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly.
He walked to the kitchen, opened the refrigerator, and looked sarcastically at the steak ingredients inside.
Premium marbled beef, air-freighted today, cut down to the most exquisite and superior parts as per the chef¡¯s requirements, then shipped from abroad at the fastest speed while maintaining the freshness of the ingredients.
Originally, he nned that after they reconciled, they would have a romantic candlelit dinner.
He intended to surprise her.
She always said he was a pampered Young Master, incapable of doing anything, so he¡¯d give her a surprise by personally cooking a dish for her.
To learn how to make this steak, he spent all his spare time recently, like a madman, spending days in the kitchen.
Because of this, he frightened quite a few people; they all believed he was disturbed by something, his mind muddled.
When the chef heard his request, he initially thought he was joking. It wasn¡¯t until Matthew seriously repeated his request several times that the chef finally believed him.
But all these efforts were in vain.
Matthew took out the steak, despondently tossed it into the trash bin.
The cold air from the fridge hit his face, and thin strands of chill prated his pores on his face, like countless needles piercing his skin.
Yet no matter how much pain those needles inflicted on his face, they couldn¡¯tpare to the pain piercing his heart.
"Scarlett Yates." He mockingly curled his lips, bitterly calling out the name.
He could tolerate anything, except the fact that her heart loved another man.
This time, he let her go.
No matter how much Matthew Saxon liked a woman, he wouldn¡¯t be so humble as to forcibly hold onto her knowing her heart belonged to someone else.
--
Scarlett Yates walked aimlessly on the street.
She didn¡¯t know where to go.
After leaving Matthew Saxon¡¯s ce, her mind was in chaos, like it was filled with paste, unable to think.
After crying once, she thought her heart would feel better, but it seemed to have no effect.
Her heart was still restless, blocked with anxiety.
It felt as if a needle had pierced her heart, and once in, it never came out. Even her breathing made her feel that difort.
In reality, what was there to cry about?
Prior to this, she had even attempted to find a boyfriend through matchmaking, hoping to avoid his entanglement.
Chapter 714: Being Followed
Chapter 714: Chapter 714: Being Followed
Now, hadn¡¯t she already sessfully made him let go of her?
From now on, he wouldn¡¯t cling to her anymore, yet she felt an emptiness inside.
Under the night sky, the city was lit with thousands of dazzling lights, one after another, like a vast starry sky.
A gust of wind blew against her face.
Scarlett Yates felt a chill on her cheeks.
She had cried a little earlier, and the tears on her face hadn¡¯tpletely dried. The wind made it feel cold.
She wiped her face, and as she walked to a crossroads, her stomach suddenly growled.
Hungry, to the point where even her stomach was protesting.
It had been several hours since she finished work, and she hadn¡¯t eaten anything. The meal with Nash Collins left her without any appetite; after being taken advantage of, she was still left hungry.
Today really wasn¡¯t a good day.
Determined not to let her stomach suffer no matter how wronged she felt, Scarlett decided to find a restaurant and have a proper meal.
It¡¯s said that when people feel down, eating a big meal might help alleviate the low spirits.
A few steps ahead, she would reach the sidewalk.
Scarlett saw a seafood stall across the street with a shing neon sign and decided to eat there to fill her stomach.
However...
She had just walked a few steps when something felt off.
It seemed like something was following her.
With that thought, Scarlett immediately turned around.
A very conspicuous Lamborghini was less than five meters behind her.
Since it was waiting at a red light, the car was stationary.
She felt that Lamborghini looked familiar, but after thinking for a moment, she justughed at herself and turned back.
She actually felt her heart race when she saw that Lamborghini earlier.
Just because both Matthew Saxon and Maxwell Saxon had Lamborghinis, seeing a car like theirs made her reactions be abnormal.
But there were wealthy people everywhere, especially in a central city area like this. Seeing a few luxury cars wasn¡¯t surprising; it didn¡¯t warrant such a reaction from her.
However, that Lamborghini did look extremely familiar, and she vaguely remembered that Maxwell Saxon¡¯s car was the same model.
Could she have coincidentally run into Maxwell Saxon?
Scarlett thought the possibility of that was very, very slim.
Even though Maxwell Saxon had arrived in A City, A City was a metropolis with millions of people; how could they just happen to meet like that?
She looked around and, after confirming no one was following her, continued to walk forward.
At that moment, the green light came on, and the car behind began to move.
Scarlett took a few more steps, and that uneasy feeling returned.
Unable to resist, she turned around again, only to see the Lamborghini that should have sped away was instead crawling along at a snail¡¯s pace, keeping a distance of four to five meters from her.
Scarlett¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she frowned, staring intently at the Lamborghini.
Was the first time a fluke, and was the second time also a fluke?
The more she looked, the faster her heart raced.
Could it really be Maxwell Saxon¡¯s car? Had he been following her all along?
She recalled the night she went to South Lake, when a luxury car followed, andter she saw Maxwell Saxon there.
He had followed her before, so why couldn¡¯t he do it now?
To verify her suspicion, Scarlett walked forward a few more steps. This time, she jogged ahead to the sidewalk, turned to look, and sure enough, the Lamborghini maintained the four to five meter distance, trailing behind her.
Chapter 715: Misfortunes Never Come Alone
Chapter 715: Chapter 715: Misfortunes Never Come Alone
Right away, she felt that it must be Maxwell Saxon¡¯s car.
Even though he had saved her the first time by following her, when Scarlett Yates realized she was being followed again, her anger red up instantly.
As soon as the light turned red, she quickly crossed the sidewalk and ran to the opposite street.
Realizing she was being followed by Maxwell Saxon once more, she had to give up the idea of eating at the seafood stall. To avoid Maxwell, she saw a nearby alley and ran into it without hesitation.
The alley was deep and winding.
She had been running for quite some time, taking several turns, before she finally reached the end of the alley.
When she exited the alley, the street she saw waspletely different from before.
One side was bustling, the other deserted.
Theyout was indeed peculiar; just across an alley, the hustle and bustle were entirely different.
Scarlett Yates had never been to this ce before.
There were few people on the street, with little pedestrian or vehicle traffic.
Most of the shops on the street were open, but there were hardly any customers inside, giving a deste feeling.
Scarlett thought about how fast she had run just now, and estimated that Maxwell hadn¡¯t reacted yet. Even if he did get out of the car to chase her, he wouldn¡¯t know she was here.
Unless...
Well, unless he had a dog¡¯s nose and could track her scent.
After shaking off that annoying tail, Scarlett¡¯s stomach growled again.
She was just contemting finding a ce to eat and fill her belly when suddenly everything went dark as someone blocked the streetlight.
Scarlett smelled a familiar scent.
It was as if someone had shoved a bunch of roses up her nose; the overpowering, pungent aroma made her sneeze several times.
Before she could look up to see who it was, a clenched voice came from above her head: "Scarlett Yates, you bitch, I¡¯ve finally caught up with you."
Scarlett rubbed her nose and looked up in surprise at the woman blocking the streetlight, furrowing her brow: "Alexis Denton."
The sudden appearance of Alexis Denton startled Scarlett.
In just a few days, how had this woman changed so drastically?
If Alexis had once been a proud peacock, now she was like a crow shrouded in darkness.
Seeing her was enough to make someone shiver.
Her seductive, slender eyes were no longer filled with arrogance and superiority as before; they were veiled with a dark aura, and her gaze was sinister and cold, stabbing at Scarlett with hatred.
If looks could kill, Alexis Denton probably would have already killed her.
This woman exuded danger from every pore.
Scarlett recalled the words spoken by the male prostitute and the videos, and seeing Alexis now, looking as if she wished to dismember her, Scarlett felt that Alexis must have learned the true identity of the man who had stayed with her at the hotel.
Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but take a step back.
If Alexis truly knew the truth and med everything on her, then meeting Alexis here was definitely not a coincidence.
"Trying to leave? Do you think you can still get away?" Alexis saw through her intention, a malicious cold smile forming on her lips. She waved her hand and sneered, "Grab that bitch for me."
Chapter 716: If you want to blame, just blame him
Chapter 716: Chapter 716: If you want to me, just me him
Bam¡ª¡ª
As soon as Alexis Denton finished speaking, Scarlett Yates was struck heavily on the back of her neck.
She fainted before she had a chance to escape.
Watching her body copse limply to the ground, Alexis Denton gritted her teeth and ordered, "Carry this bitch to the car."
She was determined to make Scarlett Yates wish for life in vain, and wish for death equally so!
The humiliation and pain Alexis Denton had suffered would be returned to her a hundredfold.
--
Scarlett Yates awoke from unconsciousness, opening her eyes to see a few blurred silhouettes.
A man¡¯s voice reached her ears: "Miss Denton, she¡¯s awake."
"The bitch is awake?" The woman¡¯s voice was bone-chilling and cold, she let out a sneer and said to the man, "Is everything ready?"
"Rest assured, Miss Denton, everything is perfectly arranged." After speaking, the man let out an evilugh, casting a malicious nce at Scarlett Yates¡¯ face, feelingpletely confident, "With that drug, even the most virtuous woman can¡¯t resist."
"That¡¯s good, I want to see this bitch be a ything for men."
This voice... was it Alexis Denton?
Her mind roared as if something had exploded, and everything before she fainted became clear.
Scarlett Yates swept away the confusion and bewilderment she felt upon waking and her face changed dramatically.
She remembered that she had fallen into Alexis Denton¡¯s hands.
She struggled to get up, but her body was limp,pletely devoid of strength.
At this moment, Alexis Denton saw her reaction, hooked her lips, slowly walked to the bedside, looked down, and shot two sharp, icy glints from her slender, enchanting eyes, "Scarlett Yates, now that you¡¯re in my hands, don¡¯t dream of escaping. I advise you not to waste your energy; a sedative has been injected into your body, and you don¡¯t have the strength to escape."
"What do you want?" Scarlett Yates forced herself to calm down, but her heart couldn¡¯t truly settle.
With Alexis Denton¡¯s hatred for her, nothing good could happen once she was in her hands.
Remembering the conversation she had heard upon waking, Scarlett Yates felt a shiver run down her spine.
"What do I want, that¡¯s a very good question." It seemed Alexis Denton had been waiting for her to ask this. She picked up a ss of water from the table, gently shook it, curled her red lips, andughed coldly, "Do you know, every time I see you pretending to be pure, acting cute to seduce men, I wish I could tear apart your hypocritical face one day."
"Don¡¯t you like to pretend to be pure, to act innocent and cute to entice men? Then I¡¯ll satisfy your wish and find a group of men to keep youpany. Tell me, am I not good to you?"
Saying this, she burst intoughter, herughter carrying a sense of vindictive satisfaction.
"Don¡¯t worry, the ones I¡¯ve found for you are all high-quality. You¡¯ll feel very happy; you might even get addicted and beg me for more."
After finishing, sheughed wildly again.
"Alexis Denton, are you insane?" The worst suspicions became reality, and a chill seeped through her, freezing Scarlett Yates¡¯ blood.
She was utterly terrified, herplexion instantly turning pale.
She began to struggle desperately, but it was useless, utterly useless.
Every part of her body was powerless, as if all her strength had been drained.
Seeing her struggle desperately to no avail, Alexis Denton¡¯sughter became even more satisfying, her sharp, cold eyes swept across Scarlett Yates¡¯ pale face, a sinister smile, "I am crazy, driven insane by someone, and everything you¡¯re suffering today is because of that person. If you want to me someone, me him."
Chapter 717 I Just Want Him to Know
Chapter 717: Chapter 717 I Just Want Him to Know
"It was him who forced me to treat you this way."
After saying this, Alexis Denton no longer wasted time and signaled to the person beside her: "Open her mouth."
"Get away!" A hand smelling fishy reached her mouth, Scarlett Yates desperately shook her head to avoid it, but was rudely held down by the man.
The fishy hand forcibly pried open her mouth.
Alexis Denton¡¯s eyes showed a hint of revengeful pleasure as she poured the entire ss of water into Scarlett Yates¡¯ mouth.
Scarlett Yates refused to swallow, the water poured into her mouth dripped down her chin and onto her neck.
"Cough cough cough..." Half of the remaining water slid into her throat.
Scarlett Yates started coughing violently, her face turning crimson.
After pouring the ss of water down, Alexis Denton suddenly reached out and grabbed Scarlett Yates¡¯ hair, forcefully pulling her head towards herself, staring at her venomously, and coldlyughed through gritted teeth, "Next, just wait for the effects of the drug. Believe me, even if I don¡¯t find someone to help you, you will cry and beg me to find someone."
"Pah." Scarlett Yates spat at her face, ring at her with gritted teeth, "Alexis Denton, aren¡¯t you afraid Matthew Saxon will find out what you¡¯ve done?"
"He will avenge me, and you¡¯ll pay for this!"
It¡¯s somewhatughable when you think about it.
She had pushed him away with one hand, dealt him a heavy blow before leaving, and now she wants to use him to threaten Alexis Denton.
At the moment she turned to leave, she remembered the way Matthew Saxon looked at her then.
Cold, decisive, with a hint of disgust.
He truly abandoned her, even if he knew what Alexis Denton had done to her, he wouldn¡¯t avenge her.
But she had no other option now.
She could only use Matthew Saxon to threaten Alexis Denton.
She only hoped Alexis Denton would fear Matthew Saxon¡¯s ways and let her go.
But in her haste, she overlooked a crucial point.
That is, Alexis Denton¡¯s hatred was directed at her because of Matthew Saxon.
Bringing up Matthew Saxon at this moment undoubtedly only added fuel to the fire, reminding Alexis Denton of the humiliation she endured.
"I want him to know." On hearing Matthew Saxon¡¯s name, Alexis Denton reacted intensely.
She grabbed a handful of Scarlett Yates¡¯ hair, yanking her up fiercely, her eyes filled with strong hatred: "I want him to see how the woman he loves is toyed by others, how he made me suffer, I will make you suffer the same, Scarlett Yates, I¡¯ve said it, me him, he¡¯s the one who forced me to do this to you."
Only then did Scarlett Yates feel truly desperate.
She had initially thought Alexis Denton would have some reservations, but evidently, Alexis Denton was fearless.
Perhaps she was afraid deep down, but at this moment, anger and hatred left her no room for anything else.
The drug¡¯s effects came quickly.
Having spilled half and drunk the other half of the water, it began to react within ten minutes.
Scarlett Yates felt the heat.
It was like someone threw a furnace into her body, even the air she exhaled was scorching hot.
Soon, sweat appeared on her forehead, and her face showed an abnormal flush.
"Alexis Denton... you still have time to turn back, aren¡¯t you really afraid Matthew Saxon wille after you?" Her breathing became somewhat difficult, her mind quickly burned into confusion.
Chapter 718: We Are the Real Family
Chapter 718: Chapter 718: We Are the Real Family
"Afraid?" Alexis Denton released her hand, tossing her aside like she was trash. Slowly, she straightened up and said in a voice filled with seething hatred, "As long as I can get revenge, no matter how much it costs, I don¡¯t care."
"Wasn¡¯t what he did to me cruel enough?"
Thinking of those humiliating days, Alexis Denton¡¯s eyes reddened.
She bit her lip tightly and said with hatred, "From the moment I firstid eyes on him, I liked him. Since I was little, I vowed to find a way to marry him. I truly liked him and wanted to be his wife, to apany him for a lifetime. And him?"
Her hatred intensified, her gaze sharp like a knife, seriously stabbing into Scarlett Yates¡¯s face: "He treated my true feelings like dirt. He toyed with me, using such cruel means to humiliate me. He truly is the coldest, most heartless man in the world."
"But such a man actually has a woman he cares about." Jealousy and hatred intertwined, simultaneously appearing on Alexis Denton¡¯s beautiful face, warping her face into a distorted grimace. "Since he likes you, then I¡¯ll destroy you."
"He ruined my hopes, so I¡¯ll ruin what he likes. Looking at it this way, it¡¯s quite fair, isn¡¯t it?"
Seeing Scarlett Yates¡¯s reaction start to go awry, Alexis Dentonughed heartily a few times and pped her hands: "Come in, everyone. The drama we¡¯ve been brewing for so long is finally ready to start."
The door opened.
But the people who came in weren¡¯t the men who were arranged beforehand.
When Alexis Denton clearly saw who walked in, she was shocked, her face showing an expression of surprise.
"Cousin, why are you...?"
"Alexis, haven¡¯t I told you not to do stupid things? Why won¡¯t you listen to me?"
The person who walked in from outside was Maxwell Saxon.
He looked at Alexis Denton with no expression, though his seemingly indifferent voice contained a hint of thin anger.
After a moment of surprise, Alexis Denton quickly returned to normal, giving him an indifferent smile and signaling to the person next to her.
The man understood and turned to leave.
"Cousin, if I don¡¯t vent this anger, I can¡¯t bear it. Surely you don¡¯t n to interfere?"
"What did you do to her?"
Alexis Dentonughed slightly, speaking nonchntly: "It¡¯s nothing much, just treating her as she treats others. Speaking of which, she¡¯s lucky to enjoy an experience for free, not a loss."
"Foolish!" Maxwell Saxon frowned. Hearing a painful moan from the bed, his gaze turned cold, and he walked toward the bed.
Alexis Denton blocked his way, surprised: "Cousin, you don¡¯t really intend to meddle, do you? Don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re family. Are you going to side with an outsider instead of your own cousin?"
"She¡¯s innocent." Despite the person blocking him being his cousin, Maxwell Saxon unhesitatingly pushed Alexis Denton aside.
He took a few steps to the bedside and looked down to see Scarlett Yates with her wide, dark eyes pleading for help from him.
In order to suppress the increasingly intense effects of the drug, her lips were bitten until they were bloody.
Her face was flushed unnaturally, her head and face covered in sweat, and her fair skin revealed an unusual flush.
Under extreme restraint and endurance, Scarlett Yates¡¯s voice painfully changed tone as sheboriously reached out a hand to him: "Maxwell Saxon, please, take me away from here."
Chapter 719: She Is Not Innocent At All
Chapter 719: Chapter 719: She Is Not Innocent At All
"I beg you, take me away from here." Her mouth was filled with a strong taste of blood, and her hoarse voice was tinged with tears. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t care about anything else, even though she had been trying hard to avoid this man just a moment ago.
His appearance was like a lifeline.
Even though she knew he was Alexis Denton¡¯s cousin, even though she knew he was part of the Denton Family, she still turned to him for help.
For some reason, the moment Scarlett Yates saw Maxwell Saxon appear, her heart inexplicably calmed down.
It was as if she knew he would take her away.
This trust came inexplicably.
"I will take you away, Scarlett, don¡¯t be afraid." Seeing her suffering, Maxwell Saxon¡¯s cold eyes finally showed a trace of anger. After softening his voice tofort her, he bent down and picked Scarlett up.
The moment he held her in his arms, Maxwell Saxon was shocked.
Her body felt like a zing fire, unnaturally hot.
And as Scarlett was held in Maxwell¡¯s arms, she let out a sigh offort.
His cool embrace was undoubtedly the best way to relieve the agony she was suffering at this moment.
She buried her face deeply into his chest, greedily inhaling the crisp fragrance on him.
This was the first time she had ever taken the initiative to get close to him.
Despite knowing it was due to the drugs, Maxwell Saxon¡¯s heart still stirred.
He held Scarlett tightly, a cold glint flickered through his eyes as he slowly turned around.
Alexis Denton widened her eyes, staring at him incredulously: "You¡¯re going to take her away?"
"Alexis, this time you¡¯ve gone too far. I know what grievances you¡¯ve suffered, but this matter has nothing to do with her. You shouldn¡¯t vent your anger at an innocent person."
In terms of feelings, Maxwell Saxon never had a good rtionship with Alexis Denton since childhood.
Although they were cousins, their wildly differing personalities meant they weren¡¯t close beyond this familial bond.
Maxwell didn¡¯t have a good impression of his cousin.
He had long known his spoiled and arrogant cousin had done many excessive things, but those who suffered under her, considering the delicate rtionship between the Denton Family and the Saxon Family, had to bear it in silence.
Since Alexis Denton hadn¡¯t caused any major trouble, and with May Denton protecting her, he could only turn a blind eye.
After all, to him, she was just a cousin; being indifferent by nature, he never valued familial ties much, aside from May Denton. He couldn¡¯t care less whether others lived or died.
But this time was different.
Alexis Denton¡¯s target was Scarlett Yates.
He could tolerate some of her reckless behavior, but no one could touch the woman Maxwell Saxon valued.
Even if it was his own cousin, if necessary, he would risk turning against her.
Alexis looked at him as if she didn¡¯t recognize him, her face full of shock, stunned for a few seconds before screaming: "What do you mean she¡¯s innocent? She¡¯s not innocent at all! If it weren¡¯t for her, Matthew would surely love me. It¡¯s this shameless vixen who attracted Matthew, causing him to no longer see me."
"Without her, I would be with Matthew; she destroyed my happiness."
Blinded by hatred and jealousy, shecked any semnce of reason.
Chapter 720 Disregarding Sibling Affection
Chapter 720: Chapter 720 Disregarding Sibling Affection
Seeing that Maxwell wants to take Scarlett away, the burning hatred and anger in her eyes suddenly gave way to a cold sneer, revealing a deep disdain in her eyes and an odd expression on her face: "Cousin, have you also taken a liking to this vixen? Although I don¡¯t like Alice Green at all,pared to this vixen, Alice is much better. Don¡¯t you love Alice Green to death? Why are you now sticking up for this vixen?"
"This vixen has only been in A City for a short time, and you went to A City shortly after, and now you¡¯ve even moved the new project to A City. Cousin, could it be that you¡¯ve secretly hooked up together?"
After finishing speaking, the disdain in her eyes grew stronger, and she sneered, "She really is a vixen, enticing one man after another. Having seduced the brother, now she¡¯s seducing the elder brother. Such a shameless woman, yet you all fall for her tricks. Cousin, your standards have always been high, how could they change so much this time? A woman who is obviously trying to climb up and marry into wealth, do you really fancy her?"
After speaking, without waiting for Maxwell¡¯s reaction, sheughed mockingly herself.
As sheughed, she suddenly stopped.
Maxwell¡¯s expression was extremely cold.
His dark eyes seemed to be iced over, cold enough to make one¡¯s body shiver involuntarily.
Alexis Denton was stunned, feeling a bit scared inside.
She had never seen Maxwell like this.
In Alexis¡¯s impression, her taciturn and reserved cousin, although often cold and distant, had never been cold towards her, let alone looked at her with such fierce eyes.
Alexis had always been somewhat afraid of Maxwell.
Since childhood, she felt this cousin was different from others.
Other cousins were always affectionate with her, but Maxwell¡¯s attitude towards her was always lukewarm. Though they were cousins, their rtionship was not even as close as that of ordinary friends.
Every time they met, she would call him cousin, he would call her cousin, and after greeting each other, there were no other words.
As she never understood what kind of man Maxwell was, suddenly being stared at by him so icily made her a bit flustered.
She bit her lip: "Cousin, we are family, and I am doing this for your good. This woman is really scheming. She appears innocent and harmless, but she uses this fake facade to deceive men. Don¡¯t fall for her tricks."
"First, I can tell for myself whether she is good or bad."
"Second, she is not the type of woman you say she is. If she truly wanted to marry into wealth, with the marriage agreement alone, she could rightfully marry into the Saxon Family without having to exert any effort."
"Third, I will say for thest time, she is innocent. No matter what revenge ns you have, if you involve her again, don¡¯t me me for not considering our family ties. Although you¡¯re my cousin, if you touch someone of mine, I will not show mercy."
"Lastly, don¡¯t forget who is keeping Sterling Cloud Corporation running. If you cause trouble again, I will stop supporting Sterling Cloud."
With every sentence he spoke, Alexis¡¯splexion grew worse.
By the time she heard thest sentence, her expression became even more dreadful.
Chapter 721: It Will Be Fine Soon
Chapter 721: Chapter 721: It Will Be Fine Soon
Sterling Cloud Trading is her family¡¯spany. Compared to those big enterprises, Sterling Cloud certainly doesn¡¯t count for much, but among medium-sized enterprises, it is a standout, with annual revenues of several billion.
In fact, Sterling Cloud Trading, which seemed morous on the surface, had shown signs of internal losses years ago.
If it weren¡¯t for her capable cousin who timely extended a helping hand, not only bringing in arge investment but also diligently helping to manage and reorganize thepany, Sterling Cloud would have folded long ago.
Therefore, Maxwell Saxon is not only a nominal rtive of the Denton family but also the behind-the-scenes controller of Sterling Cloud Trading¡¯s survival.
Since he¡¯s now using Sterling Cloud as leverage, Alexis Denton knows she has no choice but to back down.
No matter how reluctant she is, she dares not truly tear into Maxwell Saxon.
It would bring her no benefit.
Without support from this cousin, the Denton family can hardly stand their ground.
Yet she is still unwilling.
Could it really be as she suspected, that not only has Matthew Saxon fallen for Scarlett Yates, even her enigmatic cousin also likes this despicable woman?
"Cousin, she took that drug, wait a few more minutes and the reaction will be very strong. If you want to take her away, once the drug fully kicks in, are you prepared to personally be her antidote? Aren¡¯t you afraid of what Alice Green will find out?"
In her arms, Scarlett Yates¡¯s breathing grew more rapid, and her body temperature climbed higher.
Her entire body was wet with sweat, clearly showing how strong the drug was.
A dazed expression gradually appeared on her face, and she was visibly about topletely lose her senses.
Maxwell Saxon frowned, suppressing the anger in his heart, his tightly pursed lips moved slightly: "What drug did you give her?"
Alexis Denton didn¡¯t want to say, but under Maxwell Saxon¡¯s frightfully dark gaze, she reluctantly admitted: "Enchanting."
"Enchanting... You actually gave her such a strong drug." Maxwell Saxon clenched his fists, his sharp gaze stabbed at Alexis Denton¡¯s face like a knife.
Frightened by his look, Alexis Denton trembled and took a step back: "Perhaps, perhaps it¡¯s still in time to go to the hospital now."
Before she could finish her sentence, Maxwell Saxon already carried Scarlett Yates away in big strides.
--
"Uncle Thompson, head to the hospital immediately."
"Yes, Young Master." Seeing through the rearview mirror how Maxwell Saxon was wiping sweat off Scarlett Yates¡¯s face with a frown, Uncle Thompson sighed secretly.
The Young Master had never been this nervous and caring about any woman before.
Even though he was constantly worried that the Young Master would get too involved, what could he do; if the Young Master truly took a liking to this woman, he couldn¡¯t stop him.
The only hope was that the Young Master wouldn¡¯t let this woman affect his original ns and decisions.
The drug¡¯s effects grew increasingly intense, Scarlett Yates had been burned senseless, every bit of her remaining rity burned away cleanly.
The sweat on her face was just wiped clean, yet it surfaced again.
Her fair cheeks burned a flushed crimson, she opened her dazed eyes, disying a look of pain on her face, tightly grasping Maxwell Saxon¡¯s hand, she cried out with a sob: "Hot, Maxwell Saxon, I feel awful..."
"Scarlett, hang on a little longer." She was like a ball of fire in his arms, and it wasn¡¯t just her feeling hot; Maxwell Saxon, holding her, felt the heat as well.
He could only repeatedly wipe the sweat from her face, his voice soft as heforted, "We¡¯ll be at the hospital soon, it will be alright shortly, trust me."
Chapter 722: The Embarrassed Side
Chapter 722: Chapter 722: The Embarrassed Side
Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t hear any of these words.
Her mind was burned into confusion, she only felt heat, like a me surrounding her, scorching temperatures evaporating her body¡¯s moisture bit by bit.
She was desperately thirsty.
Her throat was full of fire.
She cried out in distress, "Maxwell Saxon, I really feel awful."
Her body¡¯s instinct urged her to move closer to him, as if the nearer she got to him, the less unbearable it would be.
So, following her body¡¯s instincts, she suddenly hooked her arm around Maxwell Saxon¡¯s neck, pulling him fiercely towards her.
"Scarlett, you..." Maxwell Saxon¡¯s startled voice was muffled by Scarlett Yates.
His body stiffened, and a hint of surprise shed in his cool gaze, which softened into astonishment after a few seconds.
Scarlett Yates kissed his cold lips, like a child tasting candy for the first time, almost greedily absorbing the coolness between his lips and teeth.
She was powerless to think.
She knew who the man holding her was.
She also knew she shouldn¡¯t be doing this, but at this moment, reason was ovee by the instincts of her body, she didn¡¯t want to consider any consequences, only feeling that doing this would relieve her difort.
Actually, for Maxwell Saxon, it wasn¡¯t quite a pleasant experience.
Purely treated as a cooling tool by the other party, it wasn¡¯t really a delightful thing.
By the time Uncle Thompson parked the car at Benevolent Heart Hospital¡¯s entrance as quickly as he could, Maxwell Saxon had already been "tormented" into a sorry state by Scarlett Yates.
Uncle Thompson had inadvertently nced in the rearview mirror, and was startled by what he saw.
In such a short time, his young master had been "tormented" to such an unbearable state.
The previously neat suit and shirt were crumpled like dried vegetables.
Especially the shirt inside, several buttons had been torn open, and when Uncle Thompson looked back, Scarlett Yates was still struggling to tear another button.
Then, he saw the shiny button being torn off by her, and then casually tossed away, not knowing where it went.
Maxwell Saxon held her restless hands, his voice hoarse, "Scarlett, we¡¯ve arrived at the hospital. Be good, okay? Soon you won¡¯t feel so terrible."
His lips had been bitten until they bled, and there were two scratches on his chest.
Clearly, all these were someone¡¯s "handiwork."
Uncle Thompson looked stunned.
He had never seen Maxwell Saxon in such a sorry state.
Moreover, it was a woman who had made him so disheveled.
He had always firmly believed that such a thing wouldn¡¯t happen to his young master.
The young master had a cleanliness obsession, both privately and publicly, paying great attention to his image.
But now, there was hardly any image left to speak of.
Even after being tormented by the little woman in his arms, he wasn¡¯t angry, but instead gentlyforted and coaxed her.
This shows that nothing in this world is absolute.
Even the most indifferent man can be captivated by beauty at times.
ims of disinterest in women are merely because he hasn¡¯t met someone he truly likes.
The fact that the young master has found a woman he likes is a bittersweet affair for Uncle Thompson.
The joy is that with the young master¡¯s aloof nature, he should indeed have someone by his side to care for him, to prevent him from spending all day on business matters without any enjoyment in life.
Chapter 723: He Guards Her
Chapter 723: Chapter 723: He Guards Her
However, the worry is that once the Young Master falls for someone, he genuinely ces that person in his heart. With this newfound warmth and concern, can he still be as decisive and resolute in his actions as before?
Most importantly, this woman doesn¡¯t need to bring him any benefits, but she absolutely must not drag him down.
Scarlett Yates is not obedient at all.
Matthew Saxon had grabbed her hand, leaving her unable to do as she pleased. She frowned and started crying discontentedly, "Maxwell Saxon, you liar, hypocrite! I¡¯m feeling so awful, and yet you¡¯re still deceiving me?"
He clearly said that soon she wouldn¡¯t feel this awful anymore.
But so much time had passed, why does she still feel extremely ufortable?
Why does she still feel like there¡¯s a fire burning inside her?
"I promise, this time it¡¯s real, we¡¯ve arrived at the hospital. I¡¯ll take you to see the doctor right away," Maxwell Saxon felt helpless for the first time.
He certainly knew what the quickest solution was.
Of course, he wanted her too.
But he couldn¡¯t do that.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s current irrational behavior was because she had been tormented to the point of losing her sanity.
If he truly disregarded everything and took her, once she regained her rity, she would undoubtedly hate him.
This was not the oue he wanted to see.
He wanted her, but not under such abnormal circumstances. One day, he would make sure she willingly followed him.
By then, he could have her without any reservations.
Uncle Thompson opened the car door.
Matthew Saxon carried the continuously sobbing Scarlett Yates out of the car,
Her clothes were drenched in sweat, and Maxwell Saxon removed his coat and draped it over her.
As soon as it was on, Scarlett Yates flung it off onto the ground.
This damn man, is he out of his mind? She was scorching hot, and yet he¡¯s covering her with some ridiculous coat.
The suit jacketnded on the ground; Uncle Thompson hurriedly picked it up. Maxwell Saxon grabbed Scarlett Yates¡¯s restless hands and covered her with his coat once more.
Her clothes were soaked through with sweat, the thin garment clinging to her body.
Maxwell Saxon did not want anyone else to see her like this.
--
Scarlett Yates fully recovered her consciousness in the middle of the night.
She heard a rattling sound, like it was someone typing on a keyboard.
She turned her head and saw Maxwell Saxon sitting beside her.
The typing noise wasing from him; he had ced hisptop on a cab nearby, with a stack of thick documents next to it.
Scarlett Yates was receiving an IV drip, with one bottle still unfinished. Matthew Saxon stayed close by.
There was so much work to do at thepany that he usually had to work overtime. Lately, with his heart preupied, he no longer devoted all his time to business affairs, no matter how busy he was, he would find some time to meet Scarlett Yates.
At first, he didn¡¯t intend to follow her; he originally wanted to ask her out for a meal, but she seemed to already have ns.
While she was on the phone, he was standing not far away, but she didn¡¯t notice him.
He overheard her conversation with Ang and realized she was going on a blind date. Amused and annoyed, he couldn¡¯t resist quietly trailing her, wanting to see what kind of person her blind date was.
Later, he saw her enter a restaurant.
He was about to drive closer and get out to take a look when he noticed Matthew Saxon¡¯s car parked outside the restaurant.
Chapter 724: Did I wake you up?
Chapter 724: Chapter 724: Did I wake you up?
Later on, it was nothing more than a bit of jealousy, unwilling to just leave like that, so he followed along the whole way.
Thinking about how she encountered danger both times he followed her, Maxwell Saxon really couldn¡¯t rest easy about her.
After Scarlett Yates kept getting into danger because of Matthew Saxon, Maxwell decided that no matter what, he couldn¡¯t let her go to Matthew.
Having just finished handling a few documents, Maxwell heard a slight movement on the bed, he stopped what he was doing, turned his head, and gave the newly awakened Scarlett Yates a slight smile: "Did I wake you?"
Scarlett Yates stared at him nkly.
To be precise, she was staring nkly at the bite marks on Maxwell Saxon¡¯s lips.
The blood had already been cleaned, but the small wounds remained.
As she stared, scenes began to emerge in Scarlett Yates¡¯s mind.
Her face turned red, and her expression became unnatural.
Though she had done many irrational things due to the effects of the drug, she still hadn¡¯t forgotten what had happened, even if she hadn¡¯t been in her right mind at the time.
Memories of every little detail during the time the drug was taking effect gradually flooded into her mind as she came to her senses.
The entire process of how she "tormented" Maxwell Saxon was gradually bing clear in her mind.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s face grew increasingly red, as if it were on fire, embarrassingly red.
Damn it!
She couldn¡¯t believe that she actually, actually kissed Maxwell Saxon!
And back then, it was she who initiated the kiss.
If at the start she could use the excuse that she had a ridiculous dream, upon seeing the bite marks on Maxwell Saxon¡¯s lips, she could no longer deceive herself.
Not only did she kiss him, she also engaged in a series of inappropriate actions.
She couldn¡¯t continue thinking about it!
Scarlett Yates was so ashamed that shecked the courage to face him, wishing she could just dig a hole and disappear.
Her eyes darted about, avoiding eye contact, she just couldn¡¯t bear to look directly at him again.
"No, I just slept enough," Although the effects of the drug had worn off, her voice was still very husky.
She hadn¡¯t expected Maxwell Saxon to watch over her in the hospital.
There was really no need for that, right?
He had saved her, taken her to the hospital, and that was enough.
Three times now.
This was the third time he had saved her.
It felt like her debt to him was growing, and she didn¡¯t know how she could repay it.
If it were just small favors, she could figure out a way to repay them, but such a big debt of gratitude was not something she could easily repay.
"Do you want some water?" Maxwell Saxon closed hisptop, pushed the documents aside, and while pretending not to notice her difort, stood up to get her a ss of warm water.
"I thought you must be thirsty, have some water to moisten your throat."
As he moved to help her sit up, Scarlett Yates hurriedly pushed his hand away and sat up herself.
She quickly grabbed the cup from his hand and gulped down the water.
She was really thirsty.
It was her thirst that had woken her from her sleep.
Scarlett Yates drank the full cup of water, and as Maxwell Saxon was about to get her more, she quickly said, "I¡¯ll get the water myself, Young Master, you don¡¯t have to worry about me."
Maxwell Saxon just smiled faintly, took her cup, turned around, and refilled it.
"You really don¡¯t have the strength to get out of bed yet, let me do it for you."
Chapter 725 I Serve You
Chapter 725: Chapter 725 I Serve You
"I can do it." To prove she had regained her strength, Scarlett Yates threw off the covers and was about to get out of bed.
But as soon as her feet touched the ground, it felt like she was stepping on cotton, all soft and wobbly.
Maxwell Saxon, holding a water cup in one hand, caught her with the other, preventing her from falling.
He smiled, seemingly amused by her bravado, and helped her back onto the bed, "The doctor said you¡¯ll be back to normal by tomorrow at the earliest, so just lie here obediently and let me take care of you."
He wrapped his strong arm around her waist, keeping her steady.
Scarlett¡¯s body stiffened, feeling that even through her clothes, she could sense the warmth of his arm.
She hadn¡¯t felt this intensely before, but afterst night, Scarlett felt she couldn¡¯t face Maxwell Saxon normally anymore.
Every time she saw him, she would recall kissing him, and the thought made herpletely ufortable.
Having him see her in such a... such a strange state made her feel an overwhelming sense of shame.
Maxwell Saxon seemed oblivious to her internal turmoil, looked at her naturally, and smiled, "How are you feeling now? If there¡¯s still any difort, just call the doctor immediately."
Scarlett shook her head, blushing, "I¡¯m fine."
"That¡¯s good then."
Maxwell Saxon watched her finish the water, then reached out to take the cup, but Scarlett shook her head, "No more."
Scarlett hadn¡¯t had dinnerst night, and now after drinking two cups of water, her stomach was filled with nothing but water, soon making gurgling sounds of protest.
In the quiet night, you could hear even the slightest noise, let alone such a loud rumbling.
The tumultuous sound of the water was especially clear.
Immediately, the two in the room were stunned.
Scarlett was taken aback, and instantly, her face flushed burning hot.
Matthew Saxon was momentarily surprised, then seeing even her ears turning red from embarrassment, his thin lips formed a gentle smile, kindly saying, "Hungry? Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go see if there¡¯s anything to eat."
As he spoke, he was already getting up, turning to leave.
In the dead of night like this, what could be avable to eat? Besides, even if there was something, Scarlett wouldn¡¯t feel right making someone go out to buy food for her at such ate hour.
"Young Master, it¡¯s no bother, I¡¯m not that hungry. I can endure it and eat in the morning."
As soon as she finished saying this, her stomach issued a strong protest, the gurgling sound of water even more intense.
Scarlett pulled the covers over her head, feeling like her face couldn¡¯t be more humiliated.
Maxwell Saxon chuckled lightly, "Just outside the hospital, there are quite a few ces doingte-night food business; besides, I¡¯m a bit hungry too, it¡¯s really no trouble."
He walked to the door, paused for a moment, and said, "I¡¯ll be back soon. If you need help while I¡¯m gone, you can press the red button by the bed to call a nurse."
--
After Maxwell Saxon left, recallingst night¡¯s happenings, Scarlett still felt a chill down her spine.
If Maxwell Saxon hadn¡¯t appeared at that moment, what would have happened?
If Alexis Denton really had her way, what would have be of her?
Even if she continued living in this world, perhaps she¡¯d never recover in her lifetime.
It would be an indelible shadow, a painful memory that wouldn¡¯t fade.
Just thinking about it, she trembled with fear.
She desperately wanted to avoid Maxwell Saxon, yet time and time again he ended up saving her.
This man had done her a great favor; he was her benefactor, but she dared not have too much contact with him.
Chapter 726: Seemingly Familiar
Chapter 726: Chapter 726: Seemingly Familiar
She always felt that once she let down all her guards and fully epted Maxwell Saxon, getting to know him like weing a new friend and understanding him, she might very well fall into the trap he set.
Although she still didn¡¯t know exactly what he nned.
But to make her believe that Maxwell Saxon was approaching her just because he liked her, she wouldn¡¯t believe it.
Even if it was her being overly cautious.
She had no choice but to be wary of such a scheming man, fearing that once she chose to trust him, she would fall into his trap.
Yet he really didn¡¯t seem like a bad person.
If he were a bad person, then this kind of bad person had saved her three times already.
Compared with the unknown risks, he shielded her from the immediate dangers.
How exactly should she get along with this man? It seemed to have be a headache-inducing problem for her.
Outside the room, familiar footsteps sounded.
Scarlett Yates stopped her wild thoughts, looked up, and saw Maxwell Saxone back with several bags of food.
His speed was indeed fast.
From leaving to bringing back food took only fifteen minutes.
When she had just woken up, she didn¡¯t dare to look at him, so it wasn¡¯t until now that she realized Maxwell seemed a bit different from usual.
Normally, he was always in formal suits, dressed impably, but today he wore a dark green light sweater with a Scottish id shirt underneath.
A color like dark green generally makes one look older, but if worn well, it can especially enhance one¡¯s temperament.
Maxwell belonged to thetter category.
Such a dull color, when worn by him, made him look several years younger, especially with that shirt underneath, whose fresh id exuded a youthful vibe.
This Maxwell Saxon indeed looked quite different from usual.
How to put it, if the formally dressed person seemed more like a noble and elegant heir of a wealthy family, then now he looked like a big brother from next door.
He no longer appeared so high and unreachable, nor so cold and aloof.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s expression was a bit confused.
There was a hint of doubt in her eyes; just now, for a moment, she felt as if she had seen Maxwell Saxon somewhere before.
Of course, it wasn¡¯t the first time she and Matthew Saxon had met; they had already met many times.
But that d¨¦j¨¤ vu feeling just now seemed toe from a long, long time ago.
It was as if, a long time ago, perhaps when she was still a child, she knew Maxwell Saxon.
"See if there¡¯s anything you like to eat," Maxwell Saxon walked over with a smile, cing therge bag he held onto the table.
After taking out the food he bought one by one, he actually filled the whole table.
This quantity, let alone two people, even four people eating would be enough.
Scarlett Yates looked towards the table, seeing stir-fried noodles with fried dumplings, soup-filled buns, and fried rice among the abundance of food.
After setting everything up, Maxwell handed her a pair of chopsticks: "Try it, it seems to taste pretty good."
The freshly bought food still emitted an enticing warmth.
The aroma of the food wafted into Scarlett Yates¡¯s nose, making her swallow hungrily.
Her stomach had long been hungry, and now smelling the fragrance of the food made her even hungrier.
She didn¡¯t bother being courteous with Maxwell Saxon, took the chopsticks from his hand, said thanks, and buried herself in eating.
Chapter 727: She Must Have Forgotten
Chapter 727: Chapter 727: She Must Have Forgotten
When you¡¯re hungry, everything seems delicious. Scarlett Yates silently devoured several fried dumplings, appearing to be wolfing them down.
As she was about to eat a soup dumpling, Maxwell Saxon reminded her, "The filling is hot inside, eat slowly. If you like them, I¡¯ll buy more."
Though he imed he was hungry too, after bringing back a table full of food, he didn¡¯t eat much.
Scarlett suddenly paused, looked up, and realized Maxwell hadn¡¯t touched his chopsticks at all and was watching her eat.
Realizing he had seen her wolfing down the food, she felt somewhat embarrassed, lightly coughed and said, "You should eat too. There¡¯s so much food, I can¡¯t finish it all by myself."
Maxwell curved his lips, smiled, "Alright."
He picked up a soup dumpling but didn¡¯t eat it immediately, "When I was back home, there was a small shop downstairs selling soup dumplings. Though it was small, the dumplings were incredibly delicious, with a thinyer of skin and filled with rich broth and meat stuffing. I still can¡¯t forget that taste."
After speaking, he thoughtfully nced at Scarlett, "Once, I took a friend there. It was her first time having soup dumplings, not knowing the broth inside was so hot, she stuffed the whole dumpling into her mouth all at once and cried from getting burnt."
He knew she surely didn¡¯t remember.
Yet he recalls this amusing incident vividly.
He also remembers that from then on, Scarlett didn¡¯t dare to eat soup dumplings.
And because of this incident, she didn¡¯t talk to him for a whole week, saying he was a scoundrel who tricked her into eating hot dumplings just to see her cry.
Whenever he sees Scarlett, he can¡¯t help but remember the past.
Strangely enough, he was young at the time and even though one can remember some childhood events, one shouldn¡¯t remember it so clearly, yet he remembers every detail with her as if it¡¯s engraved in his heart, never to be forgotten.
Recalling this, Maxwell began to smile; clearly, this memory was precious to him, and the smile on his lips reflected joy.
A smile as warm and gentle as the spring breeze danced across his eyes.
He mentioned the old home.
Everyone knows Maxwell Saxon didn¡¯t grow up living in the Saxon Family.
He was an illegitimate child, whose identity couldn¡¯t be acknowledged.
It wasn¡¯t until after Naomi Dou passed away, and May Denton was fortunate enough to be elevated, that he was brought into the Saxon Family and formally acknowledged as the Young Master of the Saxon Family.
These events are known by most, yet no one dares mention his past in front of him.
After all, being secretly raised outside as an illegitimate child wasn¡¯t anything to be proud of, let alone any pleasant memories.
But Scarlett suddenly realized this man was talking to her about his past.
That past no one else dared mention, yet he initiated a conversation about it with her.
"Oh? Is that shop still open now?" Scarlett tried to y a good listener, showing genuine interest.
Maxwell shook his head, a hint of regret in his deep voice, "It¡¯s long gone."
Those shops that once existed but are now nowhere to be found are like her existence in his life; now she doesn¡¯t remember him at all.
"That¡¯s truly a pity, otherwise there¡¯d be a chance to try it again."
Maxwell nced at her, smiled, "Why don¡¯t you ask where my hometown is?"
Chapter 728: Such a coincidence?
Chapter 728: Chapter 728: Such a coincidence?
Scarlett Yates carefully nibbled the skin of the bun but still didn¡¯t dare to take a full bite. She ced the bun in the bowl to cool for a while before taking a small nibble, then looked up at Maxwell Saxon: "Young Master, where is your hometown?"
Noticing her series of small actions, Maxwell Saxon¡¯s expression changed slightly. After a few seconds of silence, he said softly, "Brookside."
"Brookside?" Scarlett was stunned for a moment, "My grandmother¡¯s family is also in Brookside. I used to visit Brookside often when I was young."
"Oh?" Maxwell feigned a bit of surprise, raising his eyebrow, "Where does your grandmother live in Brookside?"
Of course, he knew Scarlett had spent time in Brookside.
But he wouldn¡¯t tell her that she was someone from his past.
If he said it outright, she wouldn¡¯t believe it. She might even think he had some kind of scheme.
What he was doing now was slowly guiding her, trying to help her remember something on her own.
Scarlett mentioned a ce.
Maxwell curled his lips and raised his eyebrows again: "That¡¯s really quite a coincidence. My family also lived on that street, right in a small building opposite your grandmother¡¯s house."
"Is that so?" Scarlett showed a look of surprise on her face, looking at him with some skepticism.
She actually knew why Maxwell suddenly brought up these topics.
Although she kept denying it, he seemed to have determined that she was the person from his childhood. Ever since he mentioned that soup dumpling shop, he had been trying to lead her into his memories.
"Wasn¡¯t there an Aunt¡¯s Rice Noodle shop downstairs at your grandmother¡¯s ce? The shopkeeper was a very plump woman, and everyone called her Sister-inw Collins." Having lived in Brookside for over ten years, Matthew Saxon still remembered how many shops were on the street where the small building he lived in stood, the names of each shop, and the characteristics of the shopkeepers.
Although heter moved to Z City and transformed from an unremarkable ordinary person in a small town into a wealthy Young Master in the metropolis, he often reminisced about his life in Brookside.
In his heart, that economically underdeveloped small town was his true home.
As for the Saxon Family...
He curled his lips, and the smile at the corner of his mouth became somewhat thin.
Everyone thought Maxwell Saxon had reached the pinnacle of sess, living a life of endless prosperity, but who knew that over all these years, his every move felt like walking on thin ice.
To win the trust and favor of his demanding father, he had to shape himself into an obedient and hardworking good son.
Oh, and he was also a good brother who could endlessly tolerate his brother¡¯s various antics outside andziness within.
No matter what troublesome things his brother did, he was forgiven by their dear father.
Even though Matthew Saxon spent his days indulging in pleasure, ignoringpany affairspletely, he still held a higher position than him.
"Maxwell, I bear a lot of responsibility for Matthew bing the way he is today. After his mother¡¯s unexpected death, I was busy with thepany and didn¡¯t provide muchfort and guidance to him. He held a grudge in his heart because of this. So now, no matter what I say, he goes against me. But one day, he will mature. As his elder brother, be more amodating to him and don¡¯t take things too seriously."
"Focus more on thepany¡¯s matters. Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter which of you brothers takes over thepany in the future. As a family, there¡¯s no need to draw too distinct a line."
Chapter 729: You Are the Best
Chapter 729: Chapter 729: You Are the Best
Thinking about Roy Saxon¡¯s words, Maxwell Saxon¡¯s eyes showed a touch of sarcasm.
No one is a fool.
Maxwell Saxon is certainly not a fool who can silently contribute without asking for any return.
What he deserves, he won¡¯t foolishly give away willingly.
Seymour has his dedication.
Over the years, how much has he invested in Seymour, and how much has Matthew invested?
Why should his aplishments, achieved through hard work, be given away for free to others?
"You actually know that rice noodle shop." Scarlett Yates was taken aback.
"I lived there for a few years, how could I not know?" He smiled, curling his lips, "Initially, I thought moving to such a remote ce was ufortable and unpleasant, but thinking back now, those years were actually the mostfortable days of my life."
It was there that he met Scarlett Yates.
A mischievous, quirky little girl.
Scarlett Yates put down her chopsticks, looked at Maxwell Saxon, her lips moved slightly, but she didn¡¯t say anything.
Seeing her hesitant expression, Maxwell Saxon chuckled, "Do you have something to say to me?"
Scarlett Yates hesitated for a moment, then nodded.
"Oh, what do you want to say?"
"Young Master, do you still consider me to be that old acquaintance of yours?" Scarlett Yates blinked, asking earnestly.
Maxwell Saxon fell silent.
A momentter, he smiled slightly and nodded, "Scarlett, I know you don¡¯t remember anything. You were young then; it¡¯s normal not to remember."
"Actually, the night I saw you in the suburbs, I didn¡¯t recognize you either. You¡¯ve changed a lot, not much like when you were a child."
"Sorry, I really don¡¯t remember." Scarlett Yates bit her lip and sighed gently, "But it¡¯s an honor that Young Master still remembers me from back then. I don¡¯t know what I did to leave such a deep impression, but what I want to say is, no matter what I said or did at that time, please don¡¯t take it too seriously, after all, I was just a child then."
Matthew¡¯s smile froze for a few seconds.
"Young Master, if you¡¯re taking care of me because you can¡¯t forget the past, it¡¯s unnecessary."
"I¡¯ve already forgotten. Why should you cling to the past? Even if I was truly great back then, many years have passed, people change, and maybe I¡¯m no longer who I was."
"Hmm, what you said makes a lot of sense." Maxwell Saxon nodded in agreement.
He agrees with his own perspective?
Scarlett Yates was startled for a moment: "Young Master thinks I¡¯m right?"
"Hmm."
"Then, Young Master..."
"My current pursuit of you isn¡¯t entirely because of past events," he said concisely, "The present you is quite different from your former self but even more attractive to me."
"Young Master, you have a girlfriend," Scarlett Yates red at him a bit irritably.
Maxwell Saxon nodded, cing a pan-fried dumpling in her bowl, "If this bothers you, I will handle it promptly."
She bit her lip tightly, "You have a prominent status; you¡¯re the eldest Young Master of the Saxon Family. I¡¯m not worthy of you."
Maxwell Saxon raised his eyebrows calmly, "In my heart, you¡¯re the best."
This man could say such cheesy words with a straight face, leaving Scarlett Yates momentarily speechless, biting her lip and ring at him for a long while.
"Young Master, I stand by my words; I cannot ept you," she said helplessly after a moment.
Chapter 730: He Was Unwilling to Settle
Chapter 730: Chapter 730: He Was Unwilling to Settle
Maxwell Saxonughed indifferently, "You can reject me, that¡¯s your right, but I won¡¯t abandon my own rights either."
Scarlett Yates was a bit frustrated. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had helped her many times before, she would have shown him the door without hesitation.
"Maxwell Saxon, what exactly do you want?" She red at him helplessly and exasperatedly, furrowing her brows in annoyance.
A slight smile escaped his dark eyes. Seeing a strand of hair stuck to her face, Maxwell Saxon reached out, gently tucked it behind her ear, lifted her chin, and said softly, "Scarlett Yates, I want to pursue you, I want you to be my woman."
Before he met her, he had no expectations for his future partner.
In his ns, it was simply to find a suitable woman to marry when the age was right.
As for feelings, those were unnecessary things.
All the love and affection were interests of young girls; he had no time or energy to bother with such meaningless things.
But now he understood that many things he deemed meaningless weren¡¯t truly so.
It¡¯s just that he hadn¡¯t encountered someone worthy of his efforts.
Before Scarlett Yates appeared, he could settle for certain things, but now he refused to settle anymore.
Since fate arranged for them to meet again, he was determined to fight for it.
She was the only thing he genuinely desired beyond career ambitions, and when he found something he liked enough to hold in his heart, he had to obtain it.
"You can reject me, but I won¡¯t stop pursuing what I want."
The domineering Maxwell Saxon.
This was the first time Scarlett Yates so clearly felt Maxwell Saxon¡¯s dominance and assertiveness.
His every word and action, his every look, seemed to dere to her that regardless of her attitude, he would not give up on her.
She stared at him, her eyes filled with a bit of panic, a little confusion and bewilderment.
This side of Maxwell Saxon made her feel unfamiliar.
Seeing her standing still, not even saying a word, Maxwell Saxon worried if he had frightened her?
Earlier, he had been a bit domineering and unreasonable, but he merely wanted to express his resolve to want her.
He wanted her to truly face this matter, rather than just brush it off as casual talk.
--
Darknight City.
In Z City, Darknight City is undoubtedly the most top-tier entertainment venue.
Even those who haven¡¯t visited Darknight City know there¡¯s a ce in Z City whose splendor rivals that of a pce.
The decor of Darknight City isvish to the extreme, its opulence is jaw-dropping.
Of course, this ce is one that only wealthy people can afford to indulge in. Initially, it was designed as a haven for those with wealth and power to indulge in various pleasures.
Inside Darknight City, there is one private room that¡¯s reserved solely for members of the most prestigious families.
In thevish private room.
The yfulughter of women and the indulgent chuckles of men mixed together, brazen and mboyant.
These usually dignified, invaluable young masters of powerful families, once here, seemed stripped of their facades, revealing their truest selves.
A few heirs of prominent familiesy sprawled across the sofa, each with a beauty in their arms.
In the dim light, men and women both appeared slightly disheveled, drinking and ying games, making for a lively scene.
There was only one corner that had someone who appearedpletely out of ce with the surroundings.
Chapter 731: My Name Is Softy
Chapter 731: Chapter 731: My Name Is Softy
The dim lighting cast a shadow over his demonically handsome face.
His slender eyes werezily half-squinted, the gleam within capturing souls.
A breathtakingly beautiful face.
Even some of the friends who were used to ying the field would be stunned for a few seconds seeing him like this.
One person, having just lost at a drinking game, sneakily embraced the woman beside him, feeding her half of the wine from his mouth. He pinched her chin, turning it from side to side, then nced at Matthew Saxon and remarked with a tsk, "No wonder Matthew didn¡¯t bother to call a femalepanion. Look around, who could possibly look better than him? Even if he did call someone over, it¡¯d be the other person getting the advantage."
This teasingment elicitedughter from the other young masters of noble families.
"That won¡¯t do, we agreed to let Matthew fully enjoy himself tonight. No matter what, we should find someone he¡¯s happy with to keep himpany." One person, holding the woman beside him, poured wine into her mouth.
The woman next to him was evidently drunk, her face as red as a boiled shrimp. She feebly pushed him away a couple of times, but the man easily caught her, pinched her chin, and forced half a cup of wine down her throat regardless of whether she could handle it.
The woman shook her head in difort, spilling wine everywhere.
Someone nearbyughed, "Easton, you don¡¯t know how to be gentle; she¡¯s already drunk, why force her to drink more?"
The man named Easton smirked, pushing the woman aside who was drunk out of her mind, frowning with disinterest, "Can¡¯t hold her liquor, only two cups and she¡¯s out."
He showed no sign of gentleness as he pushed the woman aside, then tossed his ss onto the table and carelessly lounged back on the sofa, ncing sideways at Matthew Saxon, "Matthew, I heard a new girl just arrived at Darknight City today. She¡¯s pure as theye. Would you like me to have the Boss bring her over for you?"
"Oh, a neer?" As soon as the others heard about a neer, they were all intrigued, saying, "Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier, quickly have her brought over for everyone to check out."
Easton raised his chin, "I¡¯m telling you now, she¡¯s for Matthew. Nobody else should even think about it tonight."
Saying this, he pressed the service button on the table.
Immediately, a server entered, looking extremely respectful.
Easton drawled, "Go, bring the neer here."
The server didn¡¯t dare dy for even a second, and as soon as he received the order, he left promptly.
Within a few minutes, he brought in a girl in a white dress, with long hair draped over her shoulders.
He pushed the girl in front of the group of young masters, "Softy, take good care of the Young Masters."
The girl¡¯s figure was delicate and slender, and in the oversized white dress, she seemed a bit out of ce, adding to her frail impression.
Her ck hairy silkily over her shoulders, glossy and shining like satin.
"Good evening, Young Masters, my name is Softy. I am honored to be at your service," the girl¡¯s voice was soft and tender, sounding very gentle.
Someoneughed, "Softy, that name suits you. Called Softy, you look soft, your voice is soft too, let¡¯s see if your face is just as softly beautiful."
After saying that, he demanded, "Lift your head and let us all see."
Softypliantly lifted her head; she seemed a bit nervous, with her hands tightly sped in front of her.
Chapter 732: This is what I prepared for Matthew
Chapter 732: Chapter 732: This is what I prepared for Matthew
Someone whistled, "Wow, truly a delicate flower, looking so pitiful."
Easton noticed the crowd showing quite some interest in Softy, and proudly raised an eyebrow, "Of course, anyone brought by Easton is no ordinary woman."
Then he showed her off like a treasure to Matthew Saxon, who had been sitting silently in the corner, "Matthew, take a look. If you find her pleasing, she¡¯s yours tonight."
Matthew slowly lifted his head.
The girl¡¯s pure and captivating face was undeniably beautiful, exuding a fresh and refined aura, evoking thoughts of many pure and lovely things.
She looked like every man¡¯s fantasy of a perfect first love, pure yet extremely beautiful.
Matthew nced indifferently and lowered his eyes, seemingly uninterested.
Easton was taken aback, surprised, "No way, this kind of beauty doesn¡¯t interest you?"
The others hurried to chime in, "If you¡¯re not interested, then we¡¯ll..."
"Shoo, shoo, don¡¯t even think about it. This is prepared for Matthew," Easton insisted, and then said to Softy, "Go over there and apany the Young Master for a few drinks. As long as you can get him to drink one cup, this money is yours."
He pulled out a thick wad of cash from his bag and pressed it under a ss.
Softy¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of the money.
She was very obedient, walking quietly over to the corner where Matthew was seated.
She poured a ss of wine, knelt by Matthew¡¯s feet, raised her hands to offer it to him, and raised her delicate, pretty face, saying softly, "Young Master, may Softy serve you?"
The girl¡¯s eyes were dark and soft, like two ck pearls.
Matthew was momentarily stunned.
He frowned slightly, said nothing, and didn¡¯t take the wine from her hands, but just silently stared at her.
As time passed, Softy¡¯s arms began to ache, and a fine sheen of sweat appeared on her forehead.
She bit her lip, enduring the pain, her hands still held high, gazing at Matthew with the most gentle and submissive eyes, her lips maintaining a gentle and charming curve.
The others found this scene interesting and watched the two with a keen interest, eager to see what would happen.
As the ache in her hand became almost unbearable, the hand holding the wine ss started to tremble. She bit her lip again, looking pitifully at Matthew, "Young Master..."
This plea was truly soft to the core.
Matthew¡¯s long pheonix eyes narrowed, he smiled and took the wine from her hands.
Softy¡¯s eyes showed delight.
The othersughed uproariously, "Matthew, no matter how hard your heart is, you can¡¯t resist such a soft beauty."
Matthew said nothing, lightly swirling the wine in his ss, "Softy?"
This was his first time speaking tonight.
Softy felt that his voice was deep and husky, inexplicably charming, almost soul-stirring.
Under Matthew¡¯s gaze, her face gradually reddened, "Yes, Young Master."
Even though she knew she would inevitably be ythings for these wealthy young masters upon arriving here, the moment she met Matthew, Softy¡¯s heart raced, and being watched by him, she felt as if she had been shocked.
So this was the famed Young Master of the Saxon Family. Softy¡¯s first impression was how extraordinarily handsome he was.
Chapter 733: You Heartless Woman
Chapter 733: Chapter 733: You Heartless Woman
The moment she saw Matthew Saxon, she thought to herself, rumors can sometimes be reliable after all; indeed, this second young master had a face as enchanting as a demon.
Watching the blush creep onto Softy¡¯s fair cheeks, Matthew¡¯s expression shifted slightly, a strange color flickering in his eyes.
He actually thought of that damned woman again.
The eyes in front of him, that face flushed with pink, looked so much like hers.
Matthew felt a bit frustrated inside.
He gripped Softy¡¯s chin, pressing his thin lips together, and stared at her anxious face for a moment before suddenly letting out a cold smile. He released her, picked up an empty wine ss from the table, and put it into Softy¡¯s hand, saying, "Drink with me."
Eastonughed and hollered, "Softy, you really have the skills here. Hurry up and drink heartily with the second young master. Make sure she drinks to her heart¡¯s content, and there¡¯ll be a big reward from me."
ss after ss followed.
At first, everyone watched for fun, but gradually they were amazed by Softy¡¯s drinking capacity.
This seemingly delicate little girl had an unexpectedly high alcohol tolerance.
Two bottles of red wine were down.
Matthew was already feeling tipsy, yet Softy¡¯s gaze remained clear, not showing any sign of intoxication.
"Second Young Master, maybe you shouldn¡¯t drink more?" Seeing that Matthew was drunk, Softy hesitated whether to pour him more wine or not.
But Matthew snatched the ss from her hand, giving a devilish smile, his eyes half-narrowed, his face full of mischief.
He didn¡¯t speak, just looked at Softy with a smile, his gaze sometimes gentle, sometimes doting, and sometimes turning cold and frightening.
Softy knew well in her heart, she was probably being mistaken for another woman.
That gaze full of love and hate entanglement in his eyes was not unfamiliar to her.
Softy found herself feeling a little jealous of the woman who was so deeply cared for by him.
Who exactly could it be, who could make a man like Matthew Saxon so concerned and affectionate, influencing his emotions so thoroughly?
Matthew drank a few more sses of red wine, and gradually, he couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. When he reached for the wine ss in Softy¡¯s hand again, his body swayed and he copsed onto the sofa.
"Second Young Master, Second Young Master." Softy was startled and quickly tried to push him, but saw that his eyes were closed tightly, muttering something under his breath.
Softy couldn¡¯t help but lean in closer to listen, vaguely hearing him calling a woman¡¯s name.
"Scarlett... Scarlett... you heartless woman."
Softy was stunned, an indescribable feeling rising in her heart, somewhat ufortable.
So it was Scarlett, even while drunk he was still calling her name. Did he really like this Scarlett that much?
She gently called Matthew¡¯s name twice more but got no response.
Softy frowned, turned around, a trace of concern on her face: "Young Master Easton, the second young master is drunk."
Easton noted Softy¡¯s expression, smiled ambiguously, and touched his chin, saying, "Isn¡¯t it better when drunk? I¡¯ve already told you what needs to be done. Tonight you must take good care of him."
Softy¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment, she was silent for a few seconds, and then gently nodded, "Yes."
Easton smiled, rang the bell to call over two people to help Matthew up, and then told them the room number that had been prepared, instructing Softy to go along with them.
After they left, a man who had a good rtionship with Easton usually nced outside the door, furrowed his brow, and said with some concern, "Easton, are you sure about doing this? If Matthew gets unhappyter..."
Chapter 734: Intentionally Getting You Drunk
Chapter 734: Chapter 734: Intentionally Getting You Drunk
Before he could finish speaking, Easton interrupted him, sounding indifferent: "What¡¯s wrong with it? Didn¡¯t he want to drown his sorrows with wine? We helped him out and arranged for such a beautiful woman. With all this enjoyment, why shouldn¡¯t he be happy?"
"But..." The man seemed slightly concerned.
Easton frowned, impatiently cutting him off: "Alright, alright, don¡¯t be so indecisive. If the sky falls, I¡¯ll be the one to hold it up first. What are you afraid of? This is settled, no more discussions."
"Young Master Easton, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand a word." The woman in his arms cooed, wrapping her arms around his neck and looking at him with a yful tilt of her head.
Easton nted kisses all over the beauty, mumbling, "If you don¡¯t understand, then don¡¯t listen. Come here, my lips are dry, put some lip balm on me."
"Oh, Young Master Easton, you¡¯re so naughty..."
--
A night of drunkenness.
When Matthew Saxon woke up, coincidentally, the bathroom door opened.
Softy had just showered and came out wrapped in a towel.
Seeing Matthew awake, she looked delighted, quickly moving to the bedside and asking with concern, "Second Young Master, you¡¯re finally awake."
The woman¡¯s fair and delicate face caught his eye, and Matthew froze momentarily, furrowing his brow.
Softy thought he didn¡¯t remember her and quickly said, "Second Young Master, I¡¯m Softy, the one who drank with youst night."
Early in the morning, a beauty emerging from the bath is undoubtedly an eye-catching sight.
But Matthew¡¯s gaze merely swept over Softy, then withdrew.
He furrowed his brows, his eyes a bit cold: "Why are you still here?"
"Second Young Master was very drunkst night, couldn¡¯t even walk, so I had someone send you to a room in Darknight City and stayed to take care of you."
These were not the details Matthew cared to know.
He looked expressionlessly at Softy, then lifted the nket, got up, and started dressing item by item.
Softy¡¯s slightly panicked and fearful voice came from behind him: "Second Young Master, are you angry? Actually, nothing happenedst night, even though Young Master Easton instructed it, I really didn¡¯t do as he said."
Matthew¡¯s fingers paused at his fine buttons and he turned around, only now truly looking at Softy: "What do you mean?"
Softy bit her lip, a hint of trepidation in her dark eyes, as if fearing something.
"Just tell the truth, don¡¯t worry about anything else. I assure you, nothing will happen to you." Matthew saw her concern and gave her a promise.
With his assurance, Softy¡¯s eyes brightened, almost as if finding a pir of support, looking at him with admiration and trust: "With your words, Second Young Master, Softy has nothing to fear."
She looked at Matthew like a puppy looking up at its owner.
"Last night, Young Master Easton deliberately made you drunk."
"He wanted me to take photos and videos of you with me..." Softy¡¯s face flushed, revealing a shy expression, "Softy didn¡¯t want to do such things, but I¡¯m just a powerless woman with no background, and I couldn¡¯t dare defy Young Master Easton¡¯s demands."
Matthew had always known Easton Reed was unreliable.
But he hadn¡¯t expected Easton would dare to set him up.
The Reed Family might have money and power, but they can¡¯tpare to the Saxon Family.
Easton clearly knew the disparity between the two families, so for him to attempt such actions, someone must be backing him.
Chapter 735 I Think Second Young Master Is A Good Person
Chapter 735: Chapter 735 I Think Second Young Master Is A Good Person
And clearly, in Easton Reed¡¯s mind, the person backing him must be much more formidable; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t dare to do this.
"What¡¯s he doing with these things?" He asked, though he knew it was a pointless question. A woman like Softy was just a tool being used, and Easton Reed would never reveal his true motives to her.
As expected, Softy said she didn¡¯t know.
"Since you don¡¯t dare offend him, why not do as he says?" Matthew Saxon put on his coat, squinting slightly as he observed Softy.
This woman had a face that appeared very harmless.
In this regard, she was very much like Scarlett Yates.
But looking harmless doesn¡¯t mean one truly is harmless.
Whether her words were true or not was questionable.
Softy¡¯s face, already crimson with shyness, turned even redder after Matthew Saxon asked this question.
She bit her lip tightly, eyes downcast, her longshes trembling lightly with nervousness as she clenched her small hands: "I, I don¡¯t want to harm Mr. Saxon. I think Mr. Saxon is a good person."
A good person?
Matthew Saxon couldn¡¯t help butugh.
It was the first time someone had described him that way.
He curled his lips, chuckling as he asked, "What makes you think I¡¯m a good person?"
Softy blushed as she stammered, "Softy met Mr. Saxon for the first timest night. Softy doesn¡¯t really know what kind of person Mr. Saxon is, but Softy trusts her intuition. From the first nce, Softy felt you were different from them."
By "them," she meant the other men who were with Matthew Saxonst night.
Matthew Saxonughed again, "How so different? Aren¡¯t we all just out for some fun and pleasure?"
Softy shook her head vigorously, quickly denying, "No, Softy knows Mr. Saxon came to such a ce because he¡¯s in a bad mood, but they aren¡¯t. They¡¯re really just out for fun and pleasure."
"So tell me, why am I in a bad mood?"
Matthew Saxon found this woman somewhat intriguing.
Maybe it was because he was too bored, or maybe it was because something about this woman reminded him of Scarlett,pelling him to pay a little more attention.
Softy bit her lip and thought seriously for a while, her eyes flickering with hesitance.
There was a hint of nervousness in her eyes.
"What, afraid to say it? No matter what you guess, I won¡¯t get mad. Go ahead." Matthew Saxon stared at the blush on her face and couldn¡¯t help but think of Scarlett. Thinking of this woman made his gaze darken.
He once mocked others for not being carefree about feelings.
But what about now? He found himself thinking of her again.
When he decided to let go, he intended to forget about her altogether.
From her, he realized that feelings were troublesome things.
Letting go of such troublesome things might be better.
Returning to his previous life, what¡¯s wrong with that? A life without strings attached is the life Matthew Saxon should have.
Being emotionally attached to a woman, feeling heartache for a woman¡ªthat¡¯s not like him.
But if he could truly be so carefree, so quick to forget her, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten drunkst night.
Softy lifted her blushing face, looking at him with pitiful eyes: "If Softy didn¡¯t guess wrong, Mr. Saxon is troubled by emotional matters, right?"
"Last night, Mr. Saxon called out a woman¡¯s name after getting drunk. I guess that woman must be someone Mr. Saxon really likes."
As soon as she finished speaking, Softy noticed that Matthew Saxon¡¯s expression clearly changed.
Chapter 736: Accompanying Her on the Bus
Chapter 736: Chapter 736: Apanying Her on the Bus
He looked at her, his eyes narrowed slightly, though there was no obvious change in his expression, it inexplicably made the surrounding temperature drop several degrees.
Softy was a little scared, and weakly called out, "Second Young Master..."
Did she speak out of turn?
She was really afraid she had overdone it, not only failing to catch Matthew Saxon¡¯s attention but also making him angry instead.
Matthew Saxon silently looked at her for a moment, then let out a low chuckle, causing Softy to be even more uneasy.
With thisugh, Softy became even more nervous and uneasy.
"You have a keen mind." Matthew Saxon said this, not knowing if it was apliment or had another meaning, paused, and added, "But sometimes being too meticulous isn¡¯t always a good thing."
Softy was taken aback, her face immediately showing an rmed expression, and she said nervously, "Second Young Master, I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have guessed your thoughts carelessly."
"It¡¯s not a big deal." Matthew Saxon curved his lips and turned to walk out, "I¡¯m missing someone meticulous by my side. If you are willing, you can follow me in the future, and you won¡¯t have to stay in Darknight City anymore."
This kind of sudden turn left Softy stunned for a few seconds before reacting, then she was overjoyed and incredulously called out to the tall, handsome silhouette, "Second Young Master, can I really work with you? I won¡¯t have to stay in Darknight City anymore?"
"Of course, if you don¡¯t want to, you can continue to stay here." He didn¡¯t look back, and soon, he had reached the bedroom door.
Softy hurriedly chased after him, and just as Matthew Saxon was about to walk out of the room, she knelt down behind him with a thud, "I will remember the Second Young Master¡¯s kindness for the rest of my life."
Matthew Saxon¡¯s steps paused slightly, a cold smile curling on his lips.
He was never someone who enjoyed ying the hero to save the damsel.
Back then, when he rescued Alice Green from Darknight City, it was just because he felt she somehow slightly resembled Little Tail, which stirred a momentary sense ofpassion.
But now, this woman who resembles Scarlett Yates in many ways only makes him feel suspicious.
Since she¡¯s suspicious, instead of observing from the shadows, he might as well keep her close and see what exactly she wants to do.
Easton Reed daring to betray him was not something that happened overnight.
He really needed to investigate thoroughly who exactly was the person behind Easton Reed.
And this woman named Softy, rather than saying she was arranged by Easton Reed, seemed more like a scheme orchestrated by that person behind the scenes.
Thinking about it, he found it quite interesting.
Since his mood hadn¡¯t been great recently and someone wasn¡¯t afraid to provoke him, he decided to y along with them for a while.
--
The sun shone brightly, the warm breeze blowing gently, as if it was another beautiful day.
Even though the busiest rush hour was over, there were still many people on the bus.
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t expect Maxwell Saxon to actually get on the bus with her.
He insisted on escorting her, but Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t want him to, so she deliberately said she was taking the bus back to dissuade him.
But...
She looked helplessly once more at the man standing beside her.
He actually was willing to squeeze onto the bus with her, and surprisingly, he even had change prepared!
Scarlett Yates thought that someone like him might only carry a gold card, ck Card, or some card with unlimited credit, or if he carried cash, it would all berge denominations.
So when she saw Maxwell Saxon actually pull out two coins from his wallet and drop them into the fare box, her expression was as shocked as if she had seen someone swallow a whole cow.
Chapter 737: Experience the Life of an Ordinary Citizen
Chapter 737: Chapter 737: Experience the Life of an Ordinary Citizen
There are a lot of people on the bus.
After boarding, the only avable seat was in thest row.
Scarlett Yates went over and sat down, and Maxwell Saxon followed closely behind her like a shadow, standing next to her seat.
Scarlett initially thought someone like him, who was always surrounded by luxury cars, would be ufortable on a bus. Maybe he¡¯d want to get off after a few minutes.
But Scarlett was wrong again.
Since getting on, Maxwell quietly stood beside her. The bus was a bit old, crowded, and the air wasn¡¯t circting well. asionally, strange smells wafted through from various directions.
Even Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle her nose, but Maxwell didn¡¯t show any sign of disdain, not even a slight frown.
He stood there quietly, head turned towards the window, with a calm andposed look, as if he was enjoying the scenery instead of being on a crowded bus.
Because he was so tall, he had to lower his head to maintain that posture, which must have been quite ufortable.
Scarlett thought this guy must be crazy.
He refused to sit in his Lamborghini, yet insisted on squeezing into the bus with her.
Does he think this would move her and make her ept him as his woman?
She had repeatedly made her stance clear, yet he stubbornly continued doing these pointless things.
Scarlett thought with some irritation, let him do whatever he wants; she was determined that no matter what he did, she would never ept him.
Everything he did was a mere waste of time and energy. If he didn¡¯t care, then why should she!
With this in mind, Scarlett turned her head and closed her eyes, refusing to look at him.
Out of sight, out of mind.
Scarlett had fallen into a light sleep when she was awakened by a peculiar voice, altered due to being excessively suppressed.
Upon opening her eyes, she saw that more people had boarded the bus, most of them women.
At some point, the man standing next to her had be a striking sight in the bus cabin.
Almost all the women on the bus were secretly gazing at him, discussing him.
"That man is so handsome."
"Absolutely stunning, with such a prominent nose, and lips so sensual, eyes as deep as the ocean. Oh my, could he be a celebrity, shooting a reality show or something?"
"Doesn¡¯t look like a celebrity. If he was, he¡¯d be widely recognized with a face like that. Plus, his aura is better than any star¡¯s. Just look at his clothes, they seem to be custom-made by Brand X, which isn¡¯t attainable even if you have money; it requires a certain status. And the wallet he just took out, it¡¯s worth at least a six-figure sum."
"You know so much, so tell me, if he really is some remarkable person, why is he squeezing on the bus with us?"
"How would I know, maybe the rich just want to experience the life ofmoners."
Women seeing a handsome guy are as excited as men seeing a beautiful woman.
Face after blushing face kept ncing towards Maxwell, and in less than a minute, Scarlett could feel the subtlety in the air as everyone started squeezing back.
"Oh my, handsome guy, I¡¯m sorry, identally bumped into you." A woman, who made her way through the crowd to Maxwell, stumbled as if pushed by someone from behind, throwing herself towards Maxwell.
Chapter 738 The Disguised Villain
Chapter 738: Chapter 738 The Disguised Viin
Just as she was about to fall into Maxwell Saxon¡¯s arms, he reached out to stop her.
He held the woman up, giving her a gentle smile, "Miss, be careful."
With that smile, the woman seemed to be dumbstruck, staring at him nkly.
Maxwell released his hand, noticing the woman¡¯s awkward gaze fixed on him. He smiled again and said gently, "Hold on, or you might fall again."
Immediately, her heart fluttered wildly, her face flushing bright red.
Her eyes, ssy and dazed, looked at Maxwell as if she were drunk, and Scarlett Yates felt the woman could faint at any moment.
In contrast, Maxwell maintained a calm and collected demeanor, despite being stared at by the women on the bus, he showed no signs of difort.
The others, seeing Maxwell not only great in looks but also polite and gentlemanly, began to imitate the woman.
Suddenly, the sounds of "ouch" echoed throughout the bus, one after another.
Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t recall how many times she saw Maxwell being bumped into during the half-hour ride.
The driver drove steadily but today, the women in the vehicle seemed to be out of sorts, all teetering and tumbling together in one direction.
Before getting off, a few daring girls approached Maxwell, expressing a desire to be friends, exchanging phone numbers.
To Scarlett¡¯s surprise, Maxwell actually epted them.
The girls looked quite pleased, repeatedly urging Maxwell to call them. Maxwell smiled and nodded, even politely saying goodbye before leaving.
Scarlett got off the bus, and Maxwell followed suit.
She wondered how long this man intended to follow her.
Thinking of how he just epted the scraps of paper from the girls in the bus, Scarlett found it amusing and ironic.
She still remembered this man said he wanted to pursue her, that only she would do, yet just now he joyfully epted other women¡¯s notes.
Scarlett was about to make a sarcastic remark, but saw Maxwell walk over to the trash bin at the tform.
Then, to her stunned gaze, he tore up the notes with the girls¡¯ phone numbers and tossed them into the trash.
This action caught Scarlett by surprise. She stared for several seconds before asking, "What were you just doing? Why did you do that?"
"You¡¯re talking about those notes?" Maxwell smiled and, without much exnation, simply said, "I won¡¯t call anyway, so why keep them?"
"Then why did you ept them?"
He smiled again, "They had mustered a lot of courage to give me their phone numbers. If I rejected them outright, they would have felt bad."
Scarlett was speechless.
Wouldn¡¯t epting the numbers and then throwing them in the trash be hurtful?
Inparison, thetter should be more damaging, right?
Moreover, when he epted the notes, the girls seemed so happy, probably hoping for his call when they got home.
Yet he simply tossed them into the trash, giving hope and then disappointment.
Seeing all of this firsthand, Scarlett once again felt that this seemingly gentle and courteous man is nothing but a disguised viin.
Others are openly bad, but he is covertly bad, making thetter more despicable.
Scarlett felt she couldn¡¯tmunicate with him, huffed coldly, and turned to walk towards the sidewalk.
Chapter 739: Must Protect You
Chapter 739: Chapter 739: Must Protect You
She took a few steps, turned her head to see Maxwell Saxon still following her, and frowned, her face showing a hint of clear annoyance, "Just across the street is the neighborhood, Young Master, you..."
"Call me by my name." Maxwell Saxon interrupted her with a slight frown, "You¡¯re neither Seymour¡¯s employee nor someone employed by Saxon Mansion, don¡¯t always call me Young Master."
"Alright, Maxwell Saxon." Scarlett Yates took a deep breath, trying to reason with him, "You said you wanted to walk me home, I appreciate it, now I¡¯m home, you don¡¯t need to follow me anymore."
"Unless I see you to your doorstep." Maxwell Saxon had no intention of leaving, he said seriously, "I need to see that you¡¯ve really made it home before I can be at ease."
He knew Scarlett Yates was about to refuse, so he preemptively stopped her words, speaking in a tone that left no room for refusal, "This is already the third time, there are too many dangers around you, even though I¡¯ve had Alexis sent away, I can¡¯t be sure there aren¡¯t others watching you, Scarlett, I just want to ensure your safety first. If you don¡¯t want to see me, then go on, don¡¯t worry about me, just pretend I don¡¯t exist."
But how could she really pretend he didn¡¯t exist?
He¡¯s clearly a person with such a strong presence.
"I can¡¯t always appear in time to save you, but if I can protect you, I must keep you safe." His eyes held a deep darkness, like the night sky, with a barely detectable gentleness in his gaze, his thin lips curved into a pleasing arc.
It¡¯s just... if it weren¡¯t for the few bite marks on his lips, he¡¯d be even more charming.
Scarlett Yates felt ufortable all over again.
As if unable to suppress it, some embarrassing scenes shed in her mind, everything fromst night in the car...
She didn¡¯t have the courage to continue looking Maxwell Saxon in the eye, her face heated up, and in a mix of anger and shame, she lowly growled, "Whatever."
Having said that, like a guilty thief, she turned around, walking away hurriedly.
--
Maxwell Saxon kept following her.
Scarlett Yates really didn¡¯t pay him any more attention, knowing full well he was behind her, but not once did she turn back.
Maxwell Saxon followed quietly, always keeping a not-too-far, not-too-close distance from her.
Seeing that small figure in front, a bit annoyed and flustered, he curved his lips into a shallow smile, a look of indulgence and gentleness in his eyes.
The person he¡¯d once wanted to protect had finally reappeared.
This time, he was determined to hold onto her tightly, never letting past events repeat themselves.
And so they walked all the way to the neighborhood like that.
Along the way, a few onlookers who didn¡¯t know the truth saw them walking one after another, all thinking it was a couple having a spat. Ady living just above Scarlett¡¯s floor even pulled her aside to ask things in detail.
"Little Yates, that¡¯s your boyfriend, right?"
"No, that¡¯s..."
"Don¡¯t deny it, Auntie knows in her heart, that young man looks at you so tenderly, can¡¯t be wrong. I tell you, that young man is really handsome, his nose is a nose, eyes are eyes."
Scarlett Yates¡¯ mouth twitched.
That description...
If a nose isn¡¯t a nose, what else could it be?
"You young girls, you like being pretentious now. A little pretense is nothing, but as an old-timer, I advise you, don¡¯t overdo it, driving him away. A young man this handsome is hard to find again."
Chapter 740: The Only Person I Love Is You
Chapter 740: Chapter 740: The Only Person I Love Is You
"Ma¡¯am, he¡¯s really not my boyfriend."
"You young folks always say that when you have a little tiff. You say he¡¯s not, but when you make up, you¡¯re calling each other hubby and wifey."
The older woman earnestly lectured her for a while, then turned to Maxwell Saxon and gave him a piece of her mind too.
By the time they reached the elevator.
Keeping some distance behind, Maxwell insisted that she remain within his sight, so he stood with Scarlett Yates downstairs waiting for the elevator.
Who knows what the older woman said to him, but after being "educated" by her, Maxwell Saxon walked over to Scarlett with a look of amused helplessness on his face.
Act like he¡¯s not here, act like he¡¯s not here...
When he¡¯s out of sight, she really could pretend he didn¡¯t exist.
But now Maxwell Saxon was standing right beside her, and trying to ignore him on purpose just felt a bit awkward.
Once they got into the elevator, with just the two of them inside, the awkward atmosphere intensified in that confined space.
Scarlett Yates¡¯ gaze darted up and down, flying everywhere except towards Maxwell Saxon.
"Was that woman your neighbor earlier?" Maxwell Saxon broke the silence, asking when the elevator reached the third floor.
Scarlett Yates initially didn¡¯t want to respond to him.
However, Maxwell Saxon didn¡¯t seem to require an answer and continued, "She¡¯s not a very good person, try to interact with her less in the future."
Huh?
Scarlett Yates finally looked him in the eye, frowned, and said a bit unhappily, "What are you talking about? Thatdy¡¯s quite nice usually. Ang and I have even had meals at her ce a few times."
"So, you think she¡¯s nice to you?" Maxwell Saxon scoffed, "Do you know what she just told me?"
Scarlett Yates sensed something off in his tone and frowned, "What did she say?"
Maxwell Saxon also frowned slightly, with a trace of disdain, "She said you¡¯re not a good woman, told me to break up with you and get together with her smart, pretty, and gracious daughter."
What?!
Scarlett Yates was stunned.
That woman who seemed so nice ordinarily actually said that about her?
Didn¡¯t she usually say she liked her, that seeing her was like seeing her own daughter?
She even mentioned that her daughter studied abroad, leaving her quite bored, so she invited her and Ang to visit, always weing them warmly.
Scarlett Yates was speechless for a few seconds.
So, this was what it meant by having one face in front of people and another behind their backs, she had learned firsthand.
ying a thoughtful matron in front of her, yet turning into an old hag behind her back.
Not happy inside, Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t help but sarcasticallyment to Maxwell Saxon, "The Saxon family¡¯s Young Master sure is charming, people just need one nce to want to send their daughters your way."
Maxwell Saxon chuckled, "Even though she¡¯s eager to send her daughter over, I told her that the one I love is only you, and in this lifetime, I won¡¯t consider anyone else but you. So she stopped saying anything."
Ding¡ª
The elevator arrived.
Scarlett Yates was exasperated, "Maxwell Saxon."
Maxwell Saxon lowered his head seriously and said earnestly, "Scarlett, that¡¯s my sincere feeling."
"You..."
"Scarlett, the elevator¡¯s here."
Out of the elevator, Scarlett Yates decided she would never speak another word to this hypocrite.
Yet outside the room, even as she took out her key, she saw Maxwell Saxon still standing beside her.
Chapter 741: You go with me
Chapter 741: Chapter 741: You go with me
She frowned, her tone not very good, with a hint of annoyance, "Why haven¡¯t you left yet?"
"There¡¯s a banquet tonight." Maxwell Saxon looked at her as if issuing amand, "You¡¯re going with me."
"Sorry, I don¡¯t have time." Scarlett Yates rejected him without even thinking.
She opened the security door, went inside, turned on the light at the entrance, changed her shoes, and was about to close the door.
Maxwell Saxon frowned slightly, "Scarlett, I need a femalepanion."
"Young Master Saxon, do you reallyck femalepanions? As long as you say the word, I believe this problem can be instantly solved. Besides, don¡¯t you already have a beautiful and gentle fianc¨¦e?"
"I want you to go, I hope it¡¯s you who goes." His dark eyes fixed on her, revealing that kind of expression that made Scarlett Yates feel nervous and ufortable, "Aren¡¯t you going to repay my kindness? Consider this as you returning a favor to me."
He brought up the debt of gratitude...
Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t refuse anymore.
She always wanted to repay Maxwell Saxon¡¯s favor but struggled to find an opportunity.
Now that he brought it up, it was an opportunity right in front of her.
She hesitated for a few seconds, "What kind of party is it?"
Hearing her say this, Maxwell Saxon knew she wouldn¡¯t refuse him anymore.
His thin lips curved slightly, a joyful smile in his eyes, "A charity banquet where attendees will auction some items, and the proceeds will be donated to charity organizations."
Scarlett Yates was stunned for a moment, feeling a bit embarrassed, "But, but I don¡¯t have anything valuable!"
"You¡¯re mypanion, you don¡¯t need to auction off anything, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything, juste with me."
Having said this...
Scarlett Yates bit her lip, hesitated several times, remained silent for a moment, and then sighed softly, saying with some reluctance, "I can agree, but you must take me back immediately after the banquet ends."
"Alright, it¡¯s a deal."
--
When Scarlett Yates got back, Ang was still asleep.
When she woke up and, rubbing her sleepy eyes, walked into the living room, she paused for a moment and then let out a scream, "Scarlett, you¡¯re finally back."
This scream startled the dazed Scarlett Yates so much she felt like half her soul had left her body.
She turned around, still shaken.
Ang rushed over, gripped her shoulders, and started shaking her, "Scarlett, where have you been? Did you know I called youst night, but your phone was off all the time? I was so worried about you, afraid something happened, looking for you everywhere, and then Maxwell Saxon called me, saying you were with him."
At this point, Ang had a look of seeing a ghost, "Tell me, this isn¡¯t true, was it really Maxwell Saxon you were withst night?"
Scarlett Yates looked at her a little guiltily, "Actually..."
Thoughst night was an ident, she was indeed with Maxwell Saxon.
"What, it¡¯s actually true?" Ang was about to explode, practically jumping up, shouting excitedly, "Scarlett, what are you doing? Even if you don¡¯t want to be with Matthew Saxon, you shouldn¡¯t use this method to make him give up on you. As for Maxwell Saxon, I¡¯m telling you, he¡¯s not a good person, don¡¯t let him fool you."
"Ang, things are not what you think."
"Just tell me one thing, Scarlett, I just need to hear one thing." Ang held onto her shoulders tightly, her brows furrowed tightly, asking nervously, "You and him, nothing happened, right?"
Chapter 742: Maxwell Saxon stayed with you all night?
Chapter 742: Chapter 742: Maxwell Saxon stayed with you all night?
Originally, nothing had happened, but with her question...
Scarlett Yates¡¯s brain uncontrobly recalledst night¡¯s events.
She forcibly kissed Maxwell Saxon and even reached inside his clothing for quite a bit of groping...
If Maxwell hadn¡¯t stopped her, she couldn¡¯t imagine how many more embarrassing things she would have done.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s face felt warm, her cheeks slightly flushed.
"Oh my God, did you two really get into bed?" Ang misunderstood her blush as a sign that something substantial had happened between them, looking like she might faint at any moment, continuously clutching her forehead, "If Matthew Saxon finds out, that guy will go crazy."
"What are you imagining?" Scarlett Yates was defeated by Ang¡¯s powerful fantasy capability, hastily exining, "It¡¯s not what you think, I got injured, he took me to the hospital, stayed with me all night, that¡¯s all."
Moreover...
There was something she didn¡¯t say.
Even if something did happen between her and Maxwell Saxon, Matthew Saxon wouldn¡¯t care, right?
He would only despise her.
At that time, he might even be d to have separated from her.
See, she had just separated from him and went on to hook up with his brother; what kind of fickle woman like her would deserve his concern?
"You got injured?" Ang quickly shifted her attention upon hearing this, nervously pulling Scarlett Yates close for a look, "Where did you get injured? Let me see."
Scarlett Yates was too embarrassed to admit she had been drugged.
She lightly coughed and brushed it off, "Caught a bit of cold and fever, got an IV, but I¡¯m fine now."
Ang, being simple-minded, believed it when Scarlett Yates said it was a cold.
"You just said Maxwell Saxon stayed with you all night?" After confirming Scarlett Yates was alright, Ang quickly shifted her attention to other matters, snorting lightly, "I can¡¯t believe that guy has got some moves for chasing women, Scarlett, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t be moved by such small things, these are the usual tricks men use to woo women, I¡¯ve seen plenty."
"Yes, yes, yes, great beauty, I hear you, you¡¯re satisfied, right?" Although Ang was originally arranged by Matthew Saxon, after spending some time together, Scarlett Yates gradually developed a fondness for Ang, to the point where she treated her as a friend.
This woman, aszy and beautiful as a cat, though a bit naggy, truly cared about her.
Thinking about Ang¡¯s impending departure, Scarlett Yates suddenly felt reluctant.
Habits are a frightening thing.
Once you¡¯ve gotten used to something, its sudden loss will make you feel empty inside.
As usual, Ang spent about twenty of the twenty-four hours a day sleeping.
After checking on Scarlett Yates, she went off to the kitchen to figure out lunch.
Cheerful little tunes were hearding from the kitchen.
Listening to Ang¡¯s singing, Scarlett¡¯s heart felt uneasy.
After lunch, Ang slipped away into the bedroom to nap again.
Scarlett initially wanted to take an afternoon nap too, but after tossing and turning for two hours, she still wasn¡¯t able to fall asleep.
She simply got up from bed and opened the wardrobe to select an outfit for the evening banquet.
ording to Maxwell Saxon, the banquet would officially start at seven, and he¡¯d pick her up from the neighborhood at six.
The clothes in the wardrobe were sparse, and after going through them several times, Scarlett couldn¡¯t pick out anything suitable.
Chapter 743: A Very Important Delivery
Chapter 743: Chapter 743: A Very Important Delivery
If Maxwell Saxon is willing to attend the dinner party, the organizer must be an important figure, and the gathering will surely be grand. It¡¯s likely that all attendees will dress elegantly.
She didn¡¯t have a single presentable outfit in her wardrobe.
Just when she was fretting over this, she heard knocking at the door.
As soon as she stepped out of the bedroom, Ang dashed to the door like a gust of wind.
The door opened, and a man¡¯s voice came in, "Is Miss Yates here?"
Ang smiled at the man, "She¡¯s asleep. I¡¯m her roommate, so you can tell me whatever it is."
"Oh, it¡¯s like this: there¡¯s a very important delivery that needs Miss Yates to sign for personally. Could you please call her over to sign for it?"
Ang puckered her lips in dissatisfaction and muttered, "What kind of delivery is so important that it needs her to sign personally? Well, wait a moment."
With that, she turned around and waved to Scarlett standing at the bedroom door, "Scarlett,e quick, there¡¯s a delivery for you."
Scarlett looked puzzled.
A delivery?
She hadn¡¯t bought anything online.
Walking over to see, the delivery guy held a beautifully wrapped boxrge and pretty, with a delicate bow tied with a pink ribbon on it.
"Is this delivery for me?" Scarlett looked at the box, puzzled, "Are you sure you delivered to the right ce? I haven¡¯t ordered anything online recently."
The delivery guy was taken aback for a moment, seeing Scarlett didn¡¯t seem to be joking with him, he lowered his head to carefully check the address and name again.
Looking up once more, he confidently said, "Building 10, Unit 1, Room 902, Scarlett Yates, right?"
The address was correct, and the name was correct too. Though Scarlett still had some doubts, she nodded, "That¡¯s right."
The delivery guy handed her the sheet and pen, "Please sign for it, Miss."
After signing, the delivery guy handed the box to Scarlett.
The instant she took it, Scarlett¡¯s arm dipped slightly.
So heavy!
"Quick, open it and see what it is!" As Scarlett carried the box to the living room, without waiting for her to put it down, Ang snatched it impatiently, holding the box with a gleeful look, "Wow, so heavy! Judging by the packaging, it¡¯s definitely clothes. This box is so pretty; what¡¯s inside must be expensive."
With that, she quickly untied the bow and eagerly opened the box.
"Wow, what a beautiful dress..."
With the box revealed, inside was a strapless evening gown in nude purple, neatly folded, with a long and wide hem.
Ang¡¯s eyes sparkled at the sight of the dress, clicking her tongue and eximing, "This is a new release from C Brand. I saw it during this season¡¯s fashion show on TV and loved it. But the dress is so expensive, I could only enjoy it on TV. I didn¡¯t expect it to be even prettier in person."
Such a massive box certainly contained more than just one dress.
Soon enough, Ang discovered there was also a pair of sparkling shoes besides the extremely expensive dress.
The shoes were also a light purple, with a surface embedded with shimmering material.
"Wow, these shoes are beautiful too." Ang picked up the shoes, admiring them from all angles and eximing repeatedly, "I¡¯ve seen these shoes too; they¡¯re incredibly expensive. Even the imitation ones aren¡¯t cheap."
Chapter 744 I Have Already Agreed to Him
Chapter 744: Chapter 744 I Have Already Agreed to Him
"There¡¯s still a small box here." Ang tossed the shoes and clothes onto the sofa.
She took out the other small box from the big one, opened it, and found a set of jewelry inside¡ªa pair of star-shaped diamond earrings and a ne.
"Who¡¯s being so generous, giving you all these outrageously expensive things?" Ang¡¯s attention was entirely on the beautiful items, ignoring the piece of paper inside the box.
Scarlett Yates picked up the note.
On it was a line of beautiful handwriting.
Just a little something for the evening party, hope you like it, Maxwell Saxon.
So these clothes and shoes were prepared by him.
Although Scarlett Yates was worried about not having suitable clothes to wear to the evening party, she couldn¡¯t just ept what Maxwell Saxon sent her either.
Especially since, as Ang said, these clothes and shoes were outrageously expensive, making her even more reluctant to ept them.
"This set of attire looks like it¡¯s prepared for some important party. Scarlett, are you going to a party tonight?"
Scarlett Yates held the note in her hand and nodded: "Yes."
"Who are you going with?" If it weren¡¯t for that phone callst night, Ang would definitely have thought these items were sent by Matthew Saxon.
But she still remembered thatst night, since she couldn¡¯t reach Scarlett Yates on her phone at first, she called Matthew Saxon, wanting to inform him of Scarlett Yates¡¯ situation, afraid she might be in danger again. But as soon as she mentioned her name, Matthew coldly interrupted her.
He said, "Don¡¯t mention that woman¡¯s name in front of me, I don¡¯t want to know about her."
After speaking, Matthew hung up the phone.
Ang didn¡¯t dare call back.
She thought to herself, they must have had a fight again; one hung up on her and the other turned off the phone. What else could it be but a fight?
Last night, she could tell Matthew was very angry; his voice was chillingly cold.
So, could it be they¡¯ve reconciled so quickly?
If these clothes and jewelry weren¡¯t sent by Matthew, who else could it be? Could it be Maxwell?
When the name Maxwell Saxon popped into Ang¡¯s head, her expression changed slightly, suddenly feeling it was very likely.
Maxwell Saxon had said he wanted to pursue Scarlett Yates.
He¡¯s always been the kind of person who takes action immediately on whatever he says.
He took her to the hospitalst night, stayed all night, and today sent her back with care. Then, this afternoon, sent so many gifts. One has to admit, this seemingly cold man really knows how to court a woman.
This time, Matthew Saxon has truly encountered a rival, and it¡¯s his half-brother at that.
Although Ang was a bit scared of Maxwell, she couldn¡¯t deny that he was quite a charming man. If he wanted to pursue Scarlett Yates, that Matthew guy really had no absolute chance of winning.
Scarlett Yates hesitated for a moment but decided to speak honestly: "It¡¯s Maxwell Saxon; he¡¯s helped me a lot. Apanying him to the party this time is just returning the favor."
Ang forehead-palming: "I knew it was him. Scarlett, are you sure you want to go with him?"
"Yes, I¡¯ve already agreed to him."
"But if they invited him, they must have invited Matthew Saxon as well, and you might run into him at the party..."
Chapter 745: He Is Strategizing Step by Step
Chapter 745: Chapter 745: He Is Strategizing Step by Step
Ang imagined the scene and shrank her neck: "I bet if Matthew Saxon sees you with Maxwell Saxon, he might just blow up on the spot."
That guy, ustomed to doing as he pleases, won¡¯t care about the asion once he loses his temper.
"He won¡¯t." Scarlett Yates gave a bitter smile, "Ang, this time we really broke up. He won¡¯te looking for me anymore."
"What?" Ang was so shocked that her jewelry box almost fell to the ground.
"He will probably ask you to move out soon, so you¡¯ll have to continue staying here." Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t borate and didn¡¯t intend to.
Ang was stunned for a long time, silent for a while, then murmured in disbelief, "But that guy really likes you. How could he let go so easily?"
"Scarlett, you¡¯re not with Maxwell Saxon just because of this, are you? You better think it over. If that guy suddenly wants to pursue you and is very attentive, he definitely doesn¡¯t have good intentions."
"Ang, don¡¯t worry. I haven¡¯t even considered Maxwell Saxon. I agreed to attend the dinner party with him just to return a favor. After all, he¡¯s helped me many times, and I can¡¯t refuse him."
"It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you; it¡¯s just that guy is too clever. How could a little girl like you escape his grasp? He¡¯s manipting you step by step, leading you into the trap."
Listening to her describe herself like a pitiable little bunny, Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t help butugh: "I¡¯m not stupid. Knowing he¡¯s set a trap, why would I jump in? It¡¯s just attending a dinner party, don¡¯t overthink."
Watching her while she put clothes and shoes back into therge box, Ang curiously asked, "What are you doing?"
"I can¡¯t ept these things."
"Why not ept them?" Seeing her about to close the box, Ang grabbed it, "If you don¡¯t ept them, then it¡¯s a waste. Scarlett, if you really don¡¯t care about him at all, then show him through actions."
"Actions?" Scarlett Yates was puzzled, "You mean..."
Ang squinted with a smile: "Let¡¯s do it this way..."
--
At six in the evening, Maxwell Saxon¡¯s car stopped right outside the neighborhood.
And he was right on time standing outside the shared apartment.
"He¡¯s here, he¡¯s here."
Upon hearing the knock on the door, Ang responded with a smile and then winked at Scarlett Yates: "He¡¯s here, I¡¯ll open the door."
She lifted the long train of her dress and ran over to open the door.
Seeing Maxwell Saxon, Ang curved her lips and smiled to greet him: "Hi, Young Master, you came to pick up Scarlett, right?"
Seeing Ang, Maxwell Saxon paused, furrowing his brows unconsciously.
"How about it? My dress and jewelry are very lovely, aren¡¯t they? I don¡¯t know who gifted them to Scarlett, but she doesn¡¯t like them, said she wanted to return them. I thought they looked good, so I told her to let me wear them for the night. Didn¡¯t expect this dress suits me well, don¡¯t you think, Young Master? Do I look beautiful in it?"
With that, she lifted her dress and spun around in front of Maxwell Saxon.
Seeing his carefully chosen items all worn by another woman, Maxwell Saxon kept a nk expression and remained silent for a moment, then said ndly, "It¡¯s okay."
"I think it¡¯s pretty too, but Scarlett insists that if the things aren¡¯t from someone she likes, she won¡¯t like them no matter how pretty they are. Oh, I wonder who wasted their effort, spent money but didn¡¯t win any favor. Truly pitiful."
Chapter 746: Does He Really Not Care?
Chapter 746: Chapter 746: Does He Really Not Care?
Maxwell Saxon suddenly smiled, "Ang, are you still working for Matthew?"
Ang was taken aback.
Matthew Saxon chuckled, saying, "Isn¡¯t it sad to be someone without freedom?"
Ang¡¯s expression stiffened slightly, she forced a smile, "Young Master is joking, the Second Young Master hasn¡¯t forced me to do anything, how could I not be free?"
Maxwell Saxon gave a nomittal smile.
"Scarlett, are you ready? We can leave now." Maxwell Saxon no longer focused his attention on Ang, nced inside, and called out softly.
"I...I¡¯m ready," Scarlett Yates¡¯s voice sounded a bit odd.
Soon, Maxwell Saxon saw her emerge.
He froze, a hint of surprise evident in his eyes, but quickly, he recovered, calmly watching Scarlett Yates walk towards him.
Scarlett Yates had given Ang the clothes and jewelry he had given her, but she herself wore a ck dress which shed with her style, and she had her hair styled into curls that resembled instant noodles, from the top to the tips, looking from near and far like a head full of instant noodles.
Her makeup was even more outrageously thick, her face piled with heavy powder, her eyeliner rough and exaggerated, her eyebrows drawn cartoonishly,ical and ridiculous, her lips painted red like blood.
Her eyeshadow was in sparkling colors, thickly applied, covering her entire eyelids in silver.
As she drew nearer, a cheap and overwhelming scent of perfume assaulted the senses.
Maxwell Saxon could hardly believe that the woman who had dressed herself like a clown before him was Scarlett Yates.
But she was undeniably Scarlett Yates herself.
Clearly, she dressed like this purposely to embarrass him, hoping he would abandon the idea of taking her to the formal dinner.
Whose idea it was, hers or Ang¡¯s, wasn¡¯t important. What mattered was her disy of reluctance to apany him to the event.
Maxwell Saxon silently stared at her for a moment, "Let¡¯s go."
"What?" Scarlett Yates¡¯s painted face showed a hint of surprise, her cheap eyeliner quickly smudged, she blinked her panda-like eyes, doubting she¡¯d heard right.
He was actually asking her to leave? After she¡¯d dressed herself into such a ghastly appearance, he still wanted her to attend the dinner?
Oh heavens, does he truly not care?
Her appearance was so pitiful that even she found it unbearable, let alone others.
The dinner would host significant figures, and he was sure to bring a woman that looked like a clown to such a formal setting?
"What¡¯s the matter, is there anything else you haven¡¯t finalized?" Maxwell Saxon asked calmly.
As if he hadn¡¯t noticed her exaggerated hairstyle, nor her overstated makeup and attire, hisposure and calmness took Scarlett Yates by surprise.
Now, it was Scarlett Yates¡¯s turn to stammer, "No, nothing, I¡¯m ready, l-let¡¯s go."
Maxwell Saxon¡¯s overly calm demeanor not only surprised Scarlett Yates, but Ang also wore a face of astonishment, silentlymenting her miscalction.
She had thought this image-conscious guy would fear embarrassment and find anotherpanion, yet the "peculiar image" she¡¯d spent two hours crafting for Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t faze him at all.
Just now...he didn¡¯t even furrow his brow.
Is this guy mentally alright? He¡¯s sure about bringing a woman with instant noodle curls and bizarre, overly dramatic makeup to attend the mayor of City A¡¯s birthday dinner?
Chapter 747 Young Master Actually Still Indulges Her
Chapter 747: Chapter 747 Young Master Actually Still Indulges Her
Even if he can handle such a shock, he should consider other people¡¯s ability to cope, right?
What if he frightened the flowers, nts, and little children?
--
The elevator went directly down to the underground parking lot.
Scarlett Yates felt relieved that no one was waiting for the elevator from the time she entered it to the time she reached the underground parking.
Especially if there were any elderly people, otherwise she felt they would most likely have been startled by her.
Maxwell Saxon was so calm that Scarlett Yates nced at herself in the mirror several times, and each time, she was shocked by her bizarre appearance.
She really couldn¡¯t understand, even she felt it was unbearable to look at, so why was Maxwell Saxon acting as if nothing was wrong?
Was he really nning to take her to the banquet like this?
Uncle Thompson was waiting in the car.
When Maxwell Saxon and Scarlett Yates approached, he opened the car door and got out, about to greet Scarlett Yates as usual, but was startled when he looked up and saw her.
Uncle Thompson was visibly shocked, staring at Scarlett Yates for a full minute before finally confirming her identity.
"Miss Yates?!" He was clearly greatly shocked, scrutinizing Scarlett Yates from top to bottom several times as if he was looking at a monster, full of disbelief.
Being stared at made Scarlett Yates¡¯ scalp tingle and her face flush, yet she braced herself, pretending nonchnce, and nodded: "Hello, Uncle Thompson."
"It¡¯s really you." Uncle Thompson confirmed her identitypletely when he heard her speak, and said in astonishment, "Miss Yates, why are you dressed like this? Didn¡¯t Young Master have clothes and jewelry sent to you? Why didn¡¯t you wear a single piece? Young Master personally selected them, spending several hours, you..."
Seeing how she had made a mess of herself, Uncle Thompson frowned and his eyes showed a hint of anger.
Tonight is Mayor Chapman¡¯s birthday banquet, and she¡¯s dressed like this¡ªis she here to celebrate or to scare people?
As Young Master¡¯spanion, everything she says or does rtes to him. Is she intentionally embarrassing him?
Such an inconsiderate woman, and Young Master actually indulges her, bringing her out.
"Uncle Thompson."
Just as Uncle Thompson was about to reprimand Scarlett Yates, Maxwell Saxon called him indifferently, "It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s get in the car."
The seemingly normal tone carried a subtle but undeniablemand.
Uncle Thompson was so angry he could die.
He knew well this was Maxwell Saxon protecting Scarlett Yates.
He was furious, not understanding why his Young Master cherished such a thoughtless girl.
He wanted to say a few more words but couldn¡¯t.
Before getting in the car, Uncle Thompson couldn¡¯t help but remind, "Young Master, tonight is Mayor Chapman¡¯s birthday."
Maxwell Saxon replied coolly, "I know."
"Miss Yates¡¯ outfit seems rather unsuitable."
Maxwell Saxon turned a blind eye to the truth and said, "What¡¯s unsuitable about it? I think it¡¯s very fitting."
Uncle Thompson was so mad his eyes nted and his nose twitched: "Young Master."
"Uncle Thompson." Maxwell Saxon intensified his tone, showing a bit of impatience.
"If Young Master doesn¡¯t see anything wrong, I suppose I¡¯m worrying for nothing. I won¡¯t say anything then." Uncle Thompson¡¯s tone carried a hint of disgruntled defiance, and he turned around to get in the car.
On the way¡ª
Uncle Thompson said he wouldn¡¯t speak, and he truly did not utter another word.
Scarlett Yates was restless.
Although Maxwell Saxon hadn¡¯t said a word about her from start to finish, it was precisely because of his attitude that she felt increasingly guilty inside.
Chapter 748: I’d Better Not Go
Chapter 748: Chapter 748: I¡¯d Better Not Go
She felt she owed Maxwell Saxon an apology.
She had promised to attend the evening party with him, but then she pulled a stunt like this.
She could imagine that if she really showed up at the party looking like this, not only would she embarrass herself, but she would also embarrass Maxwell Saxon.
The cheap perfume scent, the cheap makeup smell were so strong that even she found it unpleasant.
Initially, she didn¡¯t quite agree with this n.
But Ang had sworn that once Maxwell Saxon saw her looking like a ghost, he would certainly not take her along.
Things didn¡¯t go as they imagined, and Scarlett Yates started to be uneasy.
There was no way she could attend the evening party looking like this. She had just learned from Uncle Thompson that tonight was the A City¡¯s mayor¡¯s birthday banquet. It was such an important asion, dressed like this, she¡¯dpletely ruin the scene.
She didn¡¯t have to agree with Maxwell Saxon; he didn¡¯t force her.
"Maxwell Saxon, I have something to say," Scarlett Yates broke the silence.
Maxwell Saxon turned to look at her. He remained unfazed despite seeing her ghoulish appearance, and Scarlett truly admired him for that.
This man¡¯s inner world was indeed strong.
Scarlett Yates took a deep breath and tugged at her hair: "I think I¡¯d better not go."
"Why?"
He actually asked why?!
"Don¡¯t you think it¡¯d be embarrassing to go with me?" Scarlett Yates tugged at her full head of curls again, sincerely admitting her wrongs to him, "I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have done this on purpose. I promised to go with you, but then I backed out at thest minute and deliberately made myself look like this to make you give up taking me."
"I know tonight¡¯s banquet is important, and I can¡¯t irresponsibly go with you; it would be causing trouble for you."
"So, there¡¯s still time for you to change yourpanion."
She felt much lighter after stammering through all of this.
"Changingpanions at thest minute is not as easy as you say, besides, since I invited you, I won¡¯t switch halfway." Seeing her good attitude in acknowledging her mistake, Maxwell Saxon seemed pleased as he curled his lips in a smile.
"But..." Scarlett Yates frowned at him, touched her face, "I might scare others."
Maxwell Saxon looked down at her face, which resembled a palette, paused for thought, and then smiled, "There¡¯s still time to change your image."
As he spoke, he lifted his wrist to check his watch: "Uncle Thompson, change the route to X Street."
Ten minutester, at thergest and most famous high-end image design salon in A City.
The image stylist, having received a call, cleared his schedule and waited.
As soon as Scarlett Yates got out of the car, she was surrounded and escorted by several tall, gorgeous women to the image transformation specialist.
"Oh my God, how did you make such a mess of yourself," a man with his pinky raised gasped, covering his mouth in shock as he stared at Scarlett Yates.
"You have twenty minutes."
Outside, Maxwell Saxon issued a rather challengingmand: "In twenty minutes, I need to take her to attend the banquet."
The man raised his pinky again and eximed, "Twenty minutes? My dear Young Master Saxon, you¡¯re giving me quite the challenge. Look at her face, and this hair, if you want me to make her look beautiful again, two hours would be more like it."
"You only have twenty minutes. Now, you have only neen minutes left." Maxwell Saxon couldn¡¯t be bothered with idle chatter, tossed out his demands, and turned to wait outside.
Chapter 749: Like Two Different People
Chapter 749: Chapter 749: Like Two Different People
"Maxwell Saxon, do you think I¡¯m Superman? Twenty minutes isn¡¯t enough to put on makeup; your demands are way too difficult, you..."
The man grumbled non-stop, iming it was impossible and he wouldn¡¯t do it, yet his hands were already moving adeptly.
Twenty minutester, the door to the design studio opened right on time.
The man was the first toe out, looking as if he was exhausted to the point of copse. Upon seeing Maxwell Saxon, he couldn¡¯t stopining, "Young Master Maxwell, you nearly worked me to death this time. I¡¯ve done my best; whether you¡¯re satisfied or not, is out of my concern."
Maxwell Saxon gave a faint smile, "I¡¯ll pay you ten times the design fee."
The man broke into a satisfied smile, though he continued to grumble, "Hmph, next time you throw me such a challenge, even if you pay me twenty times, I won¡¯t take such business."
Maxwell Saxon curled his lips, then shifted his gaze at the sound of approaching footsteps.
Even though it was clear that twenty minutes was too brief a time to transform a pletely changed" person into a stunning beauty, when Maxwell Saxon saw Scarlett Yates, his eyes still lit up.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s hair had be quite fluffy after two rounds of styling, and this fluffy effect looked very pretty with the bun, adding a touch of yfulness and allure.
Her makeup was very light, not even wearing eyeliner, giving her a very fresh appearance.
A simple white long dress hugged her figure, with her waistline partially exposed at both sides, which added a hint of allure to the otherwise in white dress through this small detail.
Now, she seemed like apletely different person from before.
Indeed, it wasn¡¯t an overly borate look, but for Maxwell Saxon, this was enough.
After all, he had only given the designer twenty minutes, so achieving this effect was an unexpected surprise.
Maxwell Saxon stood up, walked over to her, and his sparkling gaze gently swept across her refined face; he smiled and said, "I told you there was no need to switch midway. The timing is just right; let¡¯s go, Scarlett."
--
After much hassle, Scarlett Yates finally arrived at the banquet with a presentable image.
Scarlett had always known the Saxon Family was formidable, but apart from feeling they were extraordinarily wealthy, she didn¡¯t have a specific impression in other areas.
It wasn¡¯t until Mayor Chapman personally came out to wee Maxwell Saxon, and his speech had a hint of ttery, that Scarlett Yates clearly understood the Saxon Family¡¯s prestigious status.
Even Scarlett Yates benefited from this.
This prominent person, whom she normally had no chance to meet, not only greeted her actively but also praised her highly, calling her a rare beauty.
Of course, such words were to be taken lightly; Scarlett Yates wouldn¡¯t take them seriously.
Among the many beauties at the banquet, she was just the least remarkable flower in the bunch.
"Young Master Maxwell,st time you mentioned developing a new project in our area. I¡¯ve reported this matter, and they have approved it, saying reward funds will be allocated soon. Now our City A has developed several new districts, and these developing districts need more malls to stimte consumption. You¡¯ve promised this, so no backing out now."
Men meeting each other, if not talking about women, were talking business.
Scarlett Yates felt that as they discussed business, she didn¡¯t understand anything, and standing there listening was pointless. Besides, some topics were inappropriate to mention in front of her, so she gently tugged Maxwell Saxon¡¯s sleeve and whispered, "I¡¯ll go to the bathroom, I¡¯ll be back in a bit."
Chapter 750: His Female Companion
Chapter 750: Chapter 750: His Female Companion
Maxwell Saxon nodded, worried she might be hungry, and gently reminded her, "There are snacks and fruits in the hall. If you¡¯re hungry, have something to eat first."
Just as he finished, Scarlett Yates felt Mayor Chapman¡¯s meaningful gaze fall on her. After a few seconds, he teased with a yful tone, "Young Master Maxwell truly cherishes Miss Yates. Don¡¯t worry; she won¡¯t go hungry with me here."
Maxwell Saxon smiled faintly, "Mayor Chapman is as humorous as always."
--
"Did you see the woman Maxwell Saxon brought? Let me tell you, I know her. She¡¯s Matthew Saxon¡¯s ex-girlfriend. There were rumors before of an engagement between her and Matthew."
"Oh, now that you mention it, I remember. They do look quite simr."
"This woman has no shame. Dumped by Matthew Saxon, with no hope of marrying into high society, she¡¯s now cozying up to Maxwell Saxon. Isn¡¯t it said that Maxwell already has a fianc¨¦e? Why bring her to the banquet?"
"Who knows? The bigger the household, the more shady matters there are. Girlfriend, fianc¨¦e¡ªif they¡¯re not married into the family, there¡¯s no guarantee; even if married, people can divorce, just swap a woman, nothing strange about it."
"The brother doesn¡¯t mind using the women his sibling has been with? Those two brothers have quite the... taste."
No one knew the person they were gossiping about was right there in the restroom.
It was as if a bucket of cold water was poured over Scarlett Yates¡¯s head. She paused for a few seconds until she heard the women who had been gossiping leave, then stepped out from the innermost stall.
Even though this wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯d heard such things, it still left an unpleasant feeling in her heart.
But who could she me?
After breaking up with Matthew Saxon, she indeed went out alone with Maxwell Saxon quite a few times. Others misunderstanding wasn¡¯t entirely without reason.
She gave a bitter smile to the person in the mirror.
--
Scarlett Yates had just entered the hall when she heard someone saying the Saxon Family¡¯s second Young Master had arrived.
He was once an old hand in the field of romance, and that kind of man is never seen as a good man at women¡¯s gatherings, yet he appears most frequently.
So upon hearing his name, most women in the venue turned to look outside the hall.
Scarlett Yates was among those women.
She clearly told herself not to look, but her eyes involuntarily drifted toward the direction he appeared.
The mayor, who had just personally weed Maxwell Saxon, again personally escorted Matthew Saxon inside.
Matthew Saxon didn¡¯te alone.
He had brought a femalepanion.
Scarlett Yates instantly noticed the woman beside him. Petite in stature, but very beautiful, especially her eyes, seemingly able to speak.
Her milky white skin glowed with healthy radiance.
Her features were delicate, presenting an ethereal beauty, and the pale purple strapless gown she wore was exceptionally morous.
"Who is that woman?"
"Probably a new lover. She looks decent, but women who seem delicate like that are the best at pretending."
"This second Young Master is truly flirtatious. So quickly with anotherpanion. Justst month, he was with a woman surnamed Ding, and look at how quickly old mes be new passions again."
"This Saxon Family¡¯s second Young Master has always been so fickle. Previously, his pace in changingpanions was even faster. He was born into privilege and is so alluring; what woman wouldn¡¯t love such a man?"
Chapter 751: Accompany Me for a Drink
Chapter 751: Chapter 751: Apany Me for a Drink
Anywhere Matthew Saxon appears, he always bes the center of women¡¯s conversations immediately.
Scarlett Yates stood at the back of the crowd, in the most inconspicuous corner.
From her position, she could see Matthew Saxon, but he would absolutely never notice her.
Scarlett had actually thought about under what circumstances she would meet Matthew Saxon again, and what she saw now was almost exactly as she had imagined.
As expected, there was soon someone new by his side.
A very young and beautiful girl, looking like she¡¯s no more than twenty years old.
It was something to be expected; when had he evercked women by his side?
For him, as long as he beckoned, countless young and beautiful women would be willing to follow him. Just like what the woman in the discussion earlier said, his background and his looks determined how popr he was among the opposite sex.
But she still felt a pang of bitterness, felt sad, had a ridiculous feeling akin to jealousy.
But why was she feeling bitter? Was she bitter and sad because there was another woman by his side so soon?
Wasn¡¯t it she who said please let him go, she who said her heart belonged to someone else, she who said she never liked him...
After saying so many over-the-top things to him, what else could she expect him to do? Even if she had dealt a heavy blow, should he still remain virtuous for her, always leaving that spot by his side empty?
Matthew Saxon¡¯s arm was wrapped around the slender waist of that girl.
The girl asionally looked up at him, her face filled with a shy, sweet, and happy expression.
Matthew Saxon was a man who disliked socializing; after exchanging a few words with Mayor Chapman, he left with the girl to another ce.
Scarlett Yates saw the direction he turned to, seemingly heading towards Maxwell Saxon.
After Matthew Saxon left, some of the women who had been watching also lost interest and slowly dispersed.
Only Scarlett Yates remained, standing where she was, staring nkly in the direction he left, her eyes dim.
Ang had told her long ago that he would also attend tonight¡¯s banquet.
So beforeing, she had anticipated running into him, and even imagined if they did meet, how she should behave, what she should say.
But no matter how indifferent and unconcerned she thought she would be, when it really came down to it, her emotions became quiteplicated.
The waiter weaved through the crowd with a tray full of Champagne sses.
Scarlett Yates stopped him, took a ss of wine, walked to a corner, and sat down, silently drinking to herself.
After finishing one ss, she asked for another.
Unknowingly, by the time Maxwell Saxon found her in a very unobtrusive corner, Scarlett Yates had already drunk quite a bit.
The taste of Champagne was very mild, just like fruit wine, and it was basically not intoxicating.
But for someone like Scarlett Yates who has a low alcohol tolerance, having one or two sses was fine, but seven or eight meant she was starting to feel dizzy.
On the table before her were already ten empty sses, and she was holding another, pouring it into her mouth.
When Maxwell Saxon arrived, he was startled by the number of empty sses on the table; before Scarlett Yates could bring the Champagne she just got to her lips, he reached out and snatched it away.
"Scarlett, you can¡¯t drink anymore." He frowned, handing the ss to a passing waiter behind him.
"Maxwell Saxon, it¡¯s you." The effects hadn¡¯t hit her yet; although Scarlett Yates had had quite a lot to drink, she wasn¡¯t immediately losing her senses. She maintained seventy percent of her sobriety, raised her chin, and said with a smile to Maxwell Saxon, "You came just in time. Drinking alone is no fun. Why don¡¯t you join me?"
Chapter 752: Belonging to You Alone
Chapter 752: Chapter 752: Belonging to You Alone
As she spoke, her fair little arm reached out,pletely disregarding whether Maxwell Saxon agreed or not, she pulled him to her side.
Maxwell could have easily avoided or refused.
But his body involuntarily leaned with her pull, then she tugged him to sit beside her.
He was sitting very close, or rather, Scarlett Yates pulled him very tightly.
Half of her body leaned against his, half-reclining on him.
She blinked and smiled at him, "The champagne here tastes pretty good. Can we take two bottles back when we leave?"
"If you really like it, I¡¯ll have someone prepare a few bottles for you." Maxwell had never left a party with wine from the host, but for her liking, no matter if it¡¯s proper or not, he was willing to do it for her.
"Really?" Scarlett seemed very happy, pped her hands, and shed a sweet smile at him, "Maxwell Saxon, you¡¯re so nice."
Her smile was charming and radiant, when she smiled, the corners of her eyes curved, and her dark, soft eyes shimmered with a gentle light, indescribably lively and yful.
Maxwell¡¯s heart thumped hard, rapidly beating when her smile unfolded.
He turned his head, his gaze fixed on her, with a gentle gleam flickering in his deep, cool eyes.
He saw a long lock of curly hair sliding down her forehead, covering her eyes, and he couldn¡¯t help but reach out to tuck it behind her ear.
When his fingertips lightly touched her soft cheek, he felt her face was burning hot, with a thinyer of warmth seeping through her snowy skin.
Being so close, he caught a whiff of the scent of champagne clinging to her, a faint hint of alcohol, not unpleasant, but rather carrying a sweet, subtle aroma.
Maxwell¡¯s fingers lingered on her warm cheek, his gaze turning darker and deeper: "Whatever you like, anything at all. If you ask for it, it¡¯s yours."
Scarlett was momentarily stunned.
Though she was a bit tipsy, she could still sense Maxwell¡¯s gaze had changed a little.
There was that look in his eyes again, the one that made her heart flutter, yet made her feel somewhat uneasy.
But now, being slightly drunk, her thoughts were different from when she was in a normal state.
Regrly, she would never dare sit so close to Maxwell Saxon and smile at him like that, or say things like how nice he was.
So, even though she felt a bit uneasy, she didn¡¯t push Maxwell away, just slightly tilted her head to avoid his hand.
"Everything I like, you¡¯ll give me?" She tilted her head, and with a heated mind, joked with him, "What if I like you, will you give yourself to me too?"
She was truly drunk.
Even dared to say such a thing.
Maxwell was taken aback for a few seconds, then his thin lips curved with a light, charming arc: "If you truly like, from now on, I belong to you."
In his deep eyes, there seemed to be an ocean, fathomless and boundless, staring at her intently, he slowly added, "Only to you alone."
Whoever said he was indifferent and not capable of sweet talk was utterly wrong.
Scarlett thought this man not only could talk sweetly but did it better than most people.
His sweet words were as sincere as a vow, easily making a woman¡¯s heart flutter.
A handsome man of wealth and power earnestly and sincerely tells you that from now on, he belongs only to you¡ªthis kind of temptation is hard to resist, isn¡¯t it?
Chapter 753 Deliberately Causing Trouble
Chapter 753: Chapter 753 Deliberately Causing Trouble
"You, you must be joking." Scarlett Yates was being watched intently and seriously by him, which brought forth a slightly unnatural expression on her face. She coughed lightly to cover up her embarrassment, reached out to touch her slightly dizzy forehead, and whispered, "I¡¯m a bit hungry, I¡¯ll go get something to eat."
She slowly stood up. Just as she steadied herself, she felt a bit dizzy, the ground wobbled a few times, and the people in the hall swayed as well. She stood in ce for a few seconds before slowly regaining normalcy.
It seems that although Champagne tastes light and like a beverage, drinking too much still gets one drunk.
"I¡¯ll go with you." Seeing that she was a bit drunk, Maxwell Saxon couldn¡¯t rest easy letting her go alone, so he stood up to go with her.
Just as he was about to leave, he caught sight of a familiar figure out of the corner of his eye.
Maxwell Saxon¡¯s expression shifted slightly, his eyes flickered, and he moved closer to Scarlett Yates, then stood beside her.
"I was wondering where my brother disappeared in the blink of an eye, turns out he slipped away to this little corner." Azy voice sounded, carrying a bit of ridicule. Theid-back tone matched the owner¡¯s expression, showing a certain nonchnce.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a few beats.
She had already avoided such an inconspicuous ce, yet she still couldn¡¯t escape an encounter with him.
Maxwell Saxon smiled, naturally looking at him, "There are fewer people here, it¡¯s quieter."
"Oh, so you don¡¯t like too much noise then? If you don¡¯t like crowded ces, whye to this banquet? Juste up with any excuse to decline, I don¡¯t think Mayor Chapman would be displeased with you because of that. Coming unwillingly, what¡¯s the point?"
No matter how you listen, his tone carries a hint of provocation, as if deliberately stirring trouble.
But with Maxwell Saxon¡¯s temperament, the trouble can¡¯t be stirred up.
Matthew Saxon has always been like this in front of him, and he¡¯s endured it for so many years, why would he explode now?
Yet he doesn¡¯t want to cause a fuss, but Matthew Saxon does not think the same way.
After provoking Maxwell Saxon, he turned his attention back to Scarlett Yates.
The hand around Softy¡¯s waist tightened, a sh of anger swiftly passed through his long, narrow eyes. He smiled, a flirtatious gazending on Scarlett Yates, "Isn¡¯t this Miss Yates? Haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, Miss Yates has be much colder towards me. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything to offend you, Miss Yates, why is it that when we meet, you don¡¯t even afford me a single nce?"
Scarlett Yates was forced by his words to look up.
Her head was a bit dizzy, the aftereffect of the Champagne hit her.
She had to lean against Maxwell Saxon to maintain her bnce.
And this tiny movement was seen entirely by Matthew Saxon opposite.
The anger hidden in his eyes intensified, and a mocking smile pulled at the corners of his mouth.
What else could he say?
In the past, he thought his judgment had been off, that¡¯s why he liked her.
She imed she still loved Henry, but it was just to hide her true intentions.
He repeatedly warned her that Maxwell Saxon was unreliable, yet she repeatedly ignored his concerns and warnings, and her interactions with Maxwell Saxon became more frequent, as did the closeness of her rtionship with Maxwell Saxon.
What do such signs indicate? If he still doesn¡¯t understand, then he truly is aplete fool.
He should have seen it long ago.
Chapter 754: Stab a Knife into the Heart
Chapter 754: Chapter 754: Stab a Knife into the Heart
From the beginning, she had a good impression of Maxwell Saxon. Even though heter warned her and told her secrets that shouldn¡¯t have been shared, it had no effect.
The more he didn¡¯t want her to interact too much with Maxwell, the more she opposed him.
She was attracted to Maxwell Saxon, she fell for him.
So, even if he painted Maxwell as an unforgivable viin, it couldn¡¯t change her mind.
He should have realized this when Maxwell suddenly said he wanted to cancel the wedding ns.
She insisted on breaking up, and Maxwell canceled the ns for the wedding; these changes have already exined a lot.
He only realized it now, is this the so-called "the onlooker sees more clearly"?
The war between him and Maxwell Saxon hadn¡¯t even officially started, but he had already lost something.
Matthew Saxon had to admit that Maxwell was indeed his strongest opponent. After holding back for so many years, has he finally decided to retaliate and fight back?
First, he took his woman, then Seymour, seizing all that once belonged to him.
But does he really believe that Matthew Saxon would care about this kind of woman who switches affections so easily?
The smile on Matthew¡¯s lips grew colder, and the way he looked at Scarlett Yates seemed sharp, mercilessly piercing her face: "I remember, as an ex-boyfriend, during our rtionship, I didn¡¯t seem to do anything to wrong Miss Yates, did I, Miss Yates?"
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t know what word to use to describe how she felt at that moment.
Caught under Matthew¡¯s piercing gaze, the icy spikes seemed to stab straight into her heart.
Her body trembled slightly, her breath stopping for two seconds. Her heart sank, growing cold and then painful.
In his eyes, there was disgust and disdain.
Just like when she left that day, filled with disdain and indifference.
He wouldn¡¯t look at a stranger with such loathing.
This was more effective than any sarcasm or insult he could throw at her. If his aim at that moment was to make her feel bad, he had seeded.
She mustered a slight smile, but it looked more painful than crying, awkwardly tugging at her lips: "Second Young Master."
Matthew Saxon curved his lips, looking down at the woman beside him, smiling as he said, "Softy, I forgot to introduce you. This is my elder brother, you¡¯ve already met him. The woman next to my brother, I should introduce her to you properly, as you may need to call her Young Madam in the future."
When Matthew Saxon was ruthless, he truly knew how to stab at one¡¯s heart.
His words were like an invisible sharp de, piercing deeply into her heart.
Scarlett Yates, having sipped Champagne, had flushed cheeks. Hearing his words, her blushing instantly turned pale.
Perhaps it was the lingering effects of the Champagne, making her head spin intensely. If not for leaning on Maxwell Saxon, she nearly couldn¡¯t stand.
Her mind was nk, unable to think of a single word in response.
She didn¡¯t know what to say, as if she suddenly didn¡¯t know how to speak.
It wasn¡¯t until the girl beside Matthew extended a hand to her, politely and sweetly calling her Miss Yates, that she finally directed her wandering gaze to the girl.
Softy smiled sweetly at her: "Miss Yates, hello, I¡¯m Softy. Nice to meet you for the first time."
Chapter 755: You’ve heard of me?
Chapter 755: Chapter 755: You¡¯ve heard of me?
The girl was very young, her eyes brimming with vibrant energy as she smiled, giving off a sense of unbeatable youthfulness.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s side had always been surrounded by women with stunning figures and gorgeous looks. Softy, being a pure and charming young girl, appeared clean and easily likable.
Scarlett Yates stared at the delicate and pretty face of Softy for a few seconds, slowly extended a hand, and squeezed out a smile: "Hello, Miss Softy."
Softy¡¯s hand was very white, small, and soft, feeling like a dough ball when held. Scarlett Yates merely intended to shake her hand symbolically, and was about to withdraw when Softy grasped it tightly.
She held onto Scarlett¡¯s retreating hand firmly, stepped forward, a swift flicker of color crossing her bright, watery eyes: "Miss Yates, finally seeing you in person, I¡¯ve heard about you ages ago, didn¡¯t expect a day we would meet face to face."
Scarlett felt a bit of pain from her grip, chalking it up to the other being overly excited, she endured the pain and asked: "You¡¯ve heard about me?"
"Yes." Softy, with an innocent look, blinked and said with a smile, "Back then, I read a rumor about you and the Young Master, thinking the media was so unreliable, always inventing baseless fake news to catch attention. Didn¡¯t realize you and the Young Master were really together."
"Miss Yates and the Young Master seem to be a good match."
After speaking, Softy felt a cold gaze fall upon her back.
She paused a moment, feeling a hint of regret, but remembering how Matthew Saxon would call out Scarlett¡¯s name when drunk, she couldn¡¯t suppress the jealousy, nor control her words.
If Matthew Saxon liked Pearl Simmons, even if jealous, she¡¯d have no choice but to ept it, but this woman named Scarlett Yates wasn¡¯t any better than her, why does she get the favor of the Saxon brothers?
She thought what she said wasn¡¯t too excessive.
Those words, Matthew himself had said earlier.
But the cold gaze from behind made her increasingly uneasy, she felt as though she might have said something wrong.
Scarlett Yates pulled back her now reddened hand.
As a fellow woman, she instantly saw the jealousy in Softy¡¯s eyes.
This girl liked Matthew Saxon. From Scarlett¡¯s first nce at her, she saw her admiration for him in her gaze.
Once a girl bes jealous, she can do almost anything.
First Alice Green, then Alexis Denton, and now another Softy, a man like Matthew Saxon is just too easy for women to fall for.
"Sorry, I¡¯ll go to the restroom." Knowing Softy harbored ill intentions with her words, Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t n to spar with her; she had no mood or energy for it, her head increasingly ached, and she felt if she didn¡¯t leave now, in a while, she might really be unable to stand.
She didn¡¯t want to lose herposure in front of Matthew Saxon, and certainly didn¡¯t want to loseposure in front of his new me.
"Do you need me to go with you?" Maxwell Saxon knew her headache wasing on, leaned in close and asked considerately.
His voice was low and near Scarlett Yates, the gesture appeared intimate to onlookers.
Scarlett Yates shook her head: "I can manage on my own."
Maxwell Saxon still felt a bit uneasy, furrowing his brow: "Are you sure?"
Chapter 756: I Want to Marry Her Immediately
Chapter 756: Chapter 756: I Want to Marry Her Immediately
"Hmm, I¡¯m fine, just a little bit dizzy, but I can still go by myself," Scarlett Yates said while rubbing her brow.
"Alright then, I¡¯ll wait for you here. If you feel ufortable, we can leave at any time."
"But, hasn¡¯t the charity auction yet to start?" Scarlett is desperate to leave. In front of Matthew Saxon and Softy, she feels utterly embarrassed.
She overestimated her ability to endure. She thought she could remain calm andposed at the banquet even if she saw Matthew Saxon.
But now, a single nce from Matthew makes her heart ache. His words cut like a knife; she feels she can¡¯t take it anymore. If she can¡¯t find an excuse to leave, she¡¯s afraid she¡¯ll disgrace herself by doing something embarrassing.
So she desperately holds back her tears, determined not to cry in such a public setting.
Maxwell Saxon¡¯s voice is very gentle, even more than usual. His dark eyes tenderly watch her as he quietly says, "I could have Uncle Thompson handle it."
"Can we do that?"
"Yes."
"Then... wait for me. I¡¯ll be right out." She felt like such a coward. Despite all the mental preparation she¡¯d done beforeing, it proved useless once she saw Matthew Saxon.
She¡¯s still the same as before. Faced with people and things she doesn¡¯t want to confront, she just wants to escape.
Just like now, she doesn¡¯t even dare to look at Matthew Saxon anymore. Having agreed with Maxwell Saxon, she buried her head and turned towards the restroom.
Her head feels dizzy, but she¡¯s not yet unable to walk; her steps just feel a bit floaty as if she¡¯s lost her footing.
Earlier, when one looked down and the other looked up, they whispered so closely, like lovers murmuring sweet nothings. Matthew Saxon had been watching with a raging fury inside. As soon as Scarlett left, he released Softy, his eyes zing and he sneered, "She¡¯s left, and you still can¡¯t peel your eyes away. Big brother is truly bewitched."
Matthew Saxon did not hide the sarcasm in his voice, his smile flippant. "At this rate, I¡¯m probably going to have a taste of big brother¡¯s wedding candies soon."
Maxwell Saxon smiled and nodded slightly. "If she¡¯s willing, I¡¯d want to marry her right away."
"Marry?" Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyes burned with increasing anger, his mouth curling contemptuously, "It wasn¡¯t long ago big brother mentioned wanting to marry Alice Green. Big brother¡¯s lovees fast and leaves fast. In just a few short months, Alice Green was out of favor. I¡¯m curious to see how long Scarlett willst this time."
"As long as she¡¯s willing to nod, I can get the marriage license with her tomorrow," Maxwell Saxon said, smiling softly, his expression unexpectedly tender. "Matthew, what you said earlier was right. She will surely be your sister-inw."
"Oh, really?" Matthew Saxon asked indifferently, pulling a slight smirk. "Then, let me congratte big brother on winning the fairdy ahead of time."
Maxwell Saxon chuckled and nced at the bewildered Softy standing beside him. "And I wish you and Miss Softy a longsting rtionship."
Matthew Saxon followed his gaze to look at Softy, his eyes indifferent. "This girl is still unattached and just apanying me to the banquet. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t ept big brother¡¯s blessing."
Chapter 757: He Really Likes Me
Chapter 757: Chapter 757: He Really Likes Me
"Oh? Then I must have misspoken." Maxwell Saxon nced at Softy again, a meaningful smile ying on his lips. "If Miss Softy truly is a flower with no master, there are quite a few excellent single gentlemen in Seymour. If Miss Softy is willing, I could arrange something..."
"That¡¯s not necessary." Softy hurriedly rejected him before he could finish his sentence.
Maxwell Saxon looked at her, raised an eyebrow, and asked, "Miss Softy isn¡¯t willing?"
Softy bit her lip, turned her head, looking at Matthew Saxon with aplex gaze, stammering, "I... I don¡¯t n on dating anyone right now. I appreciate the Young Master¡¯s kindness."
The look Softy gave Matthew Saxon was filled with admiration, shyness, worship, and a faint touch of sadness and mncholy.
Maxwell Saxon nced at the two of them, smirking knowingly. "In that case, let¡¯s not force it."
"Matthew, I... I also want to go to the bathroom." Softy pulled at Matthew Saxon¡¯s arm, her face flushed, her voice as soft as a mosquito¡¯s hum.
Matthew Saxon hesitated briefly, then said, "I¡¯ll go with you."
Softy was startled, initially a bit delighted, but as she considered a certain possibility, her gaze quickly turned gloomy again. She bit her lip and said, somewhat ruefully, "I¡¯d better go alone. The second Young Master doesn¡¯t need to apany me."
"I¡¯ll go with you." Matthew Saxon took her hand, and though his tone seemed normal, an imperceptible assertiveness suggested warning, leaving no room for her to refuse.
--
Scarlett Yates felt her head spinning more and more.
She had drunk Champagne before but had never felt this intoxicated.
What she didn¡¯t know was that drinking is indeed about mood; when one¡¯s mood is bad, it¡¯s easy to drink, even if it¡¯s very low-alcohol Champagne.
Standing in front of the sink, she sshed cold water on her face. After a long time, the dizzy feeling finally subsided a bit.
Her makeup had been very light to begin with, and the thinyer of powder was all washed clean by the water.
She took a tissue and wiped all the droplets off her face, then pped her cheeks hard until normal redness returned to her pale face. She checked herself in the mirror and then, seemingly satisfied, turned to walk out.
Just as Scarlett Yates reached the door, someone pushed open the bathroom door.
She came face to face with the person entering.
Both were momentarily taken aback, but Softy was the first to speak: "Miss Yates, are you alright?"
Softy looked at her as if very concerned, her face also showing worry. "Should I call the Young Master?"
Scarlett Yates looked at Softy with a few degrees of intoxication, silent for a few seconds, then shook her head. "No, thank you."
"Really no need?" Softy seemed not very assured, her eyes fixed steadily on Scarlett. "But Miss Yates, you don¡¯t lookpletely fine. Did you get drunk?"
Softy¡¯s tone inexplicably carried a hint of interrogation, which made Scarlett Yates feel ufortable. She frowned slightly, her tone colder: "Miss Softy, I¡¯m really fine. I want to go back now, please move aside."
Softy didn¡¯t move.
The young girl didn¡¯t yet know how to hide her emotions, showing very apparent hostility towards Scarlett Yates, blurting out without preamble: "Matthew said he really likes me."
"Oh, really?" Scarlett Yates chuckled, nodded and said, "Miss Softy is very beautiful, and the second Young Master is very handsome. You¡¯re a perfect match."
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t react as expected with anger or jealousy, which made Softy feel like she had thrown a punch with all her might only to have itnd on tofu.
Chapter 758 Are We Enemies?
Chapter 758: Chapter 758 Are We Enemies?
She furrowed her brow, her young and beautiful face showing a hint of confusion: "Do you really think I¡¯m a good match for the second young master?"
Scarlett Yates nodded, suppressing the sourness and heartache, insincerely saying, "Mm, I wish you happiness."
"You... don¡¯t like the second young master anymore?" Softy looked at her suspiciously, half-believing her words.
"Miss Softy, he and I have broken up, and now the person with him is you, so there¡¯s really no need to ask such meaningless questions."
Thinking about the intimate interaction she just witnessed between Maxwell Saxon and Scarlett, Softy gradually believed her.
Perhaps she was overthinking it. Though Scarlett Yates was Matthew Saxon¡¯s ex-girlfriend, she was now with Maxwell Saxon.
Objectively speaking, Maxwell Saxon was also a very outstanding man. From certain perspectives, women tended to be more attracted to men like Maxwell Saxon. After all, Matthew Saxon¡¯s yboy reputation was well-known, coupled with his image of not taking things seriously, which gave an impression of being unreliable.
He¡¯s like a flower that grows on a cliff, a flower with poisonous thorns, alluringly beautiful, but few dare to pick it.
Make the slightest mistake, and you could lose yourselfpletely. No matter how beautiful, it still makes people hesitate to approach.
Maxwell Saxon, however, was theplete opposite.
For years, his image had been very positive. He was once voted the man most women wanted to marry. Most women thought he was the most suitable husband.
Yet, Softy still felt uneasy inside.
Even if Scarlett Yates no longer liked Matthew Saxon, Matthew Saxon still couldn¡¯t forget about her.
"Of course, the second young master now likes me. No matter what happened between you two in the past, it¡¯s all history now," Softy raised her head high, trying to appear like the rightful partner, "It is I who will be by his side in the future."
On their first meeting, she rushed to dere her status, seemingly proud, but actually revealing her inner insecurity.
Scarlett looked at the young girl in front of her with a mildly amused mindset.
A man like Matthew Saxon is like the wind,ing and going without a trace. Who could possibly guarantee that they would always be by his side in the future?
Such a deration inevitably sounded a bit ridiculous.
Scarlett didn¡¯t want to entangle herself with her further, so she nodded, smiled, and said, "Of course, you will be the one by his side in the future. If Miss Softy has nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving now."
Just when she felt a bit better, her head started spinning again.
Scarlett Yates walked past Softy, with the smell of alcohol all over her, and left the bathroom.
Just as she came out, after taking a couple of steps, she noticed a familiar figure leaning against the wall.
Scarlett froze for a moment, her expression changed slightly, she lowered her head, pretending she didn¡¯t see, and continued walking forward.
As she was about to pass by Matthew Saxon, her arm tightened as he grabbed her.
With a sardonic smile on his lips, he pulled Scarlett in front of him, lifted the corners of his mouth, and his phoenix eyes half-narrowed in danger: "Scarlett Yates, are we enemies?"
The familiar scent infiltrated Scarlett¡¯s nose, making her already dizzy head even dizzier.
Her heart panicked the moment she saw Matthew Saxon, andbined with her dizzy mind, she was dumbfounded, being pulled into his arms, she didn¡¯t react for a long while.
By the time her sanity slowly returned, Matthew Saxon had already pulled her to a room, opened the door, and dragged her into the darkness within.
Chapter 759: It Can’t Be Maxwell Saxon
Chapter 759: Chapter 759: It Can¡¯t Be Maxwell Saxon
Bang¡ª¡ª
The door of the room mmed shut, and he locked it as well.
Scarlett Yates snapped awake, eximing, "Matthew Saxon, what are you doing?"
The room was pitch-ck.
The window was closed, and the curtains were drawn. Scarlett Yates was trapped in a room so dark she couldn¡¯t see her hand in front of her face, pressed against the wall. The cold scent from his body filled her breath, her heart pounded like a drum, and she waspletely panicked.
"Matthew Saxon, let go of me. What are you trying to do?"
"Let go of you?" In the dark room, she couldn¡¯t see clearly; she could only feel that he was very close to her.
So close that with every breath he took, warm air fell upon her cheek.
His deep voice carried a trace of coldness, sinister, as if suppressing a lot of negative emotions about to explode: "Are you in a hurry to find Maxwell Saxon?"
"That has nothing to do with you." Scarlett Yates was a bit annoyed and tried to push him away, but with her drunken state, her strength seemed to only tickle Matthew Saxon.
"Nothing to do with me? Scarlett Yates, the person you¡¯re seducing is my older brother, and you dare say it has nothing to do with me?"
Furious and hateful, his words were anything but kind, venomous to the core, "So you wanted to break up with me to find a better choice, but are you sure that being with Maxwell Saxon is a better choice?"
"Seymour¡¯s future heir is me, not him. If you¡¯re really going to pick a higher branch, you should be clinging to me for dear life. What Maxwell Saxon has, I have too. But what I own, he might not necessarily have. When I take over Seymour, no matter how capable he is, he¡¯ll just be my subordinate, and he will have to look at my face to do his job."
Languid and venomous words kepting from his mouth as he pinched her chin, his fingers slowly tracing her lips: "Scarlett Yates, your choice isn¡¯t very wise."
"That¡¯s for me to decide, it¡¯s none of your business. Let go of me, Matthew Saxon, if you don¡¯t let me go, I¡¯ll scream for help." In the dark, isted space, only she and he were present. She was confined in his embrace, breathing his scent.
Her mind was a chaotic mess, her heart as well, like a little beast caught in a hunter¡¯s trap, frightened, confused, and scared.
"Scream then." Matthew Saxon sneered, forcefully pressing her shoulder, rough and unyielding.
Scarlett Yates wanted to escape, but he held her down roughly, pressing her hands against the cold wall: "If you¡¯re not afraid of being misunderstood, then just scream, I don¡¯t care anyway."
He showed not a hint ofpassion, gripping her hands tightly, his fingers locked as if he wished to break them.
Scarlett Yates had never been treated like this by him, and cold sweat broke out on her forehead due to the pain: "Matthew Saxon, what do you want? We agreed not to disturb each other¡¯s lives, how can you not keep your word?"
"I can let you go, but I forgot to tell you something."
He approached her, angrily lifting her chin.
Even though she couldn¡¯t see clearly, Scarlett Yates could feel his closeness, his breath spilling onto her lips, a distance as intimate as it could get.
"You can find any man you want, but it must not be Maxwell Saxon, I will never ept you as my sister-inw. Do you understand?"
Scarlett Yates had never thought of being with Maxwell Saxon.
But Matthew Saxon¡¯s words that she could find any man stabbed her deeply inside.
Chapter 760: I Will Not Entangle You Anymore
Chapter 760: Chapter 760: I Will Not Entangle You Anymore
She couldn¡¯t help but retort angrily, "I will be with whomever I want, who are you to interfere? Matthew Saxon, I¡¯ve never meddled in your affairs and in the future, please stay out of mine. If you don¡¯t let me go soon, your brother wille looking for me."
In a fury, he tightened his grip on her jaw, pursed his lips, and his gaze was as sharp as an icy de. A terrifying growl emerged from his throat, "You really are with Maxwell Saxon?"
The way she spoke was practically the same as directly admitting it.
She didn¡¯t deny it, did she?
Only at this moment did Matthew Saxon¡¯s anger truly erupt. His hand on her shoulder intensified, wishing he could crush her bones inch by inch.
He began to hate her.
How could she be so cruel?
He gritted his teeth, wishing he could strangle her right then and there, "Scarlett Yates, you¡¯re fully aware of the irreconcble conflict between me and Maxwell Saxon. You know he¡¯s my enemy, yet you choose to be with him. Do you want to be my enemy too?"
Scarlett looked up at him, and after a moment, tears silently flowed from her eyes, her gaze was deste, "Matthew Saxon, I¡¯ve wronged you. I¡¯ve fallen in love with your brother. I truly like him, so much that I want to marry him, I want to spend my life by his side."
After speaking, she closed her eyes painfully, tears spilling over, "Even if I¡¯m begging you, please, please let us be together, okay?"
Matthew Saxon suddenly let go of her, stepped back, his footing unsteady, and said in disbelief, "You say you love him?"
"Yes, I love him." Scarlett slowly opened her eyes, wiped tears from the corner, her pale lips trembled as she said word by word, "Matthew Saxon, I love him."
"Scarlett Yates, why did I ever like a woman like you?" A self-deprecating smile tugged at the corners of Matthew Saxon¡¯s lips, feeling as though his heart had fallen into an icy abyss, pierced by sharp ice des.
If the lights were on, Scarlett would have seen his face turn pale in an instant, his eyes reflecting pain and endless disappointment.
Scarlett Yates was equally in pain.
"I¡¯m sorry." She bit her lip, her hand reaching to the corner of her eyes, all warm tears.
"Sorry?" He bit his lip, chill filling his eyes, coldlyughing, "Do you think just saying sorry will make me forgive you? You want to be with Matthew Saxon, from now on you¡¯re my enemy. I will show no mercy to enemies."
"I know." She swallowed her bitterness, her lips tugging weakly.
Matthew Saxon hadpletely given up on her.
He slowly walked towards the door, his deep cold voice carrying a trace of hatred, "So, Scarlett Yates, from now on we are enemies."
After finishing speaking, he opened the door.
The light in the corridor streamed in, reflecting in his cold, emotionless eyes, casting an icy veneer over his face.
"Rest assured, I won¡¯t bother you again." He opened the door, one foot out, paused in his steps, turned his head filled with disdain, "Just consider that I was once blind."
After saying so, he withdrew his gaze, turned away, no longer lingering, and strode out of the room.
Bam¡ª
The door mmed shut forcefully, the sound echoed, causing the windows in the room to tremble slightly.
Silence enveloped the room.
Scarlett Yates¡¯ body slid powerlessly to the floor.
Chapter 761: I’ll Take Her Back First
Chapter 761: Chapter 761: I¡¯ll Take Her Back First
She leaned against the cold wall and squatted down, cing her hands on her knees, blinking her eyes, letting streams of tears roll down. She quickly reached out to wipe them clean, but more spilled onto her cheeks.
How could she not know that Maxwell Saxon was his enemy?
From her first day at the Saxon Family, she noticed that he and May Denton did not get along well. From his repeated confrontations with Maxwell Saxon, she soon realized his rejection towards these two unexpected family members.
But what could he do?
Roy Saxon wanted to bring back this mother and son pair, and he couldn¡¯t stop it.
But after May Denton and her son entered the Saxon Family, he spent less and less time at home.
ording to the ounts of other Saxon Family employees, it was from that time that Matthew Saxon¡¯s behavior became more and more indulgent; every day, he indulged in dining and entertainment outside, ignoringpany affairs, bing the titr President of Seymour.
But just now, she said she fell in love with Maxwell Saxon, fell in love with the person he hated.
He must hate her very much.
She shrank into the corner of darkness, her heart inch by inch freezing into ice, then slowly cracking, shattering into pieces of ice shards.
No one knew she was hiding here.
Now there was only her left here, so she cried recklessly, letting tears fall silently and audaciously.
Not knowing how long she cried, she actually got tired, her body weakly leaning against the wall, exhausted as if she hadn¡¯t slept for three days and nights.
Her head was still dizzy, drunk, and after crying, her whole being fell into extreme fatigue.
--
When Maxwell Saxon found Scarlett Yates, this was the scene he saw.
A small figure curled up in the corner, arms wrapped around her knees, head buried in her knees, her whole self like a baby curled up in its mother¡¯s womb.
Her hair had fallen loose, spreading over her shoulders, with a slight curl, resembling strands of seaweed.
The room only had her alone, without lights, plunged in darkness.
He pressed the switch by the door.
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t move, seemingly asleep, not reacting at the sound of his footsteps.
Maxwell Saxon walked quietly over, bent down and was about to wake her, but on seeing how deeply she slept, he changed his mind.
Very gently, he picked Scarlett Yates up.
She was very light, holding her felt like embracing a feather.
Maxwell Saxon took off his coat and covered her, striding away with her in his arms.
Uncle Thompson was waiting outside, seeing Maxwell Saxone out carrying Scarlett Yates, he secretly let out a sigh of relief.
Earlier, the Young Master was as anxious as anything, searching everywhere; if it weren¡¯t in someone else¡¯s home, he would have searched inside and out.
To say Miss Yates is quite peculiar, somehow during a simple visit to the washroom she disappears.
Why did she inexplicably hide in this room?
This woman really doesn¡¯t let anyone have peace of mind.
"Young Master, Miss Yates she¡¯s..." Uncle Thompson saw Scarlett Yates sleeping sweetly, her eyelids not moving, frowned, only feeling more and more annoyed looking at her.
The first time sending this girl back to school, he thought she was fine, but why now does she seem more and more unlikable?
"Uncle Thompson, she got drunk. I¡¯ll take her back first; I¡¯ll leave the auction to you."
Tonight is Mayor Chapman¡¯s birthday banquet, also taking this opportunity to gather most of the celebrities for a charity auction. In ten minutes, the auction will officially begin.
Chapter 762: First Absence from the Auction
Chapter 762: Chapter 762: First Absence from the Auction
This isn¡¯t the first time a simr auction has been held. In the past, Maxwell Saxon would stay to see if there was anything he was interested in, but this year, with a drunken Scarlett Yates in his arms, his mind couldn¡¯t focus on the auction at all.
This is also the same time in recent years that Matthew Saxon has missed the auction.
Uncle Thompson nodded in agreement but secretly thought to himself that Scarlett Yates was a femme fatale, causing such a change in the Young Master from the very beginning.
--
The Lamborghini drove out of the brightly lit vi.
As Maxwell Saxon¡¯s car left the vi, he felt a car following behind him.
He nced at the rearview mirror, and a subtle and meaningful smile appeared in his eyes.
The car following behind was Matthew Saxon¡¯s car.
Maxwell Saxon pretended not to see, and after driving for more than half an hour, he drove into a high-end apartmentplex.
By the time he arrived at his residence, Scarlett Yates was still asleep.
She slept soundly, experiencing a particrly long and deep sleep.
Maxwell Saxon gently picked her up, seeing her rosy, sleeping face, he couldn¡¯t resist pinching it.
The little girl¡¯s face was soft, tender, and squishy, just like when she was a child, squeezing it felt like pinching a fluffy bun.
He brought Scarlett Yates to his apartment.
Since he lived alone, Maxwell Saxon¡¯s ce wasn¡¯trge, a two-bedroom apartment with one room as an office and the other as his bedroom.
He was a bit of a neat freak.
Aside from himself, no one was allowed to enter his room.
In the Saxon Family residence, except during cleaning, anyone needing to speak to Maxwell in his bedroom would do so from outside the door.
Yet he carried the intoxicated Scarlett Yates into his bedroom and ced her on his bed.
Only with this girl did he find her eptable.
As a child, she would often smear her tears and snot on him, and he tolerated it all, so what couldn¡¯t he endure?
Once on the bed, Scarlett Yates rolled around and then wrapped herself in the quilt, like a little cocooned baby, curling up in the spot where he normally slept, and then stayed still.
The bed wasrge, but she was small, curled up into a tiny corner, making her look even more delicate.
Maxwell Saxon stood by the bedside looking at her, and as he continued to watch, his gaze softened.
"Sleep well, I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s anything in the fridge to eat so that when you wake up, you can fill your stomach."
At the banquet, she didn¡¯t eat much. Drinking on an empty stomach is ufortable, and when she wakes up, her stomach will surely feel hungry and uneasy. A light porridge is best tofort it.
--
When Scarlett Yates woke up, she found herself lying in an unfamiliar room.
The bed she was on was unfamiliar, and everything in the room was unfamiliar.
The nket wrapped around her carried a faint cold fragrance, almost imperceptible.
The room had a pleasant scent, matching the nket¡¯s fragrance, very faint and delicate.
Her head still hurt a little.
Being drunk, the worst part wasn¡¯t being drunk, but the hangover after awakening. Fortunately, she had only drunk Champagne, so her headache wasn¡¯t too severe.
She rubbed her eyes and sat up, observing the surroundings in the soft warm light of the bedsidemp.
It wasn¡¯t hard to guess that this was definitely a man¡¯s room, with theyout and decor full of a genuine masculine vibe.
The room was decorated very simply, with a touch of ssical style. The furniture was mostly solid wood, and a few pots of nts stood on the bay window, their leavesrge and green, thriving, and appearing well cared for.
Chapter 763: Maxwell Saxon Cooks
Chapter 763: Chapter 763: Maxwell Saxon Cooks
Scarlett Yates lifted off the white nket wrapped around her.
She was still wearing the dress from the evening banquet, a long hem was pressed under her, she pulled it out and was just about to get out of bed when she noticed a pair of gray-white cotton slippers ced by the bedside.
The slippers looked quiterge, obviously a man¡¯s size.
Scarlett probably already guessed where she was.
Although the ce was unfamiliar to her, the atmosphere filling the room was familiar.
Her memory onlysted until just before she fell into a deep sleep, at that time she felt very tired and just wanted to be alone and quiet, thinking she would close her eyes for a little rest, unexpectedly she fell into such a deep sleep.
She got off the bed wearing the slippers, and because they were too big, every step she took made a ttering sound.
When she ttered into the living room, there was a slight sound of a door opening behind her, Scarlett turned around and saw the tightly closed kitchen door opening.
Maxwell Saxon stood by the door, under the light, his handsome and charming face showed a gentle expression. Seeing her awake, he curled his lips, pointed toward the bathroom, and said: "The porridge is almost done, I¡¯ll stir-fry two more dishes, you can go take a shower and change your clothes first."
"Oh, right, the clothes are on the cab by the bed in the bedroom, go see if they fit."
It turns out this is Maxwell Saxon¡¯s ce.
Upon returning home, Maxwell changed into afortable light gray home outfit; he was now cooking in the kitchen with a checkered apron on, giving a very homely feeling.
Scarlett stared at him for a few seconds: "Is this where you live?"
"Yes, during my time in City A, I¡¯m staying here; is it a bit small? But living alone, if the room is too big it seems empty, so I picked this ce."
"Why did you bring me here?"
He knew where she lived; she was drunk, he could have returned her to the ce she shared with Ang, rather than bringing her to his temporary home.
Maxwell smiled, his expression candid: "I brought you here so I can take care of you."
"Maxwell..."
"Let¡¯s talkter, go take a shower first."
Scarlett indeed felt ufortable.
The smell of alcohol all over her, and quite sweaty, the dress she wore for the evening banquet was cumbersome, she had to keep lifting the hem while walking, otherwise she might get tripped by the long hem.
She did want to take a shower.
Though Maxwell was not a perfect person, he still disyed gentlemanly behaviors in certain aspects, and she wasn¡¯t afraid he would do anything beastly, so she thought for a moment and nodded: "Okay."
Scarlett¡¯s trust in Maxwell not turning beastly stemmed from the night he rescued her from Alexis Denton...
That night she was drugged and actively clung to him, if he really wanted to do something to her, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to refuse...
Moreover, afterward, he could have had a righteous excuse, saying she was the one who initiated, what could she have done to him then?
However, she was really grateful that under such circumstances, he took her to the hospital immediately.
He did not take advantage of her situation, which truly made him seem like a gentleman.
What he didn¡¯t do that night, he certainly wouldn¡¯t do now.
She actually realized that in matters of the heart, Maxwell was a very proud man who wants her willing consent rather than momentary satisfaction of possession.
Chapter 764: The Clothes Fit Quite Well
Chapter 764: Chapter 764: The Clothes Fit Quite Well
So, if she didn¡¯t nod, he wouldn¡¯t do anything to her.
Even at this moment, when they were alone together.
Scarlett Yates felt at ease as she returned to the bedroom. She hadn¡¯t noticed earlier, but thanks to his reminder, she now saw there was indeed a bag of clothes on the bedside cab.
Scarlett took out the clothes to have a look, and when she touched the underwear at the bottom, she paused, her face heating up.
He had even prepared underwear for her!
The underwear was a soft pink withce edges, and...
She checked the size; it was the size she usually wore.
How did Maxwell Saxon know what size she wore? And the style of this underwear was exactly the kind she liked...
She recognized the brand of this underwear¡ªan internationally renowned premium brand, with a set costing at least five figures.
While Scarlett was staring dumbfounded at this "priceless" underwear, suddenly there was a knock at the door.
She looked up to see Maxwell standing by the half-open bedroom door, with a gentle light in his deep eyes and a smile at the corner of his lips as he looked at her. "I forgot to tell you something."
Scarlett hurriedly stuffed the underwear behind her, pretending to be calm as she cleared her throat. "What is it?"
"I¡¯ve already washed and dried the underwear and clothes, and they¡¯ve been disinfected, so you can wear them with peace of mind."
Scarlett¡¯s face, which was only slightly flushed, instantly turned as red as a tomato. "Uh, I-I got it, thank you!"
How should she put it? Wasn¡¯t this man being a little too thoughtful?
She had been wondering earlier whether she should change into the unwashed underwear and shorts since they were close-fitting clothes, and then he appeared and said this to her.
Maxwell smiled, andpared to Scarlett¡¯splete difort, he wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all, as if he had washed women¡¯s underwear many times before.
Looking at it this way, Scarlett seemed a bit overly surprised.
After saying this, Maxwell left.
Scarlett took out the underwear she had stuffed behind her and smelled it.
It had the pleasant scent ofundry detergent, unlike the smell of unwashed underwear. She hadn¡¯t noticed it earlier.
She held the freshly scented underwear for a moment then carried the bag into the bathroom.
Oh, how could she describe Maxwell Saxon? If she called him a good person, some of the things he did really didn¡¯t qualify him as one. But if she called him a bad person, he treated her so very well...
Scarlett took a shower, changed into the freshly cleaned clothes, and felt much more refreshed overall.
Maxwell had ced the hair dryer and other things in the bathroom for her earlier. After Scarlett dried her hair and stepped out, opening the bathroom door, she saw Maxwell bringing the cooked dishes to the dining room.
Seeing here out, Maxwell looked her up and down, smirking, "The clothes fit quite well."
Usually, this remark wouldn¡¯t mean much, but as Scarlett thought about the perfectly fitting underwear, her face heated up again.
Fortunately, she had just showered, so her face was already a bit red, masking her embarrassment.
"The clothes do fit well... Thank you."
"Where are the clothes you changed out of?" Maxwell kindly suggested, "Bring them out, I¡¯ll wash them for you."
Chapter 765: I Wish to Take Care of You for a Lifetime
Chapter 765: Chapter 765: I Wish to Take Care of You for a Lifetime
"Uh, no need, I can take them back and wash them myself!" What a joke, having her take off her underwear and let him wash them?
Just the thought of him handling her underwear made Scarlett feel she couldn¡¯t ept it.
However, Maxwell Saxon insisted, "They¡¯ll be dry soon."
This man, why couldn¡¯t he read the room? Didn¡¯t he see she was embarrassed?
Scarlett shook her head vehemently like a rattle and refused him once more, "Really, no need, I¡¯ll take them back to wash."
"Alright then." After Scarlett¡¯s repeated refusals, Maxwell finally conceded, "Dinner is ready,e and eat."
With that, he carried two tes into the dining room.
Scarlett followed him to the dining room.
On the ck ss table were three dishes and two bowls of white rice porridge.
The porridge was thick and creamy, withrge and shiny grains, looking quite appetizing.
He had cooked a dish of shrimp, another of stir-fried ck fungus with sliced bamboo shoots and meat, and a te of in stir-fried pea sprouts; all were light dishes, but they looked very appetizing.
The dishes were simple, yet they had perfect color, smell, and taste.
Scarlett was a little surprised, "Did you make all of these?"
For someone like Maxwell Saxon, a lofty young master, to actually cook, and cook well, was surprising.
Maxwell smiled and politely pulled out a chair for her, casually saying, "Before I joined the Saxon Family, I learned a lot; cooking is just one of the survival skills."
Scarlett fell silent for a moment.
She almost forgot, Maxwell Saxon was different from Matthew Saxon.
Matthew was truly a noble young master born with a golden spoon, celebrated since birth as the Saxon Family¡¯s young master, living a life of luxury from the start.
Whereas Maxwell was born with the stigma of being illegitimate, it took him over ten years to be legitimate.
During the time he wasn¡¯t legitimate, she had no idea what kind of life he led.
But since he learned to cook for himself, he likely couldn¡¯t have lived the same privileged life as Matthew, always being served.
"You drank quite a bitst night, your stomach must be ufortable. I thought cooking some light dishes might be more to your liking and good for your stomach. I wonder if these match your taste," he said, while untying his apron.
"Actually, I¡¯m not really hungry." Scarlett felt the situation was quite strange.
How to put it, in the middle of the night, she was at the home of a man she had rejected.
She had slept in his bed, bathed in his bathroom, and wore clothes he bought for her, and now he prepared a delicious meal and was inviting her to enjoy it.
She felt she couldn¡¯tfortably sit down to eat.
She had already epted too much of his kindness.
"Not hungry?" Maxwell raised an eyebrow, looking at her with doubt. "You barely ate anythingst night; how can you not be hungry?"
"I¡¯m really not very hungry, actually... I want to go, I¡¯ve already caused you too much trouble, and I don¡¯t want to continue bothering you."
"I don¡¯t consider it trouble." Maxwell lifted his head, his deep eyes once again revealing that unsettling gaze, tenderly watching her, "Taking care of the woman I love is a very happy thing. If I could, I¡¯d like to take care of you for a lifetime."
His gaze was as gentle as water, enough to drown someone in it.
Chapter 766: It’s Better Destroyed
Chapter 766: Chapter 766: It¡¯s Better Destroyed
Scarlett Yates bit her lip tightly, her eyes flickering, not daring to look at him: "Maxwell Saxon, don¡¯t be like this, I told you, I can¡¯t possibly ept you."
He nodded with a smile: "I know, Scarlett, you¡¯ve already said it."
"Then why are you still..."
"I¡¯m just doing what I want to do, pursuing what I want, what¡¯s wrong with that?" he calmly retorted.
"There¡¯s nothing wrong, but..."
"But you don¡¯t like me, you won¡¯t ept me, you can¡¯t possibly date him while also dating his brother, especially when his brother might just be pursuing you for revenge, like before when he took Alice Green away, he might be pursuing you just because Matthew Saxon likes you, he just wants to take everything that belongs to his brother, is that it?" Maxwell said what she wanted and had buried in her heart.
Scarlett froze, looking at him in shock.
She indeed had thought about it.
Before, Matthew Saxon liked Alice Green, and Maxwell Saxon then got together with Alice Green, and he even intended to marry her, but when he found that Matthew Saxon wasn¡¯t that interested in Alice Green, he canceled the marriage n...
Now, he¡¯s pursuing her again, probably also to provoke Matthew Saxon.
He¡¯s experienced a lot of unfairness in the Saxon Family, always overshadowed by Matthew, perhaps he¡¯s long been discontented inside, wanting to find a chance to take revenge.
And taking away the woman Matthew Saxon likes is one of his revenge methods.
Otherwise, why would he ignore so many women and focus only on Matthew¡¯s woman.
Scarlett had indeed thought like this, but never said it, nor did she know how Maxwell guessed her thoughts.
She certainly wouldn¡¯t admit it, but didn¡¯t n to deny it either, so she remained silent.
"If you want to think this way, there¡¯s nothing I can do, Scarlett, I know you don¡¯t trust me, but it doesn¡¯t matter, time will prove everything."
"Maxwell Saxon, have you ever thought..." After a moment of silence, Scarlett realized it was impossible to directly persuade him to give up on her, so she decided to present some very realistic issues, perhaps letting him face the difficulties, "Even if I epted you, do you think we could really be together?"
"I had a marriage agreement with Matthew Saxon, I dated him, if I dated you too, Uncle Saxon can¡¯t ept us."
"And your mom, she¡¯s never liked me, not to mention the matter with Alexis Denton, it¡¯s even less likely she¡¯ll ept me, without your parents¡¯ blessing, do you think we could really be together?"
"For so many years, you¡¯ve worked hard to y the role of a good son and brother, but if you choose to be with me, you¡¯d destroy many things you¡¯ve been building for years."
"So what?" Maxwell stood up, walking step by step to her side.
He lowered his head, ck eyes shining with light, speaking unconcernedly, "Those things were false to begin with, destroying them is fine."
He had endured for so many years, waited for so many years, and it was time for destruction.
Soon, she would know that he dared to want her because he was fully prepared, he would clear away all obstacles.
He would let her stand by his side without any worries.
"Do you even know what you¡¯re saying?" Scarlett¡¯s expression changed, widening her eyes in astonishment.
Chapter 767: Did I Scare You?
Chapter 767: Chapter 767: Did I Scare You?
"Of course I know." Maxwell Saxon curled his lips into a smile, reached out to ruffle her hair, and told her those wordsced with blood and storm in the gentlest way, "Scarlett, you saw it during those days with the Saxon Family. No matter what I do, my biased father always favors Matthew the most. I¡¯ve long seen my own position clearly; even if I gave him my heart, in the end, he¡¯d still hand Saxon Enterprises over to Matthew."
"If I really do nothing and just naturally ept his arrangements, the future for my mom and I won¡¯t be any better. From the very first day I entered the Saxon Family, Matthew has shown great hostility towards us, and this hostility has yet to change."
"If he bes the head of Saxon Enterprises, who do you think he would deal with first?"
"Is it doing nothing and waiting to be ughtered, or giving it your all for a chance, possibly carving out a path for survival? Faced with these two choices, if it were you, what would you choose?"
He wasn¡¯t afraid to share his ns with her.
He wanted to make her his woman and wouldn¡¯t hide anything from her; his secrets were hers to know.
Besides, even if he didn¡¯t say anything, did his brother, who seemingly appeared idle and indifferent to everything, really know nothing at all?
He had watched Matthew Saxon for so many years, and although he hadn¡¯t noticed anything amiss, he still didn¡¯t believe Matthew was truly as he seemed ¡ª just a yboy who knew nothing but indulgence.
The fact that Matthew could rely on himself to get into a prestigious foreign university and excel in his studies suggests that he¡¯s actually a very smart person.
Matthew Saxon also has a vastwork of friends.
Across various fields, he knows almost everyone.
This can¡¯t be underestimated.
At crucial moments, the friends he¡¯s made can y significant roles.
Scarlett Yates remained silent.
If it were her, she would certainly choose thetter; even if giving it your all could fail, it¡¯s much better than doing nothing, merely awaiting death.
With effort, there¡¯s at least a sliver of hope, but without it, there¡¯s no hope at all.
"You would choose to fight with all you¡¯ve got, right?" Her silence was the best answer. Maxwell Saxon smiled in relief, letting out a soft sigh, "Did what I say scare you?"
Scarlett Yates was a bit surprised, but not because of Maxwell¡¯s words, but that he would share something so secretive with her.
"You shouldn¡¯t have told me these things." She was silent for a few seconds, frowning.
"I want to share my secrets with you." His words wereden with ambiguity.
Scarlett Yates awkwardly avoided his gaze, "I¡¯ll pretend I never heard anything."
"I trust you."
"I should go now..." Scarlett Yates coughed twice ufortably, took a step back, and turned her head toward the door.
"No rush, I¡¯ll take you after dinner." He also looked out the window and frowned, "It¡¯s already veryte. It¡¯s not safe for you to go back alone. If you must leave, I have to take you back."
Scarlett Yates hadn¡¯t nned to go back alone either.
It¡¯s the middle of the night, there aren¡¯t many people on the street, and it¡¯s quite unsafe for a girl like her to go out hailing a cab.
Since Maxwell Saxon promised to take her back, shepromised a little, hesitated for a moment, and nodded, "Alright."
Chapter 768: This Is the Life He Wants
Chapter 768: Chapter 768: This Is the Life He Wants
The porridge was fragrant, and the dishes were delicious. Scarlett Yates finished a whole bowl of porridge, and afterward, she still felt like having more, but she was too embarrassed to get another bowl.
"Want some more?" Maxwell Saxon put down his chopsticks and took her bowl, heading to the kitchen.
Scarlett said, contrary to her true feelings, "I¡¯m already full."
Maxwell turned around, smiled at her, and said, "There¡¯s still a lot in the pot. If you don¡¯t eat it, it¡¯ll have to be thrown away. Just one bowl and you¡¯re full? No wonder you¡¯re so skinny with such a small appetite."
"Throw it away? That would be such a waste. Well, I guess I¡¯ll have another bowl then." She quickly found a reason for herself, patting her stomach that was seventy to eighty percent full.
Maxwell curled his lips into a smile and turned to serve her more food.
In the end, there was barely any food left from the pot or on the table.
Maxwell seemed to be in a very good mood.
She liked eating the food he cooked, which made him feelforted.
"I¡¯ll do the dishes," Scarlett, feeling a bit guilty for not doing anything, stood up to collect the dishes and took them to the kitchen with Maxwell.
"You go wait outside." Maxwell didn¡¯t give her a chance.
He originally wanted to show off, so why let the woman he liked do the work?
"Let me do it." Scarlett upied the washing area, "You cooked, so I¡¯ll wash the dishes. If I don¡¯t do anything, I won¡¯t feel right in my heart."
After speaking, she didn¡¯t give Maxwell a chance to argue and pushed him out of the kitchen, "Don¡¯t argue with me. It¡¯s decided."
Maxwell was pushed out of the kitchen by her.
Scarlett, afraid he would still argue, immediately shut the kitchen door with a snap.
Soon, the sound of running water came from the kitchen.
Maxwell stood outside, listening to the sound of water, and felt a touch of warmth in his heart.
In that moment, he felt wonderful.
They were like an ordinary couple; he cooked, she washed the dishes. It was such a simple and in life, yet it made him feel very happy and warm.
This is the life he wanted, being with the person he loved,
--
Downstairs at the apartment building--
It was three a.m.
Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t know why he continued to wait.
At this hour, she still hadn¡¯t shown up. Obviously, she was spending the night at Maxwell Saxon¡¯s ce.
What was the point of waiting any longer?
Even if he waited and she came out, what would it change?
She rejected him, choosing Maxwell Saxon. Even if he waited for three days and nights, she wouldn¡¯t change her mind.
Yet he still stood there like a fool, ever since Maxwell Saxon had taken her from the banquet, he abandoned Softy and followed them, all the way to Maxwell¡¯s apartment building.
He saw Maxwell carry her out of the car and then carry her into the apartment.
After that, they never appeared again.
At night, a man and woman alone together, she liked Maxwell, and Maxwell had repeatedly said he wanted her. What might happen during the time they were out of sight was anyone¡¯s guess.
She soon fell into another man¡¯s arms. He despised this kind of woman, so much that he wanted to destroy her.
But at this moment, he despised himself even more because he still couldn¡¯t let go of this disgraceful woman.
He never imagined that Matthew Saxon, too, would have a time of such disgracefulness.
Even knowing she didn¡¯t have him in her heart, he couldn¡¯t let go.
She knew that once she was with Maxwell Saxon, she¡¯d be his enemy, yet she still chose Maxwell Saxon.
Chapter 769 Forget Her
Chapter 769: Chapter 769 Forget Her
She truly doesn¡¯t like him, not even a little bit.
He shouldn¡¯t keep thinking about a woman like this; she made her choice, and from now on, she stands on the same side as Maxwell Saxon.
Choosing to be Maxwell Saxon¡¯s woman means choosing to be his enemy. Since she¡¯s so determined, he should give up on her as well.
Sooner orter, they will be on opposing sides. Only bypletely giving up on her will he not hesitate when the timees.
After five hours of waiting, he didn¡¯t see her, and his heart gradually grew cold.
Forgetting someone is not really that difficult as long as you truly want to forget.
He thought that perhaps the entanglement between him and her should really end here. He shouldpletely withdraw from her life and let her fully leave his.
Without Scarlett Yates, he could still live well, even better than before.
The car window closed, and his heart turned into stagnant water, deciding to leave.
Just as he was about to go, he saw two people walk out from the apartment building diagonally opposite.
One was Scarlett Yates, and the other was Maxwell Saxon.
The two stood side by side, very close, one looking down, the other looking up, seemingly saying something.
Scarlett Yates had a smile on her face, wearing a new set of clothes, seemingly just bought. Her hair was down, slightly curls turned into straight hair resting on her shoulders.
As they walked, it seemed she tripped on something, her body tilted, about to fall, when Maxwell Saxon reached out and pulled her into his arms.
This scene was clearly seen by Matthew Saxon.
Unexpectedly, he finally saw her, but in that moment, Matthew Saxon really wished she hadn¡¯t appeared.
The scene before him was like salt, sprinkled on his already bleeding heart.
He curled his lips in self-mockery.
Matthew Saxon, at this moment, do you still think you can have any hope for this woman? Do you still think you shouldn¡¯t give up?
Forget her.
This woman is not worth your longing.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s gaze turned cold inch by inch until thest trace of warmth was reced by chill.
With a cold expression, he withdrew his gaze, with no attachment left in his eyes, and drove away quickly.
At high speed, the car wheels screeched loudly against the ground.
Just as Scarlett Yates turned her head to look, Matthew Saxon¡¯s car shot out like an arrow released from a bowstring, quickly disappearing into the vast night.
Scarlett Yates only saw a sh of blue, like lightning, vanishing in an instant.
That car...
She furrowed her brows slightly, her heart skipped a beat.
"What¡¯s wrong?" Seeing her stare nkly at the street across, Maxwell Saxon followed her gaze.
The street was empty, with only a dim streetmp standing lonely there.
Scarlett Yates smiled self-mockingly, shook her head, "Nothing, let¡¯s go."
She actually felt that sh of blue was Matthew Saxon¡¯s car.
How confident was she to think that after she said those hurtful words to him, he would still be attached to her?
That could never be Matthew Saxon.
--
"Second Young Master has returned."
The maid ran to the dining room to share this news with Roy Saxon and May Denton: "Sir, Madam, the Second Young Master has returned."
The spoon in May Denton¡¯s hand fell into the bowl, and her face instantly turned cold.
Her reaction was out ofposure, and Roy Saxon couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at her, frowning slightly, "May, what¡¯s wrong?"
Chapter 770 Aunt Denton Really Knows Me Well
Chapter 770: Chapter 770 Aunt Denton Really Knows Me Well
May Denton suppressed her fury, pursed her lips, and after taking deep breaths, forced a faint smile: "It¡¯s nothing, just a bit surprised that Matthew has been away from home for so many days and suddenly came back without giving any notice..."
"You know his temperament, he¡¯s always been like this." Roy Saxon smiled, sounding as if it was nothing.
May Denton couldn¡¯t help mocking: "Exactly, this home, he leaves whenever he wants andes back whenever he pleases. He never speaks a word to anyone before, anyway, he will be the master of the Saxon Family in the future, so there¡¯s no need to say anything to insignificant people like us."
Roy Saxon paused, furrowed his brows: "May, I don¡¯t like hearing that, we are family, why make such distinctions? If anyone¡¯s running the Saxon Family now, it¡¯s you. Aren¡¯t you the one managing everything? Even if Matthew epts Seymour in the future, he¡¯s still of the younger generation and has to respect you."
Respect her?
May Denton really couldn¡¯t resist being sarcastic.
Since the first day he entered the Saxon Family, that little brat¡¯s son has always been against her, never looking at her directly, and every time he calls her Aunt Denton, it¡¯s with a tone of disdain.
Even though she is now the rightful Madam Saxon, in Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyes, she has always been treated like Roy Saxon¡¯s concubine.
She doesn¡¯t even know how much grievance she¡¯s swallowed, yet every time sheins to Roy Saxon, he¡¯s always dismissing her with the excuse that elders shouldn¡¯t bicker with the younger generation.
Why doesn¡¯t he properly speak to his son and teach him how a younger should respect his elders?
At the end of the day, it¡¯s favoritism.
Naomi Dou may have died, but she, a living person, still can¡¯t beat a dead one.
"Respect? His heart has always belonged to his real mom, how could he possibly regard me, the stepmother? I don¡¯t even expect him to show great respect, as long as he irritates me less, I¡¯d be satisfied."
"You..."
Roy Saxon was about to say something when he saw Matthew Saxon walk in.
He hadn¡¯t even changed his clothes, his face slightly pale, showing signs of exhaustion.
"Dad."
Even his voice was hoarse.
Roy Saxon immediately felt a bit heartbroken, looked him up and down, and furrowed his brows: "What happened to you? Didn¡¯t sleep well?"
Matthew Saxon smiled nomittally.
He directly ignored May Denton, pulled out a chair, and sat down.
The servant added utensils, and Roy Saxon asked them to serve Matthew Saxon a bowl of freshly brewed soup.
The chicken soup stewed with ginseng was perfect for replenishing energy and vitality.
Seeing that Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t even bother with polite greetings anymore, May Denton was furious and couldn¡¯t help but retort sarcastically: "Every day indulgence out there, no wonder you didn¡¯t sleep well. But if it¡¯s dying under the peony, even the ghost would revel in it."
Roy Saxon had long known his second wife was not on good terms with Matthew Saxon, but previously, no matter how bad things got between them, they never showed it too overtly in front of him.
But recently... Roy Saxon felt that May Denton seemed a bit off.
She openly showed her dissatisfaction towards Matthew Saxon, their conflict never seemed so tant before.
Upon hearing May Denton¡¯s words, Matthew Saxon curved his lips with a smile, turned his head and narrowed his long eyes, carrying a yful smile: "Aunt Denton really understands me. By the way, I really liked the gift Aunt Denton sent me some time ago, it suited my taste. If Aunt Denton has any simr gifts in the future, I¡¯d be d to ept them."
Chapter 771: Are you sure you want me to say it?
Chapter 771: Chapter 771: Are you sure you want me to say it?
May Denton could no longer maintain herposure; her face turned extremely ugly, and her hand holding the soup spoon trembled with anger.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s hidden sarcasm, how could she not understand it?
He was talking about Alexis Denton¡¯s matter.
This veiled mockery was like several hard ps to her face, igniting her fury.
"Matthew Saxon, you..." She mmed the table, her beautiful face filled with anger, making her whole demeanor sharp, her long, enchanting eyes shot cold, fierce stares like daggers as if wishing to pierce Matthew Saxon with countless wounds.
But she couldn¡¯t say the words that followed.
Because Roy Saxon¡¯s gaze was even harsher as he looked at her, frowning and scolding: "May, what¡¯s going on with you?"
May Denton¡¯s rage instantly deted.
All these years, deep down, she still had some fear of Roy Saxon.
This man was her husband, but he was also the person she carefully served and ttered.
When Roy Saxon got angry, how could she dare to throw a tantrum?
Even though she felt extremely wronged, she turned her head and said aggrievedly, "Master, why don¡¯t you ask clearly and just assume it¡¯s my fault? Why don¡¯t you ask your good son what exactly he did?"
"Matthew, tell us, what exactly happened? Is there some misunderstanding between you and your Aunt Denton?" Before, May Denton would only speak about Matthew Saxon¡¯s faults in private, bringing it up openly like this was a first.
Roy Saxon realized this was not just a simple matter of minor conflict.
Although he always indulged Matthew Saxon, it wasn¡¯t to the extent of tolerating everything.
Being stared at as if he was a thorn in someone¡¯s eye by May Denton, Matthew Saxon appearedzy, covering his mouth as he yawned twice, then looked up indifferently, "Dad, I merely re-gifted the present Aunt Denton gave me to someone else, I didn¡¯t expect her to mind so much."
Such a perfunctory and casual answer couldn¡¯t fool Roy Saxon.
"What exactly did your Aunt Denton gift you?"
Matthew Saxon chuckled lightly, stirring his spoon in the bowl absentmindedly, then lifted his slightly roguish peach blossom eyes to nce at May Denton: "Aunt Denton, are you sure you want me to say it out loud?"
May Denton was so enraged by his roguish manner that she almost spat blood.
How was she supposed to say it, how could she put it?
Was she supposed to admit that she was intent on cing her own niece in Matthew Saxon¡¯s bed, not only failing but also being tricked by Matthew into having Alexis Denton be yed with by another man?
How could such a thing be spoken?
Especially since Alexis Denton got involved with a male prostitute and even got pregnant with his child.
This situation even dragged down her own reputation!
Alexis Denton was from her mother¡¯s side of the family, yet such a scandal urred, leaving her as the aunt utterly shamed.
Therefore, under no circumstances could Roy Saxon know about this.
Even with May Denton being as furious as she was, after realizing reality, she had no choice but to swallow this silent grievance.
May Denton held her anger in, her face turning red from suppressing it, clenching her fists, gritting her teeth, and said through gritted teeth: "Forget it, it¡¯s just... just a small matter, there¡¯s really nothing more to say."
After saying that, she had no choice but to say something further to cate Roy Saxon, turning her head with a forced smile: "Master, it was my pettiness. It¡¯s just that I gifted Matthew a watch, but he went behind my back and gave it to someone else. I was just upset that my good intentions were disregarded by him."
Chapter 772: The Saxon Family Can No Longer Keep You
Chapter 772: Chapter 772: The Saxon Family Can No Longer Keep You
Clearly, this wasn¡¯t the real reason.
But neither side intended toplicate the matter further. Roy Saxon was happy to have peace and quiet and didn¡¯t want to ask too many questions. He nodded and said, "So that¡¯s what happened, Matthew. Your Aunt Denton meant well. If you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t have to ept it. But taking it and then giving it to someone else¡ªthat¡¯s really disheartening."
Matthew Saxon smiledzily and said, "Actually, that watch is quite beautiful; I liked it a bit, too. Butter, someone who liked it more than I did pestered me a few times, and I couldn¡¯t evade him, so I passed it on to him."
At this point, a wicked smile shed in his narrow eyes. With a casual smirk, he told May Denton, "But if Aunt Denton gives me a watch next time, I¡¯ll keep it for myself and won¡¯t give it to anyone else."
May Denton was so angry she could spit blood.
Naomi Dou¡¯s son was just as vile as her. One day, she would repay all the grievances she had suffered.
No matter what, she couldn¡¯t let Seymour fall into Matthew Saxon¡¯s hands; otherwise, she¡¯d suffer more than just a bit of grievance in the future.
At that time, there would be no ce for her in the entire Saxon Family.
It¡¯s time to call the estate and urge them. If she didn¡¯t act soon, and if Roy suddenly announced that Seymour would be under Matthew Saxon¡¯s management, it would be toote then.
Given Roy Saxon¡¯s level of pampering and indulgence towards Matthew Saxon, anything could happen.
--
"Um, madam, I didn¡¯t mean to."
"You shattered the vase unintentionally? If you did it intentionally, would you smash everything?"
After a loud p, May Denton still wasn¡¯t satisfied and swung another p at the maid.
The young maid¡¯s face soon showed ten bright red finger marks, swelling high from the p.
The maid hung her head, trembling with fear, her face burning with pain, yet she didn¡¯t dare to touch it, only crying out, "Madam, I really didn¡¯t mean it. I won¡¯t dare again next time."
"Next time? Do you think I¡¯ll give you another chance?" The frustration from Matthew earlier was now all vented on an innocent young maid.
She extended her long, fingernail-garnished fingers and forcefully jabbed the maid¡¯s forehead, leaving a blood impression, and sternly said, "With you being so careless, where would I dare to keep you? I¡¯ll deduct the cost of the broken vase from your wages. You need to go to Sister-inw Taylor immediately to settle your wages; the Saxon Family won¡¯t keep you."
"Madam, madam, I truly understand my mistake. Please forgive me this time, madam. I won¡¯t dare be so careless again. Madam, please don¡¯t send me away."
The maid, upon hearing she was about to be fired, couldn¡¯t care less about her face swollen like a pig¡¯s head and knelt before May Denton, sobbing bitterly, "Madam, I¡¯ve been at the Saxon Family for five years. I¡¯ve already taken this as my home; please don¡¯t send me away. Madam, give me another chance, I beg you, madam."
Where would she find such a good job after leaving the Saxon Family?
Moreover, if she had topensate at the original price, the cost of that one vase could swallow up several years¡¯ worth of wages.
Every item in the Saxon Family is of significant value, so the cleaning staff always exercise great caution when cleaning.
Chapter 773 Conflict Escalation
Chapter 773: Chapter 773 Conflict Esction
She has been in the Saxon Family for five years without ever making a mistake in this regard.
Today, regarding the vase, it actually can¡¯t be counted as her breaking it. If Madam hadn¡¯t twisted her ankle and pushed against her, the vase wouldn¡¯t have hit the ground.
But who can she tell this to?
Does she really have to push all the me onto Madam?
The maid knows very well that May Denton is taking out her anger on her. Everyone knows that Madam was upset after being with the Young Master today, so they have been extra cautious with their actions and words, fearing a situation like this would arise.
But she was so unlucky; no matter how careful she was, she still encountered it.
The more she cried, the more it made May Denton furious. All her anger poured onto her, and she bent down to fiercely pinch her arm: "Crying, all you know is crying, useless thing."
"Madam, Madam..." The maid¡¯s body was blue and purple from the pinches, kneeling on the ground trying to dodge, sobbing uncontrobly, "Madam, it hurts..."
Even with May Denton¡¯s usual bad temper, it was the first time she openlyid hands on a maid.
In the hall, the other maids were too scared to breathe even a little, and even her close friends, to protect themselves, dared not step forward to help.
At this moment, May Denton was riding high on her temper, wishing to find more people to vent her anger on. Who would be foolish enough to get in her way?
"p! p! p!" Suddenly, there were a few crisp pping sounds.
Coming from the stairs¡¯ corner.
Everyone in the hall looked up and saw Matthew Saxoning down from the upstairs, everyone¡¯s expression changed, feeling like a bigger storm was about to break out.
Half an hour ago, the Master was called away by a phone call. Now that the Master is not home, will Madam and the Young Master have a big fight?
"In the middle of the day, I wondered why someone was so inconsiderate, crying and fussing nonstop. So it turns out Aunt Denton is disciplining someone, Aunt Denton really looked imposing just now, but did you forget something?"
Matthew Saxon spoke unhurriedly, leisurely strolling down from the upstairs.
Seeing her, the maid pitifully called out, "Young Master."
Everyone knows that although the Young Master has a bad temper, it¡¯s only towards outsiders. At home, he doesn¡¯t lose his temper with anyone randomly.
Seeing Matthew Saxon felt like seeing a savior to the young maid. She ran over to him in a few steps, knelt beside him, and tearfullyined, "Young Master, please stand up for me. Just now, when Madam came down the stairs, she identally twisted her ankle. At that time, I was wiping the vase, Madam fell towards me, I caught Madam, and the vase fell."
"Now, Madam says she wants to throw me out of the Saxon Family and have me pay for the vase, but that vase is so expensive, I can¡¯t afford it..." The maid spoke more and more aggrieved, wiping tears from her eyes, sobbing, "Young Master, I don¡¯t want to leave the Saxon Family."
"You still dare toin?" May Denton sneered angrily, "Not to mention breaking the vase, now you dare to lie and deceive people. How can someone like you stay in the Saxon Family? I said I would dismiss you, and you can¡¯t possibly stay here, no matter who you plead with."
May was already full of anger, and seeing the maid seeking help from Matthew Saxon made her even angrier.
What, does everyone in the Saxon Family think Matthew Saxon has more authority than her, Madam Saxon?
Chapter 774: Will Suffer Retribution
Chapter 774: Chapter 774: Will Suffer Retribution
The young maid looked helpless and pitiful at Matthew Saxon, "Second Young Master, I really don¡¯t want to leave the Saxon Family..."
Matthew Saxon said nothing, just looked down at the young maid¡¯s swollen face and the bruises on her arm, then he smirked and reached out to pull the young maid up.
"Aunt Denton, theirbor contract with the Saxon Family is not a ve contract." After a moment of silence, Matthew Saxon lifted the young maid¡¯s bruised arm in front of May Denton and continued, "Aunt Denton¡¯s hitting and pinching, is that considered employee abuse?"
"Who gave Aunt Denton these rights? If this gets out, who will dare to be employed by the Saxon Family in the future? If the Saxon Family¡¯s reputation is damaged, who will be responsible?"
May Denton was indifferent: "She was careless with her work and made mistakes. What¡¯s wrong with me disciplining her? Matthew, I know you¡¯re naturally flirtatious andpassionate, but she¡¯s reaping what she sowed, you don¡¯t need to speak for her."
Matthew Saxon sneered, "No matter how many mistakes she makes, there are rules to follow. Compensation should be paid if necessary, and dismissal carried out if needed, but no one has the right toy hands on them. We are in aw-abiding society now, not in the old days."
"Oh? So you¡¯re going to stand up for her and convict me?" May Denton stepped forward, giving the young maid a vicious re.
Matthew Saxon smirked, pulling the trembling young maid in front of him, his pheasant eyes slightly narrowed, and said to May Denton word by word, "I¡¯m keeping her, and if Aunt Denton insists on dismissing her, then I¡¯ll have to dismiss those few maids by your side. Frankly, I¡¯ve been displeased with them for quite some time."
He said it very casually, but the threat in his words was unmistakable.
"Moreover, our Saxon Family treats employees very well. If anyone dares toy a hand on you in the future, report it to thebor bureau or expose it to the media, I support it. I¡¯ll provide assistance to you."
After speaking, he called over two maids to help the beaten maid back to her room and asked someone to phone the family doctor over.
In an instant, the vast living room was left with only Matthew Saxon and May Denton.
After arranging for the beaten maid, he turned to head upstairs. After a few steps, he turned back, looking at May Denton¡¯s livid face, and smirked, "Aunt Denton, you¡¯ve at least been called Madam Saxon, don¡¯t keep doing things that are beneath you. Our Saxon Family has never had a case of employee abuse, and you¡¯re getting on in years, be careful not to tarnish your reputation."
May Denton red at him with gritted teeth, seemingly wishing to cut him into a thousand pieces, "Matthew Saxon, for all the evil things you¡¯ve done, you¡¯ll get youreuppance. Alexis is sincere to you, yet you toy with her like that, are you even human?"
With no one else around, May Denton no longer needed to disguise anything.
She hated Naomi Dou, but she hated even more the little bastard in front of her who opposed her at every turn.
She poured all her anger and hatred into her eyes, "Alexis has liked you since she was a child, and since she¡¯s infatuated, I wanted to set you two up. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t like her, but why humiliate her that way? Do you know how much she¡¯s suffering? She nearlymitted suicide. To treat a woman who is infatuated with you like this, has your conscience been eaten by a dog?"
Looking at May Denton¡¯s face twisted with hatred, Matthew Saxon carelessly tugged at the corner of his lips and said lightly, "Aunt Denton, why such fiery anger?"
Chapter 775: How Could He Faint Just Like That?
Chapter 775: Chapter 775: How Could He Faint Just Like That?
"Your niece isn¡¯t at a loss either. She wanted a man, so I found her the one who could satisfy her the most. A top-tier male prostitute isn¡¯t cheap, costing six figures a night. I have been exceedingly generous to her."
May Denton instantly felt a rush of anger, pointing at his nose and cursing, "You heartless bastard!"
"Knowing I¡¯m heartless, you¡¯re still eager to send your family members my way. Aunt Denton, if you really want to vent your anger on the person who harmed your niece, you should first give yourself a few hard ps. Without your meticulous arrangements, Alexis wouldn¡¯t have fallen to this point."
After he finished speaking, he sneered a few times, his gaze reaching the pinnacle of indifference. He squinted, "As for evil deedsing back to haunt you, Aunt Denton, if you have time to curse others, you¡¯d better pray and eat vegetarian food more often, to earn some merit for your son who has done quite a few bad things. I¡¯ve heard hemitted lots of evil when he was young. If retribution is real, he¡¯ll be in danger."
"You... you..." May Denton¡¯s face alternated between blue and purple, as if she was about to stop breathing, gasping urgently.
The more enraged she became, the more gleeful Matthew Saxon¡¯s smile grew.
"Aunt Denton should save her strength for cursing, otherwise if you faint from angerter, someone as heartless as me won¡¯t call an ambnce for you."
After speaking, he turned around under May Denton¡¯s twisted, ferocious re, casually slipping his hands into his pockets, and strolled upstairs.
After taking just two steps, he heard a thud from behind.
Followed by a maid¡¯s startled cry, apanied by a flurry of hurried footsteps, "Madam, madam, what¡¯s wrong?"
--
Saint Mercy Hospital.
May Denton woke from her fainting spell, opened her eyes, and saw Maxwell Saxon sitting by her bedside. Before saying anything, tears started flowing.
Maxwell Saxon held her cold hand, "Mom, what¡¯s the matter? How could you faint out of nowhere?"
Speaking as he did, Maxwell Saxon took out a handkerchief to wipe the tears from her eyes, "Why are you crying like a child? Dad just came to see you but you hadn¡¯t woken up yet. There¡¯s an urgent matter at thepany, and he left less than half an hour ago."
"Maxwell, Mom really can¡¯t take it anymore." Seeing her only pir of support, May Denton¡¯s tears wouldn¡¯t stop, "Mom doesn¡¯t know how much longer these days willst. That little bastard is getting more and more brazen. He doesn¡¯t see Mom as anything now, and it¡¯s not even time for him to take charge. If Dad hands thepany over to him in the future, will there still be a ce for us at home?"
Maxwell Saxon¡¯s expression changed, his eyes growing cold, "Mom, did you faint because of him?"
May Denton sobbed like a weeping doll, "Today, I just chastised a young maid who made a mistake, and he made a point to show me. He even had someone report me to thebor bureau, saying they would expose me. He relies on Dad indulging him and counts on eventually inheriting Seymour, so he doesn¡¯t respect me at all. To him, Mom is less than a young maid."
"He bullied your cousin, and now he¡¯s bullying me too. Maxwell, Mom really can¡¯t imagine what kind of fate awaits us if Seymour falls into his hands."
Speaking of which, May Denton let out a long sigh, her face showing a pained expression, "Mom wonders if she shouldn¡¯t have taken you to the Saxon Family in the first ce. On the surface, I¡¯m the gloriously well-to-do Madam Saxon, but in reality, Dad¡¯s heart has always been set on that little tramp Naomi Dou. No matter how good I am to him, it doesn¡¯t help."
Chapter 776: Determined to be with Him in This Lifetime
Chapter 776: Chapter 776: Determined to be with Him in This Lifetime
"In his heart, I¡¯m not even a tenth as good as that little wretch. Every time, doesn¡¯t he always side with that little wretch?"
If it weren¡¯t for finding out about Autumn Spencer, Maxwell Saxon would also believe the woman Roy Saxon loves is Naomi Dou.
But how could he tell May Denton the truth; Autumn Spencer is actually Scarlett Yates¡¯s mother.
After crying enough, with Maxwell Saxon¡¯s support, May Denton slowly sat up. Holding his hand, with eyes full of worry, she said, "Maxwell, when exactly are you going to take action? I¡¯m really worried that your dad will give Seymour to him beforehand. Every day I whisper in your dad¡¯s ear, hoping he¡¯ll grant you more power, but he never agrees. I think he¡¯s guarding against you."
Maxwell Saxon was silent for a moment, soothingly patting the back of her hand gently and saying, "Mom, soon. Wait another month or two. Don¡¯t worry, Seymour is already within my grasp. What you fear won¡¯t happen."
May Denton was momentarily stunned, a trace of joy appearing on her face. "Have you prepared everything?"
Maxwell Saxon nodded concisely, saying, "Everything is ready, only waiting for the right wind."
Initially delighted, May Denton soon started worrying about another matter. Gripping Maxwell Saxon¡¯s hand tightly, she anxiously asked, "Maxwell, you promised me this war wouldn¡¯t hurt your dad. Do you remember?"
In Maxwell Saxon¡¯s eyes, a flicker of something unmentioned shed by. Seeing May Denton¡¯s face full of worry, he smiled slightly, "He¡¯s your husband, and my father. I only want Seymour; he won¡¯t be hurt."
There was still half a sentence he didn¡¯t say out loud.
If Roy Saxon is sensible and doesn¡¯t put up any pointless resistance, then of course he can assure him safety.
But if he¡¯s insistent on fighting, he won¡¯t hold back.
No one can stop him from taking Seymour.
He only has one chance, it¡¯s do or die, a battle for revival after near death.
"Maxwell, I don¡¯t care how you n it, but after all, he¡¯s your dad and has raised you; you can¡¯t harm him." May Denton knew that although Roy Saxon married her, he didn¡¯t love her, but she had fallen for him the moment she saw him.
If it weren¡¯t for love, how could she endure over ten years of a nameless and unrecognized life?
She suffered countless grievances yet refused to leave him, not just out of unwillingness but also reluctance.
Unwilling to leave the man who never truly loved her for a single day.
She supported her son¡¯s quest for Seymour but absolutely couldn¡¯t let Roy Saxon get hurt.
"Mom, I understand. Rest assured."
With the major matter settled in her heart, May Denton still felt her heart racing. Unable to rest easy, she repeatedly instructed, "Whatever you n to do, I support you. My only condition is your dad must be safe and sound. I¡¯ve been with him for over twenty years and dedicated my life to him."
Maxwell Saxon smiled, noticing the fruit in the basket beside, and took out an apple to peel. He peeled the apple swiftly, keeping the peel intact from beginning to end.
He sliced a piece of the peeled fruit and handed it to May Denton¡¯s mouth, "Whatever I promised you, I¡¯ll see through. I know you have feelings for dad. I know what needs to be done."
With his promise, May Denton slightly rxed, letting her thoughts shift to other matters.
Chapter 777: I Have Someone I Like
Chapter 777: Chapter 777: I Have Someone I Like
"Maxwell, I heard there¡¯s been some trouble in your rtionship with Alice, is it true?"
"About Alice, I was nning to tell you."
Maxwell Saxon put down the fruit knife, thought for a moment, and said, "Mom, Alice and I discussed it, and we¡¯re nning to break up peacefully."
"Break up?"
After a brief surprise, May Denton quickly regainedposure, expressionless, she said, "I¡¯ve never really agreed with you being with her. No matter how morous a female star looks on the surface, in the end, she¡¯s just an actress. Break up is for the best. Given your status, you can find someone more suitable."
After speaking, she lifted her head and looked at Maxwell Saxon, the more she looked, the more she felt her own son was outstanding in every way, hardly any woman could match.
"If you could marry that girl from the Simmons Family, it would be greatly beneficial to your ns."
Maxwell Saxon refused without a second thought.
"Mom, don¡¯t set your sights on the Simmons Family. Someone already has their eyes on Pearl Simmons; a person of great influence, only a friend, not an enemy."
Hearing him speak so seriously, May Denton became curious, "No matter how impressive they are, can they be more impressive than the Saxon Family?"
Maxwell Saxon smirked, "Not beyond the Saxon Family, but quiteparable."
There are not many familiesparable to the Saxon Family, several surnames quickly came to May Denton¡¯s mind.
"Isn¡¯t it that young man from the Brooks Family?" Eliminating some impossibilities, what¡¯s left is just Ashton Brooks, the current President of the Brooks n Group, fitting the criteria.
Maxwell Saxon looked at her and smiled without saying a word.
May Denton¡¯s face slightly changed, "It really is him, the Brooks Family nowadays... quite on par with the Simmons Family."
The Brooks Family is considered a rising star, a few years back they had some money, but not nearly as much as the Simmons or Saxon Families.
But Ashton Brooks has proven himself, in just a few years, he grew the Brooks n significantly.
Now, who would dare look down on the Brooks n?
"If the Simmons Family is not suitable, you might consider the Reed Family, although not as grand as the Simmons Family, still..." Upon hearing her son broke up, May Denton immediately started picking prospective women.
"Mom, I already have someone I like," Maxwell Saxon interrupted her.
May Denton was stunned, after a moment, she asked excitedly, "Which family¡¯s esteemed daughter?"
"Someone you know as well."
"Oh? Quickly tell me, who is it?"
"Let¡¯s wait until you¡¯re discharged, then I¡¯ll tell you." Thinking that May Denton had gone through quite an ordeal and had just woken from aa, it¡¯s better not to get her too agitated, Maxwell Saxon decided to hold off telling her about Scarlett Yates.
Revealing a little now could prevent her from arranging matches for him all over.
"Then at least tell me, is the girl pretty? What is her character like?"
Maxwell Saxon thought carefully, a gentle smile appeared on his face, when talking about Scarlett Yates, his eyes softened, "In my eyes, she¡¯s the prettiest and also the best."
May Denton couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback.
For the first time, she saw such tender and affectionate eyes in her son¡¯s gaze.
Having lived through it, she knew well this was the sign of her son falling in love.
Previously when he dated that girl with the surname Ji, it seemed he was very kind and considerate on the surface, but May Denton could tell he didn¡¯t genuinely like that girl.
Real love can¡¯t be faked.
But this time is different, her son truly likes someone, when he talks about them, he bes entirely different.
Chapter 778: The Bigger the Company, the More Ruthless It Is
Chapter 778: Chapter 778: The Bigger the Company, the More Ruthless It Is
If the girl were some sort of high-borndy, naturally it would be a matter of great joy for all, but if she were some insignificant character, then...
After worrying about one issue, May Denton began to fret over her future daughter-inw.
--
"ording to thetest reports, numerous food inspections under Newwell Enterprise of the Seymour Consortium have failed. Comints from consumers have revealed that their milk, biscuits, and instant rice contain excessive carcinogens, with a long-term cancer risk as high as fifty percent."
"Now, there is strong public bacsh, with organized groups staging protests, demanding relevant departments shut down Newwell Enterprise."
"Reporters are currently on the scene, and as you can see, the public reaction is intense, shouting slogans and branding Newwell Enterprise as a malignant tumor."
Therge television in the hospital cafeteria was broadcasting a news report.
"Scarlett, this Seymour Consortium, that¡¯s your ex-boyfriend¡¯spany, right?" A nurse said as she carried her lunch box, eating and watching with great interest.
Shemented while watching, "Truly heartless, adding so many carcinogens to the food. Seymour is such a bigpany, yet theymit such despicable acts to make money."
"The bigger thepany, the more unscrupulous they are. People often say there¡¯s no business without scheming. If all businessmen acted honestly and properly, how could they grow theirpanies sorge?" Another nurse joined thementary team.
When Scarlett heard the word ¡¯Seymour,¡¯ she began to focus on the news.
After watching, she silently bowed her head and continued to tackle the braised ribs on her te.
She couldn¡¯t understand why, even though the chef hadn¡¯t changed, the braised ribs seemed to taste worse and worse.
After a few bites, she really couldn¡¯t eat anymore, wiped her mouth, and stood up, saying, "You all take your time eating, I¡¯m going to wash the dishes."
In the blink of an eye, a month had passed.
During this month, Scarlett had not seen Matthew Saxon again.
Oh, that¡¯s not entirely urate; rather, she hadn¡¯t seen him in person but frequently saw him in various gossip news.
He remained as always, the media¡¯s favorite darling, constantly in the headlines.
Each time, it was rted to women.
Today, he¡¯s dining with a model, tomorrow he¡¯s attending some banquet with a rising starlet, and the day after that, he¡¯s at the concert of a pop diva, interacting intimately with the diva...
Such news could be seen every few days.
Scarlett felt this was good.
This is how the Second Young Master Saxon should live¡ªfree-spirited, indulgent, and unrestrained.
The Matthew Saxon she knew in the past was precisely such a person.
After they broke up, he returned to his old ways.
This kind of life must be what he truly desired, right?
But the funny thing is, seeing him with those women, even knowing it was all just yacting, she still felt sad.
She thought of those days in Z Country.
She remembered when he rescued her from the ind, the image of the utterly despondent Matthew Saxon she saw upon opening her eyes.
She also recalled when her body hadn¡¯t recovered, how he carried her to a restaurant and gifted her the wood carving she longed for.
And his confession, when he told her, "Scarlett Yates, I love you..."
Everything was so beautiful, like a dream.
But no matter how beautiful a dream is, it¡¯s still just a dream; once you wake up, nothing remains.
She returned to reality once more.
In Scarlett Yates¡¯ life, there was no longer a person named Matthew Saxon involved.
Chapter 779: The Mysterious Gentleman Is Truly Romantic
Chapter 779: Chapter 779: The Mysterious Gentleman Is Truly Romantic
She couldn¡¯t deny it; since the day she returned from the banquet, her heart felt like it was missing a piece, constantly haunted by an empty feeling.
Whenever she reminisced about certain past events, the empty space would throb faintly, like some form of rheumatism that makes the joints ache when it is about to rain.
Matthew Saxon had indeed vanished from her life, but her world couldn¡¯tpletely return to how it was.
She had lost something, something very important.
Seymour was in trouble, and this was the first time ever.
Such arge corporation, even if there were issues, they would have been dealt with before bing public. It was impossible for them to be exposed to the public.
But this time seemed different.
Although Newwell Enterprise was just one of the manypanies under Seymour, it still bore Seymour¡¯s name, and any trouble would inevitably impact the parentpany.
And now, as the acting President of Seymour, Matthew Saxon had a certain level of responsibility for thepany¡¯s predicament.
I wondered if he could sessfully resolve this crisis.
Realizing she was worrying about him, Scarlett Yates chuckled at herself, thinking she was worrying needlessly.
Seymour was such argepany; how could it possibly fail to ovee such a minor crisis? She should have long understood that Matthew Saxon wasn¡¯t just focused on indulgence and leisure. If he wanted to take things seriously, he certainly had the capability to resolve such matters.
Though thinking this way, she still felt a bit uneasy.
Back at the ward, as Scarlett Yates stepped in, a nurse approached her with arge bouquet of flowers, yfully shaking it as she spoke, "Scarlett, that mysterious gentleman sent flowers again today. Thanks to you, our nursing station is almost submerged in flowers. The other departments are green with envy."
The young nurse held arge bouquet of lilies, fresh with dew still glistening on them.
Seeing Scarlett Yates¡¯s indifferent and uninterested expression, the nurse couldn¡¯t help but sigh, "Ah, if someone sent me flowers every day like this, I¡¯d be overjoyed. Why aren¡¯t you impressed at all? Is the man who sends the flowers ugly? That¡¯s impossible; the handwriting on the card is beautiful, bold, and strong. My intuition tells me he¡¯s definitely handsome."
Scarlett Yates nced at the flowers in the nurse¡¯s hand andzily said, "If you like them, you can have them."
The nurse giggled, "Then I won¡¯t be courteous. Since you don¡¯t want them, it¡¯s a waste to throw them away. I can take them home and beautify my ce."
"But I can¡¯t take the card," the nurse said as she pulled out an exquisite card, flipping it open and reading it aloud with a smile: "The weather is lovely today, many sweet osmanthus are blooming in the garden, and I took some photos to send you. Don¡¯t forget to look."
"This mysterious gentleman is really romantic." After reading the card¡¯s message, the nurse looked at Scarlett Yates with envy, "Scarlett, aren¡¯t you moved at all? If you¡¯re really not interested in such a great man, you could introduce him to other single colleagues in the ward. Why let good things go to waste?"
Moved?
Faced with the nurse¡¯s envious gaze, Scarlett Yates took the card and looked at it, then casually tossed it into the drawer of her workstation as she always did.
Chapter 780 Changing Styles of Gifts Every Day
Chapter 780: Chapter 780 Changing Styles of Gifts Every Day
The mysterious man is Maxwell Saxon.
During this time, he¡¯s been busy withpany matters, traveling back and forth between two cities, so he hasn¡¯t had the chance toe see her. However, even though he hasn¡¯te, he¡¯s arranged for a flower shop boy to deliver fresh flowers every day.
The day before yesterday, it was baby¡¯s breath, yesterday it was blue roses, today it¡¯s lilies. Going back a few days, there were irises and roses as well.
In short, he changes it up every day, sending flowers continuously for half a month without repeating any.
And each delivery of fresh flowerses with a card, on which he pens some words himself.
The content of the cards is quite simr; it mostly shares some of his daily happenings with her.
For instance, he might say he ate something delicious today and promises to take her to try it next time when he¡¯s free.
Or perhaps he heard that a certain movie is great, and suggests they go watch it together when he has time.
No matter what he has mentioned before, he always includes her in thest sentence.
Now, the entire department knows that there¡¯s a mysterious man pursuing her, and everyone spectes that he¡¯s not only wealthy but also very good-looking.
As one colleague put it, such a romantic and tasteful man could not possibly be unattractive.
Scarlett Yates either uses the flowers brought by Maxwell Saxon to decorate the department or gives them to colleagues who need them.
Maxwell Saxon is very much a man of action; he said he wanted to pursue her and immediately put it into action.
Scarlett is thankful that he¡¯s been so busy during this time, so busy that he can only send flowers.
She sincerely hopes he¡¯ll always be this busy because once they meet, she really doesn¡¯t know how to face him.
Being too cold or too fierce seems improper as he has been kind to her and hasn¡¯t done anything excessive.
But if she¡¯s not cold or distant enough, if the distance is too close, she feelspletely uneasy.
Dealing with Maxwell Saxon has be a dilemma, and until she finds a definitive answer to this dilemma, not meeting is for the best.
In the afternoon, the department started getting busy.
Although Benevolent Heart is a high-end private hospital and work is generally easy, there are asionally busy times.
Scarlett finds that being busy is good.
Only by staying busy does one not have extra time to dwell on other troubling matters.
She remained busy until the end of her shift, changed out of her work clothes, and headed straight to the station.
She epted an invitation to return to Z City, as Ste Nelson said she neededpany for a blind date.
She and Ste Nelson had arranged to schedule their vacation for the weekend.
This would be the first time Scarlett Yates returned to Z City since leaving.
She couldn¡¯t quite describe how she felt.
If she hadn¡¯t been forced by circumstances at the time, she never would have thought of leaving Z City.
After all, it¡¯s a ce where she¡¯d lived for over twenty years.
But now, because of someone dear to her heart, Z City carries an extrayer of meaning for her.
Z City isrge, and there¡¯s really no need for her to worry about running into Matthew Saxon.
But sometimes, things you think are impossible have a way of turning into reality.
--
The taxi stopped outside a high-end restaurant.
Scarlett Yates poked her head out to take a look and couldn¡¯t help but remark, "Choosing such a ce for the meeting, Ste, your blind date must be quite wealthy."
After getting out of the car, Ste Nelson pulled on the coat over her short dress and said with little enthusiasm, "He probably has some money; I¡¯m not really sure. My mom just told me toe, so here I am."
Chapter 781: The Person You Are Waiting For Has Arrived
Chapter 781: Chapter 781: The Person You Are Waiting For Has Arrived
Scarlett Yates followed Ste out of the car.
Listening to her speak so indifferently, Scarlett was momentarily stunned, showing some confusion in her eyes: "Ste, why on earth did you ask Aunt Collins to find you a blind date?"
She understood Ste Nelson all too well.
Her good friend was definitely not someone who would obediently go on a blind date.
Ste had quite a strong aversion to blind dates. As she put it, what true feelings can develop from a blind date? It¡¯s just some people who are getting older, with a small social circle, and can¡¯t find suitable partners out of helplessness.
During a blind date, all men and women do is talk about each other¡¯s family, work, sry, and other such topics,ying out their conditions for a chat. If they are still suitable, they can continue seeing each other. If not, finish the meal and each return home to their respective parents.
What are blind dates really about? They aren¡¯t about feelings, just conditions, right?
Thus, Ste had said that she would never go on a blind date before turning thirty.
After introducing Scarlett to the entric Nash Collinsst time, Ste became even more resolved that she wouldn¡¯t go on a blind date unless absolutely necessary.
But now, this very person was dragging Scarlett along to a blind date.
ording to her, she even actively sought out this blind date.
Which makes it all the more unbelievable.
An ephemeral hint of gloom crossed Ste¡¯s eyes. She tugged at the corner of her mouth, smiling carefreely: "I¡¯m just killing time; finding a guy to date isn¡¯t bad at all."
"But don¡¯t you dislike blind dates? Finding a boyfriend doesn¡¯t have to be through this method, right?"
"It¡¯s very convenient; you can quickly learn everything about each other, it¡¯s efficient." She said, cheerfully holding onto Scarlett¡¯s arm.
"You¡¯re really in such a hurry?" Scarlett turned her head to give Ste a nce.
Ste dressed beautifully today, wearing a beige trench coat with a figure-hugging ck short skirt underneath, and ck ankle boots.
This outfit made her legs look very long and added an air of elegance.
She also wore light makeup and had her hair styled, showing her effort in appearance.
Ste may not be what one would call a striking beauty, but if she¡¯s willing to put effort into her dressing up, she¡¯s definitely eye-catching.
"Yes, I¡¯m in such a hurry." Ste joked, "I¡¯m reallycking affection right now; you¡¯re not by my side, how can you refuse me finding someone to shower me with love?"
As they entered the lobby, the waiter led them to the designated spot.
The blind date was already seated there.
Scarlett took a nce, slightly stunned, instinctively turning her head to look at Ste¡¯s reaction.
Sitting there was a man with a chubby face and big ears, looking very greasy overall, especially with a garlic-shaped nose that left asting impression.
"Mr. Chapman, the people you were waiting for are here."
With the waiter¡¯s reminder, the man lifted his head, looking at Ste with eyes that seemed like slits whether open or closed.
He took out his phone, tapped it a few times to find a photo from the gallery, and thenpared Ste with the photo.
After appraising for about a minute, the man revealed a somewhat satisfied smile, nodding: "Miss Nelson, please take a seat."
After Ste and Scarlett sat down, the man leisurely nced at Scarlett, slightly frowning: "Miss Nelson didn¡¯t mention bringing a friend."
Chapter 782 The World Is Really Small
Chapter 782: Chapter 782 The World Is Really Small
"If Mr. Smith minds, we can leave right away." Ste Nelson kept a graceful and poised smile, speaking unhurriedly.
The man immediately changed his expression and waved his hand repeatedly, "I don¡¯t mind, I don¡¯t mind, a friend of Miss Nelson is a friend of mine. Having the honor of dining with two beautifuldies is my pleasure."
Ste smiled, "I heard the food at this restaurant is quite good, so I specifically brought a friend to try it."
What she said sounded as if she meant toe and freeload.
The man was momentarily at a loss, and his expression changed slightly, but looking at Ste¡¯s beautiful and alluring face, he insincerely said, "The food here is indeed good. Miss Nelson and your friend can order whatever you like."
Ste charmingly curved her lips, smiling with charm, "Mr. Smith is truly generous, so I won¡¯t hold back."
With that, she called over the waiter, grabbed the menu, and started ordering the pricey items: "I want this... this... and this one..."
Watching her delicate finger swiftly glide over the menu, the man¡¯s face changed again.
Ste ordered about seven or eight dishes before looking up with a beaming smile, handing the menu to the man, "Mr. Smith, I¡¯m done ordering. Would you like to take another look?"
The man waved his hand repeatedly, forcing a smile, "No need, Miss Nelson. I love all the dishes you¡¯ve chosen. These are enough, enough!"
Ste nodded, "Alright then, let¡¯s order these for now. If it¡¯s not enough, we can add moreter."
Upon hearing the word "for now," the man¡¯s smile stiffened at the corner of his mouth, "Miss Nelson has a good appetite, yet you still manage to maintain such a great figure."
"Mr. Smith, you don¡¯t mind if I eat a lot, do you?" Ste extended her ten delicate fingers, asionally fidgeting with the crystals on her nails, ncing up at the man from time to time.
Her eyes were seductive, gazingzily like a cat, and at that moment, the man¡¯s eyes were glued to her.
How could he possibly mind how much she ate? Mesmerized, heplimented her eagerly, "Eating well is a blessing. I like women with a good appetite. Those who eat a little and dere themselves full seem frail."
The two of them exchanged words back and forth.
Ste deliberately batted her eyshes at the man, leaving him enchanted and incessantly ttering her.
Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t understand what Ste was up to.
Could she have taken a liking to this man?
How could that be possible? Ste is an absolute looks fanatic. She would rather be with a handsome guy with nothing than marry a rich but ugly man.
Scarlett felt that something was off about Ste.
She sensed something was wrong since Ste mentioned going on a blind date. Now, looking at her behavior, everything seemed wrong.
Yet, she couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint what it was, only feeling that perhaps something happened during her absence from Z City, something Ste wasn¡¯t willing to share.
As Scarlett was pondering over Ste, a familiar voice suddenly caught her ear unexpectedly.
"What do you want to eat?" The man¡¯s voice carried a unique maism, easily captivating one¡¯s heart.
Scarlett¡¯s back stiffened, feeling that the world was indeed a small ce.
In a city with millions of people like Z City, she ran into Matthew Saxon on her very first night back.
She wouldn¡¯t mistake this voice.
A coquettishughter echoed, and a woman replied coyly, "Whatever you eat, I¡¯ll eat."
Chapter 783: Second Young Master, What Are You Looking At?
Chapter 783: Chapter 783: Second Young Master, What Are You Looking At?
"Then steak it is." Matthew Saxon quickly made a decision and called the waiter. In just a minute or two, he ordered the dishes.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s back remained stiff.
Sometimes, she truly believed that people¡¯s destinies could be arranged by fate.
Otherwise, how could it be so coincidental that Ste chose today for a blind date, and she had to apany her?
And the man named Zhao just happened to choose this restaurant, and this particr spot.
Matthew Saxon seemed to be sitting right behind her.
She could already smell his unique and familiar scent.
Sitting so, so close, if she turned around, she could see him.
Scarlett Yates lowered her head a little more, trying hard to lessen her presence, and was pondering what kind of excuse she could make to leave temporarily.
But at this moment, Ste, who was happily chatting with her blind date, suddenly shifted her attention to her.
"She¡¯s Scarlett Yates. We were best friends when we were studying at Saint Mercy. She¡¯s a nurse like me, working in A City. She¡¯s here in Z City specially to apany me this time."
Of all times for Ste to introduce her, why now!
Her voice wasn¡¯t low.
Scarlett Yates was certain that if Matthew Saxon was sitting right behind her, he must have heard.
Her scalp tingled, and her back became even more rigid.
Because just after Ste¡¯s introduction, Scarlett Yates felt a gaze fall onto her back.
She didn¡¯t dare to turn around.
"Second Young Master, what are you looking at? Is it someone you know?" the woman with Matthew Saxon spoke in a coy voice.
Upon hearing this voice, Scarlett Yates¡¯sst hope vanished.
Clearly, the person sitting behind her was indeed Matthew Saxon, and thanks to Ste¡¯s introduction, he spotted her.
He was looking at her.
Ste also noticed Matthew Saxon.
She first let out a sigh and then sneered, her voice not loud, but it was at a volume that Matthew Saxon could surely hear, "I thought you looked familiar, turns out it¡¯s Young Master Saxon. That title of ¡¯romantic saint¡¯ is indeed not given for nothing. Just a few months ago, you swore you¡¯d only ever had feelings for one woman, but now you¡¯ve got new flings one after another. That heart, really, is quite cheap."
Matthew Saxon showed no reaction to Ste¡¯s words, not even a nce at her.
His narrow phoenix eyes were half-closed, staring at Scarlett Yates with a mocking yet indifferent gaze.
How long had it been since he¡¯d seen her?
That night, he almost fled in a panic.
After that night, he told himself that from then on, he¡¯d consider her dead.
He even nned never to go to A City again.
Just because she was in that city, he loathed it along with her, marking A City as a ce he¡¯d never set foot in.
This behavior was somewhat childish, but he truly hated her.
She had ruthlessly torn at his heart again and again, even when he was already bleeding, wounded beyond recognition.
But she wouldn¡¯t care; no matter how much he hurt, she was indifferent.
Ignoring someone wasn¡¯t as hard as he¡¯d imagined.
This past month had been fulfilling; without her, he was freer and could do whatever he wanted.
The women he dated, weren¡¯t they all better than Scarlett Yates? Why should he tie himself to the same tree?
He had said that if they met again, they would be enemies.
Chapter 784: Don’t Follow Me
Chapter 784: Chapter 784: Don¡¯t Follow Me
When dealing with his enemies, Matthew Saxon never shows mercy, and this time is no exception.
He scrutinized Scarlett Yates for a moment, and then with a sneer, said, "If Miss Nelson hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I would have forgotten how I mistook a sparrow for a phoenix and cherished it so dearly, only for it to turn around and fly into someone else¡¯s arms. It turns out, sincere affection really is quite cheap."
His veiled sarcasm left Ste Nelson confused.
She only knew that Matthew Saxon had wronged Scarlett Yates. How could it sound like Scarlett had wronged him?
She froze for a moment, furrowed her brows, and was about to respond when Scarlett Yates tugged at her sleeve and whispered, "Ste, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. He hasn¡¯t wronged me."
"But... wasn¡¯t he with that Ding family girl...?"
"That was a misunderstanding. I¡¯ll exin it to you slowlyter."
"If it¡¯s a misunderstanding, why haven¡¯t you reconciled?"
"It¡¯s a long story. Anyway, when there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll tell you everything. You and Mr. Smith enjoy your meal, I¡¯m going out for a walk." Saying this, Scarlett Yates stood up.
From start to finish, she never turned around to look at Matthew Saxon.
"Mr. Smith, I just remembered I have something to do, I¡¯ll attend to it first, see youter."
The same confusion was evident in the matchmaking gentleman.
He nced at Ste Nelson, then at Matthew Saxon, and finally at Scarlett Yates. Although his face still bore an befuddled expression, he was eager for Scarlett to leave and quickly nodded, saying, "If Miss Yates has business, please attend to it first, I¡¯ll take care of Miss Nelson."
With a third wheel around, he couldn¡¯t perform at his best.
--
Scarlett Yates fled in panic.
She almost sprinted out of the restaurant.
A gust of wind blew towards her, hitting her somewhat pale cheeks.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s words, every single one was piercing.
Mistaking a sparrow for a phoenix...
She smiled bitterly, standing at the bustling roadside, not knowing where to go.
Just two minutes after she left, Matthew Saxon stood up as well.
His femalepanion was a young model in her early twenties, not yet famous but very charming, and was being groomed by Seymour¡¯s entertainmentpany.
This young model, though young, had great ambition, actively throwing herself at Matthew Saxon, hoping for preferential treatment from thepany.
"Where are you going, Second Young Master?"
Seeing Matthew Saxon turn and walk out, the young model was momentarily stunned. She grabbed her Chanel bag, swayed her hips, and caught up to him.
She clung to Matthew Saxon¡¯s arm, wrapping herself around him, and cooed, "Second Young Master, aren¡¯t we going to eat here? I¡¯m hungry."
"Then don¡¯t follow me." Matthew didn¡¯t even nce at her, speaking coldly.
The young model had gone through great lengths to arrange this meeting with him; she wouldn¡¯t miss the chance, entwining more intimately, step by step until she said, "If Second Young Master leaves, what¡¯s the point in eating alone? Wherever you go, I will go."
"Suit yourself."
Walking out the door, Matthew Saxon looked around, and after a short while, found the person he was searching for.
He watched Scarlett Yates cross the street and enter the shopping mall opposite.
Contemting for a few seconds, he lowered his head, expressionless, looking at the woman clinging to him like an octopus: "Didn¡¯t you want bags and jewelry? Go buy them now."
Chapter 785: Catch the Thief
Chapter 785: Chapter 785: Catch the Thief
The young model was taken aback for a moment, and then, realizing, she beamed with delight: "Sir, may I have the new Hermes Birkin bag?"
Matthew Saxon impatiently furrowed his brow: "Buy whatever you like."
"You¡¯re so kind, sir. I¡¯ll make sure to repay you one day," the young model suddenly didn¡¯t feel hungry anymore and happily followed Matthew Saxon across the street, plotting whether she could snag something else while she was at it.
People like her could only stay by Matthew Saxon¡¯s side for a short time.
Maximizing the benefits during this brief period was the most important thing.
--
Once inside the mall, the young model headed straight to the floor selling handbags.
She was holding a bag in each hand,paring them, looking as if she couldn¡¯t part with them, and it seemed she didn¡¯t notice Matthew Saxon¡¯s absent state. She ran up to him, twisting a bag in her hand, and asked, "Sir, I think both of these bags are lovely and it¡¯s so hard to choose, can I buy both?"
"Look, this ck bag is suitable for everyday outings, and this magenta bag is perfect for parties, I..."
Matthew Saxon finally lost his patience to hear her constant "I".
He handed her a card: "Choose for yourself, I have some other matters to attend to."
The young model eagerly took the card, secretly overjoyed, but still put on a look of reluctant affection: "Sir, where are you going, can¡¯t you take me with you?"
Matthew Saxon looked at her expressionlessly: "No."
"Then, then sir, you muste to find me when you¡¯re free, I¡¯m always waiting for you." The young model said, and then rushed forward to give him a goodbye kiss.
Before she could get close to Matthew Saxon, he pushed her away.
"To get back, call George, he¡¯ll take you."
Leaving this sentence behind, Matthew Saxon turned and walked out.
After leaving, he made a phone call.
Third floor of the mall -
Scarlett Yates was wandering aimlessly, justing out of a clothing store, when she heard the broadcast: "Ms. Scarlett Yates, please proceed to the first-floor storage area, your friend is waiting for you."
The announcement repeated several times.
Scarlett Yates was stunned for a moment, her first reaction was to check her phone.
The mall was crowded and noisy, and when she turned on her phone, she saw a missed call from Ste Nelson.
Could it be that Ste Nelson came to find her?
But she hadn¡¯t told Ste Nelson she was in the mall across the street?
Although she didn¡¯t know if there was someone in the mall with the same name as her, upon hearing the announcement, she still took the elevator to the first floor.
She was a bit distracted, totally out of it.
Such people are easy targets for thieves.
So when Scarlett Yates was about to reach the storage area, a slim figure suddenly darted in front of her, quickly snatching the bag from her hand.
"Thief, grab the thief!" Scarlett Yates was pulled forward by the thief and nearly fell to the ground.
By the time she realized what had happened, the thief had already escaped into the crowd.
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t have time to think, she bolted after him.
The money in the bag wasn¡¯t the main issue; it was the documents in the wallet that mattered.
If they were lost, it would cause her a lot of trouble. Some documents were easy to rece, but others were a nightmare to get reissued.
She ran fast.
Her mind was set on retrieving the bag, and as she ran, she soon found herself closing in on the thief.
Chapter 786: Foolish Woman
Chapter 786: Chapter 786: Foolish Woman
The thief saw that she was about to catch up and panicked, turning around to kick her, the kicknding directly on Scarlett Yates¡¯ chest.
This kick was ruthless. The thief intended to knock her down so she wouldn¡¯t be able to get back up, and as the kicknded, Scarlett¡¯s face immediately turned pale, and she fell heavily to the ground.
The thief quickly disappeared around the corner of the street.
Cold sweat broke out on Scarlett Yates¡¯ forehead, she was in so much pain she couldn¡¯t speak aplete sentence.
"Stupid woman." A cold voice came from above.
Scarlett Yates endured the pain to lift her head. In her blurred vision, a tall, slender figure flickered before her eyes, and suddenly her body felt light as it was picked up by the shadow.
A warm and familiar embrace...
Scarlett Yates suddenly felt an urge to cry.
She didn¡¯t know what to say, sniffed, and choked out, "Bag, my bag..."
Her face was already pale as it was, yet she still cared about her broken bag.
Matthew Saxon suddenly got angry and lowered his head to scold coldly, "In a crowded ce, not aware at all, looking like you¡¯ve lost your soul. If not stealing from you, who else?"
The broadcast was done at his request.
He wanted to find her; the mall was crowded, and that was the fastest way.
Matthew Saxon doesn¡¯t even know what he¡¯s doing?
He had already decided, to no longer care for her, to act as if she was dead.
During the past month, he had indeed done it.
But as she appeared again, his gaze could no longer leave her.
Even though he thought she was despicable and hateful, he couldn¡¯t help but pay attention to her.
When she left the restaurant, he felt the ce became dull instantly, losing any meaning to stay.
And the little model who apanied him had no desire in his eyes at all.
Earlier, when she was ruthlessly kicked by the thief and fell to the ground with a pale face, clutching her chest, for that moment, Matthew Saxon almost couldn¡¯t hear the sound of his heartbeat.
His heart seemed to stop beating.
He pathetically realized he still cared about this woman.
Even if she said she had never loved him.
All Scarlett Yates¡¯ sadness and grievances poured out like a flood at this instant.
She didn¡¯t cry at the moment her bag was stolen.
When kicked hard while chasing the thief, she also didn¡¯t cry.
But in Matthew Saxon¡¯s arms, the tears couldn¡¯t stop, falling one by one.
It felt like his presence deepened the pain that kick brought her tenfold; her chest hurt more and more, so painful she couldn¡¯t help but cry.
Why was he here?
Wasn¡¯t he with his new lover? Why didn¡¯t that woman follow him here?
Scarlett Yates had so many questions in her mind, but at this moment, she didn¡¯t want to ask anything.
She just realized how much she missed this warm and familiar embrace, missed it to the point she never wanted to leave his arms.
She cried buried in his embrace, her pale little face wet with tears, soaking through his shirt.
Matthew Saxon looked down at her tear-filled face, his expressionplex.
He should never care for her anymore.
That night, he told himself, from now on, her life or death has nothing to do with him.
His long narrow phoenix eyes squinted slightly. His gaze showed a conflicted andplex look ¡ª resentment, anger, hatred, but also heartache and worry.
Chapter 787: I will repay you
Chapter 787: Chapter 787: I will repay you
"Does it hurt?" He frowned slightly, worry in his eyes, but his tone was cold.
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t make a sound, tears silently flowed down her face.
The kick was heavy; the pain in her chest couldn¡¯t be ignored. The pain that was a five before, now felt like a ten because he was there.
Matthew Saxon looked at her pale face, pressed his lips tightly together. Anger shed in his eyes¡ªwhat he voiced though was me: "You really have some guts, still daring to chase after him. Are you tired of living?"
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t respond.
At that moment, she didn¡¯t think that much; she only wanted to get her bag back.
But she didn¡¯t expect that the bag snatcher would be so brazen, attacking her in broad daylight.
Although she seemed okay on the surface, Matthew Saxon was still uneasy. He waved down a taxi and told the driver to head to the nearest hospital.
Once in the car, Matthew Saxon ced Scarlett Yates on one side of the seat.
The dizziness gradually faded. Seeing that Matthew Saxon¡¯s intention was to apany her to the hospital, Scarlett paused for a moment, thought for a few seconds, but couldn¡¯t help but ask: "In the restaurant... thedy who was with you?"
She thought just now that the reason Matthew Saxon saw her being robbed was probably because he was shopping at the mall with his new me.
Then coincidentally, he saw her being robbed.
As for why he would run out, why he would take her to the hospital, she dared not think it meant he still cared about her.
That night, the look in his eyes showed he was extremely disappointed in her.
"It¡¯s none of your business." He sneered, the tone unfriendly, turned his head, eyes cold, "You have time to worry about others, better worry more about yourself."
His gaze was truly icy.
Cold enough to make Scarlett Yates shiver.
Scarlett Yates folded her arms tightly together, bit her lip and said: "You don¡¯t have to apany me to the hospital. I can go alone..."
"Your bag got snatched, are you sure you can go alone?" Before she finished, Matthew Saxon interrupted in a mocking tone, "Don¡¯t think I really want to apany you¡ªjust seeing you pitiful."
He had said before, if they met again, they would be enemies.
Would he feelpassion for his enemy?
This is a man with a sharp tongue but a soft heart; if he truly hated her, truly wanted to treat her like an enemy, he wouldn¡¯t care for her at all.
But he didn¡¯t remain indifferent.
Even if his gaze and expression were as cold as ice now, Scarlett Yates still felt a hint of warmth.
Looking at the indifferent man apanying her to the hospital, she truly couldn¡¯t discern what kind of feeling this was.
Sour, sweet, bitter, spicy, salty¡ªall sorts of feelings surged in her heart.
She bit her lip tight: "No matter what, thank you."
"Thank you?" Matthew Saxon sneered, eyes filled with sarcasm, his icy words like sharp knives stabbing her without mercy, "I don¡¯t need such cheap words. I¡¯ll give you the bill for what was usedter, pay back what you owe."
"Of course, I¡¯ll repay you!"
He suddenly curled his lips into a smile, the sarcasm in his eyes more intense, "Do I need to inform your big brother? After all, your rtionship is close; with you injured, he should be aware, or I can just ask him for the medical expenses. Anyway, he¡¯d be quite willing to pay back for you."
Chapter 788: You really are thoughtful toward him
Chapter 788: Chapter 788: You really are thoughtful toward him
When Maxwell Saxon was mentioned, Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a hint of coldness flitting through them, but quickly changed to a roguish smile, lifting his brows frivolously.
Scarlett Yates felt as if knives were twisting in her heart, helplessly and bitterly pulling at the corners of her lips.
Matthew¡¯s sharp and caustic sarcasm towards her was also her own doing.
All the pain was self-inflicted; who else could she me?
Maxwell Saxon had no idea she hade to Z City.
She only said she liked Maxwell as a deception towards Matthew; they were not a real couple, so she certainly had no need to inform the other party.
But she couldn¡¯t say that to Matthew.
Under normal circumstances, wouldn¡¯t a wounded woman need thefort of her beloved the most at this moment?
If she refused, wouldn¡¯t it seem very abnormal?
"You... don¡¯t call him, I¡¯m fine now, there¡¯s no need for him to make another trip, he¡¯s busy with work usually, don¡¯t take up his time with such a trivial matter." Her tongue seemed frozen, and it took considerable effort to finish saying those words.
Matthew¡¯s gaze was like two streaks of cold light, piercing her face coldly, his thin lips curling into a sneer full of irony: "You really are considerate to him, not even married yet, and already possess the excellent qualities of a virtuous wife and loving mother. Why didn¡¯t I see you being so considerate when you were with me?"
After speaking, not waiting for Scarlett to respond, he pulled at his lips again, eyes full of ridicule, asking and answering himself: "How could I forget, after all, you never loved me, how could you be considerate to a man you don¡¯t love."
"Indeed, there¡¯s no such thing as an unkind and inconsiderate woman worldwide; they are merely unkind and inconsiderate towards someone they don¡¯t like."
Heughed as he spoke, like he told a joke that didn¡¯t entertain others but amused himself first.
Only, though he was smiling, Scarlett could see clearly, there wasn¡¯t a hint ofughter in those long, narrow phoenix eyes of his.
The more his smile deepened, the colder his gaze became.
A chilling air seeped out from the bottom of his eyes: "But don¡¯t me me for not reminding you, Scarlett Yates, you won¡¯t get the happiness you want."
"Maxwell Saxon is very filial, if you want to marry him, unless May Denton nods in agreement. A woman like you is of no help to him, May won¡¯t agree to him marrying you."
Coming to this point, Matthew suddenly felt a bit satisfied.
She brought him pain, so she shouldn¡¯t think she¡¯d easily and smoothly obtain happiness.
No matter what he said, Scarlett remained silent.
She knew he was unhappy, so she treated it as him venting.
--
At the hospital, the doctor performed a routine check-up on Scarlett.
Matthew waited in the resting area.
He stood tall and straight, leaningzily against the wall, bing an enchanting sight.
In the corridor, patients came and went, hospital staff passed by, but all females couldn¡¯t help but take another look at him.
Even though his face bore no expression, his eyes appeared cold, exuding a distant air, he still attracted many female nces.
His handsome face was cast in shadows, picturesque and striking. Especially those long, narrow phoenix eyes were captivating. Who could possibly ignore him?
Scarlett¡¯s examination results came out quickly.
Her chest had some bruising, but it was nothing serious, not affecting her daily life.
The doctor casually prescribed some ointment, instructing her to apply it each night before sleeping, massaging the injured area for a few minutes.
Chapter 789: What Do You Plan to Use to Repay?
Chapter 789: Chapter 789: What Do You n to Use to Repay?
"Can you lend me some money?" She had no choice but to ask him for help as she walked out of the hospital, penniless.
If she wanted to go back to the restaurant, she would need money, whether it was for a taxi or a bus.
"Where do you want to go?" Matthew Saxon¡¯s attitude towards her was still icy cold.
It seemed like he didn¡¯t really want to see her, much less talk to her, with his brows furrowed and an expression of impatience on his face.
"I still need to go back and find Ste." Scarlett Yates let out a few bitterughs in her heart.
She knew how dissatisfied and disdainful he was towards her, but seeing him disy it so obviously still made her feel ufortable.
It was as if someone was tugging at her heart, not with much force, yet causing a dull pain that was hard to bear.
Her breathing also becamebored along with it.
Heavy, stuffy, as if something was blocking her throat. She had to take a deep breath to push the block in her throat up and out.
"How much do you need?" He slowly took out his wallet, opened it, revealing a neat row of cards and a stack of bills.
"I..." Scarlett wanted to say she only needed some money for a taxi ride, but as soon as she began to speak, Matthew Saxon had already pulled out a few bills and held them out to her, raising an eyebrow and coldly asking, "Is this enough?"
All he carried wererge denomination bills.
Scarlett just took one bill from them: "A hundred is enough."
When she tried to pull back her hand, Matthew Saxon grabbed it firmly.
Scarlett froze for a moment, raising her head to look at him, surprise shing in her eyes.
Matthew Saxon held onto her hand, not letting go, pulling her to the street side, hailed a taxi, and without any room for objection, shoved her inside first, then followed her into the car.
Bang, the car door closed.
"My car is still parked at the restaurant."
He turned his head to nce at her, speaking calmly: "And you owe me money, the medical expenses are 108 yuan in total, you¡¯ll borrow money from Ste Nelsonter to pay me back."
Scarlett stared nkly at him.
"What, you¡¯re surprised that I want to collect even 108 yuan from you?" Matthew Saxon leaned close to her suddenly, pinching her chin, and sneered, "I told you, the debts you owe me, I¡¯ll get them back one by one, money for money, and as for emotional debts... what do you n to use to repay that?"
Emotional debts...
When ites to matters of feelings, who owes whom is something that¡¯s hard to rify.
And once you truly owe an emotional debt, what can you use to repay it?
Scarlett thought about it seriously and couldn¡¯t find an answer.
Many debts can be repaid, but emotional debts are intangible, once owed, they might never be repaid in a lifetime.
--
Half an hourter, the car stopped outside the restaurant where Ste Nelson had her blind date.
Matthew Saxon, acting as the debt collector, followed Scarlett into the restaurant and together they found Ste Nelson.
Ste Nelson was still sitting in the same ce, but her blind date partner was no longer there.
Upon seeing Scarlett, even before she had a chance to speak, Ste Nelson stood up and rattled off, "Scarlett, where did you run off to? I called you so many times, and you didn¡¯t answer, even turned off your phone, you..."
As she was speaking, Ste Nelson froze, her gaze going past Scarlett andnding on the person standing behind her.
She froze for a moment, frowned, and said, "Why are you tangled up with him again?"
"Miss Nelson, please mind your words."
Chapter 790: Selling You a Piece of News
Chapter 790: Chapter 790: Selling You a Piece of News
Matthew Saxon was very dissatisfied with her remark, and said coldly, "I¡¯m here to get my money back. Your good friend was robbed an hour ago and got injured. I took her to the hospital, and she owes me for medical expenses. You can pay the money back for her now."
"What, Scarlett was robbed?" Ste was stunned, staring at Scarlett in disbelief. "Is this true?"
Scarlett nodded.
"Ste, my bag was snatched, my phone and wallet are in it. Please help me pay the medical bill first." On the way there, Scarlett was struggling with conflicting emotions.
At times she hoped time would pass quickly, that the car would drive faster, so that once she found Ste, she could repay Matthew Saxon.
With that, she¡¯d be able to breathe a sigh of relief once he left.
But at other times, she wished the car would slow down. Having run into him by chance this time, who knows when the next meeting would be?
She hoped to spend more time with him.
Yet when they were together, even if they were face-to-face and so close, there was a gulf between their hearts as vast as mountains and seas.
Some distances alreadyy between her and him; it wasn¡¯t something she could overlook just because she wanted to.
She felt sad, lost, despondent, as though her heart was thrown into a hot pan, being fried and squeezed out, a torment she couldn¡¯t escape.
"How much?" Ste looked at Matthew Saxon as if he were an alien.
Debts should be repaid, it¡¯s only right, and typically not something to be surprised about.
But she was surprised that someone like Matthew Saxon woulde personally for such a small amount of money.
When Scarlett reported the specific amount, Ste¡¯s eyes widened even more.
"108 bucks?"
Matthew Saxon actually came all this way for 108 bucks, how amusing.
Surely asking for the money was just an excuse; the main intention was to bring a person over?
Could it be that Matthew was concerned after Scarlett was earlier robbed, so he used an excuse to escort her back?
No matter the real reason, Ste had no fond feelings for Matthew Saxon.
As someone working in Z City and a gossip enthusiast, she had seen quite a bit of Matthew Saxon¡¯s tabloid fodder recently.
Thinking of him changing women every few days and being friends with that scoundrel, Ste snorted disdainfully through her nose and mocked, "I wondered how much it was, that it¡¯s worth Young Master Saxoning all the way himself. The amount you earn counting on your fingers is more than we ordinary people can earn in a lifetime, yet you regard 108 bucks so highly, it¡¯s really peculiar."
Facing her sarcasm, Matthew Saxon remained unfazed: "Even a penny is money; nobody¡¯s money falls from the sky."
Ste took out her wallet. Deliberately trying to irk Matthew Saxon, she pulled out a hundred and a ten, pinching them between her fingers as she handed them to him: "The extra two bucks, Young Master, you don¡¯t need to give back; just consider it your hard work fee."
Scarlett was sweating for Ste.
She feared Matthew Saxon might explode.
He had never been subjected to such mockery and provocation, certainly not a gentle or easygoing person.
Yet surprisingly, Matthew Saxon actually curved his lips into a smile, showing no sign of anger, took the money, pulled out his wallet, and carefully ced it back inside.
After doing all this, he even lifted his head and smiled at Ste: "Miss Nelson, considering you¡¯ve paid me a hard work fee, I¡¯ll sell a piece of information to you."
Chapter 791: I Hope You Can Come
Chapter 791: Chapter 791: I Hope You Can Come
Ste also looked at him with a smile: "Oh? Is it something I¡¯m interested in?"
Matthew Saxon¡¯s smile grew deeper, and more intriguing: "Of course."
"Oh, then please tell me." Getting an interesting piece of news for two dors isn¡¯t too bad of a deal.
Matthew slowly put his wallet back into his suit pocket, and neatly adjusted the sleeve of his suit, before speaking: "Ashton is about to get engaged. In a week, there will be an engagement ceremony. Presumably, as an employee of Saint Mercy, Miss Nelson will be invited by then. How does it feel that your elusive director is about to have a fianc¨¦e? Isn¡¯t that an interesting piece of news?"
Ashton, the director of Saint Mercy, isn¡¯t that Hayes Simmons?
Scarlett Yates showed a hint of confusion in her eyes.
Why would Matthew especially tell Ste about this and im it is something she¡¯s interested in?
She turned her head in confusion to look at Ste, only to find Ste¡¯s face had turned very unpleasant.
Ste¡¯s face not only turned pale, but her eyes also changed. They were sparkling just a moment ago, but now, they seemed as dim as a bead of ss that lost its luster.
What¡¯s happened to her?
Scarlett suddenly thought of something.
She linked together all of Ste¡¯s unusual behaviors, and suddenly a thought jumped into her mind.
"It is indeed very interesting." Ste raised her lips, revealing a pale smile.
"Going to the scene to witness it would be ever more interesting."
"Someone like me, an ordinary person, wouldn¡¯t have the chance to attend some rich heir¡¯s engagement party."
"If you want to go, I can help you." Sometimes, Matthew Saxon is truly brutal, because he is feeling down, so he wants to drag others down into the depths of despair with him.
He smiled as he watched Ste put on a brave face and continued: "How about it, Miss Nelson, do you want to go?"
Scarlett couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.
She held Ste¡¯s cold hands and answered for her: "Ste is engaged that day and can¡¯t attend."
"That would be a pity." Matthew Saxon made a regretful face and shrugged.
"Oh, by the way," Matthew Saxon lowered his head as if thinking deeply, and after a moment, he smiled and asked, "If it were my engagement party, Scarlett Yates, would youe?"
His tone was very casual.
So casual it was as if he was asking her how she thought the weather was today.
But even as he asked this question, he wasn¡¯t expecting Scarlett to answer, impatiently deciding for her: "Scarlett, I hope you cane because if I don¡¯t receive your blessings, the party will lose much of its joy."
"Matthew Saxon, you bastard." Ste shouted in fury.
He bullied her and her friend, he truly was aplete bastard.
How ruthless must he be to ask such a cruel question?
How could he treat a woman who genuinely liked him this way? No wonder others say Matthew Saxon is a heartless and cruel man.
Ste angrily clenched her fists, gritted her teeth, and said: "You can marry whoever you want, Scarlett doesn¡¯t care at all, and would not attend your ridiculous engagement ceremony. She¡¯s not from your world; you better keep away from her."
"Of course she¡¯s not from my world."
Matthew¡¯s smile carried a bit of cruelty, he said calmly: "I also want to stay away from people like her, but unfortunately, since she¡¯s involved with a man from the Saxon Family, she¡¯s not someone I can avoid. In the future, we might end up living under the same roof, facing each other every day, and how could I avoid that?"
Chapter 792: Roy Saxon Suddenly Faints
Chapter 792: Chapter 792: Roy Saxon Suddenly Faints
"What do you mean by that?" Ste red at him angrily.
Matthew Saxon curved his lips into a smile, "If you want to know, why don¡¯t you ask your dear sister."
After speaking, he nced at the always silent Scarlett Yates, a mix of love and hate in his heart.
When she spoke up, he was full of rage; when she stayed silent, his anger burned even hotter.
A month had passed; from the moment he saw Scarlett again, all the emotions he had suppressed began to creep out.
Hatred for her, resentment, disappointment, reluctance¡ªvarious emotions were intertwined.
His heart felt like it was burning one moment and plunged into an icy pool the next.
Tormented by such a sudden chill and warmth, rationality was nowhere to be found.
especially looking at her innocent face, his fury was uncontroble.
Just as he was about to deliver some biting sarcasm, a phone call abruptly changed his expression, he turned and left hurriedly before hanging up.
--
The call came from Roy Saxon¡¯s assistant.
During a meeting he was hosting, Roy suddenly fainted and waspletely unconscious.
When the call came through, Matthew Saxon heard the sound of an ambnce.
He got the car and headed straight for Saint Mercy Hospital.
On the way, he ran through several red lights, the assistant¡¯s deeply meaningful words echoing in his ears.
"The Chairman fainted without any warning. He usually likes to exercise; his body functions are healthier than those of young people. He undergoes a medical check-up every six months, always with normal results, so how could he suddenly faint?"
Matthew Saxon was also wondering how Roy could suddenly faint.
A person who is usually in excellent health, who maintains a normal routine, eats healthily, and has shown no issues in medical checks, suddenly fainted.
After running multiple red lights, he arrived quickly at Saint Mercy.
As soon as Matthew Saxon got out of the car, someone came up to him.
The person who approached was Roy Saxon¡¯s assistant.
"Young Master." The assistant hadn¡¯t told Matthew the full truth, fearing he might drive recklessly if upset.
It wasn¡¯t just that Roy Saxon fainted; after fainting, he bled heavily from his mouth and nose.
The scene was so terrifying that women with weak nerves screamed.
The blood continued to flow from Roy Saxon¡¯s nose and mouth, seemingly unstoppable.
Right now, the hospital staff were trying to stop the bleeding.
"Where¡¯s my brother?" Matthew Saxon walked quickly inside.
"The eldest is waiting outside the emergency room."
"Tell me the detailed circumstances before and after dad fainted." As the elevator ascended, Matthew Saxon rubbed his brow. Despite outward calmness, a hint of worry showed in his eyes.
Roy Saxon¡¯s health was very robust.
It¡¯s the first time he suddenly fainted in all these years.
Though the cause was unclear, Matthew Saxon had an inexplicable foreboding.
Now that Matthew Saxon had arrived at the hospital, the assistant no longer hid anything, narrating everything precisely as it happened.
Initially, Matthew Saxon merely knew of Roy¡¯s fainting; his expression was not too grim. But upon learning that he bled profusely from his mouth and nose, his face grew serious.
"The Chairman¡¯s bleeding wouldn¡¯t stop; he continued to bleed upon arriving at the hospital."
Chapter 793: Poisoned
Chapter 793: Chapter 793: Poisoned
The amount of bleeding is frightening to see.
The white shirt¡¯s chest is entirely stained with blood, truly shocking.
Upon hearing this, Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold, and a piercing chill emanated from him.
"Young Master, the Chairman¡¯s symptoms don¡¯t seem like they¡¯re caused by a physical ailment, more like..." The assistant had a suspicion but was hesitant to speak directly.
Matthew Saxon also had a suspicion, so he narrowed his phoenix-shaped eyes and finished the unspoken words: "Like poisoning."
"Yes, like poisoning." Matthew had already suspected it himself, so the assistant had no reservations and said what was on his mind: "But we will soon get answers from the doctors, perhaps I¡¯m overthinking."
However, things that we usually think we¡¯re overthinking about often turn into reality.
From the moment he received the phone call, Matthew felt a vague unease, a bad premonition, and now that the assistant had informed him of Roy Saxon¡¯s true condition, his unease and worry deepened.
Hopefully, it¡¯s not as bad as he fears.
Exiting the elevator, they headed straight to the emergency room.
Maxwell Saxon sat outside the door, asionally raising his head to nce inside, his expression calm yet frequently furrowing his brows.
Upon hearing footsteps, he turned his head, his gaze lingering on Matthew Saxon for two seconds before shifting to the tightly closed doors.
As Matthew reached the door, the tightly shut doors opened.
A doctor in a white coat and mask came out.
"Young Master, Chairman, Old Master Saxon has temporarily escaped danger." The doctor removed his mask and wiped the sweat from his forehead, announcing that Roy had escaped danger, but his tightly furrowed brows hadn¡¯t rxed, as if troubled by something.
Matthew immediately sensed something amiss in the statement.
"Temporarily? Does that mean he¡¯s still at risk?"
The doctor hesitated for a moment, then nodded under great pressure: "Old Master Saxon¡¯s condition is somewhatplicated, we¡¯ve only temporarily stopped his bleeding, but this is just a symptomatic treatment. If it happens again, it could be more severe, with more blood loss."
Ultimately, Roy would die from excessive blood loss.
"What is causing this situation?" asked Maxwell Saxon, his face just as grim as Matthew¡¯s.
"This... we haven¡¯t figured it out yet." The doctor¡¯s brows furrowed even more when discussing this issue, "Half a year ago, Old Master Saxon had a physical check-up, all indicators were very healthy with no issues, but this time we¡¯ve found all his organs are in a state of partial failure."
"ording to the check-up from half a year ago, Old Master Saxon¡¯s organs shouldn¡¯t have inexplicably failed."
The thing Matthew feared most had indeed happened.
Some things, the doctor dared not say outright.
But considering he was very healthy six months ago and suddenly all organs failed, if it¡¯s not due to his own health issues, then the cause must be external.
"If he falls into danger again, what would be the worst-case scenario?" Some events he hoped wouldn¡¯t happen, but things had reached this point, so he had to prepare for the worst.
The doctor thought carefully, then cautiously said: "The worst-case scenario... each episode would be more severe than thest, and by then, Old Master Saxon would... would..."
Chapter 794: How Could There Be Such a Strange Illness
Chapter 794: Chapter 794: How Could There Be Such a Strange Illness
The doctor shivered at the thought of the worst-case scenario.
He feared that once he spoke, Matthew Saxon would punch him twice.
Matthew Saxon, impatient with his hesitations, stared at him coldly, his gaze sharp as he asked, "What exactly will happen?"
The doctor was so frightened that he broke out in a cold sweat. With determination, he revealed an oue that most people couldn¡¯t bear: "Death from bleeding from all seven orifices."
Having finished, the doctor¡¯s back was soaked again, andrge beads of cold sweat appeared on his forehead.
Who is Roy Saxon?
He is the chairman of the Seymour Consortium, a powerful figure in his domain, a legend in the business world.
If such a mighty man ends up dying so tragically, isn¡¯t that very sad?
"Nonsense!" Maxwell Saxon¡¯s face darkened as he coldly rebuked, "How could there be such a strange illness? I¡¯ve never heard of it."
The doctor was on the verge of tears, overwhelmed by their gazes. He swallowed his saliva and nervously exined, "Young master, strictly speaking, this is not an illness."
Maxwell Saxon was taken aback and asked in surprise, "Not an illness, then what is it?"
"Poisoning, chronic poisoning."
--
"Scarlett,e and see quickly."
Scarlett Yates had just emerged from the bathroom when Ste Nelson pulled her to the television.
Ste Nelson pointed to the screen and said to her, "Take a look. Didn¡¯t I see it wrong? The chairman of Seymour suddenly passed out and was hospitalized?"
The sliding ss doors to the balcony were open.
The evening breeze blew in, caressing the skin burnt red by hot water on Scarlett Yates, taking away the lingering heat.
Feeling a bit cold, she took the jacket from the sofa and put it on before sitting down and looking at where Ste Nelson pointed.
The news was still broadcasting.
Such a sensational news warrants more than half an hour of special coverage, those big letters below the screen saying "Shocking News" really deserve it.
After watching for a moment, Scarlett Yates turned her gaze away, her expression unchanged.
"Scarlett, do you want to visit him at the hospital?" Ste Nelson asked tentatively.
"I remember you told me before that the chairman of Seymour was quite kind to you. Now that he¡¯s sick and hospitalized, don¡¯t you...?"
From Scarlett Yates, Ste Nelson had already learned that the person staying with Alexis Denton at Richmond every night was not Matthew Saxon.
Since the other party wasn¡¯t a cheating scoundrel, and Scarlett Yates clearly still had feelings for him, Ste Nelson hoped the two could reconcile.
Scarlett Yates understood her meaning and shook her head: "There must be many people visiting him, one less won¡¯t matter."
"Scarlett, are you really not nning to make amends with Matthew Saxon?" Ste Nelson asked seriously.
"Ste, there are too many things between me and him; even without the Alexis Denton issue, it wouldn¡¯tst long," Scarlett Yates once again turned her gaze toward the TV screen, paused while drying her hair.
Two hours ago, in the restaurant, Matthew Saxon took a phone call and left hurriedly. At that time, was it someone informing him that Roy Saxon was in trouble?
News reports usually like to exaggerate a bit more than the real situation, and the media has yet to obtain exact information, but they¡¯ve already reported Roy Saxon¡¯s copse as quite serious.
Scarlett Yates wasn¡¯t entirely unconcerned.
She once mistakenly believed Roy Saxon was the murderer of her parents, and she had harbored resentment towards him.
Chapter 795: Where is your elder brother?
Chapter 795: Chapter 795: Where is your elder brother?
Butter, they found out that the person who orchestrated the car ident wasn¡¯t him. Although she no longer resented him, she couldn¡¯t view this elder, who had treated her so well, in the same light as before.
Some things, though a bit blurry in memory, don¡¯t mean they arepletely forgotten.
In Scarlett Yates¡¯s memory, there were some things about her mother she always found puzzling. Now, it seems she¡¯s found the truth.
For instance, Autumn Spencer would often pull out an old notebook from a box with a zipper, and inside was a photograph.
Scarlett Yates had identally seen it twice during her childhood.
At that time, even though she was young, she noticed that every time her mother looked at that photograph, she became very different.
Her eyes would turn red, her expression would be sad, and she¡¯d silently stare at that photograph, shedding tears quietly.
Scarlett Yates always wondered who was in that photograph, why her mother cried every time she looked at it.
Later, the car ident urred, and the box with the photograph Scarlett had been curious about for many years remained unopened.
She burned the box for Autumn Spencer.
She thought that it must be something very important to Autumn Spencer.
Scarlett Yates still remembers Autumn Spencer holding the photograph, crying, repeating the words directed at the photograph.
She said, "You said you woulde back for me, why did you deceive me, why did you deceive me."
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t know who promised Autumn they would return to her but ultimately broke that promise. Now, she could guess.
At this age, Roy Saxon is still a very charming man, not to mention when he was young - handsome, wealthy, gentle, and passionate. Which woman wouldn¡¯t like him?
It wasn¡¯t impossible for Autumn Spencer, as his life-saving benefactor, to develop feelings for each other while caring for him, pledging their lives to each other.
The thought that her supposedly loving parents could merely be an illusion was hard for Scarlett Yates to ept.
"Actually, I can see it. He probably still likes you, and you still like him. Are you really going to give up on this rtionship?" Ste Nelson sighed. Before Scarlett Yates could respond, sheughed at herself andmented, "But maybe your decision is right. There¡¯s such a disparity between you two; it won¡¯tst long."
Scarlett Yates lowered her eyes, her eyshes lightly fluttered, but she didn¡¯t speak.
Ste Nelson stopped talking too, staring at the TV, her gaze unfocused.
Both of them were preupied with their thoughts,psing into a long silence.
--
Outside the ward was almost submerged in flowers, piled in the hallway like a small hill.
Roy Saxon emerged from danger and woke from hisa.
He looked very tired, but his spirit was not too bad.
Matthew Saxon helped him sit up.
"Where¡¯s your brother?" He was very weak from blood loss, his voice was hoarse as he nced around, not seeing Maxwell Saxon, he asked.
Matthew Saxon adjusted the pillow behind him so that he could lean back morefortably.
"Elder brother stayed here a long time and just went back to thepany. I heard someone organized a protest at thepany¡¯s building."
Roy Saxon frowned slightly: "Why are there troublemakers? I think someone is deliberately clinging to this incident, trying to stir up trouble."
"Dad, don¡¯t worry about thepany¡¯s matters. The most important thing now is to regain your health." Matthew Saxon¡¯s expression was calm, but a trace of killing intent was hidden in his eyes.
Chapter 796: I want to see her once
Chapter 796: Chapter 796: I want to see her once
Although Roy Saxon doesn¡¯t seem to be in any immediate danger now, only showing a slightly pallidplexion, the situation is far from simple.
The doctor said he was poisoned, and it was a very peculiar poison.
It is a chronic poison, colorless and odorless, and when consumed, it doesn¡¯t show any symptoms initially. However, with prolonged consumption, the toxin umtes in the body, slowly corroding the internal organs.
Once it has corroded to a certain extent, all the symptoms will erupt simultaneously.
The toxin was detected in Roy Saxon¡¯s blood.
The doctors who can practice at Saint Mercy are all elite in the field of medicine.
Being considered an elite at Saint Mercy Hospital means being among the best in the medicalmunity.
Yet, even after a day and night of research by so many top experts, they were still unable to determine exactly what kind of poison it was.
"The poison that Chairman Saxon is suffering from is notmonly seen; we can only temporarily stabilize his condition. If we really want to find the cause and carry out treatment, perhaps only Dr. Pelt could have a solution."
Pelt graduated from the most authoritative medical university abroad, winning numerous awards in the medical field, with several papers included in medical textbooks, and currently works at a research institution.
The fact that not even the doctors at Saint Mercy could do anything about Roy Saxon¡¯s poisoning, bringing it to the point where they must consult Dr. Pelt, shows the severity of the situation.
"I know my body the best, Matthew, be honest with me, what¡¯s going on with me?" A slight itch in his throat, Roy Saxon coughed lightly twice, a rush of metallic heat surged in his throat, filling his mouth with the taste of blood.
He had never felt so exhausted.
As if most of his energy had been drained away.
"Dad, you¡¯ve been poisoned." Matthew Saxon had no intention of hiding it; he knew Roy Saxon¡¯s capacity to endure.
In the face of such a significant matter, telling him the truth was the best choice.
Once he goes abroad, it wouldn¡¯t just be for three or five days, and he oversees the entire Seymour corporate group; before going abroad, necessary arrangements must be made in advance.
"Poisoned?" Roy Saxon was surprised for a few seconds but soon epted the reality, regaining hisposure, "What kind of poison? Is it serious?"
Matthew remained silent for a few seconds, then nodded, "It¡¯s quite serious, you must go abroad for examination and treatment."
"How long will it be?" Roy Saxon, having weathered many storms, quickly adjusted his mindset upon hearing these words, though he was surprised.
"It¡¯s still uncertain."
A momentter, Roy Saxon nodded, "I understand."
"Once your condition stabilizes a bit, arrangements will be promptly made for you to go abroad. We¡¯ve already contacted the doctor, and the matter of the poisoning won¡¯t be spread around. At that time, it will be said that you¡¯re going abroad for vacation." Matthew Saxon shared his decision with him.
Such arrangements are the best.
Roy Saxon represents the entire Seymour; news of his poisoning must not spread, or it could lead to significant repercussions.
Roy Saxon didn¡¯t deliberate long and nodded in agreement.
A hint of fatigue showed between his brows, and weariness filled his eyes.
Having just woken up, after talking for a while, he felt tired again.
Matthew Saxon noticed his fatigue and knew he needed rest; helping him lie down, he stood up and said, "Dad, get some rest. I¡¯m going to check on thepany."
"Wait a minute."
Roy Saxon stopped him.
He looked at Matthew with tired eyes, thought for a moment, and said, "Go find Scarlett; I¡¯d like to see her before I go abroad."
Chapter 797: Betraying the Promise
Chapter 797: Chapter 797: Betraying the Promise
Roy Saxon was clear-headed.
What Matthew Saxon referred to as "a bit severe" usually meant very severe.
If the poison he was afflicted with wasn¡¯t very difficult to deal with, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to such lengths as to go abroad.
Once he left on this trip, whether he could return was still an unknown factor.
In the first half of his life, from birth until now, he lived smoothly, getting whatever he wanted.
If he truly was poisoned with something irreversible, undoubtedly, he wasn¡¯t afraid.
Everyone dies eventually, it¡¯s just a matter of time.
However, if he truly couldn¡¯t return alive, he had a lingering regret in his heart; he had toplete one thing before he left.
Matthew Saxon remained silent for a few seconds, nodded before turning around, and replied, "Okay."
The door was gently closed, leaving only Roy Saxon alone in the expansive luxury hospital room.
The room was deathly silent, with the only sound being hisbored breathing.
Roy Saxon struggled to sit up and then opened the cab next to the hospital bed.
He pulled open the drawer, and inside was his wallet.
With trembling hands, he painfully took out the wallet and even more painfully opened it to retrieve a photo.
The photo was small, about two inches, showing a girl with long hair draped over her shoulders, bright-eyed and with charming dimples at the corners of her smile.
Her face was not very thin, with a bit of baby fat, but not looking chubby, which instead added some cuteness.
Roy Saxon tightly clutched the photo, his tired eyes showing a hint of tenderness mixed with a bit of sadness as he sighed and said to the girl in the photo, "Little Maya, I owe you, I hurt you, and I cannot repay it in this lifetime; if there is a next life, I certainly won¡¯t let you down again."
His thoughts returned to the evening more than twenty years ago when the sunset painted half the sky red.
Outside the dpidated building were parked rows of cars, with tall and strong men dressed in ck and wearing sunsses standing in a line.
Roy Saxon reluctantly looked at Autumn Spencer standing by the window.
Autumn Spencer¡¯s eyes were swollen and red, crying like a rabbit, and her watery eyes were also full of reluctance.
She bit her lip corner and softly, quietly said, "Do you really have to go?"
He remained silent for a while, sighed deeply, and nodded, "Yes."
Autumn Spencer¡¯s tears, which were swirling in her eyes, suddenly fell, "Roy, will youe back for meter?"
He held her hand tightly, his dark eyes showing a determined look, promising word by word, "Little Maya, don¡¯t worry, I wille back for you. I¡¯ll find a way to persuade my father to agree to our marriage."
Autumn Spencer looked at him for a while, reddened eyes, and threw herself into his arms, "I¡¯ll wait for you, Roy, I¡¯ll keep waiting; you muste back soon."
However, he didn¡¯t expect that when he left, the next time he saw Autumn Spencer, he was already married.
He couldn¡¯t keep their promise, forced by family pressure and various threats, he ultimately married Naomi Dou.
No matter how much helpless bitterness he had, he let her down.
A month after he married Naomi Dou, Autumn Spencer also got married.
He and Autumn Spencer, deeply in love with each other, ultimately ended up separated by life and death; if he had been a bit more steadfast and brave then, many tragedies could have been avoided.
Whether it was Autumn Spencer or Naomi Dou, the deaths of these two women were a lifelong pain for him.
Chapter 798: I Didn’t Call the Police
Chapter 798: Chapter 798: I Didn¡¯t Call the Police
The regrets he has experienced should not be experienced by his son.
--
Inside the police station.
"Miss Yates, could you check if there¡¯s anything missing from your bag?"
Scarlett Yates never thought she could get back her stolen bag, let alone without having reported it to the police.
Early in the morning, the police called Ste Nelson, saying that Scarlett Yates¡¯s bag had been found and asked her to pick it up at the police station.
The IDs and other things in the bag were still there, with just a few hundred bucks missing, and the phone was also there.
To Scarlett Yates, this was already an unexpected surprise.
"Three hundred bucks are missing, but I¡¯m happy to have the bag back. Thank you!"
The young policeman was polite and inexplicably respectful: "It¡¯s our duty, Miss Yates. Rest assured, the person who robbed you will be punished ording to thew."
Having received instructions from the Saxon Family, there¡¯s no way they wouldn¡¯t handle this properly.
The young policeman thought of the barely adult robber and felt a bit sorry for him.
That kid had been stealing in their area multiple times, always getting away quickly. Since they were not big cases, they hadn¡¯t paid much attention to him.
But this time, he messed with someone connected to the Saxon Family. Isn¡¯t he just asking for trouble?
Word from the top was to investigate and handle this rigorously, making it a model case.
Tsk, the young policeman shook his head; if they treat it as a model case, he¡¯ll likely spend a year or so in prison.
Out of the police station.
Ste Nelson was still amazed: "The police in this area are efficient! The bag was stolen yesterday and found today."
"But... I didn¡¯t report it," Scarlett Yates said, holding the recovered bag, feeling happy but also perplexed.
"Didn¡¯t report it?" Ste Nelson was stunned for a moment, then said, "Maybe this guy also stole from someone else, and when they reported it, they caught him and happened to get your bag back too."
Scarlett Yates nodded.
This seems quite possible since someone working in this line wouldn¡¯t just rob her alone.
Anyway, the bag was back, and she felt pretty happy, so she patted it and said, "Let¡¯s go; to celebrate my bag being found, I¡¯ll treat you to breakfast."
"Sure, since you¡¯re treating, let¡¯s eat something nice¡ªhow about seafood congee?"
Scarlett Yatesughed: "You¡¯re still eating seafood? You had a whole table fullst night, wasn¡¯t that enough?"
ording to Ste Nelson, her dating partner was scared off by her.
Originally, things were going well, but once Scarlett Yates left, the man started making excuses to touch her.
Ste Nelson got angry and thought of a way to scare him.
She pretended to receive a phone call and acted like she was a gangster¡¯s lover, making up a story about a fight with him, and out of spite, went on a date. When the gangster learned about it, he woulde with his henchmen to kill the man she was dating.
Upon hearing this, the dating man got so scared he quickly paid the bill and left.
In the end, Ste Nelson stayed in the restaurant, enjoying the meal she ordered at leisure.
"Last night wasst night. I didn¡¯t even sleep in this morning just to apany you to get your bag. You need to reward my stomach properly."
Laughing and chatting, they found a seafood congee ce and were about to go in when Scarlett Yates¡¯s phone rang.
"I¡¯ll go ahead and order the congee." Ste Nelson patted her shoulder and found a spot near the door to sit down.
Chapter 799: Go to the Hospital with Me
Chapter 799: Chapter 799: Go to the Hospital with Me
Scarlett Yates took out her phone and was stunned for a moment when she saw who was calling. Then, after a few seconds, she answered.
"Where are you?" The caller¡¯s intent was clear, immediately asking without any greeting.
"I..."
"Tell me the address, I¡¯lle pick you up right away." The voice remained cold, giving her no time to consider, making a decision directly.
"Why are youing to pick me up?" After being in a daze for a while, Scarlett finally managed to say aplete sentence.
The morning sunshine was still soft, warmly shining on her, a halo of gentle, bright light surrounding her head.
Her long hair cascaded over her shoulders like luxurious satin, reflecting a beautiful sheen.
In the early fall, she wore a loose cream-colored sweater, the same old jeans beneath it, canvas shoes, an outfit typical of a student.
In her most ordinary attire, her appearance wasn¡¯t stunning either¡ªa clean, clear face that wasn¡¯t eye-catching or breathtaking, yet managed to capture someone¡¯s gaze.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s car was parked just five meters behind her.
He squinted his eyes slightly as he watched her for a moment, then said slowly, "Stay where you are, don¡¯t move."
Then he hung up the phone.
Scarlett listened to the sound of the disconnection on the phone, was momentarily dazed, and then, as if sensing something, turned around.
Matthew¡¯s Lamborghini was parked behind her.
He got out of the car, elegantly walking towards her with his long legs.
He stopped in front of her.
Scarlett blinked, then blinked again, wondering if she was seeing things.
But the person standing before her was indeed Matthew Saxon, the real, true Matthew Saxon.
His face looked a bit tired, also somewhat haggard, as if he hadn¡¯t slept well. Scarlett guessed it was because of Roy Saxon¡¯s illness and hospitalization.
"Dad wants to see you,e with me to the hospital."
Matthew lifted his wrist to check the time and added, "Let¡¯s go, make the most of the time; each time he wakes up, he can only stay awake for an hour at most."
Scarlett initially thought Roy Saxon¡¯s illness wasn¡¯t serious, just some minor ailment that a few days in the hospital would cure. But now, hearing Matthew¡¯s words, she started to worry a bit.
She hesitated for a moment and asked, "Is Uncle Saxon okay?"
Matthew looked at her fixedly, his eyes slightly dim: "Not very well."
Not very well?
Scarlett was taken aback: "What¡¯s actually wrong with him?"
"I¡¯ll tell you in the car," Matthew nced around and said in a low voice, "It¡¯s not convenient here."
Scarlett hadn¡¯t nned on visiting Roy Saxon actively, but now that Roy requested to see her, she couldn¡¯t very well refuse to go.
After all, Roy Saxon wasn¡¯t her enemy.
The reason she was reluctant to go was because she hadn¡¯t fully processed the rtionship between Roy Saxon and her mother, not out of any true animosity towards Roy Saxon.
After considering for a moment, she nodded, turned to find Ste Nelson, only to see Ste already standing by the door, looking at her and Matthew with a meaningful gaze.
Before she could speak, Ste said, "If you have something to do, just go with him. I¡¯ll note this meal down, you can treat me another day."
--
Only after getting into the car, closing the door, and fastening her seatbelt did Scarlett remember something.
That was, Matthew had just called her.
Butst night, he clearly saw her bag being snatched, knowing her phone was in that bag too.
The cloud of confusion that had been lingering in her mind suddenly dispersed.
Chapter 800: It Has Everything to Do with the Young Master
Chapter 800: Chapter 800: It Has Everything to Do with the Young Master
"Did you inform the police station?"
That¡¯s why her bag was found so quickly.
That¡¯s why the policeman¡¯s attitude towards her was excessively polite.
"Want to say thank you again?" Matthew Saxon indirectly admitted, "I¡¯m getting tired of hearing that."
It really was him.
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t expect him to do that.
After all, there was nothing valuable in the bag worth him making a special request to retrieve it.
Moreover, their rtionship was still...
Scarlett wanted to say thank you, but his sarcasm left her at a loss for words.
She was silent for a moment and then shifted the topic: "What happened to Uncle Saxon? Is he seriously ill?"
Matthew Saxon drove out of the street and turned a corner before saying slowly, "Strictly speaking, he isn¡¯t ill, but he was poisoned by something strange. We haven¡¯t found a cure yet. There¡¯s a hospital abroad that might be able to diagnose it, so he¡¯s going overseas for treatment."
"Before he leaves, he wants to see you."
"Poisoned?" Scarlett was extremely surprised, "So, does that mean someone deliberately poisoned him?"
Talking about this topic, a hint of murderous intent shed in Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyes: "You could say that."
The poisoner was very clever, leaving no trace at all.
Scarlett was shocked again.
Someone actually poisoned Roy Saxon.
"Why does Uncle Saxon want to see me before he leaves?"
"You can ask him yourself. I don¡¯t know."
Scarlett fell silent again.
Neither spoke, and Scarlett felt that if it weren¡¯t for Roy Saxon wanting to see her, Matthew Saxon wouldn¡¯t want to see her at all.
Just like now, he didn¡¯t want to talk to her.
After a long silence, she asked with aplicated feeling: "Uncle Saxon¡¯s poisoning can be cured, right? That hospital abroad can help him."
There was a screech.
A car suddenly crossed in front, and if Matthew Saxon hadn¡¯t braked in time, they would have collided.
With the force of inertia, Scarlett¡¯s body lurched forward, but fortunately, she was wearing a seatbelt or she would have hit her head.
Matthew immediately turned his head to look at her.
In such an emergency, he couldn¡¯t hide the worry in his eyes as he scanned her up and down, pursing his lips and ncing several times before finally rxing his furrowed brow.
But Scarlett didn¡¯t see this look.
When she looked up, Matthew had already turned away, back to his indifferent and detached demeanor.
As they passed an intersection, he finally answered her question: "Everything is still unknown now."
At the hospital, Scarlett went into the ward alone, while Matthew, the blood-rted son, waited outside.
"Young Master, what do you think the boss wants to say to Miss Yates? Why can¡¯t even you go in?" George asked curiously.
"Who knows, the old man has always had an inexplicable fondness for her."
"Young Master, what you instructed me to investigate has been found out. Those incidents of excessive food contamination were deliberately caused by someone adding carcinogens. Even those people organizing the demonstrations were hired to stir up trouble¡ªthough we can¡¯t be entirely certain who¡¯s behind it, there¡¯s a seventy percent chance these incidents are rted to the eldest young master." George lowered his voice to report the findings from recent investigations.
Chapter 801: Isn’t This Fine?
Chapter 801: Chapter 801: Isn¡¯t This Fine?
Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t find it surprising at all.
He curled his lips, his phoenix eyes emitting a chilling coldness, and sneered, "So soon, he can¡¯t hold back anymore."
"Young Master, I have a very bold guess regarding the Old Master¡¯s situation." George hesitated for a few seconds, then lowered his voice even more, "This matter might also be orchestrated by the Eldest Master."
"If the Old Master doesn¡¯t get timely treatment, even if his life can be saved, he will remain in a long-terma. He has already gained secret support from many shareholders. Without the Old Master¡¯s opposition, he can secure control over Seymour through a shareholder vote at the board meeting."
"This morning, those shareholders have already started causing a stir. With a few more cancer incidents, they can openly propose a re-election for President."
"Isn¡¯t that quite good?" After listening to George¡¯s words, Matthew Saxon actually smiled. "If he stays put, we won¡¯t find any evidence. Now, everyone around him is under our watch, just waiting for him to make another move."
He never fought a battle without a winning chance.
Once he struck, he¡¯d never leave any retreat for the opponent.
He initially had no intention of destroying utterly, but this time, Maxwell Saxon had thoroughly infuriated him.
To gain Seymour, he could be so ruthless.
Since he¡¯s so heartless, Matthew will have to be even more ruthless, giving tit for tat.
--
Roy Saxon¡¯s mental state was very poor.
He looked as pale as a dead person.
Even though he¡¯d just woken up from over ten hours of sleep, he still appearedpletely out of spirits.
Those sharp, eagle-like eyes of his had lost their usual authority, filled instead with deep exhaustion, devoid of any spark.
Scarlett Yates knew he was not well, but seeing him still gave her quite a shock.
She didn¡¯t expect Roy Saxon¡¯s condition to be this dire.
This person, looking utterly exhausted, with a pallor akin to severe anemia, was he really Roy Saxon?
He seemedpletely drained of energy, his head leaning against the pillow behind him, breathing appearingborious, with heavy panting.
"Scarlett, you¡¯vee." Roy Saxon lifted his dim eyes to look at Scarlett Yates, with an almost vacuous gaze, pointing to the seat beside him, "Have a seat."
Upon seeing Roy Saxon at that moment, all of Scarlett Yates¡¯s minor grievances vanished without a trace.
She recalled the days when she first arrived at the Saxon Family and how Roy Saxon doted on her, and now, this gentle and loving eldery here, barely clinging to life.
Her nose tingled, her eyes reddened, and she called out chokingly, "Uncle Saxon."
"Why are you crying?" Roy Saxon tugged at his pale lips and said with a smile, "Does Uncle Saxon¡¯s current state scare you?"
Scarlett Yates shook her head, as tears streamed down.
"Scarlett, Uncle Saxon called you here because he has some things on his mind he wants to tell you. If he doesn¡¯t tell them now, he doesn¡¯t know if he will have the chance to in the future."
Hearing this, Scarlett Yates felt even more heartache. "Uncle Saxon, you will definitely get better. With how advanced medicine is today, you will be alright."
"Life and death are up to the heavens. Uncle Saxon doesn¡¯t feel sad, so why are you crying? Look, you¡¯re crying like a little tabby cat now."
Roy Saxon¡¯s icy hand reached up to her face, wiping gently, looking at her with affection, and sighed softly, "Scarlett, Uncle Saxon never thought there would be such a day. A person¡¯s life may be long or short, no one can predict what will happen tomorrow, which is why we must cherish everything we have right now."
Chapter 802: He Must Repay Tenfold
Chapter 802: Chapter 802: He Must Repay Tenfold
"You are a good kid. From the first moment Uncle Saxon saw you, he liked you and looked at you as if you were his daughter. Back then, I hoped you could marry Matthew, and then you could call me Dad."
"Butter, I didn¡¯t expect you and Matthew to break up." Roy Saxon sighed deeply with a face full of regret, "Do you know how disappointed Uncle Saxon was?"
"Scarlett..." Roy Saxon gently patted Scarlett Yates on the head and said softly, "Actually, Uncle Saxon could tell at the time, you still liked Matthew, and that boy Matthew liked you too."
"Since you both liked each other, why did you break up?"
--
After talking for half an hour, Scarlett Yates walked out of the hospital room with red eyes.
Roy Saxon¡¯s condition was really too poor.
Before Scarlett Yates left the room, Roy Saxon had already fallen asleep.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying. She was fine going in, but came out looking like a light bulb.
Matthew Saxon was sitting outside. After she closed the door behind her, he looked up and asked, "Is Dad asleep?"
"Yes." Scarlett¡¯s mood was a bit heavy. After seeing Roy Saxon, she finally realized how dire his situation had be.
Thinking of Roy Saxon¡¯s words that this might be theirst conversation, she felt a surge of sorrow in her heart, her nose tingled, her eyes heated, and the tears started falling again.
"Why are you crying?" A white handkerchief was offered to her.
Scarlett paused, took it, and quietly wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes.
After sobbing for a while, she choked out, "How could Uncle Saxon end up like this? Who was so cruel to poison him?"
"Stop crying. He¡¯ll be alright." Matthew Saxon reassured her with words he wasn¡¯t even sure of himself, looking at her red and swollen eyes.
"Really? Can that hospital abroad cure Uncle Saxon?"
Matthew Saxon nodded and said, "Yes, they can treat him. The doctors there are very skilled."
Scarlett believed him, and the tears finally stopped, although her eyes remained red and swollen like overripe carrots.
"Who possibly harbors such deep hatred for Uncle Saxon that they want him dead?" Scarlett murmured to herself, her shoulders still trembling.
The higher you rise, the colder it gets.
For Roy Saxon to reach his current position, his sess also meant that many rivals had fallen at his hands, inevitably making him many enemies.
The battles in the business world, where the victor is king and the loser disgraced, are primarily determined bypetence and strength, but those who lose sometimes harbor deep-seated resentment instead of epting their defeat.
There are also those constantly coveting his position, eager to take his ce.
His enemies are indeed countless.
After all, even his own son has designs on Seymour¡¯s position; let alone others.
Everyone envies such immense wealth and glory, but sometimes a simple, ordinary life isn¡¯t necessarily any less beautiful.
For Scarlett, she would rather live a simple and ordinary life than enter a circle filled with so much ttery and deceit.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile, "I also want to know who has such nerve. When I find him, I¡¯ll make sure he pays tenfold."
Matthew Saxon¡¯s voice was so chilling that it made Scarlett shiver.
She felt that Matthew seemed to already know who the mastermind was; his expression was a bit strange when he said that.
Chapter 803: You Really Want to Know the Answer?
Chapter 803: Chapter 803: You Really Want to Know the Answer?
"Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you back."
On the surface, Roy Saxon¡¯s poisoning did not seem to have an obvious impact on Matthew Saxon.
Other than appearing a bit tired, he was almost the same as he usually was.
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t see any sadness in his eyes, nor did she see worry or fear, as if the person lying in the hospital room wasn¡¯t closely rted to him.
But that person was Roy Saxon, his biological father.
Is he still ming Roy Saxon for Naomi Dou¡¯s matter? Is he still refusing to forgive his father?
So far, Matthew Saxon doesn¡¯t know about the affair between Roy Saxon and her mother, Autumn Spencer, otherwise, his attitude towards her wouldn¡¯t be as pleasant as it is now.
He mes Roy Saxon because he feels Roy didn¡¯t care enough about Naomi Dou, which led to Naomi¡¯s depression and eventual suicide by jumping off a building when her condition worsened.
What if one day he discovers the truth that Roy Saxon married Naomi Dou but still loved another woman, and that woman was her mother, would hee to hate her?
She is Autumn Spencer¡¯s daughter.
Her mother indirectly caused her mother¡¯s death, although, from the perspective of facts, her mother wasn¡¯t wrong.
But if Autumn Spencer hadn¡¯t discovered Roy Saxon¡¯s secret, perhaps she would still be immersed in happiness and wouldn¡¯t have developed depression.
Autumn Spencer wasn¡¯t the direct culprit, but she was one of the reasons for Naomi Dou¡¯s tragedy.
The more Scarlett Yates thought about it, the more her heart filled with destion.
Roy Saxon wanted to see her onest time before he left, just to urge her to reconcile with Matthew Saxon.
Despite struggling to speak, Roy Saxon spoke to her for a long time; he genuinely hoped she mighte together with Matthew Saxon again.
But Scarlett Yates felt his efforts were in vain.
Because of Naomi Dou¡¯s death, Matthew Saxon won¡¯t even forgive his own father, so how could he not mind that she is Autumn Spencer¡¯s daughter?
"Matthew Saxon..."
Scarlett Yates was feeling very down, both due to Roy Saxon¡¯s situation and her own issues.
After taking two steps, she looked up at Matthew Saxon, hesitated for a moment, and softly asked, "If, I mean hypothetically, you found out who poisoned Uncle Saxon, would you also target their family when dealing with them? Even if their family was unaware?"
Matthew Saxon¡¯s gaze flickered, and he looked down at her: "Why suddenly ask this?"
Scarlett Yates bit her lip and didn¡¯t answer, remaining silent for a moment because she said, "Can you answer my question first?"
"Is there a difference between targeting and not targeting?" Matthew Saxon said evasively, "Even if I show mercy, would he appreciate it? He would still hate me."
"What if he doesn¡¯t hate you, what if he wants to earn your forgiveness, would you refuse to forgive him just because he¡¯s rted to the culprit?" Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t know why she was asking again when she already knew the answer.
Was it because she hadn¡¯t gotten the answer from him directly, so she still held a bit of hope?
"You really want to know the answer?" Stopping just outside the elevator doors, Matthew Saxon turned his head to look at her, his long and deep eyes flickered twice.
Scarlett Yates nodded slightly.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his gaze, obviously probing, rested on her face, staring at her for a full four or five seconds before he smirked and said, "If you have to know the answer, my answer is four words."
Chapter 804: Absolutely Unforgivable
Chapter 804: Chapter 804: Absolutely Unforgivable
Scarlett Yates¡¯ heart was suddenly gripped tightly, feeling as if invisible hands were clutching it, lifting it high in suspense. She took a deep breath and nervously asked, "What four words?"
The elevator doors opened, and Matthew Saxon¡¯s indifferent voice rang out simultaneously: "Never forgive you."
Scarlett¡¯s face suddenly changed.
Her already not-so-goodplexion looked even worse.
She truly was not going to give up until the end, was she?
Knowing someone like him, knowing his personality, how could he possibly forgive?
Thus, the rift between her and him was impossible to erase.
Finally hearing him utter the answer himself, at this moment, she was truly hopeless, with no expectations left.
Because of Roy Saxon¡¯s heartfelt words, she had suddenly harbored a shred of hope.
But Matthew Saxon¡¯s words ruthlessly shattered that delicate hope.
The elevator doors opened.
Avishly dressed woman stepped out.
Suddenly seeing Matthew Saxon and Scarlett standing outside, the woman paused for a moment. After exiting the elevator, her sharp gaze swept over Scarlett and she said coldly, "How are you here?"
"Dad asked her toe," Matthew Saxon calmly stood in front of Scarlett, blocking May Denton¡¯s cold and hostile gaze.
This gesture made May Denton even more ufortable, as she coldly chuckled, "Your dad won¡¯t see anyone but he¡¯ll see this little girl. I really don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking."
May Denton really disliked Scarlett.
When Scarlett first came to the Saxon Family, May Denton disapproved of her.
This dead girl, relying on Roy Saxon¡¯s favor, was arrogant.
Later, because of Alexis Denton¡¯s matters, May Denton¡¯s prejudice against Scarlett grew deeper.
However, seeing Scarlett now, even though she was full of anger, because of Roy Saxon¡¯s situation, she didn¡¯t feel like bickering with Scarlett. She casually said a few words and said she was going to see Roy Saxon.
After walking just two steps, two guards came out to block her path.
May Denton was shocked and looked at the two guards blocking the hallway, eyes full of fury: "What are you doing? Move aside."
The guards didn¡¯t move, standing as steady as a rock, one on the left and one on the right, blocking the way to Roy Saxon¡¯s room.
These two guards were Matthew Saxon¡¯s men, so they recognized May Denton.
But even knowing May Denton¡¯s identity, they still blocked her, which made May Denton both shocked and furious.
With May Denton¡¯s anger already in y, the guards remained indifferent, making May Denton furious beyond measure. She clenched her bag and hurled it at the two guards: "Are you deaf or blind? Move aside!"
The bag hit with no reaction.
The guards remained unmoving.
May Denton was nearly driven mad with anger, disregarding all dignity and image, she turned around, ring in exasperation at Matthew Saxon: "What¡¯s going on? How can you have them block me? I can¡¯t even see my own husband?"
"Aunt Denton, calm down."
Matthew Saxon smirked, his smile faint: "Aunt Denton also knows that Dad was poisoned. Although the culprit hasn¡¯t been found yet, the person who could poison him must be the one who often handles his meals. Analyzing this way, Aunt Denton¡¯s suspicion is quite significant."
"Therefore, as a suspect, Aunt Denton can¡¯t visit anymore."
Chapter 805: You Have No Right to Do This!
Chapter 805: Chapter 805: You Have No Right to Do This!
"What did you say?" May Denton¡¯s face changed drastically, and then her body started to tremble violently as if she were enraged to the extreme, "How can you suspect me! Your father is my husband, I¡¯ve loved and respected him for so many years, how could I possibly harm him!"
"I didn¡¯t say the poison was done by Aunt Denton." Matthew Saxon slightly curled his lips and said calmly, "But as long as there¡¯s a hint of suspicion, you can¡¯t get close to him. Since Aunt Denton loves and respects him, she should understand that what I¡¯m doing is also for his sake. If the murderer were to pose as a visitor and harm him again, wouldn¡¯t that be detrimental to him?"
"Aunt Denton, you should go back. There are professionals here to take care of him, so you don¡¯t need to worry."
After issuing the order to leave, Matthew Saxon was about to walk away.
"You have no right to do this!" May Denton roared behind him, "I¡¯m your father¡¯s wife, on what grounds can you strip me of the right to visit my own husband? Matthew Saxon, do you really think that now your father is down, the entire Saxon Family is yours and everything has to be arranged by you?"
After May Denton finished shouting in a furious rage, Scarlett Yates saw Matthew Saxon smile, but he only tugged at his lips symbolically, with no real smile in his eyes, which made the smile at the corners of his mouth appear inexplicably eerie.
He didn¡¯t immediately respond to May Denton.
Only after May Denton pointed at him and cursed again in a fit of rage did he slowly curl his lips and speak, with a very slow pace, "Given the current situation, indeed, I am in charge of this household. If Aunt Denton cannot bear it, she can move out."
"What did you say?" May Denton¡¯s face turned blue with anger, "You¡¯re asking me to move out of the Saxon Mansion? I am your father¡¯s legal spouse, I have a share in this home, you have no right to make me leave."
"Whether or not I have the right is not something to be said with mere words."
Matthew Saxon smiled with delight, his eyes and brows smiling as he looked at May Denton as if watching a joke, speaking at the same calm and unhurried pace, each word clear and precise, "It seems Dad hasn¡¯t told you, that a year ago, the Saxon Mansion was already under my name. So, do I have the right to ask you to move out?"
Every word he said made May Denton¡¯s face look uglier.
By the time he finished speaking, May Denton looked as if she were about to faint, her body trembling violently, her face alternating between blue and purple, her breathing turning rapid.
"But Aunt Denton need not worry too much, although our rtions have been unpleasant, for Dad¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t be driving anyone away for the time being, of course..."
The angrier May Denton got, the more delighted the smile at his lips became: "If Aunt Denton insists on doing things that make people ufortable, then I might have to y the viin once."
"I want to see Roy, I will tell him everything you¡¯ve done, he will stand up for me." May Denton¡¯s voice roared from the depths of her lungs, with not a trace of her usual gentleness left, Matthew Saxon¡¯s few sentences had driven her nearly to madness.
Watching her make a scene, Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyes flickered with a hint of disdain, his eyes narrowed slightly: "Without my permission, no one is allowed to let anyone in."
--
As the elevator doors closed, Scarlett Yates heard May Denton¡¯s cries.
It sounded as if she was very heartbroken, after a few sobs, she started to curse one shout after another.
As the elevator descended,
Scarlett Yates lifted her head to look at Matthew Saxon, her lips moved, but in the end, she said nothing.
Nevertheless, she clearly had something she wanted to say.
Once out of the elevator, she gave him another look, biting her lip, her lips slightly parted, as if she was about to say something but then stopped.
Chapter 806: I Don’t Want to Hear You Defend Him
Chapter 806: Chapter 806: I Don¡¯t Want to Hear You Defend Him
"Do you have something to say?" Matthew Saxon had already noticed her gaze. When Scarlett Yates nced at him for the third time, wanting to speak but holding back, he stopped and turned around, looking at her with a nk expression.
Scarlett Yates nearly bumped into him.
"I..." She was still hesitating, unsure whether to voice her suspicions or not.
Initially, she hadn¡¯t considered that, but after observing Matthew¡¯s attitude towards May Denton, she had a bold guess.
"What exactly do you want to say?" Matthew seemed a bit impatient and frowned.
"Are you really suspecting Madam Saxon?" After taking a few deep breaths, Scarlett slowly voiced her suspicion.
"Regarding Uncle Saxon¡¯s poisoning, you truly suspect it has something to do with Madam Saxon, which is why you prevented her from visiting Uncle Saxon."
Thinking it over, May Denton was indeed a prime suspect.
As Roy Saxon¡¯s wife, meddling with his daily meals would be the least noticeable.
Scarlett hadn¡¯t initially listed her as a suspect precisely because of her identity.
After all, they¡¯d been married for years, and Roy treated her fairly well; she wouldn¡¯t be so vicious.
But then, she couldn¡¯t help recalling what Maxwell Saxon had told her in A City.
He said he would take Seymour.
Roy hadn¡¯t formally handed over thepany to anyone yet; until then, he remained the top authority at Seymour Group.
If Maxwell wanted Seymour, he¡¯d have to take it from Roy.
But Scarlett couldn¡¯t bring herself to believe Maxwell would do something so wicked just to get thepany.
Roy was his biological father, after all.
As ambitious as he might be, he wouldn¡¯t be that ruthless.
"May Denton is just one of the helpers. With her feelings for dad, she wouldn¡¯t want to kill him. The person who truly wants his life is the man you love." Matthew finished and pulled his lips into a mocking smile, "Of course, I know you won¡¯t believe it, as I have no evidence right now, just spection."
The man she loves?
Scarlett paused for a few seconds before realizing who he was referring to.
The answer was too shocking, and disbelief showed on her face.
That expression only made Matthew¡¯s smile more mocking.
He knew it would be like this.
Anything rted to Maxwell, she wouldn¡¯t believe.
In her heart, Maxwell was a perfect man, responsible at work, devoted to his family, and exceptionally considerate to his lover. How could he do something so inhumane?
"But Uncle Saxon is his biological father too. How could he..."
"Enough, I don¡¯t want to hear you defend him anymore."
Matthew interrupted her coldly, his gaze as sharp as ice, looking at her without a trace of warmth, "I still need to go to thepany, I don¡¯t have time to take you back. Go on your own."
After speaking, he turned and left.
And he never looked back, truly leaving Scarlett alone.
His departing figure was very cold.
Even bathed in sunlight, he exuded a chilling aura that warned others away.
Watching his receding figure, Scarlett smiled bitterly.
He didn¡¯t even give her a chance to exin.
In fact, she wasn¡¯t defending Maxwell; she was just very shocked.
She knew about Maxwell¡¯s ns, knew his ambition, knew Seymour would face a change sooner orter, but she didn¡¯t expect it toe so quickly.
Chapter 807: The Invisible Tycoon
Chapter 807: Chapter 807: The Invisible Tycoon
Scarlett Yates stood nkly at the spot.
Matthew Saxon said Maxwell Saxon is the mastermind, but is Maxwell really that ruthless?
To get what he wants, could he extinguish even family ties?
If he¡¯s truly such a person, then how terrifying he must be.
Someone who can harm their own biological father is more frightening than a viper.
--
Scarlett Yates moved to a new home.
The house she was renting before was bought by Matthew Saxon; she had long wanted to move out, but hadn¡¯t found a suitable ce, so she kept dying.
After she returned from Z City, after her leave, the new house was finally settled.
A colleague at the hospital had a rtive going abroad, and coincidentally, they wanted to rent out their house.
The new house was naturally not as good as the previousmunity; not only was it not high-end, but it was also an old neighborhood of row houses without elevators, so you had to rely on your legs to climb the stairs.
The neighborhood was a bit old, and the house¡¯s decoration was quite ordinary, but it was very close to the hospital, and the greenery in the area was quite nice.
Overall, Scarlett Yates felt the new home was still pretty good.
It was a two-bedroom apartment, and her roommate was still Ang.
Scarlett Yates thought that after she and Matthew Saxon separated, Ang would leave too, but unexpectedly she chose to stay.
She asked Ang why she didn¡¯t leave; she said she didn¡¯t have many friends, and she didn¡¯t want to leave after finally making one. Besides, she had nowhere else to go for the time being.
So, the two continued their co-renting arrangement.
After half a day of tidying up, the new house was finally set up, and both of them were exhausted and panting heavily.
"Scarlett, let¡¯s go out to eat." Ang, just finished with her shower, changed into a newly bought floral dress, spun around in front of the mirror, looking as pretty as a butterfly.
Exhausted like this, no one had the energy to cook at home, so Scarlett Yates nodded.
Outside themunity, there was a hot pot restaurant. Since Ang also loved hot pot, Scarlett Yates suggested they eat there.
After reaching an agreement, they each got ready and headed downstairs arm in arm.
Just as they exited the building entrance, Ang whistled, her eyes shining as she looked at the car parked under a ginkgo tree: "What a beautiful Lamborghini. Wow, who¡¯d have thought we have a hidden rich person in our building? That car is worth millions. That guy Matthew Saxon also has one, just like this."
The ginkgo leaves had fallen, covering the ground.
The silver-gray Lamborghini was parked amongst the fallen leaves.
Leaves continued to fall from the tree, gently fluttering in the wind and silentlynding on the beautiful car body.
The scene really looked like one of those photographs in luxury car catalogs, stunning and beautiful.
Ang¡¯s whistle also drew Scarlett Yates¡¯ attention.
The car was indeed a luxury one, extremely pleasing to the eye.
Scarlett Yates also remembered that Matthew Saxon had a car like this.
Her heart began to race; the more she looked, the more she felt this car looked exactly like Matthew Saxon¡¯s.
"Hmm..." After Ang said that, a flicker of surprise shed in her bright eyes. She blinked and pulled Scarlett Yates forward a few steps, clicking her tongue, "Could this really be Matthew Saxon¡¯s car."
From outside the car, you couldn¡¯t see the people inside.
But those inside could clearly see everything outside.
Therefore, when Ang pulled Scarlett Yates to the car window, eyes wide as saucers, and kept touching it, Matthew Saxon saw her in this "silly state" entirely.
Chapter 808: Why Move?
Chapter 808: Chapter 808: Why Move?
With a loud bang, he deliberately opened the car door while Ang¡¯s face was pressed against the window.
"Ah!" Ang cried out, clutching her nose.
"Do you have any gentlemanly manners at all? Is this how you treat ady? You..." Ang¡¯sints halted abruptly when she saw who had gotten out of the car.
Her eyes widened even more.
It really was Matthew Saxon.
"No gentlemanly manners are needed for a foolish woman like you." Matthew Saxon closed the car door, not even looking at her, and walked straight to Scarlett¡¯s side.
Ang shouted, "I¡¯m such an intelligent and clever woman, and you call me stupid? You have no judgment."
Matthew turned his head, squinting at her, and said just one sentence that made Ang¡¯s face change instantly: "Now you¡¯ve even learned to talk back. Have you been living toofortably these days, so much that you¡¯ve forgotten your identity?"
Ang instantly withered like a frost-bitten eggnt.
"Where are you going?" Matthew asked.
"To eat." Ang bit her lip, looking at Matthew with resentment, "Scarlett and I just finished tidying up the room. We¡¯re tired and hungry, nning to eat hot pot outside the neighborhood."
Upon hearing the words ¡¯hot pot,¡¯ Matthew frowned briefly.
The hot pot meal he had with Scarlett was a memory etched in his mind, an experience not particrly pleasant.
"You go by yourself." Matthew quickly rearranged Ang¡¯s ns, "Scarlett will have dinner with me."
After speaking, he ignored Ang, turned towards Scarlett, and said, "Get in the car. I have something very important to discuss with you."
--
Half an hourter, the two were seated in the best hotel in A City.
"What to eat?" Matthew flipped through the menu, looking up at her.
The window seat offered a view of the busy streets with cars flowing and pedestrians rushing by.
The sparkling neon lights were beautiful, the rainbow-colored lights on the building fa?ade opposite were stunning, and the streetlights on both sides of the road were also beautiful.
Scarlett had never seriously admired the night view of A City.
Her life was monotonously two-point and one-line, either in the hospital or at home.
Life is strange like that, often people you think you¡¯ll have no more interaction with suddenly appear.
Just like Matthew Saxon.
That day, after he stormed out in anger, Scarlett took a cab home herself.
Later, she returned to A City.
She thought she wouldn¡¯t see Matthew Saxon again unless something special happened.
Yet within a week of returning to A City, Matthew Saxon unexpectedly found her new home.
Now, the two were sitting face-to-face, dining in the most luxurious hotel in A City.
This kind of thing, Scarlett had never even imagined.
Matthew¡¯s question pulled her attention back from the view outside the window.
Scarlett reluctantly withdrew her gaze.
"You can decide."
She wasn¡¯t in the mood to think about what to eat, her mind fixated on what important matter Matthew wanted to discuss.
Matthew didn¡¯t ask for her opinion again, said a few words to the waiter, who took the menu, nodded repeatedly, and respectfully left.
"Why move?" On the table was poured red wine, Matthew swirled his ss, took a sip, his narrow eyes carried aplex and indistinct expression, looking at her with an unreadable gaze.
Chapter 809: The Situation Isn’t Looking Good
Chapter 809: Chapter 809: The Situation Isn¡¯t Looking Good
He obviously knew the reason, yet he still deliberately asked.
"The rent there is too expensive, I want to find a cheaper ce," Scarlett Yates quickly thought of a reason and said without changing her expression.
"Oh? I remember that Benevolent Heart Hospital provides reimbursement," Matthew Saxon¡¯s slender and beautiful fingers held a crystal ss, it was hard to tell whether the crystal ss made his fingers look prettier, or his hand made the crystal ss look more elegant.
"The ce I live now is very close to the hospital, much more convenient for work."
She didn¡¯t understand what exactly he wanted to find out.
He knew the reason but pretended to understand nothing.
Is this fun?
"Oh, so that¡¯s it." Matthew Saxon nodded as if suddenly realizing, took another sip of wine, and tapped the ss lightly with his fingers, his nails like lustrous jade reflecting a soft light under themp.
His posture of drinking red wine was very elegant, very charming.
Taking small sips, when drinking, his long phoenix eyes narrowed slightly, his gaze was very alluring.
That expression, that look, when he looked at you, made you feel he was not tasting the wine, but tasting the person he was looking at.
Scarlett Yates felt this way now.
Flustered by Matthew Saxon¡¯s gaze, her face flushed, she lowered her head and picked up a water ss from the table, drinking a few gulps of ice water until the heat on her face subsided a bit.
She slowly calmed down, waited for her heartbeat to return to normal, and then raised her head to meet Matthew Saxon¡¯s ambiguous gaze, "How is Uncle Saxon now?"
She knew from the news that Roy Saxon had gone abroad.
On the very day she met Roy Saxon, he took a special flight to Y Country.
Although Seymour publicly imed that Roy Saxon went abroad for rest and vacation, rumors continued to swirl, specting whether Roy Saxon had some incurable disease.
The next day, Seymour¡¯s stock index fell by 0.16%.
Although this amount was not much for Seymour, it showed that Roy Saxon¡¯s departure had a certain impact.
Due to the absence of confirmed information, even with the rumors, Seymour¡¯s stock price gradually bounced back after dipping for two days.
"Dad¡¯s condition isn¡¯t good." Mentioning this matter, Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyes dimmed, and he drank the remaining wine in the ss in one go.
This news wasn¡¯t good at all.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s heart sank too.
She knew the doctor treating Roy Saxon was quite remarkable, and if even that doctor couldn¡¯t do anything, then...
"Has the toxin in Uncle Saxon¡¯s body been identified? Can it be treated?"
"The chance ofplete recovery is less than thirty percent." Remembering the doctor¡¯s words, Matthew Saxon felt very weighed down.
The toxin in Roy Saxon¡¯s body wasplex, consuming many of his organs over time, leaving only one treatment method which might seed but carried huge risks.
To agree to the treatment would mean bearing great risk.
There were two possible oues for the treatment: one was to eliminate the toxin and slowly regain health.
The other was that the patient might die during the treatment process.
No matter which oue, there¡¯s really no choice; without treatment, death is inevitable sooner orter, with treatment, at least there¡¯s a chance to survive.
Thus, Roy Saxon now had one foot in the grave, whether he coulde back depended on his luck.
"How could this happen?" Scarlett Yates felt very sad.
Chapter 810: Marry Me
Chapter 810: Chapter 810: Marry Me
Moonlight enveloped the entire city, and the night traffic flowed like water, shuttling through the bustling city.
The pedestrians and vehicles outside were too numerous to count.
The hotel¡¯s ss windows clearly had excellent soundproofing; no matter how noisy it was outside, once inside, all that could be heard was the beautiful, slow music.
Even if someone was conversing, they kept their voice very low, so as not to affect others dining nearby.
Matthew Saxon never thought he would propose to Scarlett Yates in such circumstances, in such a manner.
When he withdrew his gaze, he was already prepared, looking at her calmly; his voice was calm too, as he said, word by word, "Scarlett Yates, marry me, let¡¯s get married."
Bang!
The cup in Scarlett Yates¡¯s hand fell to the ground, making a loud noise.
What did he... just say?
She looked at him in terror and shock, as if he had said something utterly unbelievable.
No matter how difficult the words were to say, they had been said; what needed to be done next was not that difficult.
Matthew Saxon called a waiter to clean up the broken ss on the floor, then stood up, took her wine ss, poured some wine, and handed it to her, raising an eyebrow: "Have some red wine, rx a bit."
Scarlett Yates, dazed, took the wine and took a big gulp to calm her nerves.
After half the wine was down, she fiddled with her ear: "Did I hear wrong just now? You said..."
"We¡¯re getting married." Matthew Saxon said the words she was about to ask aloud.
"Yes, you said I am marrying you?" Scarlett Yates pointed at him, then at herself, her eyes widening dramatically, her expression and actions slightly silly.
Matthew Saxon gazed at her calmly: "Yes, we¡¯re getting married."
He spoke clearly, and this time Scarlett Yates thought she had heard him correctly.
But wouldn¡¯t this be too fantastical, more absurd than a dream?
Scarlett Yates was too shocked to speak for a long time.
After a long silence, it was as if she awoke from a dream, still with shock in her eyes, swallowed and asked: "Do you know what you¡¯re saying?"
"I¡¯m very clear." Matthew Saxon said this with a curved smile, a hint of mockery shing through his long eyes, and slowly said, "This is Dad¡¯s wish; I hope you can cooperate with me. You know, this treatment has a lot of risks, and we must prepare for the worst. I don¡¯t want him to have any regrets."
"Let¡¯s just say I¡¯m asking you to do me a favor. Rest assured, even if we marry, it will merely be in name. If Dad¡¯s health recovers, we can wait until he¡¯s fully restored to divorce.
"Of course, it won¡¯t be help withoutpensation; you can set any condition, and as long as I can aplish it, I¡¯ll do it for you."
"You mean we¡¯ll have a faux marriage?" After listening to him, Scarlett Yates finally began returning to normal from the shock.
Turns out he¡¯s not having a mentalpse; he suddenly proposed marriage to fulfill Roy Saxon¡¯s wish.
Scarlett Yates always thought Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t have deep feelings for Roy Saxon.
But now she realized, many things aren¡¯t just what they seem on the surface.
Matthew Saxon usually liked to do the opposite of Roy Saxon; the more Roy wanted him to do something, the more he¡¯d do the opposite, disying extreme rebellion.
But now, he was willing to marry Scarlett for Roy Saxon.
He was willing to marry a woman whose heart belongs to another; with his proud nature, if he didn¡¯t truly care about Roy Saxon, he wouldn¡¯t be able to endure this grievance.
Chapter 811: No Time Left
Chapter 811: Chapter 811: No Time Left
"Since we¡¯re getting married, it¡¯s certainly not a sham marriage." Matthew Saxon swirled the wine in his ss, holding it up to his eyes. His narrow phoenix eyes slightly squinted as he looked soulfully at the wine, beautiful as pomegranate juice, and said faintly, "If you agree, we can go get a marriage certificate right away. As for the wedding, if you don¡¯t mind it being rushed, it can be held in a week."
This news came so suddenly that Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯tpletely process it at once.
This marriage in name is not a sham marriage, but a real one where they go to the civil affairs bureau for a proper registration and obtain a marriage certificate.
In a certain sense, this would be a real marriage. Once they have the certificate, they would be a real couple.
Matthew Saxon spoke of the marriage in a very casual and simple manner.
He carried an indifferent attitude, as if he was merely fulfilling a wish, and it didn¡¯t matter to him who he married.
If Roy Saxon liked Alexis Denton, or Alice Green, he would probably do the same.
"I¡¯m sorry, this is too sudden. I can¡¯t give you an answer right now, I..."
Scarlett Yates wanted to say she needed a few days to consider, but before she could finish, Matthew Saxon interrupted her: "There¡¯s no time."
He put down his wine ss, and with the ss no longer blocking her view, Scarlett Yates noticed a hint of hidden pain in his eyes.
"I need you to give me an answer now, Scarlett Yates. I know this request troubles you since asking you to marry a man you don¡¯t love is hard for you to ept." Toward the end, he gave a self-mocking smile.
The brilliant light fell into his eyes, but Scarlett Yates still felt that those once deep and alluring eyes had dimmed significantly.
"But I hope you can cooperate with me and put on a show. It won¡¯t be long, maybe a month, or at most two months, and you¡¯ll regain your freedom."
"As long as you agree, you can make any conditions."
Marriage isn¡¯t child¡¯s y, yet Matthew Saxon made it sound as simple as ying house as a child.
He didn¡¯t even give her time to consider, demanding an immediate answer.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s mind was in turmoil; ever since he mentioned marriage, she had been in a state of shock.
Matthew Saxon hadn¡¯t forced her to say yes.
Yet for the first time, Scarlett Yates saw the imploring look in his eyes.
This man was begging her, although he didn¡¯t say a word of plea, his eyes showed it.
Reject or ept?
A matter of mere moments, rejecting meant her life would remain unchanged, simple as she always imagined.
ept? She¡¯s not stupid; she knows very well that once she nods, many things won¡¯t be as simple as he says.
Even if they¡¯re only a couple in name, oncebeled as the Saxon Family¡¯s Young Madam, can she ever return to the past?
Reason told her she should firmly refuse.
--
One hourter.
In thergest jewelry store in A City.
Hundred Nobles Jewelry is thergest and also the most expensive jewelry store in A City.
The jewelry here starts at least five figures, making it a noble in the world of jewelrypared to other stores.
"Wee, sir and miss."
A man and woman walked into the grand hall, and the staff immediately greeted them warmly, a professional smile on their face as they sweetly inquired, "May I ask you two..."
The woman remained silent, her head lowered, a bit preupied.
Chapter 812: Choosing Wedding Rings
Chapter 812: Chapter 812: Choosing Wedding Rings
The man nced down at her and said, "I want to choose a pair of wedding rings."
"Wedding rings? Sure, pleasee this way." The salesperson, somewhat puzzled, discreetly observed the mismatched couple.
Working in such a jewelry store means having met quite a few wealthy individuals, so the staff has developed good observational skills.
Earlier, she saw them get out of a Lamborghini.
The man got out of the car first.
Even among many remarkable individuals, the salesperson¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw him, immediately captivated by the man¡¯s handsome and outstanding appearance.
Not only was the man striking in appearance, but he was also impably dressed, head to toe in designer brands, clearly a wealthy gentleman.
As for the woman, she was dressed inly and had a very young face, seemingly still a university student based on her appearance.
One was a dashing and wealthy young master, while the other was an ordinary girl. Initially, she thought the girl might be a maid of some sort, but surprisingly, they turned out to be engaged.
It was one thing for their appearances and statuses not to match; the most peculiar thing was that they had reached the stage of selecting wedding rings, indicating the wedding was just days away. Yet, the salesperson couldn¡¯t detect a trace of joy on either of their faces.
Neither the man nor the woman showed signs of excitement over choosing wedding rings; they both seemed preupied, as if they had little interest in the task.
Reaching the wedding ring section, the salesperson presented a few rings, enthusiastically rmending, "These are some of our store¡¯s ssic designs, especially this ¡¯Forever Series¡¯ ring. The two intertwined hearts are set with diamonds little by little. Sir, your fianc¨¦e has very fair skin; this ring would look beautiful on her."
Forever.
The name was well chosen.
Matthew Saxon lowered his head and took a closer look.
"Sir, why not let your fianc¨¦e try it on? This ring is truly beautiful," the salesperson suggested.
Despite the salesperson¡¯s tendency to exaggerate in order to sell the product, the pair of rings in her hand was genuinely quite stunning.
Matthew Saxon took out the ring.
"Try it on," he said, holding the ring in one hand while taking Scarlett Yates¡¯ hand in the other, sliding the ring onto her middle finger.
As the salesperson said, Scarlett Yates had very fair skin and delicate fingers, making the ring look gorgeous on her hand.
Under the lighting, the diamond sparkled brilliantly, and the intertwined hearts on the ring glittered, particrly eye-catching.
On the ring, there were two hearts, onerge, one small.
The salesperson said therger heart represented the man, while the smaller one symbolized the woman.
"Sir, miss, look at this ring. Doesn¡¯t it resemble a pair of happy lovers snuggled together? The reason this ring is named ¡¯Forever¡¯ is because once the two hearts on the ring intertwine, they can¡¯t be separated. If you force them apart, the ring will be destroyed."
"So, once the hearts are entwined, they can never be separated, not for a lifetime."
Upon seeing Matthew Saxon¡¯s Lamborghini, the salesperson knew he undoubtedly had the means to purchase this pair of rings.
One reason she was so enthusiastic in promoting was, of course, for her sales performance.
But objectively speaking, she genuinely felt this pair of rings was stunning.
Chapter 813: Mission Accomplished
Chapter 813: Chapter 813: Mission Aplished
Many people have looked at this pair of rings, and there¡¯s no one who doesn¡¯t like them, but in the end, everyone gave up because they were too expensive.
The shop assistant sincerely said, "This pair of wedding rings is the only one of its kind in the world, it¡¯s unique. Miss, look, I haven¡¯t even measured your finger size, yet this ring fits you perfectly, as if it was specially made for you. I truly think this wedding ring suits you."
Scarlett Yates remained in a dazed state.
Her mind felt dizzy and her whole being was enveloped in a dream-like sensation.
Unreal, very unreal.
What exactly happened in these few hours?
Matthew Saxon suddenly proposed to her, then she epted his proposal, and then they came here to select wedding rings.
Choosing the wedding rings was Matthew Saxon¡¯s idea.
At the hotel, after struggling intensely with herself for half an hour, she finally epted his proposal.
If Roy Saxon only had one month left to live, and if marrying him would fulfill Roy¡¯s wish, allowing him to leave no regrets, then she was willing to apany him in acting for a month.
She was unwilling to think about what the consequences of this would be.
Just like Roy Saxon said, no one knows what will happen tomorrow, the future is too unpredictable, thinking too much might end up as mere empty thoughts.
"Let¡¯s choose a pair of wedding rings. Although it¡¯s only a marriage in name, all necessary steps and procedures must be followed. We don¡¯t have enough time today, so let¡¯s just pick the rings, and tomorrow we¡¯ll go take the wedding photos, everything done ording to your favorite style." That¡¯s what he said to her before leaving the hotel.
Scarlett Yates still remembers that he spoke these words with a hint of mockery.
He was stating it like he was assigning her a task.
Thinking back on it, she felt a bit sad inside.
She actually knew that this was originally a task. He didn¡¯t truly want to marry her, and she didn¡¯t wish to marry him under these circumstances.
They were both unwilling, andpared to those lovers brought together by love, everything they did seemed very sad and very ridiculous.
She was still dazed until Matthew Saxon took her hand and slipped that unique ring onto her finger, then she snapped back to reality.
The ring was icy cold, but the diamond on it was truly sparkling and beautiful.
Although choosing a ring was justpleting a task, like every woman before marriage, Scarlett Yates had also fantasized about her wedding countless times.
A long, long time ago, she fantasized about what her wedding would be like.
So, even for this marriage in name, she still carried some fantasies like every other woman.
When she came to select the wedding ring, she felt no excitement at all.
But now, the wedding ring was on her hand, and the man next to her would soon marry her. Suddenly, it all felt real.
The previous dream-like illusion slowly faded away.
She was really going to get married soon.
Thinking it over carefully, it wasn¡¯t so bad.
She liked Matthew Saxon, from the very beginning until now, she always liked him.
Breaking up with him was only due to those unavoidable reasons, her feelings for him never changed.
If they were destined not to be together, then being a couple for a month or two wasn¡¯t bad either.
At least she was marrying the one she liked, at least she once became his wife.
Chapter 814: I’d Better Look at Some Others
Chapter 814: Chapter 814: I¡¯d Better Look at Some Others
Even if they can¡¯t be together in the future, the life after marriage will be an unforgettable memory for her.
As her mood shifted, she immediately became different.
Her emotions were no longer downcast, her eyes no longer confused; from an initial detachment, she became actively engaged.
She lowered her head, turning the finger with the wedding ring around to look at it, then raised her head and asked Matthew Saxon, "Does this ring really look good on me?"
When Scarlett Yates asked him, she had a faint smile on her lips.
Seeing her smile, Matthew Saxon was momentarily stunned, as if surprised, and stared at her for a moment before slowly nodding, "Yes."
He didn¡¯t know that in those brief few minutes, Scarlett Yates had understood a lot of things.
That¡¯s why her emotions underwent a noticeable change.
Although Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t know why she changed, seeing her smile made his mood a bit better.
He had brought her to choose a wedding ring as if it were a task.
Originally, he intended to casually pick a pair, but seeing her be serious, he also put away his indifferent attitude.
Scarlett Yates also thought the ring was beautiful.
But she felt it must be expensive.
Even though she hadn¡¯t seen the price yet, just the diamonds on the ring alone must be very costly.
"Do you like it?" Matthew Saxon noticed her eyes light up looking at the ring, and said, "If you like it, then let¡¯s get this pair."
Of course, she liked it, but since the marriage was to fulfill another person¡¯s wish, there was no need to buy something too extravagant.
Anyway, they¡¯d be divorced in at most a month or two.
"Why don¡¯t we look at other options?" Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t say whether she liked it, removed the ring, and put it back in the box.
But her eyes were still ncing, stealing a couple of longing looks before reluctantly looking away.
"Miss, don¡¯t you like this ring? It looks really beautiful on you," the shop assistant noticed the hesitation in Scarlett Yates¡¯s eyes and enthusiastically promoted, "This ring was crafted by Mr. Anthony, one of the world¡¯s most famous jewelry designers. The jewelry he designs sells the best, and there¡¯s only one pair of this ring in the world. It would be too unfortunate to miss it."
After the shop assistant spoke for a while, Scarlett Yates was very tempted.
But she only cared about one thing.
She stared at the ring, cleared her throat, and asked, "How much is this pair of rings?"
The shop assistant smiled slightly, her voice uniquely gentle and sweet, "Jewelry personally designed by Mr. Anthony is never cheap."
"So, how much is it exactly?"
The shop assistant¡¯s smile grew sweeter, and with a smile, she quoted a number. After quoting it, she added, "Money has a price, but affection is priceless. Miss, such a beautiful ring is meant to be worn for a lifetime, so if you think about it that way, it¡¯s actually not that expensive, right?"
After hearing the price from the shop assistant, Scarlett Yates chose to turn around and leave.
"I¡¯ll still go look at others."
Expensive, it¡¯s too expensive, it¡¯s absurdly expensive.
She admitted that the ring was indeed beautiful, breathtaking, and sparkly, with a lovely name, something like ¡¯forever and always.¡¯
But the price was anything but beautiful; it was just a pair of rings, yet it cost over ten million.
Even if she bought this ten-million-dor wedding ring, she wouldn¡¯t dare wear it in everyday life.
"Wrap it up." Just as she was nning to casually pick a ring for a few ten-thousands and be done with it, behind her, Matthew Saxon instructed the shop assistant to package the ring.
Chapter 815: Look at How Little Ambition You Have
Chapter 815: Chapter 815: Look at How Little Ambition You Have
Scarlett Yates paused for a moment, turned around, walked a few steps to his side, and lowered her voice to say, "This ring is really expensive, let¡¯s look at some others."
"Since you like it, just buy it." Matthew Saxon smiled, "No need to save money for me; I don¡¯t feel any pressure with this amount."
"It really is very expensive." Scarlett watched as the shop assistant happily took the ring to wrap it up, and she wanted to stop her, "Wearing such an expensive ring isn¡¯t safe. Let¡¯s change to a different one."
Matthew wouldn¡¯t actually let her go and stop the staff.
He reached out his big hand, pulled her back, and said, half amused, "Scarlett Yates, what are you trying to do?"
"I¡¯m going to stop her," Scarlett replied honestly.
"Are you trying to embarrass me on purpose?" He tugged her back as if she were a little chick, "I¡¯m marrying a wife and can¡¯t even bear to buy a ring worth millions. Are you trying to make peopleugh at me?"
The word "wife" made Scarlett¡¯s heart tremble and her face flush red.
Even though he married her only for Roy Saxon, hearing him call her wife warmed and sweetened her heart.
"But..."
"But what? You don¡¯t like it?"
"No, I do like it. It¡¯s just too expensive."
"Look at yourck of ambition." He lowered his head, his narrow, phoenix-like eyes looking at her with a hint of a smile, seriously saying, "Scarlett Yates, no matter what, I will give you a grand wedding so that people won¡¯t look down on you."
"Even though ours is a contract marriage, I won¡¯t let you feel aggrieved; everything a normal wedding should have, there will be."
"You are now officially the Young Madam of the Saxon Family. You deserve a ring worth millions. I hope we can set aside the past and get along over these brief two months."
Now married, the two would have to live together.
Though it wouldn¡¯t be like a real couple, even if they were just pretending, they would still share the same space.
In the future, they¡¯d be seeing each other almost constantly. If they kept holding onto grievances against each other, it would be a painful torment.
He had thought about this beforeing to A City to find her.
Two months is a short time, but if they met each other with hatred, those months would be a long suffering.
This isn¡¯t the life he wants to see.
"Set aside the past?"
"Whatever happened between you and Maxwell Saxon, I¡¯ll act as if it didn¡¯t happen. I don¡¯t care how far things went between you two, but during these two months, I hope you can be apetent wife."
Scarlett quickly understood what he meant.
He didn¡¯t care about her and Maxwell Saxon, but once she agreed to marry him, she needed to keep her distance from Maxwell Saxon during this period.
Besides fulfilling her marital duties, she must be loyal to him like a real wife.
Scarlett found this fair.
In reality, she and Maxwell Saxon had nothing at all; she was merely tricking him initially.
Therefore, she agreed without much thought.
Still, ultimately she felt a bit sad.
Hisck of concern for her rtionship with Maxwell Saxon implies he doesn¡¯t care about her either.
As a result, he wouldn¡¯t care which man she chose to be with.
"Of course, what I require of you, I will also adhere to." He paused and then said, "If you have any requests for me, feel free to make them."
Chapter 816: A Very
Chapter 816: Chapter 816: A Very
Scarlett Yates felt a bit stifled inside, said nothing, and just shook her head.
The ring was quickly packaged.
The store clerk took the card from Matthew Saxon¡¯s hand with extreme respect, her smile blooming like a flower as she turned around.
And why not? Selling this pair of rings would earn her a substantial bonus, how could she not be happy?
--
"Miss, sir, goodbye, and I wish you a long and loving life together."
After they got in the car, Scarlett watched the store clerk bowing at a ny-degree angle by the door. It wasn¡¯t until Matthew Saxon had driven about ten meters away that she turned and went back inside.
A long and loving life together...
The clerk¡¯s blessing still echoed in her ears. It was meant to be a sincere wish, but for Scarlett and Matthew, it felt a bit ironic.
"What kind of wedding do you like?"
Matthew turned on the music, nced at her, and casually asked.
The gentle, beautiful music flowed like a moonlit stream, enveloping the city at night. Under the cover of night, many things could be hidden away. Scarlett also concealed the disappointment in her heart, looked up, and smiled at him: "Western or traditional is fine, but if it could be held in a church, that would be nice too."
Matthew secretly took note of her words.
It seemed that after all, she preferred a Western-style wedding.
To have a wedding in a church, one of the couple needs to be a believer, and neither he nor Scarlett were.
But it wasn¡¯t necessary to hold it in a church; there were better ces.
Scarlett¡¯s words allowed him to realize that, like all young girls, she also preferred a fairytale-like romantic wedding.
Probably every young girl carries a princess dream in her heart, fantasizing about being a princess and marrying a prince someday.
"A Western wedding sounds good, so let¡¯s do a Western one." He didn¡¯t have any other requirements for the wedding, it was mainly about her preference.
If she liked traditional, then it would be traditional; if she liked a dreamy fairytale wedding, he¡¯d give her a fairytale dream.
"Have you thought about whom to invite?" Matthew turned the car onto a ne-tree-lined street.
The street was long, with ne trees nted along both sides, these trees had been growing for years, tall and lush, their branches intertwining to form a natural canopy.
In summer, many people walked down this street because the leaves provided shade, making this spot cooler while other ces were sweltering.
But in winter, this ce seemed somewhat deste.
Large batches of leaves fell; cleaned by sweepers one day and thickyers covered the ground again the next, like a carpet.
Even with streetlights, the outside light couldn¡¯t prate, so once night fell, it felt particrly dark and eerie.
Naturally, no one would dare toe here for a walk.
As Matthew¡¯s car drove down this street, there wasn¡¯t a single person around, nor another car.
The tires pressed against the thick leaves, making a crunching sound.
The road ahead was pitch-ck, cold, and deste, creating a very unsettling feeling.
Suddenly, Scarlett felt a twinge of unease.
She ignored Matthew¡¯s words, leaned to look out the window, and frowned: "Can¡¯t we take another road?"
"What¡¯s wrong?" Matthew¡¯s car continued to move forward at a steady pace, but as the headlights illuminated theyers of fallen leaves, Scarlett¡¯s unease intensified.
Chapter 817: We’ll Be Fine
Chapter 817: Chapter 817: We¡¯ll Be Fine
She felt that the fallen leaves spread across the ground resembled the pits that hunters dig in the wild, covered with ayer of leaves to lure their prey into falling inside.
"I find this road pitch-ck and quite terrifying; we should take another route." It¡¯s often said that a woman¡¯s sixth sense is strong, and although there might be no scientific exnation, Scarlett¡¯s intuition was usually spot-on.
Matthew Saxonughed at her, "So, you¡¯re afraid of the dark. I¡¯ll drive faster then."
Just as he finished speaking, suddenly, his expression changed.
This time, it was Scarlett¡¯s turn to ask him, "What is it?"
Matthew didn¡¯t say anything, but his expression underwent a noticeable change, "Hold on tight."
Almost as soon as he said those words, Scarlett felt the car shoot forward like an arrow released from a bowstring.
Matthew suddenly elerated, and because the speed picked up so drastically, Scarlett lunged forward suddenly, only to be snapped back by her seatbelt.
Beads of cold sweat broke out on her forehead in shock.
Before she could even voice the questions swirling in her mind, she noticed that, without knowing when it started, a car was tailing them.
That car was also speeding tremendously, clearly not just a passerby.
After catching a glimpse of the ck Volvo tightly following them in the rearview mirror, Scarlett finally realized where her unease had stemmed from.
"Watch out, there¡¯s a car ahead!" Just as Matthew¡¯s car raced forward at full speed, another ck Volvo suddenly surged from the front.
The two cars, one in front and one behind, were closing in, about to crash when Matthew swerved the car onto another road.
This road was heading to the outskirts.
Once out of the city, it became even more dangerous.
But now, it seemed like there was no choice; taking this road was the only way to shake off those two cars behind them.
Scarlett suddenly understood; the purpose of those two Volvos was likely to do just that, to force Matthew¡¯s car out of the city through a pincer movement. Then, they could make their move in the outskirts.
If she guessed correctly, perhaps they had already set up an ambush outside the city, merely waiting for Matthew to take the bait.
With that thought, Scarlett broke out in a cold sweat, tightly gripping the seatbelt mped onto her, and voiced her concerns to Matthew, "There might be an ambush outside the city, going out there could be very dangerous."
Matthew drove as though he was flying.
Right after Scarlett finished speaking, she mped her mouth shut tightly, clutching her chest.
She felt like her heart was about to burst out, beating with an extremely abnormal rapidity.
Matthew¡¯s face was stern, yet his eyes held no trace of fear or worry. After executing arge, sweeping turn to distance them from the pursuing car, he coollyughed, "I¡¯ve been waiting for their ambush."
What?
Scarlett, rattled by his sudden, swift maneuver, gasped heavily, grasping her chest, looking at him in bewilderment.
With trembling hands, she rummaged through her bag and pulled out her phone, "I have to call the police; they¡¯lle to save us."
Matthew snatched the phone from her.
Without offering much exnation, he simply said, "We¡¯ll be fine."
"But..." Whatever Scarlett wanted to say got drowned out by her scream.
Because what followed were a series of sharp turns from Matthew, with the car¡¯s speed causing sparks to fly off the wheels as they screeched against the ground, making a loud crackling noise that left herplexion deathly pale.
Chapter 818: Trust Me
Chapter 818: Chapter 818: Trust Me
All the way in pursuit, all the way hiding, they soon drove to the outskirts.
At night, the outskirts were truly deserted, surrounded by darkness, with poor road conditions. A moment¡¯s inattention, and they might drive off a cliff.
Scarlett Yates was already pale, her face drained of color from fear, appearing ghostly white under the lights. Her eyes were wide open, and her hair was as messy as a bird¡¯s nest.
If anyone encountered her in this deste ce, they would most likely think they had met a ghost, half-scaring them to death.
Sometimes, Scarlett Yates was quite clever.
Her previous suspicions were soon confirmed.
About ten minutes after Matthew Saxon¡¯s car drove out of the outskirts, three cars emerged from the darkness of the bushes, tightly blocking his way.
The two cars that were closely following blocked the retreat as well.
Matthew Saxon had no choice but to stop the car.
Five cars surrounded his Lamborghini, the headlights ring intensely.
This was the first time Scarlett Yates had encountered such a situation.
She was so nervous that her breathing stopped several times.
But at this moment, the person she was most concerned about was not herself, but Matthew Saxon.
Obviously, these people were targeting Matthew Saxon. In terms of danger, Matthew Saxon was indeed the most at risk.
However, she was also aware that if anything happened to Matthew Saxon, she, as his still unofficially announced fianc¨¦e, would not escape unharmed either.
Scarlett Yates was someone prone to overthinking.
In this situation, even without figuring out the identity and purpose of the opponents, she was already imagining that she and Matthew Saxon might end up dying here.
And possibly dying from a shooting.
The thought of having a hole in her head made her face even paler.
"Stay in the car, don¡¯te out." Matthew Saxon wasn¡¯t panicked at all. Instead, seeing her frightened and pale, he hesitated for a moment and then gently rubbed her head twice, "Don¡¯t overthink. I promised it would be fine, so it will be fine. I still have to give you a grand wedding."
Scarlett Yates was already overthinking.
So, she felt this might be thest day she and Matthew Saxon would be alive.
She was wondering, since they¡¯re going to die anyway, should she tell him some of the words buried in her heart before dying.
For instance, she had always liked him.
Or that she genuinely wanted to marry him and really wanted to be his wife, and she never loved Maxwell Saxon at all.
She thought, if she might die soon, what words wouldn¡¯t be said?
"Matthew Saxon, actually I..." She took a deep breath, mustering the courage to tell him her true feelings.
"Stay inside, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t have any problems, and neither will you. Trust me." His warm hand gently rubbed her head once more,forting her with a couple of sentences. Not waiting for her to finish speaking, Matthew Saxon had already opened the car door.
The words Scarlett Yates had painstakingly decided to say were cut off just as she began.
The moment Matthew Saxon stepped out of the car, her heart was caught in her throat, so tense and worried that it was about to leap out of her chest.
He told her to trust him.
But in this situation, how could she trust him?
He was just saying words to reassure her, but how could she possibly not worry at all.
He left her in the car, then went down alone to face danger. How could she possibly really obey him calmly?
Chapter 819: Paid to Solve Others’ Troubles
Chapter 819: Chapter 819: Paid to Solve Others¡¯ Troubles
Although she was extremely frightened, so scared that her hands were trembling, she got out of the car less than two minutes after Matthew Saxon did.
If there was danger, she wouldn¡¯t let him face it alone.
She opened the car door, clenched her fists, took a deep breath, and got out of the car.
As soon as she got out of the car, she saw Matthew being surrounded by a dozen people. They were all in ck clothes and sunsses, each with a tall stature, estimated to be over 180 cm, and the two leading figures were holding guns, the cold barrels aimed directly at Matthew¡¯s chest.
This scene of a gun-pointing kidnapping was something Scarlett Yates had only seen in crime thrillers before.
Seeing it live for the first time, it was impossible not to be afraid.
When the cold, ck muzzle was aimed at her, Scarlett¡¯s legs went a bit weak.
"Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay put in the car? What are you doinging out?" Seeing the disobedient woman get out of the car, Matthew¡¯s face changed, ring at her with a touch of anger, his brows furrowed.
Damn woman.
He had repeatedly instructed her not to get out of the car, to stay put, but she just wouldn¡¯t listen.
Scarlett¡¯s face was pale, without a trace of blood, her dark eyes blinked, clearly carrying a hint of fear, but still stubbornly said, "Why did you leave me alone? What¡¯s the difference between being in the car and out of it? Sooner orter, they¡¯ll drag us out anyway."
Scarlett¡¯s heart pounded rapidly.
Her heart trembled violently, as if it might leap out of her chest at any moment.
The gun aimed at her could take her life at any time.
Seeing her so scared yet still rebelling, Matthew was both angry and helpless.
Such a small courage, yet so disobedient, he really didn¡¯t know what to do with her.
In the dark and secluded outskirts, the two of them were surrounded by people with guns.
Only now did Scarlett understand what it truly meant to call for help in vain.
In this godforsaken ce, even shouting till her throat was hoarse would be useless.
The thought of imminent death made Scarlett feel very sorrowful.
Her good life had just begun, and there were so many things she hadn¡¯t done. She didn¡¯t want to die at all.
She was, in fact, very timid; she feared death, especially dying in a painful way.
The idea of dying by gunfire was something she didn¡¯t dare to even imagine.
With a gun pointed at her, she didn¡¯t dare to move, and after standing for a short while, it felt as if all the blood in her body had frozen, with coldness seeping into her body.
The leader nced at her for a few seconds, then walked forward, pointing the gun at her and Matthew Saxon, and said in a muffled voice, "Mr. Saxon, we need you and yourdy toe with us. We¡¯re just doing a job for money, so we ask for your cooperation."
This person spoke very politely, using terms like "please" and "thank you," but the gun in his hand was unambiguously pointed at Matthew¡¯s chest.
In such a situation, who would dare utter a word of defiance?
With so many guns pointed at them, any resistance might result in being shot full of holes the next second.
Understanding the situation is the wise choice.
Even someone as proud and arrogant as Matthew Saxon was extraordinarily cooperative, doing exactly as instructed.
With over ten guns trained on him, he could still manage to smile, curling his lips and saying with a light chuckle, "Since someone has invited me as a guest, I must go take a look. Please, lead the way."
Chapter 820: What’s Wrong, Are Your Legs Shaking from Fear?
Chapter 820: Chapter 820: What¡¯s Wrong, Are Your Legs Shaking from Fear?
The visit...
This is more like a trap than a feast.
Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t help but look up at him, marveling at his unusually strong psychological resilience.
She was so terrified that she was sweating coldly and her legs were trembling with fear, yet he seemedpletely at ease, with a smile in his eyes and a rxed tone, as if he was genuinely invited over.
Is she the only one afraid of dying?
Seeing Matthew Saxon so cooperative, the other party also seemed relieved, nodding in satisfaction, and said with a smile, "The young master indeed knows how to assess the situation."
Matthew Saxon curled his lips into a smile, his face radiating warmth and still had the mood to joke, saying half teasingly, "I don¡¯t want to be shot full of holes; that would look terrible."
The gunman was stunned.
Probably didn¡¯t expect Matthew Saxon to remain so calm; his eyes shed with surprise and then heughed several times.
The atmosphere at this moment seemed cheerful, rxed...
If it weren¡¯t for all the guns pointed at them, Scarlett Yates also couldn¡¯t help but want tough out loud.
Although she was trying to maintain her calm exterior, theyers of sweat on her forehead and her pale little face betrayed her.
Someone opened the car door and stood there with a gun, "Young master, please."
Scarlett Yates, her legs weak, stepped once and nearly stumbled, caught by Matthew Saxon who turned around just in time.
His long phoenix eyes narrowed slightly, carrying a yful smile, looking at her, he whispered, "What¡¯s the matter, too scared that your legs went weak?"
Scarlett Yates felt utterly embarrassed, unwilling to admit that her small courage had caused her legs to weaken with fear, she bit her lip, her face flushed, "I identally stepped on a rock, it¡¯s so dark here, I couldn¡¯t see clearly."
As soon as she finished speaking, her palm warmed as Matthew Saxon pulled her to his side, wrapped an arm around her waist, half-holding her in his arms, he said with a smile, "If you can¡¯t see, just follow me closely."
The familiar scent enveloped her warmly, dispelling the cold fear inside her. Leaning in his embrace, Scarlett Yates suddenly felt less afraid.
Even though there were dark gun barrels surrounding them from all directions, even though death mighte in the next second.
But at that moment, hiding in the small world Matthew Saxon created, she felt very secure.
She thought that if she were to die together with him, maybe it wouldn¡¯t be too bad.
At least, she wouldn¡¯t be alone on the road to the underworld.
--
Those men, aside from aiming guns at them, didn¡¯t do anything excessively cruel.
Like torturing them harshly before death, whipping or beating them severely, for example.
In the car, two armed men sat on either side of her and Matthew Saxon.
She was held in Matthew Saxon¡¯s arms, her head entirely enveloped in his suit.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s clothes had a very pleasant smell, which might also be emanating from him.
A faint scent of musk mixed with some evergreen undertones, a fragrance that makes one feel warm upon inhaling it.
Initially, Scarlett Yates felt a chill all over her body, but after being in his embrace for a while, her frozen blood seemed to thaw, and her limbs weren¡¯t so stiff anymore.
She didn¡¯t know where these men were taking her and Matthew Saxon.
But the road was getting more deste; the car turned onto a winding pathcking paved cement, full of potholes, bordered by dense shrubs.
This road didn¡¯t look like it was constructed intentionally, more like a shortcut someone had forced out.
Chapter 821: Take Them Inside
Chapter 821: Chapter 821: Take Them Inside
After swaying for a while, the car drove onto a small bridge.
The small bridge didn¡¯t even have handrails. Looking out under the illumination of the car lights shining on the road, there was a river on both sides of the bridge. The light was dim, making the river pitch ck at night. Plus, with not a soul around, it was easy to imagine some terrifying scenes.
As if to amplify the creepy atmosphere, asional calls of a crow echoed, sounding chilling.
After driving along a winding mountain road for an hour, with Scarlett Yates¡¯s stomach churning and barely resisting the urge to vomit, the car finally stopped.
After getting out of the car, Scarlett Yates found it had stopped outside a small building.
The white building looked very old, with most of its exterior wall king off, and moss grew on it.
In this deste wilderness, such an old building that seemed abandoned for a long time looked like a haunted house.
Could it be that these people are nning to silence them here?
A chill rose up Scarlett Yates¡¯s back, instinctively she moved closer to Matthew Saxon.
Honestly, in such a godforsaken ce, killing someone would indeed be hard to find.
After all, Scarlett Yates had deliberately memorized the route while in the car, but now, recalling the journey, she had no clue.
Even if these people let her go now, she¡¯d most likely not find her way out of here.
Fortunately, the eerie "haunted house" had lights on, and the dim light added a hint of life.
The wooden door creaked open.
Someone came out from inside, nced at Scarlett Yates and Matthew Saxon, then said, "Bring them in."
"Second Young Master, please."
The man with sunsses beside them pointed the muzzle of his gun toward the inside, and Matthew Saxon smirked, retracting his gaze, took Scarlett Yates¡¯s hand, andughed, "This building seems a bit aged. Let¡¯s go tour inside."
He seemed like he was on vacation.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t as strong as his; she only felt that once inside this "haunted house," getting out might be impossible.
These people had spent so much time bringing them here, they probably intended to quietly dispose of them in this secluded spot.
She couldn¡¯t help but grip Matthew Saxon¡¯s hand tightly, with a pessimistic mood, she walked in with him.
The haunted house looked quite old from the outside, but the inside wasn¡¯t as bad as Scarlett Yates imagined.
At least there wasn¡¯t a thickyer of dust on the furniture that she expected from the seemingly abandoned building.
In fact, despite the simplicity, the room was clean.
Once Matthew Saxon and she entered, they were locked inside a bedroom.
The door closed with the sound of a lock quickly following.
The windows in the room were nailed shut so tightly that not even a breeze coulde through.
From being followed, forced to stop, to having a gun pointed at their heads and brought here, Scarlett Yates¡¯s tightly wound nerves finally rxed, and she copsed onto the sofa.
She didn¡¯t move, her face was still pale under the light, lips equally pale, and her hand hanging by her side continued trembling.
Only now were her legs truly weak, no strength left in them.
After such a fright and holding on for so long, all emotions surged forth now, her mind went nk for a good four to five seconds, and she was in a state of emptiness.
Chapter 822: Are You Really That Afraid of Death?
Chapter 822: Chapter 822: Are You Really That Afraid of Death?
Matthew Saxon called out to her, but she didn¡¯t hear.
He walked up to her, gently shook her with a hint of worry in his eyes, Scarlett Yates blinked her eyes and moved slightly: "Matthew Saxon, why are you so calm?"
She raised her pale little face and looked at him with confusion: "Aren¡¯t you afraid they might kill us?"
A group of people with guns, what kind of people are they?
Is he really not afraid at all?
Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t answer her question, he smiled lightly and sat down beside her.
There was a fruit basket on the coffee table with a te of fruit in it. Matthew Saxon picked up an apple to peel. He probably rarely did this sort of thing; the peel was thick, breaking frequently as he cut.
By the time he finished peeling an apple, there wasn¡¯t much fruit left.
He handed the apple with just a third of the fruit left to Scarlett Yates: "Eat something to rx."
"I don¡¯t want it." Scarlett Yates frowned at the apple in his hand, "Who knows if there¡¯s poison injected in it or something."
"Are you so afraid of death?" Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t force her, cing the peeled apple on the table and took out a handkerchief to wipe his hands.
Scarlett Yates found his question odd.
In this world, is there anyone who isn¡¯t afraid of death?
No matter how strong a person is, facing death, they¡¯ll surely have some fear.
She nodded: "Afraid, very afraid, I don¡¯t want to die."
She answered directly, and after hearing it, Matthew Saxonughed, his long, narrow eyes fixed on her, his voice softened unconsciously: "Someone as afraid of death as you won¡¯t die easily."
"But we¡¯re trapped here, and everything we could use to contact the outside world has been taken away by them. If they really want to kill us, it¡¯s extremely easy." She hoped she could live well, but she had to face reality.
"Who are they really?"
"Enemies."
This answer was as good as not answering her.
Scarlett Yates had to be more specific: "I mean, why did they kidnap you, is it for money?"
Actually, Scarlett Yates hoped that group of people were after money.
If that were the case, they might have a chance to leave alive.
The worst would be if they were after lives, not money...
She looked at him with a glimmer of hope.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s answer dashed her hopes, he shook his head: "No."
If not for money, then it¡¯s for life?
Scarlett Yates bit her lip, speaking listlessly: "And you said we would be okay."
Matthew Saxon saw her expression of utter despair, so he asked: "If we truly cannot escape death, do you have any regrets?"
Regrets...
Scarlett Yates thought seriously for a moment and nodded.
Her regrets were far too numerous, never tasting good food again, never hearing beautiful music again, never breathing fresh air again, never...
The most ordinary little things in daily life, when never able to do them again, would all be her regrets.
"Matthew Saxon, do you think when people die, they¡¯ll really walk the Yellow Springs Road? Will there really be The ck and White Impermanence to im souls?"
Death is just the endpoint of life, but whether a soul exists after death, whether it enters another world, these are unknowns.
Because the dead cannot verify it, those who can verify it are dead.
So, the saying about souls has never had a definite answer.
Chapter 823: I’ll Stay Here and Watch Over You
Chapter 823: Chapter 823: I¡¯ll Stay Here and Watch Over You
But Scarlett Yates believes in the soul, and the body that dies is merely a shell.
Matthew Saxon just found her words amusing, but he thought for a moment before saying, "What are you afraid of? If we are to die, we¡¯ll die together."
"But I don¡¯t want to die." Scarlett blinked, her eyes slightly red as she looked at him. "I haven¡¯t lived enough yet, and recently the hospital was nominating for the Excellent Nurse award. I was nominated, and maybe I could even win it."
If she died now, she would die with regrets.
She was truly afraid of death.
The mere mention of the word death made her shudder.
Matthew Saxon wanted tofort her, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.
He¡¯d said everything he should, but she insisted they would die, leaving him helpless.
He couldn¡¯t possibly tell her that all of this was part of a n he had set up in advance and that someone would soone to rescue them.
This foolish woman, she had no idea, even if he were to die, she wouldn¡¯t.
Maxwell Saxon wouldn¡¯t be willing to kill her.
But these were words he couldn¡¯t say to her.
There was probably surveince set up in this room; every move and word they made were being watched.
"Stop overthinking, go get some sleep, and when you wake up, everything will be better." After a moment of silence, Matthew Saxon lifted her and carried her to the bed, gentlyying her down.
He pulled up the thin nket over her and gently stroked her head: "Sleep."
Scarlett was surprisingly obedient.
She didn¡¯t show any resistance to his actions.
Matthew Saxon just assumed she was truly frightened.
Thinking this, he felt even more tenderness towards her, softening his voice even more: "I¡¯ll stay here with you."
Mentally, Scarlett was tired, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep.
Thinking she might soon die, she no longer hid her feelings. She shed her cold exterior and, like a gentlemb, blinked and looked tenderly at Matthew Saxon: "Aren¡¯t you going to sleep?"
Matthew Saxon was momentarily taken aback.
He curved his lips into a slightly mischievous smile and raised an eyebrow: "There¡¯s only one bed in this room..."
The sofa was too short and narrow for his height; there was no way he could lie on itfortably.
And the only bed in the room was already upied by Scarlett.
Scarlett hesitated for just a few seconds before scooting over and patting the space beside her: "You can sleep here."
Matthew Saxon¡¯s expression slightly shifted, his long phoenix eyes squinting as he looked down at her.
There was a hint of surprise in his eyes, a flicker of fire in his captivating gaze, and his thin lips lifted into a low chuckle: "Are you sure you want me to sleep here?"
Scarlett¡¯s face felt a little warm.
She had only shared a bed with Matthew Saxon once before, and that was unknowingly.
The memory of that night wasn¡¯t pleasant, and she had broken up with Matthew Saxon afterward.
This wasn¡¯t going to be a happy atmosphere either.
Whether they would survive till tomorrow was still uncertain.
But precisely because of this, she let go of the barriers in her heart, and the grievances between Autumn Spencer and Naomi Dou no longer bothered her.
No matter who was right or wrong back then, it had nothing to do with her now.
At this moment, she just wanted to follow her heart.
She lifted her flushed face and patted the space beside her again: "There¡¯s only one bed in the room, if you want to sleep on the floor, I have no objections."
As soon as she finished speaking, she felt the bed sink significantly.
Matthew Saxon moved quickly. By the time he got onto the bed, his jacket was already off.
Chapter 824: Why Did You Lie to Me?
Chapter 824: Chapter 824: Why Did You Lie to Me?
Inside the coat was a dark gray shirt, with the top two buttons undone, slightly open, revealing a sexy and alluring corbone.
The bed was only one and a half meters wide and just one meter eighty in length, and with Matthew Saxon¡¯s height, lying on this bed made it impossible for him to stretch out his legs.
He could only turn on his side and lie down with his legs bent.
There was only one quilt.
It was already October, the beginning of autumn, and temperatures would drop significantly at night. Without a quilt, he¡¯d catch a cold by morning.
Moreover, in this area surrounded by mountains, the nights were more humid, and the temperature was even lower.
Scarlett Yates blushed and offered half of the quilt.
Matthew Saxon unceremoniously pulled it over and covered himself.
Sharing a bed, sharing a quilt¡ªthis kind of intimacy was something only couples or perhaps married partners would do.
Seeing Scarlett Yates¡¯s face as red as a ripe tomato, Matthew Saxon felt moved, a hint of doubt in his long, narrow eyes as he stared at her for a few seconds, and hisrge hand gently fell on her head.
His fingers ran through her silky smooth long hair, paused at the ends, and he spoke softly, "Scarlett Yates, have you deceived me about something?"
He didn¡¯t actually expect her to answer.
After asking, without waiting for her to speak, he gave her a deep look and continued, "You haven¡¯t fallen in love with Maxwell Saxon, so why deceive me?"
This was something Matthew Saxon had just realized.
Although he didn¡¯t know Scarlett Yatespletely, he was well aware that she was not a woman to take things lightly.
Even if she was scared, she wouldn¡¯t be scared enough to lose her mind and be willing to lie in bed with a man she didn¡¯t love.
Such intimate things, if not for love, she wouldn¡¯t ept them.
If the person she loved was Maxwell Saxon, she would never want to be so close to him.
The change in her attitude towards him was very obvious after they were kidnapped.
She had resigned herself to the belief they would die, so before death, she stopped pretending?
But if she had been pretending and lying all along, then for what reason?
Due to sharing a bed with Maxwell Saxon, Scarlett Yates was nervous and shy, burying her head, not daring to even look at him, yet a few probing questions from Matthew Saxon made her immediately lift her head.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s eyes were calm, watching her with a serene expression, as hisrge hand fell on her shoulder and gently pressed down before softly asking, "Tell me, did you deceive me? You don¡¯t love Maxwell Saxon at all. Was it just an excuse to avoid me, to make me disappointed in you, to make me give up?"
"Scarlett, why did you do this? What exactly happened?"
His eyes were as deep and dark as the night sky, and even though his expression looked indifferent, there was a trace of urgency in his eyes, an eagerness to know the truth.
He had figured it out, that she still cared about him.
At this point, Scarlett Yates hadn¡¯t nned to hide her emotions any longer. She wasn¡¯t surprised that Matthew Saxon saw through her feelings.
She was ready to be honest with him.
Because she didn¡¯t know what might happen next. If she didn¡¯t speak now, she didn¡¯t know if she would have another chanceter.
She thought deeply for a while, considering where to start and how to tell the long story shortly and briefly.
Chapter 825: The Story Is a Bit Long
Chapter 825: Chapter 825: The Story Is a Bit Long
The tangled love and hatred of the previous generation, if told as a story, she could talk about itfor an entire day and night.
Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t rush her.
At first, it was just a guess, but now seeing Scarlett Yates lost in thought, he knew he guessed right.
She indeed was hiding something from him.
And this matter was the reason she insisted on keeping her distance from him.
"Do you know why we had an arranged childhood marriage?" After a long silence and much thought, Scarlett finally spoke.
Matthew Saxon nodded: "Yes, your mother was my father¡¯s lifesaver."
"What if I told you that the real reason isn¡¯t like that? What if... this marriage was arranged just to satisfy someone¡¯s selfish desire." Scarlett bit her lip, lifted her gaze to study his expression, saw his face still calm, and slowly continued, "The story is a bit long. If I reach a part you don¡¯t want to hear, you can interrupt me."
She¡¯s not very good at storytelling.
So instead of half an hour, she spent a whole hour narrating.
Meanwhile, she almost drifted from the topic, and the timeline and order of the story were also disorganized.
But finally, she managed to piece together aplete narrative, saying everything she needed and wanted to say.
After finishing, she felt like a criminal awaiting sentencing, nervous and somewhat pessimistically looking at him, awaiting his response.
What would he say?
Upon hearing the whole story, upon knowing the connection between Naomi Dou¡¯s death and her mother, would he hate her, or do something to her in revenge for his mother?
Matthew Saxon was silent for a long time.
The longer his silencested, the colder Scarlett Yates felt.
The tension, unease, and apprehension in her heart gradually transformed into sadness and bitterness with each second that passed, with his prolonged silence.
Perhaps the nket covering her had been left in a damp ce for too long, so after a short while, Scarlett Yates started feeling a bit cold.
The cold air seeped from the nket, slipped into her clothes, and clung to her skin.
Her hands and feet felt somewhat cold and stiff.
From her starting point to the finish, Matthew Saxon¡¯s facial expression hadn¡¯t changed.
She couldn¡¯t decipher any emotions from his face, neither happiness nor sadness, nor anger; they didn¡¯t exist. His gaze was calm, uninterested, like a deep, unperturbed water.
Scarlett Yates was still quite self-aware.
Although Matthew Saxon listened quietly from start to finish, without giving her any unpleasant looks afterward, Scarlett still felt it¡¯s important to have self-awareness, not count on others¡¯ silence as permission to pretend nothing had happened.
She uncovered the nket, her movements somewhat rigidly climbing out of bed, slowly moving to the edge...
Just as one foot reached down, a strong pair of arms extended from behind, wrapped around her waist, pulling her back to where she was.
Shey beside Matthew Saxon once again.
No, she was not just lying beside him this time but was drawn into his embrace.
Her face was pressed against his chest.
She heard the sound of his heartbeat, strong and regr.
When she collided into his embrace, her forehead bumped against his firm muscles, leaving her slightly dizzy and dazed.
Chapter 826: Don’t You Hate Me?
Chapter 826: Chapter 826: Don¡¯t You Hate Me?
Dizzinesssted for about four or five seconds, and as soon as she struggled, he held her back against his chest.
He was strong, hisrge hand resting on her head, pressing her down where his heart throbbed.
"So, is this the real reason for our breakup?" After a long silence, Matthew Saxon¡¯s husky voice rang in her ears.
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t respond, implicitly agreeing.
"Were you testing mest time?" At that time, he found it strange why she would ask him that way.
He was referring to when she visited Roy Saxon in the hospital and asked him if he would forgive the murderer¡¯s family.
Scarlett continued to tacitly agree.
"Did my answer make you lose hope in me?"
Scarlett still remained silent.
"If we hadn¡¯t been kidnapped, were you nning to keep this secret forever?"
She still didn¡¯t speak, but she nodded lightly.
Matthew Saxon was silent for another moment, though this time, not for too long.
"Scarlett Yates, you were convinced that I would hate your mother and hate you, so rather than letting me find out the truth and break up with you, you chose to proactively suggest it, pretending to fall in love with Maxwell Saxon, preferring that I hate you because of it, rather than tell me the real reason, is that right?"
Matthew Saxon¡¯s voice remained calm.
Scarlett couldn¡¯t tell if he was angry or not.
She lifted her head a little, looking at his cold, smooth jaw, bit her lip, and softly said, "Yes, now you know everything, and you should be clear that we¡¯re impossible."
Thin lips pressed together, and a hint of anger arose in Matthew Saxon¡¯s usually calm and serene eyes.
This damned woman, did she just have to be so self-righteous?
From the beginning, she never nned to tell him the truth, assuming that everything she did was right, unterally breaking up and even pretending to fall in love with another man.
She would rather have him hate her, loathe her, than tell him the truth.
How could she assume he would give up on her because of this?
Did she even know that he had known she was Autumn Spencer¡¯s daughter a long time ago, and even earlier, knew about the matter between Roy Saxon and Autumn Spencer?
She would never know that all these years, the only person he refused to forgive was Roy Saxon.
Whether it was Autumn Spencer or Naomi Dou, the tragedies of these two women were all caused by Roy Saxon.
If he hadn¡¯t failed Autumn Spencer, and if he could have settled down after marrying Naomi Dou without interfering in Autumn Spencer¡¯s life again, perhaps the tragedy wouldn¡¯t have happened.
He couldn¡¯t restrain himself even after marriage, secretly visiting Autumn Spencer again and again until one time Naomi Dou found out, which became the tipping point for the tragedy.
When she encountered the situation, she always acted ording to her own wishes, never considering what his thoughts might be.
Such self-righteous behavior made him both angry and frustrated.
"Why is it impossible?" He grabbed her chin, lifting her irritating face, his slender phoenix eyes filled with anger, his thin lips pressed into a restrained line, paused, suppressing the anger and said, "If we must argue over right and wrong, then your parents¡¯ deaths were also caused by my family. Shouldn¡¯t you too hate me to the bone?"
Scarlett looked at him in shock.
"You... you don¡¯t hate me?"
Chapter 827: You Knew All Along?
Chapter 827: Chapter 827: You Knew All Along?
"Why should I hate you?" Matthew Saxon found her question bothughable and infuriating.
She stared dumbfounded at him for a few seconds, her lips moved slightly as she slowly said, "Because I¡¯m Autumn Spencer¡¯s daughter."
"I know very well that you¡¯re Autumn Spencer¡¯s daughter."
Scarlett Yates blinked, her expression somewhat foolish, "Doesn¡¯t that bother you at all?"
"Bother me? About what?" He pursed his lips again, still angry, so his tone wasn¡¯t very good.
Scarlett bit her lip, inexplicably feeling guilty as he stared at her, her eyes flickered as she murmured, "Your mom became depressed because she found out Uncle Saxon loved another woman, and that woman is my mom."
"So, I should hate Autumn Spencer and also hate you?" He frowned, pursing his lips even tighter.
"I really wish I could crack open your head and see what¡¯s inside?"
All doubts were finally resolved.
She had tormented him for so long, all for something he had known for ages.
If it weren¡¯t for them being kidnapped, she might have kept this matter buried in her heart forever.
If it weren¡¯t for this kidnapping forcing a candid conversation, the misunderstanding between him and her would never have been cleared.
If it wasn¡¯t for this kidnapping, they would have missed each other.
The more Matthew thought about it, the more he found her incredibly maddening.
In normal circumstances, if someone dared to make him angry, he had a thousand ways to make that person regret it.
But those methods could be used on insignificant people, not on her.
She wasn¡¯t just anyone; she was the woman he liked, the woman he wanted to marry and cherish for a lifetime.
"Scarlett Yates, I knew about all these things ages ago, if I wanted to hate you, do you think you could have lived peacefully for all these years?"
If he truly hated someone, he¡¯d make their life unbearable, making living as painful as dying, never ceasing until he tormented them to despair.
"You knew all along?" Scarlett was shocked, her eyes wide open like glossy ck marbles, staring at him without blinking.
Matthew struck her smooth forehead hard, "Did you really think this was some big secret? Hiding it all this time and only revealing it now."
Scarlett was dumbfounded.
She had always considered this an unspeakable secret and only decided to speak it out at such a critical moment, yet he said he had known long ago.
"Listen carefully because I will only say this once." To prevent her from overthinking, Matthew held her face with both hands, staring deeply into her eyes as he said, word by word, "I have never hated your mother; she was also wronged. If we talk about who¡¯s to me, it¡¯s Dad who¡¯s at fault."
"If he hadn¡¯t wronged your mom, all the tragedies wouldn¡¯t have happened. Forced by family pressure, he married a woman he didn¡¯t love, yet after marriage, he never forgot about your mom."
"It was exactly his irresponsible behavior that led to so many unfortunate eventster, and that¡¯s why I could never forgive him."
"But saying all this now is meaningless. He made mistakes and he has been punished."
He let down two women, and in the end, Heaven punished him by making him lose both of them.
Chapter 828: Admit Your Mistakes and Correct Them
Chapter 828: Chapter 828: Admit Your Mistakes and Correct Them
He would suffer for the rest of his life because of this.
"If something like this happens again, don¡¯t keep it to yourself. Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll really give up and find another woman?"
During that time, he did have such thoughts.
So, he kept changing femalepanions, trying to forget her that way.
For that month, he indeed thought of her very little.
He thought forgetting her wasn¡¯t hard until he saw her again in C City.
This result waspletely different from what Scarlett Yates had anticipated.
Matthew Saxon actually said he never hated her mother.
So, had she been wrong from the start?
So, she was the one who brought so much pain and trouble upon herself.
Scarlett Yates felt utterly ashamed, guilty for her own presumption.
"I¡¯m sorry," she mumbled like a mosquito, her eyes drooped, her face burning.
"Do you realize your mistake?"
Her voice grew even smaller: "Yeah."
"Once you recognize your mistake, you must correct it."
"Yeah."
"Will you do this again?"
Scarlett Yates shook her head.
"Will you discuss everything with me from now on?"
"Yeah."
"Do you still love Maxwell Saxon?"
She hesitated, her face growing even hotter. She wished she could dig a hole and crawl in.
"That night..." Matthew Saxon frowned, recalling what he saw that night. His brows furrowed deeply, "You were in his apartment until midnight. Why were you there sote?"
Even though the misunderstanding was cleared, to say he wasn¡¯t bothered at all by some things from before wouldn¡¯t be true.
She and Maxwell Saxon were alone together most of the night, even if nothing happened, it made him ufortable.
Scarlett Yates was momentarily stunned, a hint of surprise shed in her eyes: "How did you know..."
Matthew Saxon let out a cold snort, full of emotion he couldn¡¯t vent, and feeling stifled. Seeing the culprit still looking at her innocently, he couldn¡¯t help but tap her forehead: "A stupid woman like you, if not kept close, would be sold and wouldn¡¯t even know."
"Ouch, that hurts." Scarlett Yates covered her forehead, which was turning red from his tap, her eyes starting to well up.
He knew she didn¡¯t leave until after midnight.
So, had he been waiting for her downstairs at Maxwell Saxon¡¯s ce?
Suddenly, Scarlett Yates remembered something. That night, she glimpsed a car drive away just as she and Maxwell Saxon exited the front door.
At the time, she wondered if it could be his car, but quickly dismissed the idea.
Now it seemed, that car was indeed his.
He had been waiting downstairs for such a long time.
Seeing her eyes redden, Matthew Saxon thought he had been too harsh. He furrowed his brow, gently massaging the spot with his fingers: "So delicate, just a light tap or two and you¡¯re about to cry?"
His touch was gentle.
His fingertip pressed softly, and though heined about her being delicate, his gaze was tender and intoxicating.
Whether it was his strong touch or his deeply captivating eyes, Scarlett Yates truly felt a bit dizzy.
She mused, how could a man¡¯s eyes be so beautiful?
She spoke in a daze: "I drank too much and fell asleep. After waking up and having a meal, I left."
"You even had a meal?" Matthew Saxon¡¯s expression didn¡¯t soften with her exnation, his brows still tightly furrowed: "Who cooked?"
Scarlett Yates hesitated for a moment, remembering she promised not to hide anything from him in the future, so she answered honestly: "Maxwell Saxon cooked."
Chapter 829: Let Me Broaden Your Horizons
Chapter 829: Chapter 829: Let Me Broaden Your Horizons
Maxwell Saxon can cook?
All these years at the Saxon Family, when did anyone see him cook anything?
Matthew Saxon let out a coldugh, "It must taste awful."
"Uh..." Scarlett Yates replied honestly again, "Actually, the taste was alright, quite, quite good."
The hand that was gently rubbing her forehead suddenly increased in pressure.
"Mmm, very good?" His long, narrow eyes narrowed, a hint of danger flickering in Matthew Saxon¡¯s gaze.
Scarlett Yates really wanted to say, who said we should be honest with each other and hide nothing?
She was speaking truthfully, and yet he was unhappy again.
"I was hungry at the time and felt that everything tasted good." Considering his feelings, she had to add another line.
Matthew Saxon was still not satisfied.
Maxwell Saxon, although alwaysbeled as an illegitimate child, appeared to have a low background on the surface, but at heart, he was a cold and proud person.
The person willing to have him personally cook for them must be someone he cares about.
But Maxwell Saxon¡¯s interest in Scarlett Yates came so out of the blue, if not for the sake of interest, it¡¯s truly perplexing.
Matthew Saxon felt ufortable inside, pursing his lips, he said disdainfully, "What¡¯s so hard about cooking? I can cook too."
"You can cook?" Scarlett Yates was very surprised, giving him a once-over full of disbelief.
Someone like him born into luxury, never having to lift a finger, how could he possibly cook.
Whenever he wants to eat something, the Saxon¡¯s chefs can make the same dish in a hundred different ways, does he really need to cook?
"For something so simple, is there even a chance I couldn¡¯t learn?"
Her eyes clearly said she didn¡¯t believe him.
Challenged by her doubtful gaze, Matthew Saxon squinted his eyes and gritted his teeth, "When we get back, I¡¯ll show you."
"Will it be eye-opening, or just a joke tough at, that¡¯s uncertain."
"You dare to doubt me?"
"I don¡¯t want to doubt it, but if the second Young Master of the Saxon family, who doesn¡¯t even dip his fingers in spring water, can cook, then even pigs could climb trees."
"Scarlett Yates, say that again..."
"What are you doing, ouch, it hurts, Matthew Saxon, don¡¯t you know how to be gentle with women?"
They exchanged words back and forth for quite a while.
With the misunderstanding cleared up, both of them felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted off their hearts.
Exhausted from arguing, Scarlett Yateszilyid on his chest, half-closing her eyes.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s embrace was warm, and there was a pleasant fragrance on his shirt, like it was infused with something that made one sleepy. As Scarletty there, she started to feel sleepy.
"Feeling sleepy?" Matthew Saxon patted her head, pulling the quilt upwards to cover everything below her neck.
The quilt was not long enough for his height; covering Scarlett meant half of his legs were exposed.
Scarlett Yates felt her eyelids getting heavier and heavier, but she didn¡¯t dare to actually fall asleep, forcing them open into a slit and mumbled, "Matthew Saxon, I¡¯m so sleepy, I just want to take a nap."
"Then just close your eyes and have a good sleep." In the quiet night, Matthew Saxon¡¯s deep voice sounded exceptionally gentle, like a luby, making Scarlett even sleepier.
She yawned several times, sleepily saying, "But I¡¯m afraid to sleep."
His fingers gentlybed through her hair, chuckling, and asked, "Why, afraid there might be ghosts in this room?"
Scarlett Yates¡¯s hair was beautiful, ck and shiny, like soft satin.
Chapter 830: I’ll Watch Over You
Chapter 830: Chapter 830: I¡¯ll Watch Over You
Matthew Saxon loved running his fingers through her hair over and over again, enjoying the feeling of her soft locks slipping through his fingers.
"I¡¯m afraid that if I fall asleep, I¡¯ll turn into a ghost." Her voice was hoarse with sleepiness, yawning one after another, and when she looked at Matthew Saxon, she saw multiple shadows.
"What nonsense."
Matthew Saxon looked at her a bit helplessly and covered her eyes with hisrge hand. "Sleep, I won¡¯t sleep tonight. I¡¯ll watch over you."
Scarlett Yates was truly exhausted.
When Matthew Saxon¡¯s hand covered her eyes, the light in front of herpletely darkened, and waves of drowsiness washed over her. She finally couldn¡¯t resist anymore, closed her eyes, and murmured dreamily, "Aren¡¯t you sleepy?"
With each word she spoke, her voice got softer, and thest word sounded like a sigh.
By the time she finished speaking, she had already slipped into a deep sleep.
Despite knowing she couldn¡¯t hear him, Matthew Saxon still curled his lips and replied softly, "I¡¯m sleepy, but if you¡¯re scared, it doesn¡¯t matter if I skip a night¡¯s sleep."
--
His words, Scarlett truly did not hear.
She had already fallen asleep.
After being frightened and jostled on the road for so long, once she rxed, she waspletely exhausted.
In her sleep, a familiar scent at the tip of her nose brought her peace.
Scarlett slept soundly and sweetly.
She momentarily forgot the fear of being kidnapped and even had a beautiful, beautiful dream.
In the dream, Matthew Saxon held flowers, knelt on one knee to propose to her, wearing a white tailcoat, looking noble and handsome like a prince from an ancient castle.
Their wedding was held in a particrly beautiful castle.
Many, many people offered them blessings.
They recited vows, exchanged rings, and kissed...
She felt like the happiest person in the world.
When it came time to throw the bouquet, she turned her back to everyone and threw the bouquet with all her might.
After a burst of cheers, suddenly there was a wave of astonished chatter.
"Huh, how is it a man?"
"Why is a man catching the bouquet?"
"Isn¡¯t that the eldest young master of the Saxon Family? Why would he..."
Amidst the surprised discussions, Scarlett turned around.
"Scarlett, Matthew, how could you get married without telling me?"
Maxwell Saxon caught the bouquet.
He was also wearing a white suit, the same as the groom¡¯s.
There wasn¡¯t a trace of a smile on his face, and his gaze was rmingly cold as he approached them step by step with the bouquet.
"Without the family¡¯s blessing, how can you ever find true happiness?"
"Scarlett Yates, I told you, in the end, you¡¯ll only be my woman. Did you forget?"
Scarlett panicked, "Maxwell Saxon, what do you want? Please, let me go, okay? Matthew and I truly love each other."
"Truly in love?" Maxwell Saxon¡¯s cold, expressionless face suddenly showed a cruel smile, throwing the bouquet to the ground, and somehow a knife appeared in his hand.
"Scarlett Yates, without my permission, you can¡¯t find happiness, never ever."
Suddenly, he lunged forward, and the knife plunged into Matthew Saxon¡¯s chest.
Bright red blood gushed out,pletely staining Matthew Saxon¡¯s white tailcoat red.
He fell into a pool of blood.
"Ah!" Scarlett screamed out loud.
Scarlett woke up from the nightmare.
Cold sweat was still on her forehead as her heart pounded wildly and irregrly.
Chapter 831: Had a Nightmare?
Chapter 831: Chapter 831: Had a Nightmare?
"Had a nightmare?" A hand reached for her forehead, wiping away the cold sweat.
Scarlett Yates was still a bit dazed. She opened her eyes to see Matthew Saxon¡¯s face, froze for a moment, and then dove into his arms, holding him tightly.
"What¡¯s wrong?" It¡¯s not every morning that he receives such a spontaneous embrace. Even though he was exhausted from a sleepless night, it seemed worth it.
He hoped for such a warm wee every day.
Scarlett didn¡¯t speak; she just held him tightly.
Who knows what she dreamed about to be so scared, even after waking up, her body was still shaking.
"No matter how terrifying the nightmare, it¡¯s just a dream. Everything in dreams is fake, so what¡¯s there to fear?" Matthew gently patted her back to soothe her until Scarlett¡¯s body stopped trembling and her emotions gradually stabilized. Then he ruffled her hair and asked with a smile, "What did you dream about that scared you so much?"
Thankfully, it was just a dream.
Scarlett released the tight grip she had around his waist.
Waking up to see his face and then recalling everything in the dream made her a bit impulsive.
As she slowly regained herposure, she coughed awkwardly twice, "It¡¯s nothing, I just dreamed there were lots of ghosts in the room."
Matthew chuckled without much thought, "Oh? Didn¡¯t you dream that you turned into a ghost yourself?"
He was teasing her about what she saidst night.
Scarlett coughed twice again, rubbed her eyes, and smiled sheepishly, "Do you think they don¡¯t intend to kill us?"
After all, a whole night had passed, and not a single hair on her head was harmed.
After sleeping for a while, although Scarlett still felt a bit scared, she was in a much better state thanst night.
She was always preupied with this, worried about whether she would die both before closing her eyes and after opening them.
This fear of death was both amusing and cute.
Matthew smirked, "Who says getting kidnapped means you¡¯ll die for sure? It¡¯s just your overactive imagination."
Scarlett was perplexed, "They¡¯re not after money, and they don¡¯t want our lives. What exactly do they want?"
Not taking lives? That¡¯s just for now.
Once everything settles, the first thing to eliminate would be him as a major threat.
But Matthew didn¡¯t tell Scarlett about this.
She was already prone to overthinking. Who knows what she¡¯d imagine after hearing that?
He wasn¡¯t afraid of much; everything was within his ns, though he couldn¡¯t outright tell her.
"Why worry about what they want, as long as no one is after your life. Isn¡¯t that a good thing?"
Of course, it¡¯s great news.
After being on edge for so long, constantly worried about being shot in the head, learning that they didn¡¯t intend to silence them was the best news.
If it weren¡¯t for the unsuitable circumstances, she almost considered setting off firecrackers in celebration.
Relieved that her life was temporarily safe, Scarlett felt a huge sigh of relief and soon turned her attention to other matters.
She suddenly noticed the dark circles under Matthew¡¯s eyes, the bloodshot eyes, and how exhausted he looked.
He seemed like he hadn¡¯t slept all night.
As his fianc¨¦e, she naturally had to show some gentle concern, "Did you not sleep wellst night?"
She had slept soundly and deeplyst night, but right before waking up, she had a nightmare that startled her awake.
Matthew squinted, his phoenix eyes bloodshot, and his hoarse voice carrying a note of fatigue, "The bed is too hard, not used to it."
Chapter 832: What Are You Listening To?
Chapter 832: Chapter 832: What Are You Listening To?
Last night, she slept very soundly and sweetly, but right before she woke up, she had a nightmare that jolted her awake.
As soon as she moved the arm that was lying across the pillow, it felt sore and painful, as if half of her arm was numb.
In thetter half of the night, she had been resting on his arm. Seeing her sleep so peacefully, he let her continue to lie there.
The result of having his arm pressed down for so long was that his entire arm went numb. The blood cirction was poor, and his hand felt as if it was frozen stiff. It took a while before he slowly regained sensation.
Was the bed too hard?
Scarlett Yates paused, not thinking much of it. She just figured he was used to a life of luxury and naturally found it hard to adjust to a ce with such poor conditions.
She also had a habit of needing to adjust to a new bed.
Butst night, she slept soundly.
Although the doors and windows were tightly closed, sunlight still managed to filter through the small gaps, casting beams of light diagonally onto the concrete floor.
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t know how long they were going to be kept here.
There wasn¡¯t a single sound from outside.
As soon as she woke up, her stomach was hungry.
She noticed Matthew Saxon¡¯s face was full of fatigue. She pulled the nket over him after getting out of bed, and then covered him entirely with it, saying, "You sleep for a while. I¡¯ll go listen to see if there¡¯s any noise."
With her hair disheveled, she casually patted it down, rubbed her face a couple of times, and then climbed to the edge of the bed. After getting off, she put on shoes and quietly walked to the door.
She pressed her ear against the door, listening intently.
Matthew Saxon found her actions amusing, chuckled, covered his mouth, and yawned: "What are you listening for?"
"I¡¯m listening to see if anyone¡¯sing."
Hezily curled his lips andughed again, "Aren¡¯t you afraid it¡¯s someoneing to take your life?"
Afraid, how could she not be afraid?
Someone as timid as her was quite attached to her life.
However, after a night, although Scarlett Yates still couldn¡¯tpletely calm down, she had settled down quite a bit.
Whether it¡¯s fortune or misfortune, if it¡¯s misfortune, it¡¯s unavoidable. Worrying and fearing wouldn¡¯t change anything; it¡¯s better to be indifferent and calm. Otherwise, she¡¯d scare herself before anything even happened.
Moreover, from the moment they were being followedst night until now, Matthew Saxon has acted as if nothing¡¯s wrong, exuding an unbelievable level of calmness, repeatedly assuring her that they wouldn¡¯t be harmed.
His tone was so confident and assured that Scarlett Yates was affected by his demeanor, gradually bing less afraid.
She thought that someone like Matthew Saxon must be very smart. With his status, he would naturally be extremely cautious about safety concerns; otherwise, the Saxon Family¡¯s cars wouldn¡¯t all have bulletproof ss.
Would someone so mindful of his own safety easily allow himself to fall into such a dangerous situation?
Unconsciously, a sentence he once said came to her mind.
At that time, she was worried there might be an ambush in the suburbs and reminded him. He, however, casually remarked that they were just waiting for their ambush.
At the time, she was too frightened and didn¡¯t have the mind to ponder over his words. But now, thinking back, she feels there was more to what he said.
From the way he spoke, it seemed as if he had known all along that there was an ambush waiting in the suburbs, and then deliberately walked into it.
Now that Scarlett Yates had calmed down, analyzing bit by bit, she realized Matthew Saxon seemed to be calcting something.
She was just about to ask him when, after turning around, she heard footsteps approaching from outside.
Chapter 833: Please Cooperate with Us
Chapter 833: Chapter 833: Please Cooperate with Us
Someone¡¯s here!
Scarlett Yates¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she took a few steps back.
Matthew Saxon also heard the sound of the lock being opened. He quickly jumped off the bed, grabbed the coat draped over the chair, put it on, and walked over to Scarlett Yates, calmly pulling her behind him.
The door creaked open.
The person who came in seemed to be the man with sunsses fromst night. After entering, he first nced at Matthew Saxon and then looked at Scarlett Yates behind him. He chuckled twice and said, "The second young master is indeed charming, always attentive to thedies wherever he goes. The woman who follows the second young master is truly fortunate."
Matthew Saxon nced at him indifferently and said, "If a man can¡¯t even protect his own woman, what kind of man is he?"
"Well said, no wonder the women in Z City are all infatuated with the second young master, there¡¯s a reason, isn¡¯t there?"
After speaking, heughed twice again and continued slowly, "Since the second young master is so considerate, you wouldn¡¯t want to see your woman suffer here, right?"
Matthew Saxon remained silent, looking at him with a calm expression.
Scarlett Yates felt a jolt in her heart, trembling suddenly.
What does this person mean? Could it be that they¡¯re going to let her go?
But she felt she was probably just wishful thinking.
The man with sunsses wasn¡¯t there to seek Matthew Saxon¡¯s opinion, so he didn¡¯t care how Matthew responded. After a pause, he said, "Someone wants to see Miss Yates, Second Young Master, please let here out."
Upon hearing this, Matthew Saxon turned around very cooperatively, looked down at Scarlett Yates, and said softly, "Scarlett, go with him."
"I don¡¯t want to!" As soon as she heard they were going to separate her from Matthew Saxon, Scarlett Yates¡¯s face changed, and her first reaction was to grab onto Matthew Saxon¡¯s sleeve, a trace of panic shing in her eyes.
"Scarlett, be good." Matthew Saxon held her hand, touched her head, and spoke very gently, "Trust me, nothing will happen, and going with him will be much better than staying here."
The man with sunsses heard Matthew Saxon¡¯s words andughed from behind, "The second young master is truly a smart man. Miss Yates, please cooperate with us; it will save everyone trouble. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to call someone to forcibly take you away, which you wouldn¡¯t like, would you?"
Scarlett Yates held Matthew Saxon¡¯s hand tightly.
She didn¡¯t want to leave.
No matter what they had to face, whether good or bad, as long as the two of them were together, there would always be someone by her side.
But if they were separated...
She would constantly worry about him, she would fear, feel uneasy, and be terrified...
Because she couldn¡¯t see his situation, she couldn¡¯t help but imagine things.
She didn¡¯t want to be in such a state of anxiety and fear.
"Scarlett, go with him, rest assured, nothing will happen to me." Matthew Saxon seemed to see what she was thinking. He gently cupped her face, ignoring the suggestive gaze of the man with sunsses, lowered his head, and gently kissed her forehead, "I promise, our wedding will take ce as scheduled."
Scarlett Yates felt a sourness in her nose, and her eyes suddenly reddened.
She originally wasn¡¯t that scared anymore. After analyzing for herself, she even thought this might just be a setup by Matthew Saxon.
Just as her mood gradually rxed, they were about to separate her from him again.
The confidence she had just built up copsed all at once.
She feared that once she left, there might never be another chance to meet again.
If everything was not as she had guessed, if this wasn¡¯t a setup by Matthew Saxon, if his words were just tofort her, if his situation was truly dangerous...
Chapter 834: No Backing Out on Your Promise
Chapter 834: Chapter 834: No Backing Out on Your Promise
She dared not think further.
Because just imagining the worst oue would make her heart ache like a knife.
"Really? Will the wedding go on as scheduled?" she bit her lip, her eyes red, choking up as she spoke.
"Yes, it will definitely happen." Matthew Saxon kissed her forehead again, gently ruffling her hair, and gazed deeply into her eyes. "Alright, go with him now."
Scarlett Yates¡¯s eyes revealed a reluctant gaze, her eyes red, her dark pupils shimmering with tears, ready to fall. She bit her lip hard, trying her best to hold back, her nose turning red from the effort.
She held his hand tightly, her fingers intertwined with his.
Her worry, fear, and unease were all written on her face.
She had never expressed her feelings so clearly and explicitly in front of him.
Because she was afraid of getting hurt in love, she always hid her true emotions, even when a little bit would slip out asionally, it was never too much.
But at this moment, Matthew felt her intense emotions for the first time.
She was worried about him; she was afraid something bad would happen to him. This worry and fear were written all over her face and in her eyes.
Matthew¡¯s heart became incredibly soft all at once.
All along, he couldn¡¯t be sure about her feelings for him.
But now, he was more certain than ever that she liked him too.
In this game of strategy, he had calcted many things, but he had not calcted that it could force out her true feelings.
This surprise surpassed everything else.
"Miss Yates, is it time to leave?"
The man with sunsses had been waiting for a long time, seeing the two were still clinging to each other, reluctant to part. He frowned, a bit impatient.
He couldn¡¯t bear all the love and affection; he could understand women being caught up in these emotions, but a man behaving like a woman, valuing these feelings so heavily every day¡ªwhat good coulde of it?
No wonder this second Young Master almost had his own inheritance taken away.
Can a man who is idle all day, indulging in frivolities and sensual pleasures, be regarded well?
Yet such an ipetent person could control a big enterprise like Seymour¡¯s; it seemed too unfair. What would those capable and hardworking think?
No wonder that elder Young Master wanted to take his ce.
If you ask him, anyway, that elder Young Master is also Roy Saxon¡¯s son. Seymour falling into his hands wouldn¡¯t mean handing it over to an outsider.
Besides, only with Maxwell Saxon managing Seymour could it be sustainable. If it were handed over to Matthew Saxon, with the ways of this wastrel, even thergest fortune would be squandered by him.
Scarlett Yates was very clear that whether or not she wanted to leave was not up to her at all.
She was akin to a "prisoner" now, with no say whatsoever.
No matter how polite the other side seemed, it was merely a surface-level politeness. If she really took it seriously, they would turn hostile in the very next second.
She looked up with tear-stained eyes, gazing deeply at Matthew Saxon, engraving his handsome face deeply into her mind.
Matthew Saxon¡¯s gaze was gentle like water, and his long, slender Peach Blossom Eyes were also deeply fixed on her.
Scarlett Yates suddenly hooked her arms around his neck, stood on tiptoe, lowered his head, and kissed his alluring, thin lips hard.
"I will be waiting for you to give me a grand wedding, Matthew Saxon, you promised me, you must not break your word."
For a moment, Matthew truly didn¡¯t want her to leave.
His eyes turned deep, his beautiful Peach Blossom Eyes radiating tenderness, and with strength greater than hers, he kissed her back.
Chapter 835: The Mister Wants to See Her
Chapter 835: Chapter 835: The Mister Wants to See Her
"Yes, a grand wedding, I won¡¯t go back on my word."
--
The sunsses-wearing man was very polite to Scarlett, and before leaving, he even took her to freshen up.
Scarlett didn¡¯t know who the sunsses-wearing man was taking her to see, but it seemed that the person didn¡¯t have any malevolent intent. Perhaps noticing her unease and fear, the sunsses-wearing man even said a fewforting words to her.
"Miss Yates, the gentleman has no ill intentions toward you, there¡¯s no need to be afraid."
From his use of the word "gentleman," Scarlett could confirm the person was a man.
"Who is your gentleman?"
The mastermind behind the scenes was primarily targeting Matthew Saxon.
But he didn¡¯t meet with Matthew Saxon; instead, he had her taken away. She couldn¡¯t figure out what he was nning.
The sunsses-wearing man teased, "Miss Yates, you¡¯ll know when you see him. Regardless of who our gentleman is, Miss Yates need not be afraid, he has no intention of harming you."
Scarlett was speechless.
No ill intention, yet they kidnapped her.
The sunsses-wearing man probably guessed what she was thinking and added, "You¡¯re not our gentleman¡¯s target, Miss Yates. It was just that you happened to be with the young master at that time, so we had no choice but to bring you along."
"What exactly does your gentleman want?" Scarlett was very worried about Matthew Saxon¡¯s safety.
Scarlett already had a suspicion in her heart.
But she hoped that the gentleman mentioned by the sunsses-wearing man wasn¡¯t the person she was thinking of.
"Whatever the gentleman wants to do, he never tells us. We¡¯re just a group of assistants, not qualified to know," the sunsses-wearing man kept his lips sealed, unwilling to divulge a single word.
Scarlett didn¡¯t ask any more questions.
Soon, she would be meeting that mysterious gentleman.
Perhaps then, everything would be clear.
Just as she stepped out the front door of the small building, she saw a few people walking towards her.
Unintentionally ncing over, when Scarlett recognized one of the familiar faces, she stopped in her tracks, her pupils dted, and she stared intently at the person, eyes full of surprise.
The person also saw her, paused for a moment, then a cold smile formed at the corner of her lips.
It was obvious that she too knew Scarlett, but upon seeing Scarlett, she wasn¡¯t surprised at all.
She had known Scarlett was here all along.
Alice Green, with a cold smile, slowly walked up to Scarlett.
"Scarlett, I never thought we¡¯d meet here."
The sunsses-wearing man respectfully addressed Alice Green as Miss Green.
He showed a hint of reverence in his attitude towards Alice Green, as if meeting his superior.
"Where are you taking her?" Alice Green flicked her hair, her charming voice carried a slightziness, as if she hadn¡¯t been awake for long.
The sunsses-wearing man replied, "The gentleman wants to see her."
Alice Green paused again, couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh, half-closed her enchanting eyes, and said in a strange tone, "I really don¡¯t know if he¡¯s been bewitched, choosing someone like this worthless woman, while I used to think he was so proud and aloof, but it turns out he¡¯s just like this."
After a few sarcastic remarks, as if it still wasn¡¯t enough to vent her dissatisfaction, she sneered a couple more times, eyes like ck jade pierced towards Scarlett, coldly saying, "Scarlett, you¡¯re quite impressive, I underestimated you. If I¡¯d known you were such a troublesome disaster, I wouldn¡¯t have been so lenient with you at the beginning."
Speaking of this, Alice Green felt regret.
Chapter 836: I Think He Really Has Gone Mad
Chapter 836: Chapter 836: I Think He Really Has Gone Mad
In the beginning, she wasn¡¯t ruthless enough; she didn¡¯t finish her off.
At that time, she should have been eliminated immediately.
I thought she was severely injured, and if dyed for a day or two, even if found, she couldn¡¯t possibly survive. Who would have thought her life was so resilient?
She had her head broken and faced such a heavy rain, yet she still managed to survive.
Heaven has indeed been too kind to her.
Scarlett hasn¡¯t seen Alice for a long time.
Ever since Alice ambushed her on the ind, nearly killing her, and then Matthew saving her life, she hasn¡¯t seen Alice again.
Monthster, seeing the gentle and captivating face before her again, memories surged back, Scarlett¡¯s face darkened, teeth clenched, "Alice, you¡¯re so ruthless, how deep is the hatred between us that you wanted me dead?"
"How deep is the hatred?" Alice sneered coldly, hate flooding her eyes, "You took away the most important thing from me; tell me how deep is the hatred between us?"
"Because of you, his attitude towards me plummeted; he used to pamper and love me, but now?"
"Since you appeared, he stopped pampering and loving me and even said he wants to sever all ties with me."
"Scarlett, tell me, should I hate you or not hate you?" With every word, her gaze grew colder, as if each word burst from between her lips.
Her piercing gaze felt like a knife, wishing to slice Scarlett into pieces. When she got excited, couldn¡¯t control her emotions; the more she looked at Scarlett¡¯s seemingly innocent face, the angrier she got, raising her hand to p her as a lesson.
"Miss Green, you can¡¯t." The high-raised hand fell mid-air, grabbed by the man in sunsses.
"Step aside, I need to teach this shameless woman a lesson." Alice shook off the man¡¯s grip coldly, raising her hand again to p Scarlett.
"Miss Green, really you can¡¯t, sir will be unhappy if he knows." The man in sunsses blocked her again, standing in front of Scarlett with firm tone and eyes, "Miss Green also works for sir, should clearly know sir¡¯s temper. Regardless of any personal vendetta between Miss Green and her, she is now in my hands, I must deliver her intact. Please, don¡¯t make it difficult for me."
Blocked again by the man in sunsses, Alice was furious, face turning livid, "Just a few ps, won¡¯t hurt her, but he treasures her like this?"
The man in sunsses replied in a business-like tone, "Sir specifically instructed not to let Miss Yates suffer any grievance."
"Not to let her suffer any grievance?" Alice sarcasticallyughed a few times, gritted teeth saying, "I think he¡¯s truly insane, obsessed with a woman like this, even one so fickle and shameless."
The man in sunsses made noment, just said, "It¡¯ste, sir is still waiting, Miss Green also has matters to attend to, I¡¯ll take her over; please, Miss Green."
Alice harbored hatred, yet couldn¡¯t vent it, always feeling unsatisfied.
She suddenly curled her lips, her gaze sharp and cold falling onto Scarlett standing behind the man, coldly saying, "Scarlett, do you know why I¡¯m here?"
Some things were mere spection at first.
But after seeing Alice and hearing all she said, if Scarlett still didn¡¯t know who the mastermind was, then she truly was hopelessly dull.
Chapter 837: Wishful Thinking
Chapter 837: Chapter 837: Wishful Thinking
She looked at Alice Green and said nothing.
Alice Green curled the corner of her lips and continued, "I¡¯m here to rescue Matthew Saxon. After saving him, I¡¯ll take him away from Z City and never return in this lifetime."
"Oh, really?" Scarlett Yates reacted very calmly. She also curled her lips, smiling as she said, "Then I wish you sess in your negotiations in advance."
Seeing herpletely unconcerned attitude, Alice felt even more suffocated with anger, biting her lip with a cold smile, "Of course, I will seed. I have said it before; things I want, no one can take away. Scarlett Yates, no matter the process, the final victor will be me. You¡¯re not qualified topete with me."
"Compete? Alice Green, I think you¡¯re mistaken about something."
Looking at this woman who almost cost her her life, Scarlett Yatesughed mockingly, giving her a look of pity, "I¡¯ve never considered you apetitor, nor do I need to. What¡¯s mine can¡¯t be taken, and what¡¯s not mine, I don¡¯t care for."
"This so-called war is just a wishful thought of yours. You made me your opponent. If you feel dering unteral victory makes you feel better, then say what makes you happy. I have no objections, as long as you¡¯re happy."
Alice Green¡¯s face darkened to the extreme.
"You bitch!" In her fury, she raised her hand...
It seemed she wanted to p Scarlett Yates again.
But the man with sunsses blocked her. Seeing her trying to make a move again, he frowned and immediately decided to leave, "Miss Green, why make things difficult for yourself so early in the morning? Since you find her so displeasing, I¡¯ll take her away right now to save you the anger."
Without caring whether Alice Green agreed or not, he turned and said to Scarlett Yates, "Miss Yates, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ve already dyed too much time. The gentleman dislikes waiting."
Alice Green was still gritting her teeth and cursing behind them.
Scarlett Yates, however, had no interest in listening to her curses anymore.
In this world, there¡¯s a peculiar and infuriating group of people who, after making mistakes themselves, have the audacity to push the me onto others.
Alice Green hates her, saying she took away the most important thing from her.
But she never wanted topete with Alice Green over anything.
Moreover, Matthew Saxon is a person, not an object.
People are thinking beings; they can decide for themselves. No one can force them.
If Matthew Saxon truly loved Alice Green, even a hundred of her couldn¡¯t take him away.
But if Matthew Saxon doesn¡¯t love Alice Green, how can it even be considered stealing?
If something never belonged to you in the first ce, where does the confidencee from to righteously use others of being thieves or robbers?
She didn¡¯t owe Alice Green anything, never did.
On the contrary, it was Alice Green who wronged her, almost killing her.
The party that should feel guilty and remorseful was portrayed by Alice Green as the victim. Such a skill isn¡¯t something ordinary people can learn. It requires an extremely thick skin and a cold, vicious heart.
--
Once in the car, Scarlett Yates finally enjoyed some peace and quiet.
She turned her head to look out the window, her eyes on the scenery outside, but her mind was not on the flowers and nts at all.
Chapter 838: The Young Master Handles Official Business
Chapter 838: Chapter 838: The Young Master Handles Official Business
She guessed right, the mastermind was Maxwell Saxon.
When in A City, he openly revealed his ambitions to her.
Soon, he began to act.
First, Roy Saxon was poisoned, and as soon as he left the country, Matthew Saxon was kidnapped.
For a time, Seymour¡¯s two most important people disappeared from the public eye, leaving only Maxwell Saxon to take charge.
Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t understand the business struggle.
But even if she hadn¡¯t eaten pork, she had seen pigs run. ording to TV drama plots, next, Maxwell Saxon, who had full control of the situation, could im that thepany couldn¡¯t be without a leader and demand a re-vote to elect the president of Seymour.
He was Roy Saxon¡¯s son, so naturally, he had the biggest advantage.
Before the situation was settled, he wouldn¡¯t do anything to Matthew Saxon, to prevent any unexpected changes in the meantime.
But what about after the situation settled?
If Maxwell Saxon really took control of Seymour, Matthew Saxon would surely be a thorn in his side, needing to be removed.
After analyzing the pros and cons, Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t keep her heart calm any longer.
She truly hoped Alice Green could rescue Matthew Saxon.
She just wanted him to live, to live well.
The car drove for a long time.
After a long three hours, it stopped outside a vi by the beach.
"Miss Yates, please." The man in sunsses led Scarlett Yates out of the car, and another person came to meet them.
The person to meet them was Uncle Thompson. Seeing Scarlett Yates, Uncle Thompson¡¯s expression was very calm, his voice also calm, as if he wasn¡¯t very weing: "Miss Yates, follow me."
Scarlett Yates had already guessed the mastermind was Maxwell Saxon, so seeing Uncle Thompson didn¡¯t surprise her. She politely greeted him and followed him into the vi.
Uncle Thompson first took her to the dining room.
"Miss Yates, please have breakfast first. The Young Master is handling business and will be over in a while." Uncle Thompson said as he instructed the maid to prepare breakfast.
Scarlett Yates pulled out a chair and sat down.
After waiting five or six minutes, the maid brought breakfast.
The breakfast was very bountiful, with milk, scrambled eggs, sandwiches, juice, fruit, and various pastries, seven or eight tesid out on the table.
Scarlett¡¯s stomach was already hungry, and with the fresh and delicious food in front of her, she wasn¡¯t shy. She thanked Uncle Thompson and picked up the knife and fork to eat.
From the moment Uncle Thompson saw her outside to now, she acted very calm.
Herposure was somewhat unsettling for Uncle Thompson.
Standing to the side, Uncle Thompson watched her gulp down milk, frowned twice, and couldn¡¯t help but say, "Miss Yates has quite an appetite. I thought after experiencing some events, Miss Yates wouldn¡¯t be in the mood to eat, but it seems... Miss Yates can always do unexpected things."
His words carried some sarcasm, and Scarlett Yates wasn¡¯t stupid; she obviously caught on.
Initially, Uncle Thompson¡¯s attitude towards her was rtively decent.
But since Maxwell Saxon started pursuing her, Uncle Thompson felt that she seduced Maxwell Saxon, thinking she wasn¡¯t a good woman, and his attitude towards her evidently changed.
Scarlett Yates finished thest sip of milk in her cup and, after eating a piece of fruit, slowly said, "Before the sky falls, one has to eat a good meal. Not eating or drinking won¡¯t change anything, so why go against my own body?"
Not only did she want to eat, but she wanted to eat her fill, always maintaining a full and energetic state.
Otherwise, how could she be in the best shape to be Matthew Saxon¡¯s bride?
Chapter 839: Miss Yates, Don’t Belittle Yourself
Chapter 839: Chapter 839: Miss Yates, Don¡¯t Belittle Yourself
The promises he made to her were always in her heart.
He said he would hold a grand wedding for her, and she waited for him.
After Scarlett Yates finished speaking, she stuffed another piece of pastry into her mouth.
The freshly baked cheese cake was soft and aromatic, incredibly delicious.
Uncle Thompson looked at her, speechless.
Although her words made sense, wasn¡¯t she taking it too lightly? Was she so sure that the Young Master liked her and wouldn¡¯t hurt her, that she was so indifferent?
Uncle Thompson thought that a woman like Scarlett Yates was very unfeeling, extremely unfeeling indeed.
A woman who was at the jewelry store justst night to buy a wedding ring, and her fianc¨¦ was kidnapped, yet she could still eat her breakfast unaffected.
She seemed not to care at all about Matthew Saxon¡¯s safety, yet she could go ring shopping with a man she didn¡¯t care about.
Reaching the stage of picking out a wedding ring indicated she nned to marry Matthew Saxon.
She didn¡¯t love Matthew Saxon, yet she was willing to marry him, wasn¡¯t it just for the position of the Young Madam?
Such a vain, materialistic woman¡ªwhat could the Young Master possibly see in her?
This kind of woman was unreliable and could betray the other party in an instant for her own gain.
If the Young Master really got together with her, would he be safe?
If she could find a man more beneficial to her than the Young Master, wouldn¡¯t she betray the Young Master and leave him at once?
The more Uncle Thompson thought about it, the more he couldn¡¯t stand Scarlett Yates, and couldn¡¯t help but sarcastically say, "Miss Yates is very optimistic and calm, I just don¡¯t know if this optimism is natural or if it¡¯s because the Young Master has some feelings for you, so you¡¯ve felt you could rest easy?"
Scarlett Yates swallowed the pastry in her mouth and looked up.
"Then, Uncle Thompson, what do you think would be a reasonable reaction for me? Should I burst into tears, or make a big scene? If either of those would help, I wouldn¡¯t mind giving it a try."
"Miss Yates, don¡¯t sell yourself short," Uncle Thompson said half-mocking and half-truthful, "Right now, the Young Master still has some interest in you. If you really made a fuss, maybe it would actually work."
If this were another woman, no matter how much she cried orined, it wouldn¡¯t help, and would only earn the Young Master¡¯s dislike.
But if it were someone the Young Master liked, he would care even if a single tear fell.
If the Young Master weren¡¯t especially serious once he fell for someone, he wouldn¡¯t have so many worries.
"Thank you for the reminder, Uncle Thompson. If necessary, I¡¯ll try it," Scarlett Yates blinked, wiped her mouth, and sincerely thanked him.
This undoubtedly added fuel to the fire, causing the mes of anger in Uncle Thompson¡¯s eyes to surge.
"You..."
He was about to reprimand, but then footsteps were heard approaching from outside.
Immediately following, the voices of the maids greeted one after another.
"Good morning, Young Master."
"Good morning, Young Master."
Maxwell Saxon had arrived.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and she put down the knife and fork in her hand.
The words of reprimand stuck in Uncle Thompson¡¯s mouth, and as he listened to the approaching footsteps, he had to suppress his anger and dissatisfaction.
Just as he turned around, he saw Maxwell Saxon walking in from outside.
"Young Master." Uncle Thompson was always very respectful in front of Maxwell Saxon, and upon seeing him, stood up straight, his legs pressed tightly together and stretched upright.
Maxwell Saxon nodded and walked towards the dining table.
Chapter 840: He Naturally Can’t Be Allowed to Stay
Chapter 840: Chapter 840: He Naturally Can¡¯t Be Allowed to Stay
Uncle Thompson felt ufortable, but he knew he couldn¡¯t persuade Maxwell Saxon, so he frowned a few times, sighed helplessly, and sensibly turned to leave.
"I originally wanted to have breakfast with you, but there¡¯s been a lot going on at thepanytely. I finally managed to pull myself away for a bit toe over. So, how¡¯s the food here? Does it suit your taste?"
Walking to the table, Matthew Saxon saw the empty milk cup and the significantly reduced pastries, and he smiled contentedly: "You¡¯ve eaten quite a few pastries, it seems I should give the pastry chef a raise."
His demeanor and tone were very natural.
So natural it was as if nothing had happenedst night.
After speaking, he casually sat beside her and, seeing half a cookie left on her te, naturally took it and started eating.
Scarlett Yates was stunned and eximed, "That was left over by me, you..."
Maxwell Saxon had already finished the half cookie.
He turned to look at her, a slight smile in his dark eyes, without a trace of disdain: "It does taste good, no wonder you like it."
He didn¡¯t seem to mind at all that the cookie had been eaten by her.
Scarlett even felt he did it on purpose.
Otherwise, there were clearly untouched pastries on other tes, so why did he deliberately choose what she had left?
He didn¡¯t mind, but Scarlett did.
The pastry was something she¡¯d eaten, and he took it to eat. In a couple, such behavior might demonstrate intimacy, but what were they?
Scarlett didn¡¯t know what to say.
She chose Matthew Saxon, which naturally put her at odds with Maxwell Saxon.
He could not be considered her enemy, but he could never be her friend either.
She stayed silent for a while, but Maxwell Saxon broke the silence first, voluntarily speaking, "Don¡¯t you have anything you want to ask me?"
Of course she did.
Before even meeting him, she had a mountain of questions waiting for him to answer.
But... would he tell her the truth?
After hesitating for a moment, Scarlett asked the question she most wanted to know: "Now that he¡¯s fallen into your hands, what do you n to do with him?"
Maxwell Saxon had yet to change his clothes, still in a ck suit, perfectly pressed without a wrinkle, with his tie still on.
He undid his suit buttons one by one, just removed his coat, and was loosening his tie when he stopped for a few seconds, slowly raised his head to nce at Scarlett.
"You¡¯re really worried about him?" His tone was calm. He leisurely unfastened his tie before slowly lifting his gaze back to Scarlett.
Scarlett met his eyes directly and nodded, "Yes, I am very worried about him."
Maxwell Saxon clenched the tie in his hand, narrowed his eyes, and fixed his deep, cold gaze on her. After a moment of silence, he spoke in a low voice: "I told you, there are things I have to fight for. Between Seymour and me, only one can remain. If I get Seymour, then naturally, he cannot stay."
Cannot stay...
Those four words struck Scarlett like a bolt of lightning, leaving her soul shattered.
She looked at Maxwell Saxon in shock and horror: "Maxwell Saxon, killing is a crime. He... he¡¯s your younger brother, you can¡¯t do that."
"Why can¡¯t I?" Looking at her frightened expression, Maxwell Saxon actuallyughed.
Chapter 841: How Can You Be So Cruel!
Chapter 841: Chapter 841: How Can You Be So Cruel!
He curled his lips into a gentle smile, his voice equally gentle: "Mercy towards the enemy is cruelty towards oneself. If I¡¯m not harsh on him, he will be harsh on me. Given the choice, what do you think I should pick?"
"Scarlett, I had no choice, pushed to this point today, it¡¯s not what I wanted."
"Actually, I never thought about contending with him. As long as he wasn¡¯t so aggressive, we could all coexist peacefully. But his actions clearly don¡¯t align with that."
"Maxwell Saxon, how can you be so ruthless!"
Scarlett tightened her lips, looking at him as if he were a stranger: "How can you me your ambition entirely on being forced by others? For your goals, you¡¯re willing to strike even against your own father and brother. How can you be so terrifying? Yes, I admit Uncle Saxon is a bit biased, but just because he¡¯s biased, does that justify killing him?"
"You found out?" Mentioning Roy Saxon¡¯s poisoning, Maxwell froze for a moment, his smile lingering on his lips for a few seconds before curling into a smile again, "I never intended for him to die; it was his own weak body that led to such severe consequences."
Suddenly, Scarlett felt the man in front of her seemed so unfamiliar.
Unfamiliar to the point of being frightening.
He could still smile while discussing such morally reprehensible matters.
His demeanor, his tone, were as if he were discussing an ordinary trivial matter, yet what he had done was heinous.
She truly didn¡¯t understand.
Even if Roy Saxon was biased, not treating him as well as Matthew Saxon, the life he and May Denton had in the Saxon Family wasn¡¯t bad at all.
Roy Saxon may not have been a qualified father, but he hadn¡¯t done anything despicable enough to warrant being poisoned by his own son.
"How can you say that?" Scarlett asked incredulously, "Maxwell Saxon, how could you be such a terrifying person? Don¡¯t you feel any guilt? Is Seymour really so important to you, important enough for you to disregard familial ties?"
She didn¡¯t understand the man¡¯s ambition.
But if so-called ambition means achieving one¡¯s goals at any cost, including sacrificing one¡¯s family, then such ambition is incredibly terrifying.
She never wants to encounter a man with such terrifying ambition in her lifetime.
She began to doubt that the Maxwell Saxon who saved her repeatedly, who cooked for her in the middle of the night, who sent her flowers every day with warm words on the card, ever existed; perhaps it was only a hallucination.
How could someone so gentle and considerate suddenly be so ruthless?
"Scarlett, don¡¯t be afraid, no matter how I treat others, I will never harm you." Faced with Scarlett¡¯s angry questioning and usations, Maxwell¡¯s expression remained gentle as he softly smiled, "Whether you think I¡¯m terrifying or heartless, I don¡¯t want to exin further. Over time, you will slowly understand why I had to do this; I had no choice."
"I¡¯ve endured for so many years, just to wait for this day. Do you know how difficult and painful it has been to endure?"
"The feeling of giving but not receiving the due reward, do you know how unwilling it makes one?"
His smile grew increasingly gentle, and his eyes bore a hint of a smile, yet Scarlett found Maxwell in this form terrifying.
He hated Matthew Saxon, and he hated Roy Saxon too.
Chapter 842: Who Wants Your Company Anyway?
Chapter 842: Chapter 842: Who Wants Your Company Anyway?
Perhaps his hatred had been umting for many years, but in daily life, he hadn¡¯t shown a hint of it. Instead, he yed the role of a mature, steady, gentle, and family-oriented man to perfection.
Even Roy Saxon was deceived by him.
This kind of scheming and endurance is not something ordinary people can achieve.
The more one can endure, the more it shows that his willpower exceeds that of ordinary people.
Such a person can be extremely good, but also extremely bad.
"No matter what, it can¡¯t justify making a ruthless move against your own kin, Maxwell Saxon. I really misjudged you."
She thought that no matter how bad he was, he wouldn¡¯t stoop to harming his own family.
But the truth? The truth once again proved her naivety and childishness.
"You think I¡¯m cruel, don¡¯t you?" Maxwell Saxon chuckled softly, saying indifferently, "Scarlett, you¡¯re still young. There are many things you don¡¯t understand. Sometimes, being a bit cruel isn¡¯t a bad thing. To rise above others, you must have certain means. If your heart isn¡¯t ruthless enough, you can¡¯t achieve great things."
"I¡¯m not making excuses for myself, just stating a fact."
Scarlett Yates felt as if her heart was sinking into an ice-cold pond.
She never thought Maxwell Saxon could be so ruthless.
She assumed that since Matthew fell into his hands, even if he wanted Seymour, he would leave a way out for Matthew.
After all, they were half-brothers, rtives with blood ties.
But from what Maxwell Saxon implied, once he obtained Seymour, Matthew was undoubtedly doomed.
The more she thought about it, the more terrified she became. Her hands and feet turned cold, herplexion went pale, and her hands, hanging by her sides, clenched tightly.
"But didn¡¯t you already send Alice Green to persuade him? As long as he leaves Z City and never returns, what threat could he possibly pose to you?" Her mind was muddled, her body felt cold, and the thought of Matthew potentially dying at Maxwell Saxon¡¯s hands made her chest feel like it was being stabbed, making breathing painful.
Her heart felt like it was being lifted from icy waters, only to be thrown into a burning oil pan.
"Oh, you¡¯re talking about that?"
Maxwell Saxon chuckled, lightly tapping his fingers on the edge of the table, curling his lips as he said, "I did promise her that once things were over, I would hand Matthew over to her, but that also depends on whether Matthew is willing to cooperate."
At this point, Scarlett Yates had nothing more to say.
Persuade Maxwell Saxon to stop?
She didn¡¯t even need to try; she knew it wouldn¡¯t work.
Could she convince a man who could even harm his family to abandon his ambition?
He had endured for so many years, waiting for this day. How could he possibly give it up because of a few words from her?
Even if he truly liked her, what would that mean inparison to his grand ambitions? It wasn¡¯t even worth mentioning.
Seeing her stay silent, Maxwell Saxon stood up, checked the time on his wrist, and frowned slightly: "I have a meeting in an hour, I must go. If you want to eat something or need anything, just tell Sister-inw Chapman, she¡¯ll take care of it for you. If anythinges up, you can directly call me. I¡¯ll try to make more time to be with you. Once this busy period is over and things settle, I¡¯ll take you away from here."
"Who cares about yourpany?" Scarlett Yates sneered coldly, looking at him with frosty eyes, "Maxwell Saxon, are you nning to keep me under house arrest here?"
Chapter 843: Ask Him If He’s Willing to Give
Chapter 843: Chapter 843: Ask Him If He¡¯s Willing to Give
Looking at her angry eyes, Maxwell Saxon gently reassured, as always, "It¡¯s only temporary, the environment here is nice too. Consider it a vacation. If nothing unexpected happens, everything will settle in at most a month, and then I can apany you wherever you want to go."
"But for now, you must stay here."
Hearing him say that everything would settle in at most a month made Scarlett Yates¡¯s heart ache as if being twisted by a knife.
She looked pale at Maxwell Saxon, her gaze icy cold: "You think that without Matthew Saxon, I would ept you? Stop dreaming. Seeing a man as cold-blooded and ruthless as you only terrifies me. I will never ept you. If you can, just imprison me for life."
Maxwell Saxon¡¯s always calm face showed a slight change.
His gaze dimmed, the smile at the corner of his lips froze for a few seconds, then after a moment of silence, he raised his lips again and said, "I believe that man can change destiny. Even if it takes a lifetime, as long as it¡¯s for someone worth it, I¡¯m willing to wait."
How moving, how touching are these words.
Matched with such a handsome and gentle face, how many women could resist such allure?
But Scarlett Yates only felt fear.
This man is willing to do whatever it takes for his goal, and she believes his words are not just empty talk.
He is exactly the kind of person who can spend a lifetime just to win over a woman.
Such stubbornness and extraordinary endurance, perseverance, can also be described as perverse.
The wind from the seaside blew in, lifting the edges of the white floral tablecloth on the dining table.
Turning around, she could see the ocean not far away through therge floor-to-ceiling windows.
White waves rolled across the water, seagulls skimmed low, and the expansive beach was empty.
When getting out of the car, Scarlett had already noticed the surrounding environment.
In this beach vi area, the distance between two vis is so far that essentially even if something like murder or arson happened here, it wouldn¡¯t be noticed by the others.
The beach outside is divided and isted into private areas, with protective barriers all around.
The wind at the seaside was a bit cold.
But what made Scarlett feel most chilling was the man who had just left.
Until she saw him walk away, disappear, and heard the sound of the car starting, Scarlett slowly loosened her tightly held arms.
She slowly stood up, walked to the window, and watched as Maxwell Saxon¡¯s car drove out of the vi.
Turning a corner, it vanished.
Light footsteps approached from behind.
When Scarlett turned around, the person behind had alreadye to her.
It was a woman in her fifties, of ordinary appearance, kind-eyed and amiable, who respectfully said to Scarlett, "Miss Yates, I am Sister-inw Chapman. During this period, I¡¯ll be responsible for your meals and amodation. I wonder what vors Miss Yates prefers so I can tell the chef, or if there¡¯s anything you want to eat, just tell me and I¡¯ll have the chef prepare it early."
"Anything I want to eat?"
Sister-inw Chapman nodded, smiling warmly: "Yes, the Young Master said whatever Miss Yates wants to eat must be satisfied. Everything should be based on Miss Yates¡¯s desires."
Scarlett let out a sound, raised her lips to smile, and said lightly, "Then go tell Maxwell Saxon, I want to eat his flesh, drink his blood. Ask him if he¡¯s willing to give them."
Chapter 844: Who Scared You Like That?
Chapter 844: Chapter 844: Who Scared You Like That?
Sister-inw Chapman¡¯s smile froze instantly on her face.
She was shocked and frightened as she looked at Scarlett Yates, as if seeing a monster. Her eyes widened, and after a long while, she gave an awkward smile: "Miss, Miss Yates, you really love to joke."
"Joke? I¡¯m not joking."
Scarlett Yates let out two coldughs, walked to the table, saw a fruit knife in the fruit bowl, picked it up, and under the increasingly terrified gaze of Sister-inw Chapman, she cut the fruits in the bowl into pieces: "Didn¡¯t he say he has to satisfy me? Right now, I just want to eat his flesh. If there isn¡¯t any, I don¡¯t want to eat anything else."
Sister-inw Chapman probably already thought she was crazy. The look in her eyes was no different from the way you look at a lunatic.
"Miss, Miss Yates, there¡¯s soup simmering in the pot. I¡¯ll go check if it¡¯s done."
Sister-inw Chapman left quickly, and in the blink of an eye, she was out of the dining room.
As soon as she stepped out, she patted her chest hard, as if she had just had a big scare.
"Sister-inw Chapman, what¡¯s wrong? Who scared you like this? Your face has turned white," a maid saw this scene and walked over, asking curiously.
Sister-inw Chapman pulled her aside, pointed towards the dining room, and whispered quietly: "I think the girl whom Young Master brought over, she¡¯s sick here."
When she said thest half of the sentence, she pointed at her head: "Do you know what she just said? It really scared me to death."
The maid became more curious: "What did she say?"
Sister-inw Chapman hadn¡¯t started speaking, but she frowned repeatedly: "She said she wants to eat Young Master¡¯s flesh and drink his blood. Can you believe a nice young girl would say something so terrifying? She looks so quiet and well-behaved."
The maid was also taken aback: "You really can¡¯t tell, huh? Does she hate Young Master that much? So many women are fond of our Young Master."
"I heard Young Master snatched her from someone else. Do you think a girl like her is worth it? Young Master¡¯s taste is getting worse. Miss Green before wasn¡¯t very decent in character, but she was a great beauty. This one doesn¡¯t stand out in any way and doesn¡¯t match Young Master at all."
"Oh, Sister-inw Chapman, it¡¯s just her fate, who made Young Master like her? There¡¯s a saying, ¡¯In a lover¡¯s eyes, she¡¯s a Beauty.¡¯ Look, it¡¯s just her, and Young Master has arranged so many people to serve her. It¡¯s clear how much he values her. No matter how frightening she is, we all have to take good care of her. Maybe one day, she¡¯ll be our Young Madam."
Sister-inw Chapman sighed repeatedly: "You¡¯re right. Sigh, what can we do even if we don¡¯t like her? Young Master likes her, so even if she has ws all over, in Young Master¡¯s eyes, they¡¯re all virtues."
--
On the road.
Maxwell Saxon took a box out of his suit bag.
After opening the exquisite and beautiful box, inside were two wedding rings.
These wedding rings were found in Matthew Saxon¡¯s car.
The people tailing them said they saw Matthew Saxon and her go into a jewelry store together, and what they purchased were these wedding rings.
She actually intends to marry Matthew Saxon.
He fully believed that by telling her the cause of Naomi Dou¡¯s death, by telling her the cause of her parents¡¯ death, she would naturally dismiss the idea and would never be with Matthew Saxon again.
Initially, things indeed went as he thought, sessfully splitting them apart.
But these wedding rings were enough to prove that not only had they reconciled, but they also nned to get married.
No matter how good he was to her, in her heart, there was only Matthew Saxon.
Chapter 845: She Picked the Wrong Person
Chapter 845: Chapter 845: She Picked the Wrong Person
No matter how hard he tries, Roy Saxon¡¯s favorite and most cherished is still Matthew Saxon.
That brother of his was born with so many advantages, without needing to exert any effort, he could obtain everything others dream of.
Money, status, women...
And him?
No matter how well he performed, no matter how satisfying he was, what he obtained was still far less than Matthew Saxon.
Some things are determined by the initial conditions, and he can¡¯t change that.
But there are some things that he can change.
This time, he won¡¯t lose to Matthew Saxon, whether it¡¯s his career or his love, he will obtain them.
Hundreds of small diamonds set together, in the sunlight, reflected a dazzling light.
Maxwell Saxon squinted slightly, tugged at the corners of his lips, bringing out a cold smile as he closed the box in his hand, opened the car window, and with a wave of his big hand, the box flew out of his grip.
Then, it fell into the roadside grass.
Earlier, he saw four words inscribed on the other side of the diamond ring, "Lifetime and Forever."
Such beautiful words, but she chose the wrong person.
Her lifetime and forever could only be with him.
Maxwell Saxon turned his head, watching the scenery swiftly passing outside the car window, the smile on his lips congealing into a cold curve.
He took out his phone and made a call.
Amid the swiftly raising wind, his voice was somewhat broken by it.
"One meal a day... as long as she doesn¡¯t starve to death... don¡¯t care about her... keep an eye together..."
The call didn¡¯tst very long.
During the call, Maxwell Saxon maintained a pleasant smile.
--
"Maxwell Saxon, you¡¯re not human, you ungrateful thing, I did so many things for you, how can you treat me like this!"
"Maxwell Saxon, you¡¯ll have a bad death."
"Let me go, you let me out, have Maxwell Saxone to see me!"
In the white building, from time to time, there were a few tooth-gritting roars.
The woman¡¯s voice from initially sharp had be hoarse, from long periods of frenzied yelling, her throat had been screamed hoarse.
"Alice Green, I advise you to save your strength."
She had been yelling for so long, finally someone responded to her, standing at the door, looking at her expressionlessly: "Sir is so busy, where would he have time toe here to see you."
Alice Green charged at the door, but before she approached the sunsses man, she was pointed at by the gun.
Her steps abruptly stopped, three meters away from the sunsses man.
"My situation today will be your future, Mark, you did so many things for him, he might have reservations about me, but it¡¯s the same for you. Don¡¯t think you¡¯re safe just because you¡¯re fine now, Maxwell Saxon is heartless, once he finishes using you, you¡¯ll be an abandoned pawn with no use."
Alice Green clenched her fists tightly, deep hatred flickering in her eyes, she sneered through gritted teeth: "I shouldn¡¯t have trusted him, I was too careless, thinking he would have even a shred of conscience, considering all I did for him to let me go, but he treated me this way!"
"How foolish of me to engage with a greedy and heartless wolf."
The sses man remained silent for a moment, unimpressed, said: "Sir has his own motives for acting, instead of ming Sir for being ruthless, Miss Green should consider whether you made any mistakes."
"Mark, do you think that knowing so many of his secrets, he wouldn¡¯t make a move against you?"
Chapter 846: Are You Laughing at Me?
Chapter 846: Chapter 846: Are You Laughing at Me?
Alice Greenughed coldly, "How could he tolerate so many people knowing his secret? Once he really controls Seymour, none of you will escape. If you still want to survive, trust me this once. Let Matthew Saxon and me leave. Wait for the brothers to fight it out themselves, and you can seize the chance to leave Z City and hide somewhere safe."
"You don¡¯t need to say anymore, I won¡¯t let you go." The sses-wearing man remained unmoved, waved his hand, and called over two people to guard the door, "Keep a close watch; Sir just called. No one can afford any mistakes."
Alice Green furiously cursed at the sses-wearing man, "You fool, not listening to me, sooner orter you¡¯ll regret it."
"My today will be your tomorrow, just wait."
"Maxwell Saxon, you hypocrite, you¡¯ve done so many bad things, karma is definitelying for you."
The sunsses-wearing man no longer paid attention to her.
No matter how she screamed and cursed, no one would even look her way.
As she cursed, she began to feel tired. Her voice slowly weakened, until it was silent, then she began crying in remorse and regret.
She shouldn¡¯t have trusted Maxwell Saxon.
She was too anxious, too naive.
For revenge, she took a big risk. Though she knew early on that Maxwell Saxon wasn¡¯t reliable, she still chose to cooperate with him.
Back then, she was determined for revenge, whoever could help her fulfill her wish, she followed them.
Her revenge target was too powerful; only Maxwell Saxon could help her, she couldn¡¯t find any better options.
Reaching this stage was entirely her own doing.
Alice Green buried her face in her hands and cried bitterly.
Her heart was filled with fear, very aware of how callous and ruthless Maxwell Saxon could be. To ensure his shameful secrets wouldn¡¯t be revealed, silencing her wasn¡¯t impossible.
Even if he spared her life, it wouldn¡¯t end well.
After crying for a while, she sensed a movement behind her, turned with a face full of despair.
It was Matthew Saxon.
The room only held him and her.
Matthew Saxon sat on the sofa behind her, expressionless, his gaze indifferent as he looked at her.
Alice Green wiped her tears, her eyes red and swollen from crying, yet a self-deprecating smile formed at her lips, "Matthew, are youughing at my misery? Do you think I deserve this fate?"
Matthew Saxon¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, ncing at her before retracting his gaze, "Why coborate with Maxwell Saxon?"
"You want to know why?" Alice Green halted her crying, slowly approached him.
Tears glistened in her eyes, revealing a sense of despair, her lips quivered, after silently sitting opposite Matthew Saxon for a long while, she finally said slowly, "Do you remember the financial crisis seven years ago?"
Matthew Saxon nodded.
During the financial crisis seven years ago, many small and medium-sized businesses went bankrupt.
Even severalrge enterprises couldn¡¯t withstand it and became casualties of the financial storm.
Recalling the fragments of the past, Alice Green¡¯s tears fell again, she silently cried, yet a bitter smile hung on her lips, "That financial crisis drove so many people to death, jumping off buildings, overdosing on sleeping pills, slitting wrists, too many to count."
"It was that year, our family wasn¡¯t spared either."
Chapter 847: Don’t You Hate Me?
Chapter 847: Chapter 847: Don¡¯t You Hate Me?
At this point, Alice Green paused, lifting her tearful eyes to look at Matthew Saxon with a very peculiar gaze.
In her eyes, there was pain, remembrance, hatred, and the torment of love and hate intertwined.
When looking at Matthew Saxon, the torment of tangled love and hate was extremely intense.
"Matthew, do you know? Our family could have gotten through it initially. Although there were some problems in thepany back then, with my dad¡¯s efforts, he had already secured a loan that could resolve the crisis. But because of your Saxon Family¡¯s interference, that money ultimately went down the drain."
"Thepany couldn¡¯t hold on for long before it went bankrupt. Dad couldn¡¯t bear the blow and chose to jump off a building to end his suffering."
"His death was particrly devastating for my mom. She was already in poor health, and after such a blow, she deteriorated even more and passed away within a year."
"Just because Seymour took a fancy to a piece ofnd that my dad was unwilling to give, he was forced to his death by your Saxon Family. Matthew, do you think I wouldn¡¯t hate you?"
"So I want revenge. I want to avenge my parents. It was Roy Saxon who ordered the bank not to loan money. He forced my parents to death. I alone can¡¯t fight against him, but with your big brother, it¡¯s different."
"He¡¯s Roy Saxon¡¯s son, the person closest to Roy Saxon. As long as he wants to help me, my parents¡¯ revenge can certainly be avenged."
"Look, haven¡¯t I avenged my parents now? I heard that although Roy Saxon is not dead yet, his body ispletely wrecked. Even if he doesn¡¯t die, he will have to live the rest of his life in a wheelchair. For a person like him, sitting in a wheelchair is probably more painful than death, right?" As she spoke, sheughed, but tears were still streaming from her eyes.
"This is my story, Matthew. Do you understand now? I had no choice. I had to cooperate with him."
"Only Maxwell Saxon can help me get revenge, and although he¡¯s not a good person, he hasn¡¯t let me down in this matter."
After speaking, she smiled again and lifted her eyes to look at Matthew Saxon.
She thought Matthew Saxon would be angry or hateful after hearing these words, but when she looked clearly at Matthew Saxon¡¯s face, she found that his expression was still indifferent, with no change.
She was stunned for a moment, then sneered, "Matthew, why aren¡¯t you angry? I¡¯m your brother¡¯s aplice. I was the one who found the poison for Roy Saxon, and I helped deal with Seymour¡¯s old artifacts. I¡¯ve done so many things for your brother just to see Roy Saxon dead, to see you lose everything. Don¡¯t you hate me?"
She had thought that only when Matthew Saxon lost everything, when he fell from that high ce, would he finally see her in his eyes.
When he had nothing, when only she ignored his losses, would he realize who truly cared for him.
"Was it you who orchestrated that night in Darknight City?" Matthew Saxon asked calmly, slightly squinting his eyes.
His reaction was too calm.
Calm as if listening to a story that had nothing to do with him.
Does he not hate her?
She was one of the culprits involved in poisoning Roy Saxon. She was the one who went to get the poison and brought it back.
The calmer he was, the more Alice felt a sense of unwillingness and anger trapped in her heart.
How could he not care at all, simply because he never cared about her, so no matter what she did, it didn¡¯t matter to him?
She bit her lip tightly and sneered, "That¡¯s right, I intentionally staged a scene for you to see."
Chapter 848: Suit Yourself
Chapter 848: Chapter 848: Suit Yourself
Originally, she wanted to use the opportunity of getting close to him to slowly get closer to Roy Saxon.
If she could marry him, if she could be Roy Saxon¡¯s daughter-inw, if she could live under the same roof with Roy Saxon, would she be afraid of not finding a chance for revenge?
But unexpectedly, in those years, he cherished her, pampered her, yet never once brought her back to the Saxon Family.
She didn¡¯t even have the chance toy a finger on Roy Saxon.
Later, she developed feelings for him and even thought that if she could really marry him, she could give up her hatred for him and just be a gentle and virtuous wife in the future, letting go of past grudges and hatred.
But time and again, he crushed her hopes, forcing her to seek help from others.
During that period of confusion and despair, Maxwell Saxon appeared.
She saw new hope and reignited her desire for revenge.
So, it was in such a short time that she decided to marry Maxwell Saxon.
She and Maxwell Saxon were never together because of so-called emotions; she had her desires, and he had his needs, both holding onto their own interests brought them together.
Later, Maxwell Saxon didn¡¯t know whether he was bewitched, but he suddenly fell in love with Scarlett Yates, and naturally, the nonexistent feelings between them came to an end.
When Maxwell Saxon wanted to break up with her, she didn¡¯t care in the least; the only person she loved from beginning to end was Matthew Saxon.
She even hoped for Maxwell Saxon and Scarlett Yates to get married so that without Scarlett Yates as a threat, she could fully strive for Matthew Saxon¡¯s heart.
Maxwell Saxon promised her that as long as she could persuade Matthew Saxon to write a letter to the old subordinates of Roy Saxon, getting those old guys to support him, he could save Matthew Saxon¡¯s life.
But she failed, so she quickly became a discarded pawn.
In reality, Maxwell Saxon is the most pragmatic person among everyone she has ever met.
"Are you satisfied now?"
Matthew Saxon looked at her with an indifferent expression, his deep eyes calm and dispassionate: "You chose Maxwell Saxon for revenge, and now that your goal is achieved, what¡¯s the reason for crying and making a fuss?"
"The road is your own choice, so you must have the courage to bear the consequences. I won¡¯t waste time hating a woman like you. From now on, there will be nothing between you and me, take care of yourself."
After speaking, Matthew Saxon stood up, no longer looking at her, turned around and walked upstairs.
"Matthew Saxon, was there never a moment when you liked me? Not even for the slightest second?" His indifference was harsher than any curses or hatred.
She would rather he hate her, hate her to the bone, hate her for a lifetime.
If she is destined not to get his love, then letting him remember her in hate for a lifetime would also be good.
But he didn¡¯t love her, nor did he hate her.
He did not even deem her worthy of his hatred.
When he stood up and nced at her, that nce felt like a thousand arrows piercing her heart, making her hurt unbearably.
He despised her, looking at her like she was a piece of extremely disgusting garbage.
Matthew Saxon stood at the staircase, not looking back, remained silent for a few seconds, disdain and contempt thick in his cold voice: "Taking you away from Darknight City was the worst decision I¡¯ve made in over twenty years. You were plotting against me from the start; are you even worthy of talking to me about liking?"
"Yes, I admit I plotted against you from the beginning, butter on, I truly fell in love with you."
Chapter 849: Convinced She’s Mentally Ill
Chapter 849: Chapter 849: Convinced She¡¯s Mentally Ill
Alice Green copsed onto the sofa, face in hands, crying, "Matthew Saxon, I love you. For you, I can give up everything. But why must you push me to someone else?"
"I didn¡¯t want to do these things either. You were the one who didn¡¯t want me first, you forced me to do this."
Listening to the heart-wrenching sobs behind him, Matthew Saxon didn¡¯t turn around nor did he say another word.
Alice Green had nothing to do with him anymore.
Everyone has to pay the price for their actions. Now, Alice Green was no longer someone Matthew pitied.
--
Scarlett Yates had been confined for three days.
During these three days, Maxwell Saxon had note by.
Seymour was about to change hands, and he was undoubtedly swamped. How could he have time for romance?
The sea breeze blew coolly on her face, and after a while, her skin became dry from the wind.
"Miss Yates, you need to be careful with your health. Why are you wearing so little? The wind is strong by the sea; what if you catch a cold?" Suddenly feeling warmth on her back, Sister-inw Chapman rushed over, wrapping a shawl around her.
She wrapped Scarlett tightly, covering half of her body: "Miss Yates, let¡¯s go back. You¡¯ve been here for over an hour. The kitchen just finished cooking bird¡¯s nest soup. I had someone cool a bowl for you. It¡¯s just right for you to have now."
For the past few days, Scarlett Yates continued to eat her three meals a day.
Especially when Uncle Thompson was around, Scarlett¡¯s appetite was particrly good.
Every time this happened, Uncle Thompson would be so angered by her, but he couldn¡¯t really do anything, at most just muttering a few words.
But his words would go in one of Scarlett¡¯s ears and out the other; she acted like she didn¡¯t care at all.
Seeing that she wouldn¡¯t take it seriously, Uncle Thompson only became angrier.
The conversation between the two was as follows.
Uncle Thompson: "Miss Yates, the Young Master might like you now, but that¡¯s only because the novelty hasn¡¯t worn off. Don¡¯t think you have himpletely under control."
Scarlett Yates: "Oh."
"The Young Master has been busy with thepanytely, and hasn¡¯t had time to visit you. Once things settle down, he¡¯ll still have plenty on his te. A few busy months, and I bet he¡¯ll quickly forget about you."
"Oh."
"Even if the Young Master really does like you, and the noveltysts a year or so, he won¡¯t marry you. He¡¯ll end up picking a prestigiousdy from a matching background as a wife, beneficial for thepany and status. As for you, Miss Yates, liking you is one thing, but with such a disparity in status, at most, you¡¯d be kept as a secret lover."
"Oh."
"So, you shouldn¡¯t be wishful. Don¡¯t think just because the Young Master likes you, you can do whatever you want."
"Oh."
After this kind of exchange for a few minutes, Uncle Thompson would leave in frustration, then Sister-inw Chapman woulde and advise her, saying how Uncle Thompson was highly valued by Maxwell Saxon and that provoking him wasn¡¯t in her favor.
At this point, Scarlett Yates would look at her with innocent eyes, and in an especially innocent tone say, "Sister-inw Chapman, is Uncle Thompson really, really angry?"
Sister-inw Chapman would say, "How could he not be angry? His face is ck."
Then Scarlett would continue to look at her innocently, and with a cheeky smile say, "Oh, good. I just wanted to upset him."
After this, Sister-inw Chapman became convinced there was something wrong with her, and stopped trying to persuade her altogether.
Chapter 850: Has Maxwell Saxon Been Busy These Past Few Days?
Chapter 850: Chapter 850: Has Maxwell Saxon Been Busy These Past Few Days?
"Did you add rock sugar to the bird¡¯s nest soup?" Hearing that there was bird¡¯s nest soup, Scarlett stood up with a smile, patted the sand off her backside, and turned to walk back.
Sister-inw Chapman followed behind her, a trace of disdain in her eyes, but she replied respectfully, "Yes, Miss Yates likes it a bit sweeter, so I added a few more pieces."
It was said that Miss Yates was the fianc¨¦e of the second young master, and the two had been engaged since childhood.
The young master snatched her from the second young master.
And it was also said that Miss Yates originally liked the second young master, but now that he was missing, the Saxon family¡¯s business was being managed by the young master. Seeing his rise in power, she followed him with a clear conscience.
Judging from how well she¡¯s been eating and sleeping these days, she doesn¡¯t seem to be worried about the second young master at all.
This Miss Yates is really pragmatic and cold-hearted, going wherever things are good; she¡¯s far from being a good woman.
It¡¯s no wonder Uncle Thompson doesn¡¯t like her. How could such a woman be worthy of our young master?
--
By the time Scarlett returned to the vi, her rock sugar bird¡¯s nest soup was already prepared.
With a book in hand, she read while eating, turned a few pages, then called out to Sister-inw Chapman: "Has Maxwell been very busy these past few days?"
"The young master treasures Miss Yates so much; if he could spare just a little time, he woulde by. Since he hasn¡¯te for three consecutive days, he must be very busy."
"Oh." Scarlett nodded, took a few more bites, and continued, "Then call him and say I want to see him and ask him to find some time toe over."
Sister-inw Chapman lowered her head, her eyes filled with even more disdain, but she immediately obliged, "Okay, I¡¯ll have someone call the young master right away."
When Scarlett finished her bowl of bird¡¯s nest soup, Sister-inw Chapman came over to ry a message.
"Miss Yates, the young master said he probably won¡¯t have time toe over in the next couple of days, but once he¡¯s done with this busy period, he¡¯ll make sure to spend time with Miss Yates." Sister-inw Chapman said this while carefully observing Scarlett.
On the phone earlier, the young master repeatedly instructed to look after Miss Yates well, asking about everything from what she ate to how many meals she had today, and whether she rested well.
The young master had never been this attentive towards any other woman before.
It seems the young master is truly smitten this time, absolutely enamored with Miss Yates.
This young girl is quite clever, even someone as formidable as the young master is mesmerized by her.
Scarlett remained silent for a long time.
Sister-inw Chapman thought she was upset about Maxwell not being able toe and tried tofort her, "Miss Yates, you have to understand the young master¡¯s situation, he¡¯s genuinely very busy. With Old Master Saxon abroad for treatment and the second young master missing, such a bigpany all falls on his shoulders; how could he manage it all?"
"Even though he hasn¡¯te here, he¡¯s very concerned about Miss Yates, even asking in detail about what you¡¯ve been eating every meal."
Scarlett put down the magazine she was holding.
She raised her head, her expression unchanged, not looking angry; she smiled at Sister-inw Chapman, "Got it. I¡¯m going to take a nap now, and don¡¯t call me for dinner until after seven."
--
Back in the bedroom, Scarlett picked out several thick pieces of clothing from the wardrobe, covering herself from head to toe.
Wrapped inyers uponyers, she went to the bathroom.
The bathtub was filled with cold water.
Chapter 851: Miss Yates, Are You Sick?
Chapter 851: Chapter 851: Miss Yates, Are You Sick?
Shey in the bathtub wearing thick clothes.
Water seeped in through her sleeves, pant legs, cor, and every ce it could prate.
Soon, her clothes were soaked,pletely drenched from the inside out.
She soaked in the pool with her soaked clothes for an hour, then walked out of the bathroom like a drenched chicken.
Outside, the air conditioning was on, set to 38 degrees.
Scarlett Yates sat on the ground, wearing clothes drenched in cold water.
The thick clothes were soaked through, leaving a trail of water wherever she walked.
Where she sat, the camel-colored soft carpet quickly became wet.
She sat next to the standing air conditioner, letting the hot air from it blow on her for almost two hours, and most of her clothes had dried.
Her forehead had begun to heat up.
Scarlett tightened the half-dry clothes being warmed, then switched the air conditioner to the cooling mode, lowering it from 38 degrees to just over ten degrees.
Sitting in front of the air conditioner, wrapped in wet clothes through the cold and heat for several hours, everything went as Scarlett had expected; she sessfully caught a cold.
Not only did she catch a cold, but she also developed a fever.
She started sneezing continuously, and after sneezing for half an hour straight, her head felt as if it were stuffed with arge mass of glue, bing both painful and heavy.
Dizzily, she crawled up from the floor, took off her wet clothes, changed into pajamas, climbed into bed, pulled up the quilt, and fell into a heavy sleep.
In her sleep, her body alternated between cold and hot, as if she were in a world of ice and fire, causing her to frown in difort.
When she woke up, Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t know what time it was.
The room was dimly lit, it seemed like it was almost dark.
She felt very dizzy, her forehead was burning, yet her body was shivering with cold.
No matter how tightly she wrapped herself in the quilt, she couldn¡¯t stop the chill from piercing into her body.
Knock, knock, knock.
A light knocking came from outside, followed by Sister-inw Chapman¡¯s voice: "Miss Yates, are you awake?"
Scarlett, with her head groggy, coughed twice, reaching for the switch on the bedside table and turned on the bedsidemp.
"Miss Yates, are you awake?" Not receiving a response from her, Sister-inw Chapman knocked again.
"Come in." Scarlett, supporting her groggy head, sat up, her face appearing sickly pale under the warm yellow light.
She pulled on her pajama, covering her neck tightly, yet still felt unbearably cold, goosebumps risingyer uponyer all over her body.
Sister-inw Chapman opened the door and walked in.
Walking to the bedside, seeing Scarlett looking so frail, she was immediately startled.
She looked at Scarlett¡¯s exceptionally pale face under the light, paused for a few seconds, and said in surprise, "Miss Yates, are you sick? Why is yourplexion so bad?"
At noon, she seemed fine. Even after sitting by the sea in the cold wind for over an hour, herplexion wasn¡¯t this bad.
Scarlett covered her mouth and coughed a few times, her voice bing quite hoarse when she spoke: "It¡¯s nothing, just a bit of a headache. No need to prepare dinner, I don¡¯t have much appetite."
She spoke lightly, but Sister-inw Chapman¡¯s face revealed an expression of tension.
The Young Master instructed repeatedly to take good care of Miss Yates. She was fine at noon, but now she¡¯sining of a headache. How could that be nothing?
Looking at her poorplexion, without a trace of color, how could it really be as simple as she says?
Chapter 852: You Have a Fever
Chapter 852: Chapter 852: You Have a Fever
Sister-inw Chapman didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment and reached out to touch Scarlett Yates¡¯ forehead.
The moment she touched it, she was shocked.
Scarlett Yates¡¯ forehead was as hot as burning coals, clearly indicating a high fever.
"Miss Yates, you have a fever, how could it be nothing?"
Just as Sister-inw Chapman finished speaking, Scarlett shivered and coughed a few times. Her face, already pale, became even paler.
"Miss Yates, I¡¯ll call the Young Master right away to have him arrange for a doctor to see you."
"I¡¯m really fine, no need to bother him over something so trivial." Scarlett, burning with fever, had lips that were dry and peeling. Sister-inw Chapman quickly brought her some hot water to moisten her mouth and took out a thick coat for her to wear.
"Miss Yates, you¡¯re having a high fever, how could it be something trivial? The Young Master repeatedly instructed us to take good care of you. Now that you¡¯re sick, oh dear, if the Young Master finds out, won¡¯t he me us for not taking good care of you?" Sister-inw Chapman spoke worriedly, furrowing her brows.
"I¡¯m really fine, just need a good sleep."
Scarlett said, shivering as she spoke, asionally coughing...
Seeing her in such a state, how could Sister-inw Chapman dy any further? Regardless of Scarlett¡¯s objections, she immediately decided to notify Maxwell Saxon.
Sister-inw Chapman called in a maid to watch over Scarlett in the room and had someone quickly brew a strong ginger soup, while she made a phone call to Maxwell Saxon.
--
Maxwell Saxon was in a meeting when he received the call from Sister-inw Chapman.
A very important meeting.
Considering that the President of Seymour, Matthew Saxon, had been missing for four days, someone needed to temporarily manage thepany¡¯s affairs, and naturally, Maxwell Saxon was the most suitable candidate.
More than half of the shareholders cast their approving votes for him, but there were still a few who refused to take a stance, saying they wanted to wait and see.
What were they waiting for? Of course, for Matthew Saxon to return.
These few were essentially Seymour¡¯s senior figures with significant shares and substantial influence.
For the moment, the proposal at the meeting reached a deadlock between two parties, neither able to persuade the other.
"The Chairman didn¡¯t mention anything about the director having the power to handle all the President¡¯s affairs during his absence when he left. The President has only been gone for four days; there¡¯s no urgent need to select an acting President yet."
"If there¡¯s truly major business, forming a shareholder meeting to handle it collectively would do. Is choosing an acting President now too premature?"
"I agree, I don¡¯t support this, let¡¯s discuss itter."
The three of Roy Saxon¡¯s old subordinates were firm in their stance, unwilling topromise at all.
The other supporting shareholders looked displeased and retorted, "Everyone else agreed, isn¡¯t it too stubborn for just a few of you to disagree?"
"The director is also the Chairman¡¯s son, isn¡¯t it reasonable for him to temporarily assume the President¡¯s position? What are you opposing?"
The two opposing factions argued on and on.
After debating for a while without anyone convincing the other, they tossed the issue back to Maxwell Saxon, urging him to immediately express his position.
ording to the customary voting procedure, even though Maxwell Saxon had more supporters, the shares held by the three veteran shareholders were equal to those held by the other eight.
Chapter 853: Is She Throwing a Tantrum at Him?
Chapter 853: Chapter 853: Is She Throwing a Tantrum at Him?
Right now, it¡¯s a stalemate.
The people below were arguing fiercely. Despite this, Maxwell Saxon maintained a calm demeanor, took a sip of coffee from the table, and was about to speak when his phone vibrated.
He pulled out his phone, intending to hang up, but upon seeing the disyed number, he frowned slightly, looked up to apologize to the others, and then took the phone outside.
Once out of the meeting room, he immediately answered the call.
"Young Master, Miss Yates is ill, running a high fever. Please call a doctor immediately," Sister-inw Chapman said, her voiceced with anxiety and worry.
Maxwell Saxon¡¯s expression changed slightly: "She¡¯s sick?"
"Yes, she seemed fine at noon, but suddenly developed a high fever and her face is pale from coughing."
"I understand. Make sure she¡¯s well taken care of. I¡¯ll send a doctor over right away."
Maxwell ended the call and immediately called for a doctor to go there at once.
A cold and fever aren¡¯t anything major; a few shots and some medication should do the trick.
However, Maxwell still couldn¡¯tpletely ease his mind.
Even after sending a doctor, he couldn¡¯t stop worrying about it, making him somewhat distracted upon returning to the meeting room.
Uncle Thompson noticed something was off about him.
It was easy to guess where that call came from.
It¡¯s always been said that a beautiful woman is a source of trouble, and apparently, it¡¯s perfectly true.
Even a man as clear-headed and self-disciplined as the Young Master could find himself utterly captivated by a woman.
To think, during such an important meeting, he could be distracted by a woman.
The more Uncle Thompson thought about it, the more he felt that Scarlett Yates had to be removed; she would be a huge problem sooner orter.
The Young Master was meant for great things and if he got entangled in romance, his willpower would only grow weaker.
He needed to find some way to send her away, to a ce where the Young Master wouldn¡¯t be able to find her.
The meeting continued, and half an hourter, Sister-inw Chapman called again.
"Young Master, Miss Yates is having a fit and is very upset. Her fever has reached forty degrees, and she insists on not seeing the doctor. She refused even a sip of the ginger tea we made and even knocked it over."
"Young Master, what on earth should we do? Miss Yates won¡¯t allow the doctor in, and no one dares enter her room."
"But her fever is getting worse, and I¡¯m really afraid things will be more serious if this drags on."
After hanging up, Maxwell tightens his brow.
A high fever of forty degrees, yet she refuses to see the doctor. Is she throwing a fit at him?
She¡¯s protesting against being kept there.
Her temperament is stubborn; once she makes up her mind, no amount of persuasion will work.
When Maxwell returned to the meeting room after the second call, Uncle Thompson¡¯s frown deepened.
Maxwell walked to the conference table, nced around, and then pulled his gaze back, pausing briefly before cing his hands on the table with an apologetic expression: "Ladies and gentlemen, I apologize. I have something very urgent and important that I must deal with immediately, so today¡¯s meeting will have to adjourn temporarily."
After saying this, he turned to Uncle Thompson: "Uncle Thompson, I need to leave for a while. Please handle any matters on my behalf during this time."
After exining, he hurriedly left.
The meeting was adjourned earlier than scheduled, leaving some pleased and others resentful.
Some of Roy Saxon¡¯s seasoned subordinates quietly breathed a sigh of relief, while some other shareholdersined that Maxwell Saxon was not taking the shareholders¡¯ meeting seriously, as he left abruptly.
Uncle Thompson had to maintain a smiling face, apologizing profusely, and only after much persuasion did he manage to alleviate their grievances.
Chapter 854: Sweetie Like This
Chapter 854: Chapter 854: Sweetie Like This
When everyone had left, Uncle Thompson immediately called to ask, and sure enough, it was because of Scarlett Yates. He was so angry that he cursed a few times about femme fatales.
Just a cold and fever, and the Young Master was so anxious, he even halted such an important meeting.
What if she gets hurt again in the future? Would the Young Master still work, or apany her all day?
--
"Young Master, you finally came."
As Maxwell Saxon got out of the car, Sister-inw Chapman hurriedly came up to him, with a distressed look on her face and said, "You should go see Miss Yates, the doctor said if she continues to burn like this, her brain will get damaged."
"How could she have gotten a fever out of the blue?" Maxwell Saxon¡¯s face darkened, showing a visible hint of anger.
Sister-inw Chapman saw his expression and nervously stammered, "Perhaps, perhaps it¡¯s because she was at the seaside in the wind for too long at noon."
Maxwell Saxon doesn¡¯t easily get angry, but when he does, few people are not afraid.
Even though he doesn¡¯t scold or beat people when angry, nor does he break things, this makes others inexplicably frightened and anxious.
Sister-inw Chapman didn¡¯t dare breathe heavily, keeping her head low and cautiously following him.
When they reached Scarlett Yates¡¯s door, Maxwell Saxon stopped, turned his head, and said coldly, "Her body is weak, yet you let her be exposed to the wind outside. If you can¡¯t take care of her well, then there¡¯s no need for you to stay here."
"Young, Young Master..." Sister-inw Chapman was stunned, then her eyes turned red, "Young Master, Miss Yates was fine at noon, I didn¡¯t know she¡¯d get seriously ill just from the wind. Young Master, please give me another chance, I will..."
"Opportunity onlyes once. I repeatedly told you, yet you still let her get into trouble. If you can¡¯t do your job properly, then someone else will."
Sister-inw Chapman had never seen Maxwell Saxon so cold and heartless before.
During her years with the Saxon Family, Maxwell Saxon treated them amiably, without any airs of a Young Master.
But now she was fired by Maxwell Saxon.
Losing her job, Sister-inw Chapman felt both aggrieved and sad, and she wept bitterly as she descended the stairs.
"Sister-inw Chapman, what happened? Did the Young Master scold you?" Several maids watched her walk while wiping her tears, looking at her with some sympathy.
At noon, they all saw that Miss Yates was lively, not at all looking like she was going to fall sick, who would¡¯ve known she¡¯d suddenly fall ill?
Sister-inw Chapman raised her swollen eyes and said sadly, "It would be fine if the Young Master just scolded me, but he said I was negligent, didn¡¯t take care of Miss Yates properly, and told me to settle ounts and leave."
"The Young Master is going to fire you?"
All of them were amazed.
Sister-inw Chapman had been with the Saxon Family for four or five years, and she was picked to be here this time because she usually performed well.
But now, she was dismissed just like that.
They looked at each other in surprise and rm, all thinking they needed to be extra diligent in the future.
Everyone knew the Young Master cherished Miss Yates, but they never imagined he cherished her so much.
--
After Maxwell Saxon entered the room, he saw Scarlett Yates wrapped in arge nket, curled into a ball.
Her face was pale, looking very haggard, burned into a daze, her eyes somewhat zed, her lipscked color, her small figure curled up in the corner of the bed.
Maxwell Saxon walked over with a somber expression.
"Why didn¡¯t you let the doctor treat you?" He walked to the bedside, and closer up, Scarlett Yates¡¯s face looked even more haggard, her lips were dry and cracked.
Chapter 855: What Do You Want Me to Do for You?
Chapter 855: Chapter 855: What Do You Want Me to Do for You?
He still came.
Scarlett Yates had been waiting for him, and though she was feeling terribly ufortable, she managed to crack a smile.
She had her reasons for tormenting herself like this.
She wanted to test how much Maxwell Saxon cared about her.
This man was incredibly good at hiding his feelings, so she had to use this method to probe him.
The extent of his concern would determine if she had any leverage to negotiate with him.
At noon, for the first time, she actively asked Sister-inw Chapman to call him, even then, she was already testing him.
The result of the test came quickly;pared to her, thepany¡¯s matters were clearly more important.
He did not drop everything immediately toe see her.
But that was when she was perfectly healthy; if she suddenly fell ill, and quite seriously at that, would he prioritize thepany or her then?
Scarlett Yates now knew the answer.
Because Maxwell Saxon showed up, and he arrived even faster than she had anticipated.
It turned out she still held some importance in his heart, so all her efforts weren¡¯t in vain.
"I thought you wouldn¡¯te." Scarlett Yates lifted her head, her parched lips cracked a bit as she tried to smile at him, looking listless.
Her face was as pale as paper, her head powerlessly resting on her curled-up knees, perhaps herplexion was so white it made her eyes seem darker than usual.
She blinked a couple of times, her pitch-ck eyes staring steadily at him: "Did youe to persuade me to see a doctor?"
"Why are you doing this to your own body?" Maxwell Saxon¡¯s repressed anger vanished upon seeing her, as he pursed his lips and sat down by the bed, hisrge hand reaching for her face, feeling her forehead.
The skin he touched was scorching hot.
Yet her body trembled, her lips quivering, and her intense eyes gazed at him innocently.
He was helpless and pained: "You¡¯ve got such a high fever, why don¡¯t you let the doctor give you an antipyretic injection? Do you know what the consequences of a prolonged high fever are?"
Scarlett Yates blinked: "I know."
"I know you don¡¯t want to stay here all the time, but I can¡¯t let you leave just yet." He gathered her shivering body into his embrace.
Scarlett had no strength to push him away.
Her head was groggy, hurt badly, she couldn¡¯t even see Maxwell Saxon¡¯s face properly from such a close distance, and she had no strength left in her at all.
This high fever wasn¡¯t something she faked.
Maxwell Saxon was very smart; if she didn¡¯t genuinely make herself sick, she couldn¡¯t fool him just by acting.
"If you¡¯re really feeling cooped up, I can arrange for a few people to apany you out for a walk, or you can vent your anger on me in whatever way you want, but don¡¯t do this to your body."
Perhaps it was because of the high fever, but not only could she not see people clearly, even his voice didn¡¯t sound the same as usual.
Maxwell Saxon¡¯s voice was so tender, it seemed as if he was whispering sweet nothings in her ear.
"Scarlett, stop throwing a tantrum, I¡¯ll go get a doctor to look at you."
"Maxwell Saxon." Scarlett Yates clutched at his sleeve, her breathing was heavy, the air she exhaled was scorching hot, taking a few deep breaths, she finally said in a hoarse voice, "I can see a doctor, but you must promise me one thing."
Maxwell Saxon was taken aback for a moment, but then quickly smiled and said, "What do you want me to do for you?"
Chapter 856: You’d Better Give Up That Idea
Chapter 856: Chapter 856: You¡¯d Better Give Up That Idea
Scarlett Yates was silent for a few seconds. Even though her fever-addled mind was a bit confused, her words were clear and deliberate: "I want to see Matthew Saxon."
She didn¡¯t plea for him to release her, nor did she expect him to release Matthew Saxon.
She knew well where Maxwell Saxon¡¯s limitsy.
No matter how important she was, she couldn¡¯t surpass his ambitions.
For him to let go of Matthew Saxon because of her, that was simply impossible.
During these three days, on the surface, she seemed carefree, eating well and sleeping soundly, but not a moment passed without her worrying about Matthew Saxon.
Every night she had the same nightmare, waking up in terror.
In her dream, Matthew Saxon died at the hands of Maxwell Saxon.
A bullet pierced his heart, blood everywhere.
Every night she woke up from such nightmares, and the more she dreamt it, the more it felt like a bad omen.
She was confined by Maxwell Saxon in this ce, unable to contact the outside world, unable to gather any news, making her more anxious and fearful.
She had to see Matthew Saxon.
If she couldn¡¯t confirm his safety, she would eventually be driven mad by these nightly nightmares.
Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t see Maxwell Saxon¡¯s face clearly, but she could feel his hands stiffen around her.
"You want to see Matthew Saxon?" Maxwell Saxon¡¯s face suddenly changed.
Scarlett Yates struggled to lift her head, squinting her eyes, her voice hoarse beyond belief, yet she managed to speak: "Yes, I want to see him."
Maxwell Saxon suddenly pushed her away.
His cool voice carried a hint of anger: "You¡¯re refusing to see a doctor just to force me into agreeing you can see Matthew Saxon?"
Scarlett Yates had little strength, and when he pushed her, she knocked into the headboard.
Luckily, she was wearing thick clothing, so she wasn¡¯t hurt badly.
But Maxwell Saxon immediately regretted it.
In his anger, he forgot she was still sick.
Just as he was about to ask if she was hurt, Scarlett Yates spoke again, and he couldn¡¯t hold back his fury.
"I just want to see him, it¡¯s not an unreasonable request. If you don¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t see a doctor. Even if you cure me this time, I have a thousand ways to make myself sick again." She bit her chapped lips, looking at him stubbornly, as if she were dering war.
"You want to see him that badly?" Her attitudepletely infuriated Maxwell Saxon.
He suddenly got up, standing by the bed, looking down at her with chilling eyes: "Then you might as well give up. Do you think I could have kept him alive until now?"
After speaking, he let out a coldugh and said dismissively: "If you truly want to see him, once I¡¯m done with my affairs, I can take you to visit his grave."
"What, what did you say?" Scarlett Yates¡¯ heartbeat stopped at that moment.
Her whole body began to tremble violently.
"Maxwell Saxon, say it again. What did you do to him?"
Maxwell Saxon was speaking in anger.
She was fixated on Matthew Saxon, leaving him frustrated and furious.
As soon as the words were out, Scarlett Yates¡¯ face changed drastically, her already haggard face turning ashen white.
Her eyes widened in disbelief as she crawled to the edge of the bed, her trembling hand gripping Maxwell Saxon¡¯s clothes, her colorless lips quivering a few times as she spoke with a sobbing tone: "Maxwell Saxon, you¡¯re lying to me, aren¡¯t you? How could Matthew Saxon possibly be dead? You must be lying to me. There¡¯s no way he could be dead. Tell me, you¡¯re lying to me, aren¡¯t you?"
Chapter 857: How Could You Be So Cruel
Chapter 857: Chapter 857: How Could You Be So Cruel
The fever sapped all the strength from her body; she couldn¡¯t even walk, yet the hand clutching Maxwell Saxon¡¯s sleeve held on with surprising force.
Maxwell looked down at her bloodless, pale face, jealousy and anger simultaneously surging within him, burning away his remaining sense of reason.
A cruel smirk formed on his lips, his gaze heavy with rage stabbing coldly into her pale face, like someone possessed by the Devil¡¯s Realm, his expression menacingly grim: "There¡¯s no point hiding it from you any longer. On the day you left, I dealt with him. Considering our brotherly bond, his passing wasn¡¯t too painful."
Matthew Saxon is dead?
Is Matthew Saxon really dead?
In an instant, it felt like a knife had been viciously thrust into her chest, making it impossible for her to breathe.
"Maxwell Saxon, how could you be so ruthless? He was your own brother." A metallic taste surged up to her throat. Scarlett Yates¡¯ hand loosened, and her pale face fell back onto the bed.
She remembered that nightly nightmare where Matthew Saxony on the ground, covered in blood, his chest pierced by bullets continuously bleeding.
Blood rapidly drained from his body, staining the ground red where hey.
Hey motionless in the pool of blood, devoid of breath, eyes tightly shut...
She knelt beside him, crying his name, trying to plug the bullet hole in his chest with her hand, but the blood wouldn¡¯t stop seeping through her fingers.
So much blood...
At first, it was warm, but over time, the blood, still carrying the warmth of his body, turned cold, and the hands covered in it became icy cold too.
Every night, she would wake up crying from the nightmare, and the first thing she¡¯d do upon waking was check her hands.
The dream felt too real; even after being startled awake, it took her a minute or two to fully escape its grasp, after which she dared not sleep again.
She was terrified that everything in the dream would be reality.
Only after having these nightmares for several nights did she realize how scared she was of Matthew Saxon leaving her.
Everyone says dreams are illusions, and most dreams are the opposite of reality.
For example, dreaming of death means life.
Sheforted herself repeatedly with such words, telling herself over and over again that someone as smart as Matthew Saxon would never easily fall into danger. If he ended up in Maxwell Saxon¡¯s hands, it must have been part of his n all along.
She had to trust him.
He had promised her the wedding would take ce as nned. If he wasn¡¯t confident he could escape danger, how could he have spoken so convincingly?
But now, reality had brutally overturned her assumptions.
In such a cruel and heartless manner.
"My own brother?" Maxwell Saxon repeated the words, a look of disdain and ridicule in his eyes. Suddenly, he bent down to her ear, his cold breath brushing her ear as he whispered with a sneer: "At this point, I might as well tell you something else..."
His voice grew softer and softer.
By the time he finished thest word, Scarlett Yates was already in shock.
Maxwell was satisfied with her reaction, smirking as he gently and meticulously tucked a strand of hair behind her ear: "So, do you think I had any reason to keep him around?"
Scarlett Yates stared at him nkly, motionless.
Chapter 858: Get Out, I Don’t Want to See You
Chapter 858: Chapter 858: Get Out, I Don¡¯t Want to See You
She just stared at Maxwell Saxon for a while without blinking, tears silently dropping onto her cheeks, and whispered with a trembling voice, "Maxwell Saxon, you¡¯re truly heartless."
After speaking, she suddenly coughed several times.
Each time she coughed, arge amount of blood flowed from the corner of her lips.
The bright red blood was stark against her deathly pale face, the contrast exceptionally intense.
Maxwell Saxon¡¯s expression suddenly changed, "Scarlett!"
Scarlett Yates kept coughing, her vision went ck, losing all consciousness, her body softly copsed.
With a bang.
The door was kicked open forcefully.
Everyone watched their usuallyposed Young Master rush out in panic holding Miss Yates.
The person in his arms was deathly pale and motionless, and he didn¡¯t look much better himself.
Those typically deep and calm eyes showed an unmistakable fear for the first time.
--
Scarlett Yates had that nightmare again, with Matthew Saxon lying in a pool of blood, while she cried and shouted his name, but he had no reaction at all.
Her hands and body were covered with his blood.
So much blood.
She awoke, crying, from the nightmare again.
"Scarlett, you¡¯re awake?"
She hadn¡¯t fully separated from the dream and reality when an excited voice suddenly sounded, followed by someone gripping her hand tightly.
Scarlett Yates blinked, her head still feeling dizzy and a bit painful, and a few secondster, the blurry figure in front of her gradually became clear.
Seeing the face clearly, Scarlett Yates didn¡¯t think twice before raising her hand and delivering a hard p to his face.
Maxwell Saxon did not dodge it, although he could have.
He didn¡¯t move, letting Scarlett Yates¡¯ pnd on his face.
Smack, a loud and crisp sound was heard, as soon as the pnded, five distinct red finger marks quickly appeared on his face.
"Get out, I don¡¯t want to see you." Scarlett Yates opened her mouth, tasting the metallic blood in her mouth.
The dream was cruel, but returning to reality was even crueler.
Thinking about Matthew Saxon¡¯s death felt like someone was slicing into her heart with a knife over and over.
She couldn¡¯t believe he was truly dead, but Maxwell Saxon¡¯s words were like torturous knives, stabbing her over and over, leaving her flesh and blood blurred, yet refusing to give her a quick end.
"Scarlett." Maxwell Saxon, despite taking the p, wasn¡¯t angry and remained sitting at the bedside.
His handsome, fair face quickly swelled after the p, but he seemed indifferent, only worried and guilty as he looked at Scarlett Yates, "The doctor said you vomited blood because you were so furious, and coupled with the high fever, you fainted. Your body is very weak now, you shouldn¡¯t experience intense emotions again, calm down first."
He was already regretting it.
He regretted it the moment she fainted after vomiting blood.
He shouldn¡¯t have said those words in a moment of rashness.
But back then, jealousy had clouded his judgment, all he wanted was to vent, without considering her physical state.
The moment she lost consciousness, his heart skipped several beats, for the first time experiencing true fear.
Was he tormenting her, or was he tormenting himself?
She was unconscious for a very long time.
The fever alsosted a long time.
This period was the hardest and most guilt-ridden for Maxwell Saxon.
He didn¡¯t even know what was wrong with him.
Chapter 859: Behave and Take Care of Your Health
Chapter 859: Chapter 859: Behave and Take Care of Your Health
He always had excellent control over his emotions; otherwise, how could he have endured for so many years in the Saxon Family?
Yet, in front of her, his most prideful self-discipline seemed utterly useless. She could easily affect his emotions, causing him to do many things out of control.
"Get out, I told you to get out, didn¡¯t you hear?" Scarlett Yates couldn¡¯t calm down.
Every time she saw Maxwell Saxon, she would recall how Matthew Saxon died at his hands.
He was a true murderer, a demon d in human skin.
Her eyes and face were filled with tears. She painfully closed her eyes, her hoarse voice entwined with agony and despair: "Maxwell Saxon, how could you be so cruel, how could you..."
Matthew Saxon was dead.
She felt as if her heart had died too.
The taste of blood filled her mouth; even her breath seemed to carry a bloody scent. Her throat was dry, itchy, and burning, like it was on fire, and she couldn¡¯t help but cough again.
Her small face, already bloodless, looked even worse after a couple of coughs, nothing but an utter mess.
Maxwell Saxon¡¯s heart tightened in an instant.
He remembered her coughing like this before she fainted, coughing up blood.
That scene, just thinking about it, still made him fearful.
He helplessly curved his lips, having to admit a fact: In this one-sidedly devoted rtionship, he held no advantage.
By punishing her, he was also punishing himself.
As long as he cared about her, he couldn¡¯t stand by and watch her suffer. Her pain only made him feel more agony, more torment.
While waiting for her to wake up, he had already decided topromise with her.
Maxwell Saxon wanted to wipe away the tears from the corners of her eyes but feared causing her emotions to re up again. His hand reached out but paused in mid-air for a few seconds before slowly withdrawing.
He sighed: "Scarlett, he¡¯s not dead, please stop crying."
Watching her cry made his heart ache, but knowing her tears were for Matthew Saxon made him jealous.
He truly didn¡¯t know what to do with her.
Scarlett Yates suddenly opened her eyes: "What did you say?"
She stared nkly for a few seconds, then abruptly climbed out of bed, grabbing Maxwell Saxon¡¯s hand: "What did you just say? Did you say Matthew Saxon isn¡¯t dead?"
Maxwell sat still, without any expression on his face, nodding slightly.
Scarlett Yates fixed her gaze on him, and her hollow eyes instantly lit up with a dazzling light. Her lips trembled a few times, clutching Maxwell¡¯s hand even tighter: "He¡¯s really not dead?!"
He slowly withdrew his hand from her grasp, his cool voice evidently suppressing something, and said lightly: "If you want to see him, then recover obediently. Once you¡¯re well, I¡¯ll arrange for you to meet him."
"You promise me?" Happiness came so quickly, bombarding her with two pieces of good news in a row, leaving Scarlett Yates a bit stunned.
His cold gaze swept across her face; Maxwell Saxon pressed his lips together, a trace of bitterness flitting through his deep eyes as he pushed her back: "But if you don¡¯t cooperate with the doctors, forget about seeing him."
Scarlett Yates immediately stopped struggling.
She cooperated with Maxwell Saxon andy back down.
Maxwell Saxon pulled the quilt over her securely, leaving only her head exposed.
"Maxwell Saxon, you haven¡¯t lied to me again?" Her eyes were still red and swollen, tears still clinging to the corners, and despite her intense emotions, there was still a trace of doubt in her eyes.
Chapter 860: A Man’s Jealousy Can Also Be Terrifying
Chapter 860: Chapter 860: A Man¡¯s Jealousy Can Also Be Terrifying
The person who said Matthew Saxon was dead is him, but now he¡¯s changed his tune, saying Matthew Saxon is still alive.
She doesn¡¯t dare to easily believe him again.
She¡¯s afraid the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.
Maxwell Saxon¡¯s smile was faint: "I promised to arrange a meeting between you and him. If he were dead, where would I find someone exactly like him?"
"Then why did you lie to me, saying he was already dead?" Scarlett Yates still couldn¡¯t fully believe him. She blinked and bit her lip, looking at him with suspicion.
Of course, she hoped Matthew Saxon was still alive.
But she was truly afraid this was just another lie from Maxwell Saxon. After hearing his secret, she was genuinely very scared.
Maxwell Saxon remained silent.
He got up, poured a ss of water, and without saying anything, helped Scarlett Yates sit up, cupping her hand with one of his and raising the ss to her lips.
"Drink some water first."
Scarlett Yates lowered her eyes to the cup he handed her, hesitated for a moment, and then took a couple of sips.
The warm water diluted the coppery taste in her mouth, and her throat wasn¡¯t as dry.
"Drink a bit more." Maxwell Saxon brought the cup to her lips again, and only when Scarlett Yates drank half the ss did he seem satisfied and ced it back on the table.
After obediently drinking half the ss of water as he instructed, Scarlett Yates was still fixated on the earlier issue and asked again, "You still haven¡¯t answered me. Why did you lie to me, saying he was dead?"
Why?
Maxwell Saxon curled his lips, his smile somewhat mocking: "If you insist on an answer, fine, I¡¯ll tell you."
His hand moved to her shoulder, pressing down lightly. His cold, deep eyes carried a self-mocking smile, and with a shallow curve of his lips, he said, "Because I¡¯m jealous. I¡¯m insanely jealous that you have another man in your heart. Does that answer satisfy you?"
He never thought he would be like those women who were easily jealous and envious. He thought such things would never happen to him.
So, people tend to overestimate themselves.
After speaking, he lifted his lips slightly and removed his hand from her shoulder, ncing out the window: "Scarlett, a man¡¯s jealousy can be very frightening too."
--
A diseasees like a mountain falling, and goes like threads being drawn.
Scarlett Yates¡¯s illness came quickly and healed quickly.
Of course, whether it was suddenly falling ill or quickly recovering, it was all under her control.
Maxwell Saxon promised her that as long as she recovered, he would arrange for her to meet Matthew Saxon.
So Scarlett Yates was very proactive in cooperating with the doctors. If she needed an injection, she¡¯d get one. If she needed medication, she¡¯d take it. If she was told to stay in her room, she¡¯d stay put for the entire day.
With such active cooperation, naturally, her illness recovered quickly.
By the next day, Scarlett Yates was lively again. She no longer had headaches or dizziness, and she wasn¡¯t constantly sneezing or coughing.
The doctor measured her temperature, and it had returned to normal.
"Doctor, am Ipletely fine?" Scarlett Yates asked, a bit anxious.
The doctor nodded with a smile, speaking politely: "Miss Yates, your fever has subsided, and the other symptoms have significantly decreased. Just keep warm these few days, and there shouldn¡¯t be any major issues."
Scarlett Yates adjusted the coat wrapped around her, nodded happily, and said, "I¡¯ll be careful. Thank you, doctor."
Recovering meant she could see Matthew Saxon again.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!